>. 


ir 


.v» 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3} 


A. 


1.0 


1.1 


ltt|21    125 
Ht  Itt   12.2 

uo  mo 


11.25  1 1.4 


IUU4 


1.6 


H»- 


Fhologiephic 

0060068 

Carporatioii 


23  WBT  MAM  STMIT 

wnSTn,N.Y.  145S0 
(716)  173-4503 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 


Canadian  Inatituta  for  Hiatorical  Microraproductiona  /  Inatitut  Canadian  da  microraproductiona  liiatoriquaa 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notos/Notas  tachniquas  at  bibliographiquas 

t 

The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 

L'Institut  a  microfilm*  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  it*  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-itre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peu<^ent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  mithode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquto  ci-dessous. 

c 

1 

1 — 1   Coloured  covers/ 

1 1   Couverture  de  couleur 

""n   Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 

< 

• 

r~n   Covers  damaged/ 

Couverture  endommagie 

— 1   Pages  damaged/ 
1   Pages  endommagies 

t 

t 

s 

p~|   Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur^  et/ou  pellicula 

1   Pages  restore  J  and/or  laminated/ 
— 1   Pages  restauries  at/ou  pelliculies 

% 

fl 

S 
0 

Cover  title  missing/ 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

>    Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
^     Pages  dicoiories,  tacheties  ou  plqu6es 

Coloured  maps/ 

Cartes  gAographiques  en  couleur 

1   Pages  detached/ 
Pages  ditachies 

1 

n 


Coloured  init  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


ryj   Showthrough/ 


I      I   Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 


D 


D 


Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 


Bound  with  other  material/ 
Reli*  avac  d'autres  documents 


Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  re  iinre  serrie  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intirieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certnines  pages  blanches  ajouties 
lors  d'une  restauri  tion  apparaissant  dans  le  texte, 
mais.  lorsque  cela  itait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  At*  film*es. 


Transparence 

Quality  of  prin 

Qualit*  in*gale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  materii 
Comprend  du  mat*riel  suppi*mentaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  *dition  disponible 


I     I   Quality  of  print  varies/ 

nn   Includes  supplementary  material/ 

|~~1   Only  edition  available/ 


D 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuiilet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  *t*  fiim*es  *  nouveau  de  fapon  * 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


T 

¥ 

d 

e 
b 
ri 
n 
n 


Q 


Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppi*mentaires: 


Irrsgular  pasination  :   [iv]- viii,  (4i  [1]-875p. 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  film*  au  taux  de  r*duction  indiqu*  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

7 

12X 


16X 


20X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


B 

ktails 
B  du 
lodifiar 
r  una 
Imaga 


Tht  copy  filmtd  hara  haa  baan  raproduead  thanka 
to  tha  ganaroaity  of: 

University  of  Windsor 

Tha  imagaa  appaaring  hara  m  tha  baat  quality 
poaaibia  eonaidaring  tha  condition  and  laglbillty 
of  tha  original  copy  and  In  kaaplng  with  tha 
filming  contract  apaciflcatlona. 


Original  copiaa  in  printad  pafiar  covara  ara  filmad 
baginning  with  tha  front  covar  and  anding  on 
tha  iaat  paga  with  a  printad  or  illuafiratad  impraa- 
alon,  or  tha  back  covar  whan  appropriata.  All 
othar  original  copiaa  ara  filmad  baginning  on  tha 
firat  paga  with  a  printad  or  illuatratad  impraa- 
alon.  and  anding  on  tha  Iaat  paga  with  a  printad 
or  illuatratad  impraaalon. 


Tha  Iaat  racordad  frama  on  aach  microfiche 
ahall  contain  tha  aymbol  — ^>  (moaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  tha  aymbol  y  (moaning  "END"), 
whichavar  appllaa. 


L'axamplaira  film*  f ut  raproduit  grflca  A  la 
g4n*roaiti  da: 

Univarsity  of  Windsor 

Laa  Imagaa  auivantaa  ont  Ati  raproduitas  avac  la 
piua  grand  aoin,  compta  tanu  da  la  condition  at 
da  la  nattat*  da  l'axamplaira  film*,  at  w 
conformity  avac  laa  conditlona  du  contrat  da 
fllmaga. 

Laa  axampiairaa  originaux  dont  la  couvartura  00 
papiar  aat  lmprim«a  aont  fiimte  an  commandant 
par  la  pramlar  plat  at  an  tarmlnant  soit  par  la 
darnlAra  paga  qui  comporta  una  amprainta 
d'impraaaion  ou  d'illuatration.  soit  par  la  sacond 
plat,  aalon  la  cas.  Toua  laa  autraa  axampiairaa 
originaux  aont  filmte  an  commandant  par  la 
pramlAra  paga  qui  comporta  una  amprainta 
d'impraaaion  ou  d'illuatration  at  an  tarmlnant  par 
la  darnlAra  paga  qui  comporta  una  taiia 
amprainta. 

Un  daa  symbolaa  suivants  appaiiittra  suf  la 
darnlAra  imaga  da  chaqua  microficha,  salon  la 
caa:  la  symbola  — »>  signifia  "A  SUIVRE",  la 
symbola  V  signifia  "FIN". 


Mapa,  plataa.  charts,  ate,  may  ba  filmad  at 
diffarant  raduction  ratioa.  Thoaa  too  larga  to  ba 
antiraly  included  in  ona  axpoaura  ara  filmad 
baginning  in  tha  uppar  laft  hand  cornar,  laft  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  aa  many  framaa  aa 
raqulrad.  Tha  following  diagrama  illuatrata  tha 
mathod: 


Las  cartas,  planchas,  tableaux,  etc.,  pauvant  dtre 
fiimte  A  das  taux  da  reduction  diffirants. 
Lorsqua  la  document  est  trop  grand  pour  Atre 
reproduit  en  un  seui  ciich*.  ii  est  film*  A  partir 
da  i'angia  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droite. 
et  de  haut  en  bas.  en  prenant  la  nombra 
d'images  nAcessaira.  Las  diagrammes  sulvants 
illustrant  la  mithoda. 


rrata 
:o 


pelure, 
1  A 


3 

32X 


1 

2 

3 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ms 


UNC 


■p^ 


•^*^. 


^^-' 


:^^ 


*<fl 


^# 


^^f) 


:'/    •     <T/'y 


,^v  ^:^''\ 


■.W 


ATUK. 


A  COMPLETE 
PHYS 


THROUG 


Rev. 

.  * 

IH  THE  ADDITION  01 
01 

:m:M.i2ST 

^WIfH  OVER 
BY  ZWECI 


ONLY  AUTHORIZ] 


^-.^r/9 


AMEBK 


SGE  M.  SMITH  &  CO 
NETTLETON  A  CO., 


THE 


UNCIVILIZED 


OR 


ATUBAL    HI8T0KY    OF    MAN; 


smro 


A  COMPLETE  ACCOUNT  OP  THE  3IANNERS  AND  CUSTOMS,  AND  THE 
PHYSICAL,  SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  CONDITION  AND 
CHARACTERISTICS,  OP  THE  UNCIVILIZED 
RACES  OP  MEN, 

THROUGHOUT  THE   ENTIRE   WORLD. 


Rev.   J.   G.   WOOD,   M.^.   F.L.8. 

no.  «o.  BTo. 

:  THE  ADDITION  OF  A  FULL  INDEX  AND  LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS,  AND  A  DESCRIPTION 
OF  THE; RACES  OF  ALASKA  AND  SIBERIA,  BT  AN 

s]2t£X2!rs2frT  JLii^:EiTixajLisr  rc-RArvraxsiBiTi.. 

»Wlf  H  OVER  700  PINE  ILLUSTRATIONS  PROM  NEW  DESIGNS, 

BY  ZWECKER,  ANOAS,  DANBY,  WOLF,  HANDLEY,  ETC.  ETC. 

ENGRAVED  BY  THE  BROTHERS  DALZIEL. 


ONLY  AUTHORIZED  AND  UNABRIDOED  EDITION  PUBLISHED  IN  THIS  COUNTRY 


VOL.   II. 


HARTFORD,    CONN: 
AMERICAN    PUBLISHING    COMPANY. 

SGE  M.  SMITH  &  CO.,  BOSTON;  F.  0.  OILMAN  &  CO.,  CHICAGO ;.<;W-  E.  BLISS,  TOLEDO,  O.; 
NETTLETON  A  CO.,  CINCINNATI,  0.  (  FRANCIS  DEWING  &  CO.,  SAN  FRANCISCO,  CAL. 

1870. 


AU8TB 

CHAP. 

I.  The  Native  Austn 

II.  Manners  and  Oust 

III.  Weapons    .    .    . 

IV.  Weapons  (eontinui 
V.  War  and  Dances . 

YI.  Domestic  Life .    . 

VII.  From  Ohildhood  t( 

Till.  Medicine,  Surgery, 

IX.  Architecture  and  ] 

NEW  ZE 

• 

L  General  Remarks 

II,  Dress    .... 

III.  Dress  (eontiniMd) 

ly.  Domestic  Life .    . 

y.  Food  and  Cookery 

yi.  War 

yil.  Canoes  .... 

VIII.  Religion     .    .    . 

IX.  The  Tapa   .    .    . 

X.  Funeral  Ceremoni< 


m 


newcal 


I.  Appearance, 
Weapons 


Dress 


ANDAMAN  AND  N 
I.  General  Remarks 

NEW  01 

L  Papttan  Race  .    . 
II.  Social  Customs    . 


CONTENTS. 

Vol,  2 


AUSTRALIA. 

«w»-  ..  ""? 

I.  The  Native  Australians 1 

II.  Manners  and  Costoma 11 

III.  We^wns 28 

IV.  Weapons  (eonttnwed)    ......  37 

V.  War  and  Dances 68 

VI.  Domestic  Idfe 70 

VII.  From  Ohildhood  to  Manhood     ...  75 

VIII.  Medicine,Surgery,Di8po8aloftheDead  82 

IX.  ArohiteotureandBoat-buUding.    .    .  98 

NEW  ZEALAND. 

• 

L  General  Remarks 106 

II.  Dress 114 

III.  Dress  (eotMnutd) 121 

IV.  Domestic  Life 131 

V.  Food  and  Cookery 143 

VI.  War 166 

VII,  Canoes 171 

VIII.  Religion 176 

IX.  The  Tapu 183 

X.  Funeral  Ceremonies  and  Architecturo.  190 

NEW  CALEDONIA 

I.  Appearance,     Dress,     Warfiaze,     %nd 

Weapons 202 

ANDAMAN  AND  NICOBAR  ISLANDS. 

I.  General  Remarks 210 

NEW  GUINEA. 

I.  Paptran  Race 221 

II.  Social  Customs 228 


PHILIPPINE  ISLANDS. 

OBAt.  MM 

I.  The  Ajitaa  or  Ahitas S43 

FIJL 

L  Appeaxsnoe  and  Dress SM0 

II.  Mann&otnres S64 

III.  Goremment  and  Social  la&  ....  262 

IV.  War  and  Ornaments 274 

y.  Religious  and  Funeral  Rites  ....  290 

SOLOMON  ISLANDS  AND  NEW  HEBBIDE& 
I.  Character  of  the  Natives 299 

TONGA 

I.  Government  and  Scales  of  Rank     .    .    308 

II.  War  and  Ceremonies 816 

III.  Sickness,  Burial,  Games 328 

SAMOA  OR  THE  NAVIGATORS'  ISLANDS. 

I.  Appearance,  Character,  Drees .....    343 

n.  War 362 

IIL  Amusements,  Huntiitg,  Cookery     .    .    362 

HERVE7  AND  EINGSMILL  ISLANDS. 

I.  Hervey  Islanders 370 

IL  Eingnnill  Islanders  .......    377 

Mabquxsas 383 

NIUE,  OR  SAVAGE  ISLAND 393 

SOCIETY  ISLANDS. 

I.  Appearance,  Dress  and  Social  Customs    398 

n.  Religion 408 

III.  History,  War,  Funerals,  and  L^fends  .    416 


305  93/ 


r 


▼iii 


CONTENTS. 


SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 

I.  General  Character .  427 

^      IL  War,  Sport,  and  Religion 435 

CAROLINE  ARCHIPELAGO. 

I.  Marshall  Islands 444 

IL  Pelew  Islands 447 

BORNEO. 

L  The  Dyaks— their  Appearance  and 

Dress 463 

IL  War 464 

IIL  War  (eontinued) 476 

IV.  Socia^Life 486 

I Y.  Architecture  and  Manufactures  .    .    .  498 

VL  Religion,  Omens,  Funerals     .    *    •    .  60& 

AMERICA. 

I  "neim  del  Fnego 613 

II.  Patagonians  and  their  Weapons .    .    .  624 

III.  Domestic  Life  of  the  Patagonians  .    .  636 

IV.  Araucanians — General  Description .    .  643 
V.           „            Domestic  Life ....  660 

YL          „            Games  and  Social  Cus- 
toms   660 

TIL  Gran  Chaco 668 

Vin.  Mundurucris 673 

IX.  Guiana— General  Description     ...  680 

X.       „        Effect  of  Poison 689 

XL       „        War 600 

XIL       „        Domestic  Customs  ....  606 

XIII.  „        Dress  and  Games    ....  618 

XIV.  „        Religion 621 

XY.  Mexico 637 

ALASKA, 863 


CRA*. 

XVI. 

XVIL 

XVIIL 

XIX. 

XX. 

XXI. 

XXII. 

XXIIL 

XXIV. 


AMERICA— «on({niM(I, 


Villi 


North  -  American    Indians  —  General 

Notice e4o| 

»  w  »      "  *'  •    • 

„  „  „      Huntbg    .    6611 

„  „  „     Religion     .    e7l| 

„  „  „     Social  Life . 

Esquimaux — Appearance  and  Dress    . 

„  Domestic  Life   ....    703| 

Yancoarer's  Island — Appearance  and 

Dress 723| 

„  „     DomestioCustoms    73i 


ASIA. 

INDIA. 

L  Sowrahs  and  Khonds 74 

IL  Weapons 76||| 

III.  Sacrificial  Religion 77s[ 

lY.  Indiana  with  relation  to  Anitiii^li>    ,    ,  783| 

TARTARY  AND  CHINA. 

L  Mantchu  Tartars \.7m 

II.  Appearance  and  Dress SOol 

IIL  War 821 

JAPAN. 

I.  General  Description '  .  83S| 

II.  Miscellaneous  Customs 

SIAM 8S5| 

ANCIENT  EUROPE 86( 

SIBERIA, .867 


848  All^goriealJlpn 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


TOLDHEa 


Pmi. 
848  Allegorieal  JlpMMnUtloii  of  tlie  neet  of  men 

Frontispleoe. 

8M  AnstnliMt  nutn  uid  womftB 2 

846  Native  bMk«M 6 

846  Women  and  old  man  of  Lower  Morray 6 

847  Canoe-men  of  North  Aostralia 7 

848  The  Hnnter  and  hia  daya  provialona 12 

849  Man  of  Torrea  atrait. 14 

880  Anatralian  aaa-graaa  doak 18 

8S1  Anatraliana  bee  hunting 20 

853  Anatralian  flooking  a  anake 28 

888  Eatta  or  digging  atlek 27 

884  Anatralian  dnba 20 

888  Anatrallan  tamahawka 82 

886  Anstraliana  dimbing  a  tree 84 

867  Anatralian  aaw 86 

888  Baaket  of  Bonth  Australia 86 

888  Beads  of  Awtralian  apeara 88 

860  nahing  canoea  on  the  Murray 80 

861  Throw  stidui  of  the  Australians 48 

862  Australian  apearing  the  kangaroo 48 

868  Native  Anstialian  archer 47 

864  Boomerangs  and  duba 60 

868  Auatralian  catching  the  Cormorant 62 

866  Australian  ahielda 68 

867  Australian  shields 66 

868  Ornamented  shidd 67 

869  TheKuri  dance 64 

870  Paltidanoe  or  corrobboree ,..  66 

871  Taamanian  woman 68 

872  Australian  mother 78 

878  An  Australian  feast 77 

874  MintalU  a  Nauo  man 80 

876  Small  stone  hut  for  cure  of  disease 84 

876  South  Auatralian  young  man  and  boy 88 

877  Skull  drinking  Teasel 86 

878  Tomb  of  skulls 88 

870  Tree  tomb  of  Australia 00 

880  Smoking  the  bodies  of  slain  warriors 01 

)>81  Australian  widows  and  their  caps 93 

^  Ansttallan  cave  with  native  drawings 96 

888  Australian  summer  encampment 99 


Pass. 

884  Australian  winter  hati 101 

888  Australian  canoea 108 

886  Woman  and  boy 106 

887  New  Zealander  from  diildhood  to  age 100 

888  Tattooing  chiseU 118 

889  Tattooed  chief  and  wife 117 

890  New  Zealand  warrior'abdt.'. 118 

891  New  Zealand  wooden  bowl 120 

892  Women  making  mata 129 

898  Paratene  Maeoha  in  hia  state  war  doak. ...  128 

894  New  Zealand  carved  feather  boxea 187 

898  New  Zealand  green  Jade  omamenta 128 

896  New  Zealand  combs 180 

897  New  Zealand  awing 184 

898  Chiers  daughter 186 

899  Shelltrumpet 188 

400  Thetangior  salutation.. 140 

401  Stone  merai 142 

402  New  Zealanders  preparing  for  a  feast 148 

408  Native  baAet 148 

404  The  Chiefa  atore-houses 148 

408  New  Zealand  fiah-hooka 181 

406  Cannibal oook-b;'v« I63 

407  Maori  weapons. ... 186 

408  Wooden  and  bone  merais 187 

409  New  Zealand  patu  and  haul 168 

410  Maori  war  dance 168 

411  Maori  pah  or  village 168 

412  Hongi-Hongi  chief  of  Waipa 168 

418  Maori  war-canoea 171 

414  Head  of  a  war-canoe 1 178 

418  New  Zealand  paddlea.... 174 

416  Te  Ohu,  a  native  priest 178 

417  A  Tiki  at  Raroera  pah 180 

418  Tiki  ftom  Whakapokoko 181 

419  Mourning  over  a  dead  chief. 191 

420  Tomb  of  E  Toki 198 

421  Rang^haeta's  war-house 198 

422  Interior  of  a  pah  or  village 200 

428  Oreen  jade  adze  and  chisel 201 

424  Common  stone  adsse 201 

428  Toko-Toko  or  walking  stick 208 


ILLU8TBATI0NS. 


Pam. 
4M  New  ZMlud  vu 800 

487  New  Caledonian!  defending  their  eoaat SOS 

488  New  Caledonian  olab 807 

488  Cuait  Kene  on  the  Andaman  lalanda 818 

480  Andamanen  cooking  a  pig 815 

481  Aioene  In  the  Nlcobar  Islands 810 

489  The  monkejr  men  of  Dourga  strait 884 

488  Tlie  Oatanatas  and  their  weapons 880 

484  Canoes  of  New  Qolnea 888 

485  The  pet  pig 884 

486  New  Ooinea  hats 

487  Fishing  withanet 

489  I>>^c«  ^7  torchlight 841 

488  The  AJitas  cooking  a  wild  boar 844 

440  The  Ambassador's  messsge 848 

441  Common  likn,  or  apron 858 

44B  Sunshade  or  fan 866 

448  The  orator's  flapper 856 

444  1^1  canoe  in  a  breew 850 

445  Presentation  of  the  canoe 863 

446  AFiJian  feast 871 

447  I^lan  clubs 876 

448Fyian  clubs 877 

440  Fyian  spears 870 

450  The  fate  of  the  boaster 881 

451  The  game  of  ririki > 884 

458  A  Fijian  wedding 887 

458  House  thatching 888 

484  Priest's  combs 801 

455  A  bore  of,  Fijian  temple 808 

456  Burial  of  a  living  king 806 

45Z  li'ol  of  the  Soloman  Islanders 800 

4lS8  Canoe-house  at  Makira  Bay 808 

460  Man  and  woman  of  Vate 805 

460  Toung  man  of  Aneitum. . . .'. 806 

461  Woman  and  child  of  Vanikoro 807 

4(K9  Daughter  of  Tongan  chief 800 

468  Interior  of  a  Tongan  house 818 

464  Tongan  club 817 

465  The  Kara  party 880 

466  Tongan  plantation 888 

467  Ceremony  of  Inachi 884 

468  ThdTow-Tow 888 

468  Tongans  consulting  a  priest 881 

470  The  challenge  over  the  grave 886 

471  Bow  and  arrows  of  the  Tongans 888 

478  The  lover's  cave 845 

473  Tattooing  day  in  Samoa 846 

474  Cloth  making  in  Samoa 850 

475  Polynesian  dub 851 

476  Ornamented  club 868 

477  Shark  tooth  gauntlets 854 

478  Samoan  belt 864 

470  Suit  of  armour 865 

480  Exchange  of  defiance 867 

481  Samoans  pigecn  catching 864 

488  Boar  hunt  in  Samoa 866 


Pask 

488  MangalanadM «...  8W 

48%  Paddles  of  the  Rsrrsy  Islanders 871 

485  A  Mangalan  ada« 878 

486  Spear  of  the  Hervey  Islanders 874 

487  Battle  scene  in  tha  Henrey  Islands 87S 

488  Village  in  th«  KlngamiU  Islands sr 

480  Swords  of  the  KIngtmlU  Islanders 870 

490  Shark  tooth  spear 880 

401  Shark's  jaw 881 

408  Tattoed  Marquesan  ohisfb 884 

408  Marquesan  chief  s  hand 88S 

484  Marquesan  neck  ornament 887 

405  Marquesan  chief 888 

496  Marquesan  stilts 888 

407  Marquesan  canoe 801 

408  War  dance  of  tbeNlnans 804 

499  Tahltans  presenting  the  cloth 409 

600  Tahltans  dressing  the  idols 411 

501  Tane  returning  home 418 

508  Tahitan  chiefs  house 417 

508  The  human  sacrifice 431 

604  Corpse  and  chief  mourner 438 

606  Sandwich  Island  helmet 438 

606  Sandwich  Island  women  and  pig, 481 

607  Kamehameha  and  the  spears 48ii 

608  Breast  plate  made  of  teeth. ,. 486 

600  Sandwich  Islanders  surf  swimming 488 

610  Masked  rowers 480 

611  Sandwich  bland  feather  Idol 448 

518  Wooden  idol 448 

518  Romansoff  Islanders 448 

614  Investituro  of  the  Rnpack 448 

615  Warriors  dance  on  the  Pelow  Islands 461 

510  Pyak  warrior  and  dusum 465 

517  lUinoan  pirate  and  Saghal  Dyak 457 

618Dyakhat 461 

619  Dyak  bells 468 

620  I^ak  women 468 

681  Sumpitans,  weapons  of  the  Dyakls 465 

688  Flask  of  poison 466 

588  Dyak  quiver  and  arrows 467 

584  Parang-latok  or  Dyak  sword 468 

686  Parang-ihlang  or  Dyak  sword 460, 

586  Parang  with  charms 471, 

687  The  Kris  or  Bomcan  dagger 473^ 

688  Hats :  Malay  archipelago 474 

589  Borpean  shields 471 

680  Boraean  Spears 470 

681  Djak  canoe  fight 488 

688  Hat:^ Malay  archipelago 485 

638  Dyak  wedding 487 

634  ABomean  swing 401 

686  Dyak  war  dance 403 

686  Dyak  feast .'.486 

587  Dyak  village 400 

538  Dyakhouae 601' 

680  Dyak  adze-axe ! :    503| 


540  Tambok  basket. . . 
841  Dyak  mat.... 
Ml  Boraean  knife  and : 
S48  Dyak  women  In  ( 

644  Fnegians 

645  Foegian  settlement 

646  Fuegian  fishing  pa 

647  Fuegians  shifting  q 

648  Patagonians 

649  Patagonian  horse 
680  Patagonian  bit  and 
661  Spanish  bit  and  Pat 

693  Patagonian  bolas. 
668  the  return  fWmi  an 

694  Patagonians  huntlni 
685  Bone  spear-head  . . , 
666  Patagonian  village. 
697  Patagonian  burial  g 

668  A  Mapuche  family. 

669  Araucanlan  horse  ac 
600  Araucanlan  lassos. . 
661  Araucanlan  marriag 

663  Araucanian's  threshi 
668  Malay  pillow..;.... 

664  Mapuche  medicine. . 

665  Mapuche  funeral. . . 

666  The  Macana  club. . . . 

667  Oran  Chaoo  Indians 

668  Mundurucu  feather  i 

669  Preserved  head 

670  Head  of  a  Munduruc 

671  Mundurucu  glove  dt 
678  Cooking  the  monkey 
678  Two  stringed  bow  tn 
974  Ornamented  hammoc 
676  Blow  guns 

976  Using  the  sarabatani 

977  Blow-gun  arrows. . . . 

978  Arrows  rolled  round  \ 
970  A  winged  arrow. . . . 

680  Cotton  basket  and  qui 

681  Poisoned  arrows 

683  Poisoned  arrows 

688  Quiver  for  arrow  hea 

684  Plumed  arrows 

985  Turtle  arrows 

680  The  quake  or  Indian, 

687  Arrow-heads ^ 

688  Arrow-heads 

680  Clubs  used  by  the  Cai 

990  Fan  also  used  as  belh 

991  Warau  house 

603  Guianan  cradle 

998  Cassava  dish  and  cola 

994  TipiU  and  bowl 

90S  Twin  bottles 

696  Maquarrl  whips 


ILLUSrnATlOKS 


r 


540  Tambok  buket 504 

541  Djuk  mat 608 

541  BorneMi  knife  and  Bnrmefle  iword SOO 

548  Djrak  woman  in  canoe 510 

644Fnegiani 514 

545  Fnegian  Mttlement r....  515 

546  Faeglan  flaking  partj 510 

547  Fnegiana  ahlfting  qoarten 691 

548  Pktagoniana 525 

548  Patagonian  bone  acooatrementa 620 

500  Patagonian  bit  and  whip 627 

551  Spanlah  bit  and  Patagonian  fittings 688 

588  Patagonian  bolas 580 

558  I'he  return  flfom  an  expedition 681 

594  Patagonian!  hunting  game 688 

680  Bone  apear-head 686 

556  Patagonian  Tillage 680 

557  Patagonian  burial  ground 641 

508  A  Mapuohe  family 648 

009  Araueanian  horae  aceoutrementa 661 

060  Araueanian  laaaos 668 

061  Araueanian  marriage 660 

669  Araueanlan'a  threaliing  com 668 

068  Malay  pillow..; 660 

064  Mapuche  medicine 568 

060  Mapuche  funeral 500 

066  The  Macana  club 670 

067  Gran  Ghaoo  Indians  on  the  move 671 

068  Mundurucu  feather  apron 674 

068  Preserved  head 676 

070  Head  of  a  Mundurucu  cltief 676 

071  3f  undumcu  glove  dance 670 

679  Cooking  the  monkey 678 

678  Two  stringed  bow  from  the  Amazon 670 

074  Ornamented  hammock 682 

075  Blow  guns 688 

076  Using  the  sarabatana  blow  gun 684 

077  Blow-gun  arrows 686 

078  Arrows  rolled  round  the  stick 686 

079  A  winged  arrcw 687 

080  Cotton  basket  and  quiver 688 

081  Poisoned  arrows 690 

683  Poisoned  arrows 601 

088  Quiver  for  arrow  heads 692 

084  Plumed  arrows 698 

085  Turtlearrows , 694 

086  The  quake  or  Indian  basket 695 

687  Arrow-heads ,^ 697 

688  Arrow-heads 897 

689  Clubs  used  by  theCaribs flOl 

090  Fan  also  used  as  bellows 608 

091  Warau  house 607 

893  Quianan  cradle 609 

698  Cassava  dish  and  colander 611 

894  Tipiti  and  bowl 612 

098  Twin  bottles 618 

696  Maquarri  whips 616 


Pass 

507  Maquarri  danee Ollt 

506  Feather  head-dresses 919 

500  Faatherapron 6S0 

000  Bead  apron 880 

001  Queya  or  bead  apron 699 

OOS  Cap  made  of  the  spathe  of  a  palm  tree 698 

008  Shield  wtwrtling 686 

604Modelof  aoanoa 097 

MOO  Marakka  or  sacred  rattle 

606  Ornamented  feather  rattle 

607  Bamboo  flute 680 

608  Jaguar  bone  flute OW) 

600  Lake  dwellers  of  the  Orinoco 688 

010  Mexican  stirrup 689 

611  Crowchief 641 

018  Mandan  chief  and  wife. . .  .^ 048 

018  Elk-horn  whip 647 

614  Flint  headed  arrow 648 

618  Indian  ahield  and  dubs 680 

616  Indian  stone  tomahawk 689 

617  American  Indian  scalping 688 

618  Camanchees  reading 688 

010  Camanchees  "  smoking "  horses 080 

620  Bison  hunting 669 

621  Indian  snow-shoe 668 

628  Indians  huntingin  thesnow 664 

628  Bison  hunting  in  wolf-skins 668 

624  Horse  catching , 667 

628  Buffalo  dance 660 

620  Scene  in  the  initiatory  ordeal 074 

027  The  last  race 076 

628  Medicine-man  at  work 680 

629  Indian  pipes 688 

680  Flat-headed  woman  and  child 087 

681  Indians  ball  playing 689 

632  Model  of  a  canoe 601- 

688  Canoe  race 699 

684 'Burial  of  an  Indian  chief. 604 

088  Indian  scrapers 099 

080  Esquimaux  dwelling 700 

687  Esquimaux  seal  spearing 704 

688  Harpoon  heads 708 

689  Harpoon  and  fish  spears 706 

640  Spearingthe  walrus ..'.. 708 

641  Bow  and  arrows 709 

042  Wrist  guard  and  hooks 710 

648  Birdsllng 711 

644  The  E^jak  and  its  management 718 

648  Sledge  driving 714 

646  Flint  clipper 717 

647  Botocudo  bow  and  arrow 721 

648  Bow  of  theAhts 728 

640  Arrows  North  American  Indians 726 

680  Harpoon  and  arrows 727 

661  Indian  fish  hook 728 

662  Salmon  spearing 729 

688  Ahtcanoe 783 


9  ►.  ^ 


*'P 


«i«?  1 


& 


ILLUtnUTIOKt. 


6M 
•M 

007 


Ml 


667 


670 
671 
676 
678 
674 
67S 
676 
677 
678 
679 
060 
081 
088 
088 


TiMW. 

▲htpuddlM 788 

AhtBMlui 780 

AhtdflAM 788 

B«ftT«r  UMk  of  thfl  AhU 780 

PlpM  of  the  Ahta 748 

iBitkUoBofftdof^ktor 748 

lownhlMtUaasM 748 

Bownh  Bunlags 740 

MwUh  HMrtfioe 708 

KhoBdaudtlMbeur 780 

K00IM17  or  datrgcr  o'  In<U<^ ^ 

OhooAft  Mid  tiger 701 

NaeklMOoftoeth 708 

BhoalrobbMB  panned 704 

Bowt  uid  qvirert 700 

Bolt  of  Mnumr  Inlftld  wlthgold 706 

Indiaa  U1U  and  umoar 770 

The  elwknk  or  qooit  wwpon 771 

The  ■tttlee 778 

ProeeMloa  of  JnggeniAat 770 

Indian  &kln 788 

lUIn  eUir  and  back  Mrateher 784 

Snake  eharming 780 

Indian  elephant  hnntera 780 

The  hunting  leopard 708 

Tartar  eavalij 700 

Tartar  arohen 707 

Bracelet  of  boan  tnske— Sandwich  Islande.  700 

Chineae  barber 801 

Hatnal  MMlatnee 800 


run. 

064  Chineae  wouiaa'e  ihoe  and  model  of  fbot. ...  808 

088  Chinaee  nuudarln  and  wifc 808 

088  Mew  Teara  faatlral  among  the  Chineee 807 

087  Chineae ehopitlcka /...  808 

086  Repeating  eroaebow 818 

080  Chineae  modaa  of  torture 81S 

080  DecaplUtloa  of  Chineae  erlninal 818 

881  Opium  pipe 881 

088  Water  pipe 888 

088  Chineae  balance 888 

004  Flahing  with  oormorante 888 

000  Chineee  month  organ 887 

000  Spedmena  of  Chineee  art 888 

007  TheatreetbaUadainger '.  888 

006  Japaneee  ladj  in  rain 888 

000  Japaneee  lady  on  honebaek 888 

700  Japaneee  ball  game 887 

701  A  Daimio  traveling 888 

708  Japaneee  aworda 848 

708  Japaneee  armour 844 

704  Japaneee  pipe  and  pouch 848 

705  Capture  of  the  truanta 840 

700  Japaneee  pen  and  caae 880 

707  CMidleetlcka  and  cenaera 881 

706  Japaneee  anew  cloak 6^ 

700  Japaneee  flie  aereen 8n 

710  The  late  flrat  king  of  Slam 86S 

711  Actreae  in  royal  robea 8S7 

718  Aodienoe  of  a  anperior 808 


CHAPTEE  I. 


AUSTRALIA. 


ra  VATiTB  AuiraALuin — tob  oamnAX.  oomoBiUTXoir  of  mi  rbad  ams  nuTiTsxa — tbxib 

ATUUOB  VTATnUI  AlTD  VORM — THB  WOXBir  AHD  TRBIB  APPBABAMOB— OHABAOTBB  OV  TBM 
IIATITM — THBIB  THXBVnB  PBOPaNUTIU — THBIB  OrmiZMO,  AMD  POWaS  OF  DIMUIULATIOlf — 
A  PAIS  OF  OUITU  TBiaVH — THB  "  OOOD  XAHVB  " — ^A  OLBYBB  OLD  WOMAN — IBOBlimnS  TO 
BOBBBBT — HIOBOUI  AIPBOT  OF  THB  OLD  WOMBN— A  BBPVLSIVB  IVBJBOT  FOB  Alt  ABTUT— 
TOtmOBB  irOMBir  of  BAIIB  TBIBB — TBBm  STBAMOB  DBBM — TBB  OIBOVLAB  MAT  CLOAK  AMB 
ITS  VnUl— ^BB  BATIVB  BAMtBT  —  TBBAOHBBOOB  CHABAOTBB  OF  TBB  MATITBB — MB.  BAUnM*! 
BABBATIVB — TBB  OVTBIOOBB  OANOB  OF  MOBTB  AVSTBAUA,  AlTD  in  PBOBABLB  OHICilK— PIPB, 
ll  AMD  MODB  OF  IMOXmO — TBB  MAMMALS  OF  AOSTBAUA,  AMD  TBBIB  MABtCPIAL  CBABAOTBB — 
COMFUnON  OF  BOMBNOLATima — BFFBCT  OF  TBB  ANIMALS  OB  TBB  BVMAB  IMBABITAXTS  OF 
TBB  tiOUMTBT— nOMABX  VIB  OF  WBAPOMB. 


FocLOwnro  up  the  principle  of  taking  the  least  civilized  races  in  raceession,  we  natniall j 
pass  to  the  great  continent  of  Australia  and  its  adjacent  islands. 

This  wonderful  oountrjr  holds  a  sort  of  isolated  position  on  the  earth,  owing  to  the 
carious  contrast  which  reigns  between  it  and  all  the  lands  with  which  we  are  nmiliar. 
It  is  situated,  as  my  readers  will  see  by  reference  to  a  map^  just  below  the  equator,  and 
extends  some  forty  degrees  southwards,  thus  having  at  ite  northern  extremity  a  heat 
which  is  tropical,  and  at  its  southern  point  a  climate  as  cold  as  our  own.  But  there  is 
perhaps  no  country  where  the  temperature  is  so  variable  a^  Australia,  and  there  is  one 
instance  recorded  where  the  thermometer  registered  a  change  of  fifty  degrees  in  twenty- 
five  minutes.  This  sadden  change  is  owing  to  the  winds,  which  if  they  blow  £rom  the 
sea  are  cool,  but  if  they  blow  towards  the  coast,  after  passing  over  the  heated  sand-wastes 
of  the  interior,  raise  the  temperature  in  the  extraordinary  manner  which  has  been 
mentioned.  Still,  the  climate,  changeable  though  it  be,  is  a  pleasant  one ;  and  the  colonists 
who  visit  England  nearly  always  grumble  at  the  damp  climate  of  the  mother  country, 
and  bug  to  be  back  again  in  Australia.  Both  the  animal  and  vegetahlf  products  of  this 
country  are  stranigely  unlike  those  of  other  lands,  but,  as  we  shall  have  occasion  to 
describe  them  in  the  course  of  the  following  P^^*  ^^^^  ^^^  °^^  ^  mentioned  at  present ; 
I  and  we  will  proceed  at  once  to  the  human  mnabitants  of  Australia. 

It  is  exceedingly  difficult,  not  to  sajr  impossible,  to  treat  of  the  aborigines  of  Australia 

I  with  much  accuracy  of  system    Differing  as  do  the  tribes  with  which  we  are  acquainted 

in  many  minor  particulars,  they  all  agree  in  general  characteristics ;  and,  whether  a  native 

be  taken  from  the  north  or  south  of  the  vast  Australian  continent^  there  is  a  similitude 

I  of  habits  and  a  cast  of  features  which  point  him  out  at  once  as  an  Australian. 

The  plan  that  will  be  adopted  will  therefore  be  to  give  a  general  sketch  of  the  natives, 
I  together  with  an  accoimt  of  those  habits  in  which  they  agree,  and  then  to  fllance  over 
as  much  of  Australia  as  travellers  have  laid  open  to  us,  and  to  mention  briefly  the  most 
I  interesting  of  the  manners  and  customs  which  exist  in  the  several  tribeiC 
T0L.II.  B 


!   ' 


2  AUSTRALIA. 

In  colour  the  Australians  are  quite  black,  as  dark  indeed  as  the  negro,  but  with  nothing 
of  the  negro  character  in  the  face.  The  forehead  does  not  recede  like  that  of  the  negro ; 
and  though  the  nose  is  wide,  the  mouth  large,  and  the  lips  thick,  there  is  none  of  that 
projection  of  jaw  which  renders  the  pure  negro  face  so  repulsive.  The  eye  is  small,  dark, 
and,  being  deeply  sunken,  it  gives  to  the  brows  a  heavy,  overhanging  sort  of  look.  The 
hair  is  by  no  means  close  and  woolly  like  that  of  the  negro,  but  is  plentiful,  rather  long, 
and  disposed  to  curl,  mostly  undulating,  and  sometimes  even  taking  the  form  of  ringlets. 
In  texture  it  is  very  coarse  and  harsh,  but  cannot  be  described  as  wooL 

The  beard  and  moustache  are  very  thick  and  fuU,  and  the  men  take  a  pride  in  these 
ornaments,  sometimes  twisting  the  beard  into  curious  shapes.  Indeed,  as  a  rule  they 
are  a  hairy  race.  There  is  now  before  me  a  large  collection  of  photographs  of  native 
Australians,  in  many  of  which  the  men  are  remarkable  for  the  thickness  of  the  beard, 
and  some  of  them  have  their  faces  so  heavily  bearded  that  scarcely  the  nose  is  perceptible 


AUSTRALIAN  UAN  AND  WOMAN. 


among  the  mass  '^f  hair  that  covers  the  cheeks  nearly  up  to  the  eyes.  Several  of  the  elder 
men  are  very  remarkable  for  the  development  of  the  hair,  which  covers  the  whole  of  the 
breast  and  arms  with  a  t^ick  coating  of  pile,  and  looks  as  if  they  were  clothed  with  a 
tightly-fitting  fur  garment.  The  above  illustration  will  give  a  good  idea  of  the,  features 
of  the  Australian.  It  is  exactly  copied  from  photographic  portraits ;  and  although  the 
subjects  have  disfigured  themselves  by  putting  on  European  dress,  and  the  woman  has 
actually  combed  her  hair,  the  general  cast  of  the  features  is  well  preserved. 

In  stature  the  Australian  is  about  equal  to  that  of  the  average  Englishman — say 
five  feet  eight  inches,  although  individuals  mu«h  below  and  above  this  height  may  be 
seen.  The  bodily  form  of  the  Australian  savages  is  good,  and  their  limbs  well  made. 
There  are  several  well-known  drawings  of  Australians,  which  have  been  widely  circulated 
on  account  of  their  grotesqueness,  and  which  have  been  accepted  as  the  ordinary  form  of 
this  curious  people,  and  they  have  given  the  idea  that  the  native  Australian  is  dis- 
tinguished by  a  very  large  head,  a  very  small  body,  and  very  long  and  attenuated  limbs ; 
in  fact,  that  he  is  to  the  Europeaa  what  the  spider-monkey  is  to  the  baboon. 

Such  drawings  are,  however,  only  taken  from  exceptional  cases,  and  give  no  idea  of 
the  real  contour  of  the  native  Australian.    Indeed,  Mr.  Pickering,  who  traversed  the 


PHYSICAL  CHARACTERISTICS. 


greater  part  of  the  world  in  search  of  anthropological  knowledge,  writes  in  very  strong 
terms  of  the  beautiful  forms  which  can  be  seen  among  these  natives.  "  The  general  form, 
though  sometimes  defective,  seemed  on  the  average  better  than  that  of  the  negro,  and  I 
did  not  find  the  undue  slenderness  of  limb  which  has  been  commonly  attributed  to  the 
Australians.  Strange  as  it  may  appear,  I  would  refer  to  an  Australian  as  the  finest 
model  of  human  proportions  I  have  ever  met  with,  in  muscular  development  combining 
perfect  symmetry,  activity,  and  strength;  while  his  head  might  have  compared  with  an 
antique  bust  of  a  philosopher." 

Those  of  my  readers  who  happen  to  have  seen  the  native  Australians  who  came  over 
to  England  as  cricketers  and  athletes  in  general  must  have  noticed  the  graceful  forms  for 
which  some  of  the  men  were  remarkable,  while  all  were  possessed  of  great  elegance 
of  limb. 

The  disadvantageous  effect  of  European  clothing  on  the  dark  races  was  well  shown 
in  these  men,  who  seemed  to  undergo  a  positive  transformation  when  they  laid  aside 
their  ordinary  clothes  for  a  costume  which  represented,  as  far  as  possible,  the  light  and 
airy  apparel  of  the  native  Australian.  Dressed  in  grey,  or  clad  in  the  cricketer's  costume, 
there  was  nothing  remarkable  about  them,  and  in  fact  they  seemed  to  be  very  ordinaiy 
persons  indeed.  But  with  their  clothes  they  threw  off  their  common-place  look,  and, 
attired  only  in  tight  "  fleshings,"  dyed  as  nearly  as  possible  the  colour  of  their  black 
skins,  with  a  piece  of  fur  wrapped  round  their  loins  and  a  sort  of  fur  cap  on  their  heads 
they  walked  with  a  proud,  elastic  step  that  contrasted  strangely  with  their  former  gait. 

It  may  perhaps  be  said  that  this  change  of  demeanour  was  only  the  natural  result  of 
removing  the  heavy  clothing  and  giving  freedom  to  the  limbs.  This  was  not  the  case,  for 
several  professional  English  athletes  contended  with  the  Australians,  and,  when  they 
came  to  run  or  leap,  wore  the  usual  light  attire  of  the  professional  acrobat.  In  them, 
however,  no  such  improvement  took  place,  and,  if  anything,  they  looked  better  in  their 
ordinary  dress. 

The  women  are,  as  a  rule,  much  inferior  to  the  men  in  appearance.  Even  when 
young,  although  they  possess  symmetrical  forms,  their  general  appearance  is  not  nearly 
so  pleasing  as  that  of  the  young  African  giil,  and,  when  the  woman  becomes  old,  she  is, 
if  possible,  even  more  hideous  and  hag-like  than  the  African.  This  deterioration  may 
partly  be  due  to  the  exceedingly  hard  life  led  by  the  women,  or  "  gins  " — in  which  word, 
by  the  way,  the  g  is  pronounced  hard,  as  in  "  giddy."  That  they  have  to  do  all  the  hard 
work,  and  to  cart)'  all  the  heavy  weights,  including  the  children,  while  their  husbands 
sit  or  sleep,  or,  if  on  the  march,  burden  themselves  with  nothing  more  weighty  than  their 
weapons,  is  to  be  expected,  as  it  is  the  universal  practice  among  natives.  But  it  is  not 
80  much  the  hard  work  as  the  privation  which  tells  upon  the  woman,  who  is  treated  with 
the  same  contemptuous  neglect  with  which  a  savage  treats  his  dog,  and,  while  her  husband, 
father,  or  brother,  is  feasting  on  the  game  which  she  has  cooked,  thinks  herself  fortunate 
if  they  now  and  then  toss  a  nearly  cleaned  bone  or  a  piece  of  scorched  meat  to  her. 

like  most  savages,  the  Australian  natives  are  adroit  and  daring  thieves,  displaying  an 
amount  of  acuteness  in  carrying  out  their  designs  which  would  do  honour  to  the  most 
expert  professional  thief  of  London  or  Paris.  In  his  interesting  work  entitled 
"  Savage  life  and  Scenes,"  Mr.  G.  F.  Angas  has  related  several  anecdotes  respecting 
this  propensity. 

"  Leaving  Rivoli  Bay,  we  fell  in  with  two  very  droll  natives,  the  only  ones  wJio  had 
made  bold  to  approach  our  camp ;  both  were  in  a  state  of  nudity.  One  of  these  fellows 
was  a  perfect  supplejack ;  he  danced  and  capered  about  as  though  he  were  filled  with 
quicksilver.  We  mounted  them  on  horses,  from  which  they  were  continually  tumbling 
off,  and  they  travelled  with  us  all  day. 

"  When  we  encamped  at  an  old  resting-place,  near  Lake  Howden,  they,  by  signs, 
requested  permission  to  remain  by  our  fires,  which  we  allowed  them  to  do,  and  gave  them 
for  supper  the  head  add  refuse  of  a  shee^  that  was  just  killed  and  hung  up  to  a  tree 
near  the  tents.  They  showed  great  surprise  on  seeing  our  various  utensils  and  articles 
of  cookery.  So  modest  and  well-behaved  did  these  artful  gentlemen  appear,  that  they 
would  not  touch  the  slightest  article  of  food  without  first  asking  permission  by  signs; 

b2 


V4 


i 


4  AUSTRALIA. 

and  ihey  so  for  gained  our  confidence  that  one  of  than  was  adorned  with  a  tin  -^ate, 
suspended  round  his  neck  by  a  string,  on  which  was  inscribed  '  Good  Native.' 

"  In  the  dead  of  the  night  we  were  all  aroused  by  the  unusual  barking  of  the  dogs. 
At  first  it  was  supposed  that  the  wild  dogs  were  'rushing'  the  sheep ;  but  as  the  tummt 
increased,  the  ScrgeantrM^jor  unwrapped  his  opossum  rug,  and  looked  around  for  his  ha<^ 
to  go  and  ascertain  the  cbuse  of  the  disturbance.  To  his  surprise,  he  found  that  his  hat 
hiid  vanished.  The  hat  of  his  companion,  who  lay  next  him  near  the  fire,  was  also 
nowhere  to  be  found ;  and,  casting  his  eves  to  the  spot  where  the  sheep  .hung  suspenided 
from  the  tree,  he  saw  in  a  moment  wat  our  fond  hopes  for  to-morrow's  repast  were 
blighted,  for  the  sheep  too  had  disappeared.  The  whole  camp  was  roused,  when  it  was 
ascertained  that  forks,  spoons,  and  tne  contents  of  the  Govemor^s  canteen,  pannikins 
and  other  articles,  were  likewise  missing,  and  that  our  two  remarkably  docile  natives 
had  left  us  under  cover  of  the  night. 

"  A  council  of  war  was  held.  Black  Jimmy  protested  that  it  was  useless  to  follow 
their  tracks  until  the  morning,  and  that  from  the  nature  of  the  country  they  had 
doubtless  token  to  the  swamps,  walking  in  the  water,  so  that  pursuit  was  in  vain.  We 
had  been  completely  duped  by  these  artful  and  clever  fellows,  who  probably  had  a  large 
party  of  tlieir  colleagues  lying  in  ambush  amid  the  surrounding  swamps,  ready  to  assist 
m  carrying  away  the  stolen  property. 

"  Eetdiation  was  useless ;  and  we  contented  ourselves  by  giving  utterance  to  our 
imprecations  and  commenting  on  the  audacity  and  cunning  of  the  rogues  until 
daybreak." 

Another  instance  of  theft— in  this  case  single-handed — occurred  not  long  before  the. 
robbery  which  has  just  been  recorded.  While  the  exploring  party  was  on  the  march,! 
they  fell  in  with  a  number  of  natives  who  were  cooking  their  food. 

**  At  our  approach,  they  flew  down  the  descent,  and  hid  ambng  the  bulrushes ;  but 
one  old  woman,  unable  to  escape  as  speedily  as  the  rest,  finding  flight  useless,  began  to 
chatter  very  loud  and  fast,  pointing  to  her  blind  eye  and  her  lean  and  withered  arms,  as 
objects  of  commiseratioa  Damper  was  given  to  her,  and  she  continued  in  terror  to 
chew  it  very  fast  without  swallowmg  any,  until  she  was  almost  choked ;  when  suddenly 
she  got  hold  of  Gisbome's  handkerchief,  and  made  off  with  it.  With  a  vigorous  leap 
she  plunged  into  the  mud  and  reeds  beneath,  effecting  her  escape  by  crawling  into  the 
SM^onp  and  joining  her  wild  companions,  to  whom  she  doubtless  recounted  heir  adventures 
that  night  over  a  dish  of  fried  tadpoles." 

The  dish  of  fried  tadpoles,  to  which  allusion  has  been  made,  is  quite  a  luxury  among 
this  wretched  tribe,  and,  when  the  exploring  party  pushed  on  to  the  spot  where  the 
people  had  been  cooking,  it  was  found  that  they  had  been  engaged  in  roasting  a  dish  of 
water-beetles  over  a  fire. 

It  is  impossible  to  withhold  admiration  for  the  skill  displayed  by  these  sable 
thieves  in  stealing  the  property  which  they  coveted,  and,  in  excuse  for  them,  it  must  be 
remembered  that  the  articles  which  wer^  stolen  were  to  the  blacks  of  inestimable  value. 
Food  and  ornaments  are  coveted  by  the  black  man  as  much  as  wealth  and  titles  by  the 
white  nkan;  and  both  these  articles  were  ready  to  hand.  The  temptation  to  which' these 
poor  people  was  exposed  seems  very  trifling  to  us,  but  we  must  measure  it,  not  from  our 
ownpoint  of  view,  but  from  theirs. 

Ilie  strange  visitors  who  so  suddenly  appeared  among  them  possessed  abundance  of 
the  very  things  which  were  dearest  to  them.  There  was  a  whole  sheep,  which  would 
enable  them  to  ei\joy  the  greatest  luxury  of  which  they  could  form  any  notion,  ie.  eating 
meat  to  repletion ;  and  there  was  store  of  glittering  objects  which  could  be  worn  as 
ornaments,  and  would  dignify  them  for  ever  in  the  eyes  of  their  fellows.    The  happy 

Eossessor  of  a  spoon,  a  fork,  or  a  tin  plate,  which  would  be  hung  round  the  neck  and 
ept  highly  polished,  would  be  exalted  above  his  companions  like  a  newly  ennobled  man 
among  ourselves,  and  it  could  not  be  expected  that  such  an  opportunity,  which  could 
never  again  be  looked  for,  would  be  allowed  to  pass.  The  temptation  to  them  was  much 
88  would  be  a  title  and  a  fortune  among  ourselves,  and  there  are  many  civilized  men  who 
have  done  worse  than  the  savage  Australian  when  tempted  by  such  a  bait. 


Beference  ha 

ingeniously  stole 

man  in  spite  of  1 

l>y  any  attempt  a 

into  which  an  Av 

we  have  seen,  th( 

when  compared  v 

The  old  Aus 

enormous  mouth, 

hideousness  pecuj 

strained  tightly  oi 

to  the  features  wh 

waist,  flat,  pendent 

each  rib  stands  ou 

shrivel  up  until  tt 

gnarled  branch. 

Each  succeedin 

feebleness  of  increi 

neglected,  ill-treat< 

stronger  than  thei 

carelessly  inflicted 

Mr.  Angas  has 

Port  Fairy  tribe.    ' 

and  very  much  disj 

state.    There  was  < 

in  particular,    wh 

strongly   all  the 

which  have  just  b 

and     so    surpassii 

filthy,  and  repulsiv( 

she  looked  more  li 

demoniacal  forms  t 

so  fond  of  painting  tl 

human  creature.    I 

disgustingwas  her  ai 

one  of  the  party  was 

if  he  had  token  an  < 

Not   wishing   t 

readers  by  the  poi 

wretched  creature,  ] 

duced  on  page  6 

females  of  the  same 

The  remarkable 

this  and  one  or  tw< 

of  the  same  locality  c 

hourhood,  is  the  circu 

is  tied  on  their  bacl 

is  worn  by  both  sex 

is  made  of  reeds  t\i 

the  archer's  torgete  < 

are  bound  together 

name  for  this  mat  j 

dress,  i.e.  wearing  tb 

a  piece  of  kangaroo 

when  awake  and  di 

prospect,  but  when  a 


ASPECT  OF  THE  OLD  WOMEN. 


Beference  has  been /made  to  the  ha^igard  appearance  of  the  old  woman  who  so 
ingeniously  stole  the  handkerchief,  the  love  of  finery  overcoming  the  dread  of  the  white 
man  in  spite  of  her  age  and  hideous  aspect,  which  would  only  be  made  more  repulsive 
by  any  attempt  at  ornament.  It  is  scarcely  possible  to  imagine  the  depths  of  ugliness 
into  which  an  Australian  woman  descends  after  she  has  passed  the  prime  of  her  life.  As 
we  have  seen,  the  old  woman  of  Africa  is  singularly  hideous,  but  she  is  quite  passable 
wh^n  compared  with  her  aged  sister  of  AustraUa. 

The  old  Australian  woman  certainly  does  not  possess  the  projecting  jaws,  the 
enormous  mouth,  and  the  sausage-like  lips  of  the  African,  but  she  exhibits  a  type  of 
hideousness  peculiarly  her  own.  Her  face  looks  like  a  piece  of  black  parchment 
strained  tighuy  over  a  skull,  and  the  mop-like,  imkempt  hair  adds  a  grotesque  element 
to  the  features  which  only  makes  them  still  more  repulsive.  The  breasts  reach  to  the 
waist,  flat,  pendent,  and  swinging  about  at  every  movement ;  her  body  is  so  shrunken  that 
each  rib  stands  out  boldly,  the  skin  being  drawn  deeply  in  between  them,  and  the  limbs 
shrivel  up  until  they  look  like  sticks,  the  elbows  and  knees  projecting  Uke  knots  or.  a 
gnarled  branch. 

Each  succeeding  year  adds  to  the  hideous  look  of  these  poor  creatures,  because  the 
feebleness  of  increasing  years  renders  them  less  and  less  useful ;  and  accordingly  they  are 
n^lected,  ill-treated,  and  contemptuously  j>ushed  aside  by  those  who  are  younger  and 
stronger  than  themselves,  suiTering  in  their  turn  the  evils  which  in  their  youth  they 
oaieleaBly  inflicted  on  those  who  were  older  and  feebler. 

Mr.  Angas  has  among  his  sketches  one  which  represents  a  very  old  woman  of  the 
Port  Fairy  tribe.  They  mul  built  their  rude  huts  or  'nuam-miams  under  some  gum-trees, 
and  very  much  disgusted  the  exploring,  party  by  their  hideous  appearance  and  neglected 
state.  There  was  one  old  woman 
in  particular,  who  exemplified 
strongly  all  the  characteristics 
which  have  just  been  described ; 
and  so  surpassingly  hideous, 
filthy,  and  repulsive  was  she,  that 
she  looked  more  like  one  of  the 
demoniacal  forms  that  Callot  was 
so  fond  of  painting  than  a  veritable 
human  creature.  Indeed,  so  very 
disgustingwas  her  appearance,  that 
one  of  the  party  was  made  as  ill  as 
if  he  had  taken  an  emetic. 

Not  wishing  to  shock  my 
readers  by  the  portrait  of  this 
wretched  creature,  I  have  intro- 
duced on  page  6  two  younger 
females  of  the  same  tribe. 

The  remarkable  point  about 
this  and  one  or  two  other  tribes 
of  the  same  localily  and  the  neigh- 
bourhood, is  the  circular  mat  which 
is  tied  on  their  backs,  and  which 
is  worn  by  both  sexes.  The  mat 
is  made  of  reeds  twisted  into  ropes,  coiled  round,  and  fastened  together  very  much  as 
the  aroher's  targets  of  the  present  day  are  made.  The  fibres  by  which  the  reed  ropes 
are  bound  together  are  obtained  from  the  chewed  roots  of  the  bulrush.  The  native 
name  for  this  mat  is  paingkoont.  One  of  the  women  appears  in  her  ordinary  home 
dress,  i.e.  wearing  the  paingkoont  and  her  baby,  over  whose  little  body  she  has  thrown 
a  piece  of  kangaroo  skin.  The  mat  makes  a  very  good  cradle  for  the  child,  which, 
when  awake  and  disposed  to  be  lively,  puts  its  head  over  the  mat  and  surveys  the 
prospect,  but  when  alarmed  pops  down  and  hides  itself  like  a  rabbit  disappearing  into 


MATIVH  BASKETS. 


0  AUSTRALIA. 

ito  burrow.  The  old  woman,  whose  portrait  is  withheld,  was  clothed  in  the  paingkoon1> 
and  wore  no  other  raiment,  so  that  the  full  hideousness  of  her  form  was  exposed  to  view. 
The  woman  standing  opposite  is  just  starting  upon  a  journey.  She  is  better  clad 
than  her  companion,  having  beside  the  paingkoont  a  rude  sort  of  petticoat.  On  her 
back  she  has  slune  the  net  in  which  she  places  the  roots  which  she  is  supposed  to  dig  out 
of  the  ground,  and,  thrust  through  the  end  which  ties  it,  she  carries  the  digging-stick,  or 
katta,  which  serves  her  for  a  spade.  She  has  in  her  hand  the  invariable  accompaniment 
of  a  journey, — ^namely,  the  fire-stick,  smouldering  amid  dry  grass  between  two  pieces  of 
bark,  and  (uways  ready  to  be  forced  into  a  flame  by  whirling  it  round  her  bead. 


v^^w-'i^s^"  ~-9% 


m   \ 


WOMBN  AJgV  OLD  UKS  OP  THB  LOWER  MURRAT  AND  THE  LAKBS. 


Behind  them  is  seated  an  old  man,  also  wearing  the  mat-cloak,  and  haviiffi  by  his 
side  one  of  the  beautifully  constructed  native  baskets.  These  baskets  are  made,like  the 
mat,  of  green  rushes  or  reeds,  and  are  plaited  by  the  women.  Two  of  these  baskets  are 
given  in  the  illustration  on  page  5,  in  order  to  show  the  manner  of  making  them. 
The  reader  will  doubtless  observe,  that  the  mode  of  plaiting  them  is  almost  identical  with 
that  which  is  employed  by  the  natives  of  Southern  Afnca,  the  rushes  being  twisted, 
coiled  upon  each  other,  and  bound  firmly  together 'at  short  intervals  by  strong  fibrous 
threads.  They  are  rather  variable  in  shape ;  some,  which  are  intended  to  stand  alone, 
bein^  flat-bottomed,  and  others,  which  are  always  suspended  by  a  string,  ending  in 
a  pomt. 

In  coinmon  with  other  savage  races,  the  Australians  are  apt  to  behave  treacherously 
to  the  white  man  when  they  find  themselves  able  to  do  so  with  impunity.  This  behaviour 
ii  not  always  the  result  of  ferocity  or  cruelty,  though  an  Australian  can  on  occasion  be 


TREACHEROUS  CHARACTER.  7 

•a  fierce  and  oruel  as  anyjMvage.  Oftontimes  it  is  the  result  of  fear,  the  black  people 
standing  in  awe  of  the  white  stranger  and  his  deadly  weapons,  and  availing  themselves  of 
their  native  cunning  to  deprive  him  of  his  unfair  advantages  as  soon  as  possible. 

Ignorant  of  the  object  of  travel,  and  having  from  infancy  been  accustomed  to  consider 
certain  districts  as  the  property  of  certain  tribes,  and  any  man  who  intruded  into  the 
district  of  another  as  an  enemy,  it  is  but  natural  that  when  they  see,  especially  for  the 
first  time,  a  man  of  different  colour  from  themselves  travelling  through  the  country,  such 
Btraogers  must  necessarily  be  enemies,  come  for  the  pm'pose  of  using  against  the 
aborigines  the  weapons  which  they  possess.  Again,  a  feeling  of  acquisitiveness  has  much 
to  do  with  the  treachery. 


OAirOE-MBK  OF  NORTH  AnSTRALU. 


Add  to  their  ideas  of  the  inimical  character  of  the  strangers  the  cupidity  that  must  be 
excited  by  the  sight  of  the  valuable  property  brought  into  their  country  by  those  whom  they 
consider  as  enemies  delivered  into  theur  hand,  and  there  is  no  reason  for  wonder  that  they 
should  take  both  the  lives  and  the  property  of  the  strangers,  and  thus  secure  the  valued 
trophies  of  war  at  the  same  time  that  they  rid  their  country  of  strange  and  powerful 
enemies,  and  attain  at  one  stroke  an  amount  of  wealth  which  they  could  not  hope  to 
gain  through  the  labours  of  a  life. 

This  phase  of  their  character  is  well  shown  by  Mr.  T.  Baines,  in  a  letter  which  he  has 
kindly  allowed  me  to  transfer  to  these  pages.  He  was  one  of  an  exploring  expedition, 
which  had  also  undertaken  to  convey  a  number  of  sheep  and  horses.  "  While  making 
the  inner  passage  along  the  coast,  we  fell  in  with  several  canoes,  some  of  very  rude  con- 
struction, beinff  in  fact  mere  logs  capable  of  carrying  a  couple  of  men,  who,  perhaps  in 
terror  of  the  tdescopes  pointed  at  them,  did  not  approach  u& 


H.^iii] 


ATTSTBAUA. 


II     'I 

i;.:. 
■  K  : 

!  lit;! 


• 

"Others  were  of  greater  size  and  power,  being  large  holloed  logs,  very  straight  and 
narrow,  and  steadied  on  either  side  by  other  logs,  pointed  at  the  ends,  and  acting  as  out- 
rimeis,  neatly  enough  attached  by  pegs  driven  into  them  through  a  framing  of  bamboo. 
Others  again  were  strictly  double  canoes,  two  of  the  narrow  vessels  being  connected  by 
a  bamboo  platform  so  as  to  lie  parallel  to  each  other  at  some  little  distance  apart 

"They  were  manned  by  crews  of  from  six  to  twelve,  or  even  more  in  number,  all 
tolerably  fine  fellows,  perfectly  naked,  with  shock  heads  of  woolly  hair  and  scwty  beards. 
They  were  ornamented  with  scars  and  nosed  cicatrices  tastefully  cut  on  their  shouldnr 
and  elsewhere.  They  were  anned  with  long  spears,  some  of  them  tipped  with  wood, 
others  with  bone,  and  having  ftt>m  one  to  four  pointa  They  also  had  bows  and  arrows, 
as  well  as  their  curious  paddies,  the  looms  of  which  were  barbed  and  pointed,  so  as 
to  be  useful  as  speara  When  Ihese  weapons  were  thrown  at  a  fish,  the  owner  always 
plunged  into  the  water  after  his  weapon,  so  as  to  secure  the  fish  tiie  moment  that  it 
was  struck. 

^  Their  arrival  caused  various  emotions  among  our  party.  One  gentleman  mined  his 
revolver  by  hurriedly  trying  to  load  it,  while  a  little  girl,  so  far  firom  being  afraid  of  then, 
traded  with  them  for  almost  everything  they  had  in  their  canoes.  Just  as  they  dropped 
astern  after  reaching  us,  the  captain's  httle  daughters  were  being  bathed  in  a  tub  otf  the 
main-hatch,  and,  naturally  enough.  Jumped  out  of  their  bath,  and  ran  aft  wet  and  glistening 
in  the  sunlight,  to  hide  themselves  from  the  strange  black  fellows  who  were  stretching 
themselves  to  look  over  our  low  bulwarks  at  the  little  naked  white  girls. 

^  We  bought  spears,  bows,  arrows,  tortoise-shell,  Ssc,  for  hats,  lumdkerchiefs,  and  other 
things;  and  they  were  greatly  interested  in  the  white  baby,  which,  at  their  express 
request,  was  held  up  for  them  to  look  at" 

ThiG  scene  is  admirably  depicted  in  the  illustration  on  the  preceding  page,  taken  froi^p  a 
aketeh  drawn  by  Mr,  Baines  expressly  for  this  work. 

The  reader  is  requested  to  look  carefullv  at  the  outrigger  canoe,  the  form  of  which 
clearly  betrays  its  Poljmesian  origin,  as  indeed  do  the  bows  and  arrows,  which  will  be 
follv  described  on  a  fUture  page.  Seiated  in  the  stem  of  the  canoe  is  a  man  bearing  one 
of  the  curious  tobacco  pipes  i^  use  in  that  part  of  Australia.  It  consists  of  a  hollow  tube 
as  thick  as  a  man's  arm,  stopped  at  the  ends,  and  having  one  hole  near  the  bottom  into 
which  is  introduced  the  stem  of  a  pipe,  and  another  hole  near  the  top  through  which  the 
smoke  is  imbibed. 

The  use  of  the.pipe  is  rather  curious.  When  a  parly  desires  to  smoke,  the  chief  man 
Ikhts  the  pipe,  places  his  mouth  to  the  orifice,  and  continually  inhales  until  the  interior 
of  the  hollow  stem  is  filled  with  smoke.  The  bowl  is  then  removed,  and  the  aperture 
stopped  with  a  plug  which  is  kept  in  readiness.  The  first  smoker  closes  with  his  thumb 
the  nole  throu^  whidi  he  has  been  imbibing  the  smoke,  and  passes  the  pipe  to  his 
neighbour,  who  applies  his  li^  to  the  hole,  fills  his  lungs  with  smoke,  and  then  passes  the 
pipe  to  the  next  man.  In  this  way,  the  tobacco  is  made  to  last  as  long  as  possible,  and 
the  greatest  possible  amount  of  enjoyment  is  got  out  of  the  least  possible  amount  of 
material.  The  exterior  of  the  stem  is  generally  carved  into  the  simple  patterns  which 
are  found  on  nearly  all  Australian  weapons  and  implement& 

Up  to  this  point  we  find  the  natives  mild  and  conciliatory,  but  we  proceed  with  the 
letter,  and  find  an  unexpected  change  in  their  demeanour. 

"We  had  here  an  instence  of  the  capriciousness  of.  the  natives.  We  met  about  a 
dozen  on  shore,  and  endeavoured  by  all  friendly  signs  to  induce  them  to  come  to  terms 
with  VLB.  We  showed  them  that  we  had  no  guns,  but  our  attempts  were  uselesa  Tliev 
fell  into  r^iular  battle  array,  with  their  long  spears  ready  shipped  on  the  throwing-sticks, 
six  standing  in  front,  and  the  rest  acting  as  supports  behind.  As  it  was  unsafe  to  parley 
longer,  we  mounted  our  horses,  and  agam  tried  to  make  them  understond  that  we  wished 
to  M  on  friendly  terms.  It  was  all  useless,  and  the  only  thing  that  we  could  do  was  to 
ride  straight  at  them.  They  ran  like  antelopes,  and  gained  the  thick  bush  where  we  could 
not  follow  them.    B wanted  to  shoot  one  of  them,  but  I  would  not  allow  it. 

"The  prospect  of  killing  and  eating  our  horses  seemed  to  be  their  great  temptation. 
They  maae  constant  war  upon  our  stud  for  a  fortnight  or  three  weeks,  in  my  camp  at 


THE  MABSUPIALS.  9 

Depdt  Oieek,  and  I  had  to  patrol  the  cotmtiy  with  B daily,  to  keep  them  from  ringing 

the  horses  round  with  fire. 

"  The  character  of  the  Australian  canoe-men  is  variously  spoken  of,  some  reporting 
them  as  good-natured  and  peaceable,  while  others  say  that  xney  are  treacherous  ud 
lavage.  Both  speak  the  truth  from  their  own  experience.  A  fellow  artist,  who  generdly 
landed  from  a  man-of-war's  boat,  with  the  ship  in  the  offing,  found  them  peaceaUe 
enotffih,  but  poor  Mr.  Strange,  the  naturalist,  was  murdered  on  one  of  the  islands. 

"  VHule  we  were  on  board  cur  vessels,  they  were  quite  friendly ;  and  even  during  my 
boat's  voyage  of  760  miles,  while  we  had  a  dashing  breeze  and  the  boat  well  under 
command,  we  foimd  the  groups  we  met  with  civil  enough.  But  when  we  were  helplessly 
hecfdmed  at  the  entrance  of  tlie  Oulf  of  Carpentaria,  and  supposed  by  the  natives  to  be 
the  unarmed  survivors  of  some  vessel  wrecked  in  Torres  Straits,  we  were  deliberately  and 
treacherously  attacked. 

"  We  watched  the  preparations  for  nearly  an  hour  through  the  telescope,  and  refrained 
from  giving  them  the  sligntest  ground  even  to  suspect  that  we  looked  on  them  otherwise 
than  as  friends.  As  soon  as  they  thought  they  had  us  in  their  power,  they  began  to 
throw  spears  at  us,  so  I  put  a  rifle-bullet  through  the  shoulder  of  the  man  who  threw  at 
ra,  to  teach  him  the  danger  of  interfering  with  supposed  helpless  boats,  but  did  not  fire 
again.  The  wounded  man  was  led  on  shore  by  one  of  his  mates,  and  we  were  not 
molested  again. 

"These  people  are  very  capricious.  They  have  the  cunning  and  the  strong  passions 
of  men,  but  in  reason  they  are  only  children.  life  is  not  held  sacred  by  them,  and  when 
their  thirst  for  blood  is  nused,  they  revel  in  cruelty." 

Before  proceeding  further  with  the  character  and  habits  of  the  natives,  we  will  cast 
a  glance  at  the  count^  which  they  inhabit,  and  the  peculiaiities  which  have  contributed 
towards  forming  that  character. 

It  is  a  very  strange  country,  as  strange  to  us  as  England  would  be  to  a  savage 
Australian.  Its  vegetable  and  animal  productions  are  most  remarkable,  and  are  so 
strange  that  when  the  earlier  voyagers  brought  back  accoimts  of  their  travels  they  were 
not  believed ;  and  when  they  exhibited  specimens  of  the  flora  and  fauna,  they  were 
accused  of  manufacturing  them  for  the  purpose  of  deception. 

In  the  first  place,  with  a  single  exception,  the  mammalia  are  all  marsupials,  or  eden> 
tates.  The  solitary  example  ia  the  dingo,  or  native  dog,  an  animal  which  somewhat  re- 
sembles the  jackal,  but  is  altogether  a  handsomer  animaL  Whether  it  be  indigenous,  or  a 
mere  variety  of  the  dog  modmed  by  long  residence  in  the  country,  is  rather  doubtful, 
though  the  best  zoologists  incline  to  the  latter  opinion,  and  say  that  the  marsupial  type 
alone  is  indigenous  to  this  strange  country.  Of  course  the  reader  is  supposed  to  know 
that  the  young  of  a  marsupial  animal  is  bom  at  a  very  early  age,  and  attains  its  full 
development  in  a  supplementaoy  pouch  attached  to  the  mother,  into  which  pouch  the 
teats  open. 

The  animal  which  is  most  characteristic  of  Australia  is  the  kangaroo.  Of  this 
singular  type  some  forty  species  are  known,  varying  in  size  from  that  of  a  tall  m&n  to 
that  of  a  mouse.  Some  of  them  are  knpwn  as  kungaroos,  and  others  as  kangaroo-rats, 
but  the  type  is  the  same  in  alL  As  their  form  implies,  they  are  made  for  leaping  over 
the  ground,  their  enormously  long  legs  and  massive  development  of  the  hind  quarters 
giving  them  the  requisite  power,  while  their  long  tails  serve  to  balance  them  as  they  pass 
through  the  air. 

Nearly  all  the  so-called  "rats"  of  Australia  belong  to  the  kangaroo  tribe,  though 
some  are  members  of  other  marsupial  families.  Here  I  may  mention  that  the  nomenclature 
of  the  colonists  has  caused  great  perplexity  and  labour  to  incipient  zoologists.  Th6y  are 
told  in  some  books  that  the  dingo  is  the  only  Australian  animal  which  is  not  a  marsupial, 
or  an  edentate,  and  yet  they  read  in  books  of  travel  of  the  bear,  the  monkey,  the  badger, 
the  wolf,  the  cat,  the  squirrel,  the  mole,  and  so  forth. 

The  fact  is,  that,  with  the  usual  looseness  of  diotion  common  to  colonists  all  over  the 
world,  the  immigrants  have  transferred  to  their  new  country  the  nomenclature  of  the  old. 


10 


AUSTRAUA. 


To  the  great  trouble  of  index-searohers,  there  is  scarcely  a  part  of  the  world  inhabited  br 
our  colonists  where  London,  Oxford,  Boston,  and  fifty  other  places  are  not  multiplied. 
The  first  large  river  the^  meet  they  are  sure  to  call  the  Thames,  and  it  is  therefore  to  be 
expected  that  natural  history  should  suffer  iu  the  same  way  as  geography. 

Thus,  should,  in  the  course  of  this  account  of  Australia,  the  reader  come  across  a  pas- 
sage quoted  from  some  traveller  in  which  the  monkey  or  bear  is  mentioned,  he  must 
remember  that  the  so-called  "  monkey  "  and  "  bear  "  are  identical,  and  that  the  animal 
in  question  is  neidier  the  one  nor  the  other,  but  a  marsupial,  known  to  the  natives  bv 
the  name  of  kotda,  and,  as  if  to  add  to  the  confusion  of  names,  some  travellers  call  (t 
the  sloth. 

The  so-called  "badger"  is  the  wombat,  probably  called  a  badger  because  it  lives  in 
holes  which  it  burrows  in  the  ground.  The  Australian  "wolf"  is  another  marsupial 
belonging  to  the  Dasyures,  and  the  "  cat "  belonss  to  the  same  group.  The  "  squirrels" 
are  all  marsupials,  and  by  rights  are  called  Phalangists,  and  it  is  to  this  group  that  the 
koala  really  belongs.  As  to  the  "  hedgehog,"  it  is  the  spiny  ant-eater  or  echidna,  and  the 
"  mole"  is  the  celebrated  duck-bill  or  omitnorrhynchus. 

With  few  exceptions  those  animals  are  not  easily  captured,  many  of  them  being 
nocturnal,  and  hiding  in  burrows  or  hollow  trees  until  the  shades  of  night  conceal  their 
movements ;  while  others  are  so  shy,  active,  and  watchful,  that  all  the  craft  of  the  hunter 
must  be  tried  before  they  can  be  captured.  Much  the  same  may  be  said  of  the  birds,  tJie 
chief  of  which,  the  emu,  is  nearly  as  large  as  an  ostrich,  and  is  much  valued  by  the 
natives  as  food.  It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  the  existence  of  these  peculiar  animals 
must  exercise  a  strong  influence  on  the  character  of  the  natives,  and  must  make  them 
more  active,  wary,  and  quicksighted  than  the  creatures  on  which  they  liva 

Possessing,  as  he  does,  the  most  minute  acquaintance  with  every  vegetable  which  cjan 
aSbrd  him  food,  and  even  knowing  where  to  obtain  a  plentiful  supply  of  food  and  water 
in  a  land  where  a  European  could  not  find  a  particle  of  anything  eatable,  nor  discover  a 
drop  of  moisture  in  the  dry  and  parched  expanse,  the  Australian  native  places  his  chief 
reliance  on  animal  food,  and  supports  himself  almost  entirely  on  the  creatures  which  he 
kills.  His  appetite  is  very  indiscriminate;  and  although  he  prefers  the  flesh  of  the 
kangaroo  and  the  pigeon,  he  will  devour  any  beast,  bird,  reptile,  or  fish,  and  will  also  eat 
a  considerable  number  of  insects.  Consequently  the  life  of  the  Australian  savage  is 
essentially  one  of  warfare,  not  against  his  fellow-man,  but  against  the  lower  animals, 
and,  as  the  reader  will  see  in  the  course  of  the  followine  pages,  the  primary  object  of  his 
weapons  is  the  hunt,  and  war  only  a  secondary  use  to  which  they  are  directed. 


;   I 


CHAPTER  n. 


AU  STBALI  A— OnKummI. 


AimiaUl  AMD  OVBTOKB  OV  THK  NATIVSS — DBaBS  AMB  OBHAlOin'S  OF  HOBTB>Bir  AVSTBAUA — 
HODR  OF  DBB8SINO  THB  HAIB— THB  "01831-0031" — TATTOOIMa  AMD  OIOATBIZmO — PATTBBM 
OF   THR    80AB8 — SIOMmOATION    OF   THK    TABI0U8    PATTKBMS— VOMP  AND   VANITY— THK   NOBE- 

BONB — NBOKLAOBB — THK    OIBDLB    AMD    TA8SBL — TATTOOS    AMD     8CABS  AHOMO    THS    ^TOUEM 

THB  TITBTLB  BOAB-— HIOH  8HOULDBB8  OF  THB  AU8TBAUAM8  — IMDZFFBBBNCB  TO  DIIK8B — THEIB 
FCB  UANTLSS,  AMD  THSni  VSB8 — THB  8BA-OBA88  XAMTLB— FOOD  OF  THB  Ar8TBAUAN8 — 
TIOETABLR    FOOD— MODE     OF   PBOODBIMO     BOOTS — THB     Bim — THB     MABDOO    PLANT    AND    ITS 

iniBS — ^THB   "BCBKB  AMD  WILU  "   BXPBDITZON THB  BVLBVSH-BOOT,   ITS   USB  FOR   FOOD  AND 

BOPB-XAKIMO — BUBTBBBANBAM  WATBB    8T0BBS II0U.V808,  AMD  XODB   OF  COLLECTINO  THEM  — 

HARD  WOBK  FOB  THB  WOUBN — DITIMO  FBOM  THR  BAFT — BBLAXATION  WBBN  THEY  ItETCBM 
HOMR — COOKIMO   THB   MOLLUSCS  AND    0BU8TA0BA — FISH-OATCHIMO  VITH   UMB,  NET,  AND  8PEAB 

— INSECT    FOOD-^THB    BRR-CAT0HRB8 TBRB     AMD     BABTH    OBUBS,  AMD    MODE    OF   CATCHINQ 

THEU — THB  PILBTAH — THB  DUOONQ.— ITS  L00AUTIE8,  AMD  HOPES  OF  TAKING  AND  COOKINO  IT 
— CAPTUBIMO  AND  COOKINO  THB  OBEBM  TUBTXB — OUBIOUB  USE  OF  THB  SUCKINO  FISH — TAMINQ 
THB  TUBTLB — THB  HAWKSBILL  TUBTLB,  AND  MODE  OF  CATOHINO  IT — TUBTLB  OIL  '  .1  DRIED 
FLESH — SALB  OF  TOBTOUB-SHBLL — TWO    FOBXR  OF   AUSTBALIAM   OTBNS — COOKIMG   AND  BATING 

SNAKES — CATCHma    THB   SMAKB   ALIVB THB   CLOAK   AMD   THB   8HIBL0 — THB   DUGONO,    AND  ITS 

CAPTURE — SMALL  TBMAOITT  OF  LIFB— "A   SATOUBY  FBA8T. 


ITk  will  now  proceed  to  the  various  manners  and  customs  of  the  Australians,  not 

eparating  them  into  the  arhitrary  and  fluctuating  distinctions  of  tribes,  but  describing  as 

briefly  as  is  consistent  with  justice,  the  most  interesting  of  their  habits,  and  mentioning 

Dose  cases  where  any  particular  custom  seems  to  be  confined  to  any  one  tribe  or  district 

We  have  in  the  illustration  on  page  X2  a  good  example  of  a  native  of  Norih- 

ITestem  Australia.    The  sketch  was  kindly  made  by  Mr.  T.  Baines.    A  profile  of  the 

an  is  given,  in  order  to  show  the  peculiar  contour  of  the  face,  which,  as  the  reader  may 

e,  has  nothing  of  the  negro  character  about  it ;  the  boldly  prominent  nose,  the  full 

sard,  and  the  long  hair  fastened  up  in  a  top-knot  being  the  distinguishing  features.   The 

ban  carries  in  his  belt  his  provisions  for  the  day,  namely,  a  snake  and  one  of  the  little 

[angaroo-rats,  and  having  these  he  knows  no  care,  though  of  course  he  would  prefer 

prger  game. 

Bound  his  neck  may  be  seen  a  string.    This  supports  an  ornament  which  hangs  upon 
is  breast    Several  forms  of  this  ornament,  which  is  called  in  the  duplicative  Australian 
[inguage  a  "  dibbi-dibbi,"  are  employed,  and  there  are  in  my  collection  two  beautiful 
cimeos  made  from  the  shell  of  the  pearl-oyster.    The  oi'dinary  dibbi-dibbi  is  fan- 
aped,  and  does  not  depart  very  much  from  the  original  outline  of  the  shell.    There  is, 
[owever,  one  kind  of  dibbi-dibbi  which  is  valued  exceedingly,  ?.nd  which  is  shaped  like 
]  crescent    The  specimen  in  ray  possession  is  almost  as  large  a.:  a  cheese-plate,  and  must 
|ave  been  cut  from  an  enormous  shell,  economy,  whether  of  material  or  time,  not  being 


12 


AUSTRALIA. 


understood  by  these  savages.    Owing  to  the  shape  of  the  sheU,  it  ii  lUghtly  convex,  ud 
was  woni  with  the  concave  side  next  the  body.  I 

Itot  being  satisfied  with  the  natural  smooth  polish  of  the  nacre,  the  native  has  omi.1 
mented  the  dibbi-dibbi  with  a  simple  but  tolerably  effective  pattern.  Along  the  marginl 
of  the  scooped  edge  he  has  bored  two  parallel  rows  of  small  and  shallow  holes  aboutl 
half  an  inch  apart,  and  on  either  side  of  each  row  he  has  cut  a  narrow  line.  From  tli«l 
outer  line  he  has  drawn  a  series  of  scalloped  patterns  laade  in  a  similar  fashion ;  and,! 


THE  HUNTER  AND  HIS  DAY'S  PROVISIONS. 


simple  as  this  pattern  is,  its  effect  is  really  remarkable.    The  man  has  evidently  begun  | 
more  elaborate  pattern  on  the  broad  surface  of  the  shell,  but  his  mind  seems  to  ' 
misgiven  him,  and  he  has  abandoned  it.    The  cord  by  which  it  is  suspended  round  I 
neck  is  nearly  an  inch  wide,  and  is  made  of  string  and  a  sort  of  rattan  plaited  together,  I 
On  the  shoulder  of  the  man  may  be  seen  a  number  of  raised  marks.     These  are  tq 
scars  of  wounds  with  which  the  Australians  are  in  the  habit  of  adorning  their  bodies,  i 
which  they  sometimes  wear  in  great  profusion.    The  marks  are  made  by  cutting  deeplj 
into  the  skin,  and  filling  the  wounds  with  clay  and  other  substances,  so  that  when  t^ 
wound  heals  an  elevated  scar  is  made.    These  scars  are  made  in  patterns  which  pa 


liffer  according  to  the 

le  tattooed  person  be 

rk  of  a  Northern 

ly  and  limbs,  these 

tribe. 

In  my  photographi 
jn  are  very  promi 
jtsa  have  them  rum 
Jtemotely  lonsitudim 
\]ii  man,  remarkable  fo 
Bin  in  a  fan  shape,  sj 
jnt  a  vast  amount 
.„i,  although  not  so 
le  man  has  adorned 
in  n^lar  lin 
In  some  parts  of 
jing  long  and  heavy 
rell  he  might  be,  seei 
[ntiiely  covered  from  1 
gether,  and  covering 
lomed  with  two  rows 
[o  the  centre  of  the  bo 
^mament  that  nothing 
ibontin  his  grandeur, 
a  very  singular  asi 
effect  as  if  he  were  cla 
By  way  of  adding 
)rforating  the  septum 
the  former  being  prel 
lescribe  the  exceeding] 
body  covered  with 
length,  making  his 
in  half.    The  hole  thi 
fortnight  old. 

As  to  other  omame 
common  to  savage 
my  collection  are  re 
le  of  pieces  of  yel 
alternately  with  scarlel 
is,  in  my  opinion,  the  1 
|it  appears  to  be  made  i 
it  is  seen  to  be  compos 
iRtning  together.  To  tl 
linches  long  and  one  in 
Ithinner  parts  of  the  a 
land  hang  on  the  bre£ 
lantennsB,  come  on  the 
Imore  than  half  filled 
lintended  for  the  manu 
Girdles  of  finely  t^ 
lis  represented  on  page 
instance,  a  small  tass 
wrongly  termed,  is  hu 
lomament 

The  scars  are  so  hi 
I  men.    In  my  photogi 


i  'T 


THE  TATTOO. 


18 


lilfer  accoTding  to  the  taste  of  the  individual,  and  partly  aignif^ns  the  district  to  which 

he  tattooed  person  belongs.    For  example,  the  scars  as  shown  in  tne  illustration  are  the 

trk  of  a  ^Northern  Australian ;  and,  although  he  mav  have  plenty  other  scan  on  his 

dy  and  limbs,  these  will  always  appear  on  his  shoulder  as  the  distinguishing  mark  oC 

I  tribe. 

In  my  photographs,  which  represent  natives  from  various  parts  of  the  continent,  these 
jn  are  very  prominent,  and  there  is  not  an  individual  who  does  not  possess  them, 
ome  have  them  running  longitudinally  down  the  upper  arm,  while  others  have  them 
itemately  longitudinal  and  transverse.  They  occasionall^r  appear  on  the  breast,  and  an 
^d  man,  remarkable  for  the  quantity  of  hair  which  covers  his  breast  and  arms,  has  disposed 
em  in  a  fan  shape,  spreading  from  the  centre  of  the  body  to  the  arms.  He  has  evidently 
ent  a  vast  amount  of  time  on  this  adornment,  and  suffered  considerable  pain,  as  the 
JUTS,  although  not  so  large  as  in  many  other  instances,  are  exceedingly  numerous  ;  and 
he  man  has  adorned  his  arms  and  shoulders  with  little  scars  of  ue  same  character 
in  regular  lines. 
In  some  parts  of  Australia  the  scars  assume  a  much  more  formidable  appearance, 
eing  long  and  heavy  ridges.  One  chief,  who  was  very  proud  of  his  adornments — as 
rell  he  might  be,  seeing  that  their  possession  must  nearly  have  cost  him  his  life— was 
(ntiiely  covered  from  his  neck  to  his  knees  with  scars  at  least  an  inch  broad,  set  closely 
jgether,  and  covering  the  whole  of  the  body.  The  front  of  the  chest  and  stomach  were 
domed  with  two  rows  of  these  scars,  each  scar  being  curved,  and  reaching  from  the  side 
)  the  centre  of  the  body,  where  they  met  The  man  was  so  inordinately  proud  of  this 
jimament  that  nothing  could  induce  him  to  wear  clothing  of  any  kind,  and  he  stalked 
Lbont  in  his  grandeur,  wearing  nothins  but  his  weapons.  The  photograph  of  this  man 
[as  a  very  singular  aspect,  the  light  famng  on  the  polished  ridges  of  the  scars  having  an 
^t  as  if  he  were  clad  in  a  suit  of  some  strange  armour. 

By  way  of  adding  to  the  beauty  of  their  countenances,  they  are  in  the  habit  of 
erforating  the  septum  of  the  nose,  and  of  thrusting  through  it  a  piece  of  bone  or  stick, 
Ehe  former  being  preferred  on  account  of  its  wMteness.  It  is  almost  impossible  to 
describe  the  exceedingly  grotesque  appearance  presented  by  an  Australian  dandy,  who  has 
;  body  covered  with  scars,  and  his  face  crossed  by  a  wide  piece  of  bone  some  six  inches 
1  length,  making  his  naturally  broad  nose  wider,  and  seeming  as  it  were  to  cut  his  face 
In  t^lf  The  hole  thi;ough  which  this  ornament  is  thrust  is  made  when  a  child  is  a 
fortnight  old. 

As  to  other  ornaments,  they  consist  of  the  usual  necklaces,  bracelets,  and  anklets  which 
common  to  savage  tribes  in  all  parts  of  the  world.  Some  of  these  necklaces  which  are 
I  my  collection  are  really  pretty,  and  some  skill  is  shown  in  their  manufacture.  One  is 
le  of  pieces  of  yellow  reed  as  thick  as  quills  and  almost  an  inch  in  length,  strung 
alternately  with  scarlet  reeds ;  another  is  made  entirely  of  the  same  reeds,  while  a  third 
ha,  in  my  opinion,  the  handsomest,  though  not  the  most  striking  of  them.  At  first  sight 
lit  appears  to  be  made  entirely  of  the  reeds  already  mentioned,  but  on  a  closer  examination 
Jit  is  seen  to  be  composed  entirely  of  the  antennee  of  lobsters,  cut  into  short  lengths  and 
Ifltrung  together.  To  the  necklaces  is  attached  a  small  mother-of-pearl  dibbi-dibbi  four 
linches  long  and  one  inch  wide,  and  the  pieces  of  lobster  antennae  are  so  disposed  that  the 
Ittunner  parts  of  the  antennee,  taken  from  the  extremities,  come  next  to  the  dibbi-dibbi 
land  hang  on  the  breast,  while  the  larger  and  thicker  parts,  taken  from  the  base  of  the 
lantennae,  come  on  the  neck.  The  native  basket  in  which  these  necklaces  were  kept  is 
Imore  than  half  filled  with  bright  coloured  seeds  of  various  hues,  that  are  evidently 
■intended  for  the  manufacture  of  necklaces. 

Girdles  of  finely  twisted  human  hair  are  often  worn  by  the  men,  and  the  native  who 
lis  represented  on  page  13  is  wearing  one  of  these  girdles.  Sometimes,  as  in  the  present 
■instance,  a  small  tassel  made  of  the  hair  of  a  phalangist  or  "  flying-squirrd,"  as  it  is 
■wrongly  termed,  is  hung  to  the  front  of  the  girdle,  by  no  means  as  a  covering,  but  as  an 
lomament 

The  scars  are  so  highly  valued  that  the  women  wear  them  nearly  as  profusely  as  the 
■men.    In  my  photographs,  there  are  portraits  of  many  women  of  all  ages,  not  one  of 


i 


•;■«; 


■1 


14 


AUSTRALIA. 


'Ill 


fi 


ti^; 


whom  is  withont  soaTt.    They  do  not  wear  them  so  luge  u  the  men,  hnt  leem  to  M 
more  carefiil  in  the  regularity  of  the  pattern.  .      .     .    I 

Taking  a  series  of  three  women,  the  first  has  three  cuts  on  the  shoulder,  showuig  htti 
northern  extraction,  and  a  row  of  small  horizontal  and  j^arallel  soars  along  the  <h>nt  o(l 
the  hody  fh>m  the  breast-bone  downwards.  The  second,  m  addition  to  the  shoulder  cuti,  I 
has  several  rows  of  scars  extending  from  the  breast  to  the  collar>bones,  toother  with  il 
oentral  line  as  akeady  described,  and  some  similar  rows  of  cuts  on  the  nbs  and  sidenl 

The  third  woman,  a  mere  girl  of  fourteen  I 
or  so,  has  been  very  careful  in  the  a^  I 
rangemeut  of  the  soars,  which  descend  in  I 
regular  and  parallel  rows  fh)m  the  bresit 
downwards,  and  then  radiate  fan-win 
in  six  rows  fh>m  the  breast  upwards  to| 
the  collar  bones. 

Mr.    M'Gillivra;^,  who   accompamedl 
H.M.S.  RattUanahe  in  her  voyage,  writetl 
as  follows  concerning  the  scar  omamentil 
and  their   uses  : — "  The    Torres  Straitil 
islanders  are  distinguished  by  a  large  com- 1 
plicated  ov(d  scar,  only  slightly  raised,  and 
of  neat  construction.    This,  which  I  have  I 
been  told  has  some  connexion  with  il 
turtle,  occupies  the  right  shoulder,  and! 
is  occasionally  repeated  on  the  left.\  At 
Ga^York,  however,  the  cicatripes  were  so 
varied  that  I  could  not  connect  any  par- 
ticular style  with  an  individual  tribe.    At 
the  same  time,  something  like  uniformity 
was    noticed    among  the  Katchialaigas, 
nearly  all  of  whom  had,  in  addition  to  the 
homed  breast  mark,  two  or  three  long 
transverse  scars  on  the  chest,  which  the| 
other  tribes  did  not  possess. 
"In  the  remaining  people  the  variety  of  marking  was  such  that  it  appeared  fair  to  I 
consider  it  as  being  rM^ated  more  by  individual  caprice  than  by  any  fixed  custom. 
Many  had  a  simple  two-homed  mark  on  each  breast,  and  we  sometimes  saw  upon  them 
a  clumsy  imitation  of  the  elaborate  shoulder-mark  of  the  islanders."  I 

Well-shaped  as  are  these  women,  they  have  one  defect  in  form,  namely,  the  high  and  I 
square  shoulder,  which  detracts  so  much  from  feminine  beauty,  and  which  is  equally  I 
conspicuous  in  the  child  of  six,  the  girl  of  thirteen  or  fourteen,  and  the  old  womaa  The| 
men  also  exhibit  the  same  defective  form. 

The  reader  will  have  noticed  the  elaborate  manner  in  which  the  haii  of  the  Australian  I 
savage  is  sometimes  dressed.  The  style  of  hair-dressing  varies  with  the  locality,  and! 
often  with  the  time,  fashion  having  as  absolute  a  reign  among  the  native  Australians,  and  I 
being  quite  as  capricious,  as  among  ourselves.  Sometimes  the  hair  is  twisted  up  into  lo^gl 
and  narrow  ringlets,  and,  if  the  savage  should  not  happen  to  have  enough  hair  for  this  I 
fashion,  he  straightway  makes  a  wig  in  imitation  of  it.  Now  and  then  the  head  is  I 
shaved,  except  a  tnmsverse  crest  of  hair,  and  sometimes  the  natives  will  take  a  fashion 
of  robbing  red  ochre  and  turtle-fat  into  their  heads  until  they  are  saturated  with  the 
compoun<^  and  will  then  twist  up  the  hair  into  little  otrand&  I 

The  men  of  this  part  of  Australia  never  wear  any  dress,  and  the  women  are  often  I 
equallpr  indifferent  to  oostuma  At  Oape  York,  however,  they  mostly  wear  an  apology  foil 
a  petticoat,  consisting  of  a  tuft  of  long  grass  or  split  pandanus  leaves  suspended  to  the! 
front  of  the  girdle.  On  great  occasions,  and  especially  in  their  dances,  they  wear  overl 
this  a  second  petticoat  mostly  made  of  some  leaf,  and  having  the  ends  woven  into  a  sort  I 
of  waistband.    The  material  of  the  petticoat  is  generally  pandanus  leaf,  but,  whateveil 


NAK  OF  TORBBS  STRAIT. 

{Shewing  Vt*  pteuliar  tkoufdiiMnarfe.) 


CLOTHING. 


If 


'm^:;,-^; 


in«7  be  the  material,  the  mode  of  plaiting  it  and  the  general  form  are  the  aame  among 
til  the  tribes  of  Torres  Straits.  From  this  useftil  leaf,  the  women  aUo  make  the  rude 
nils  for  their  canoes,  which  serve  the  double  purpose  of  sails  and  coverings  under  which 
the  natives  can  sleep  in  wet  weather. 

The  women  have  rather  a  ourioua  mode  of  wv^aring  one  of  their  ornaments.    This  if 
s  very  long  belt,  composed  of  many  strands  of  plaited  or  twisted  fibre,  and  passed  round 
the  body  in  such  a  manner  that  i'  crosses  on  the  breast  like  the  now  abolished  cross-belta 
of  the  soldier.    It  is  drawn  rather 
tight,  and   may  perhaps   be  of 
acme  service  in  supporting  the 
bosom. 

In  neither  case  does  clothing 
teem  to  be  worn  as  a  mode  of 
ooQcealins  any  part  of  the  body, 
bat  merely  as  a  defence  against 
the  weather  or  as  an  ornament. 
Even  when  dress  is  worn  it  is  of 
a  very  slight  character,  with  one 
or  two  exceptions.  These  excep- 
tions are  the  tat  cloaks,  with 
which  the  women  sometimes 
clothe  themselves,  and  a  remark- 
able garment  which  will  be  pre- 
sently described. 

The  fur  cloaks  are  made  almost 
aniversally  from  the  skin  of  the 
opossum,  and,  as  the  animal  is  a 
small  one,  a  considerable  number 
are  sewn  together  to  make  a  single 
robe.  The  mode  of  manufacture' 
is  exactly  similar  to  that  which 
was  described  when  treating  of 
the  kaross  of  the  Kaffir  tnbes, 
the  skins  being  cut  to  the  proper 
shape,  laid  side  by  side,  and  sewn 
laboriously  together  with  threads 
formed  of  the  sinews  of  the  kan- 
garoo's tail,  or  often  with  those 
which  are  drawn  out  of  the  tails 
of  the  very  creatures  which  furnish 
the  skin. 

Sometimes  a  piece-of  kangaroo 
skin  is  used  for  the  same  purpose, 
but  in  neither  case  does  it  fulfil  ^    ..^^ 

the  office  of  a  dress  according  to  ■"■^^Sra^^ 

our  ideas.  The  cloak  is  a  very 
small  one  in  proportion  to  the 
size  of  the  women,  and  it  is  worn 
by  being  thrown  over  the  back 

and  tied  across  the  chest  by  a  couple  of  thongs,  so  as  to  leave  the  whole  front  of  the 
body  uncovered.  If  the  garment  in  question  be  the  jkin  of  the  kangaroo,  it  is  slung 
over  one  shoulder,  and  allowed  to  fall  much  as  it  likes,  the  only  object  seeming  to  be  that 
it  shall  cover  the  greater  part  of  the  back  and  one  shoulder. 

Occasionally  a  man  wears  a  fur  cloak,  but  he  seems  to  be  very  indifferent  as  to  the 
manner  in  which  it  hangs  upon  his  body,  sometimes  draping  it  about  his  shoulders,  some- 
times letting  it  fall  to  his  waist  and  gathering  it  about  his  loins,  and  sometimes,  especially 


m 


THE  BEA-ORASS  CLOAK. 


16 


AUSTRALIA. 


if  walking,  holding  two  comers  together  with  his  left  hand  in  front  of  his  breast,  while 
his  ru^ht  hand  grasps  his  bundle  of  weapons. 
I !  ^  Mr.  Angas  mentions  one  instance  of  a  singularly  perfect  dress  in  use  among  the 

j  ji ;  Australians — ^the  only  dress  in  fact  that  is  really  deserving  of  the  name.     It  is  a 

large  clo^  made  from  the  zostera  or  sea-grass,  a  plant  that  is  remarkable  for  being 
the  only  true  flowering  plant  that  grows  in  the  s.a.  It  has  very  long  grass-like 
blades,  and  is  found  in  vast  beds,  that  look  in  a  dear  sea  like  luxuriant  hay-fields  just 
before  mowing. 

The  fibre  of  the  zostera  is  long,  and  wonderfully  tough,  and  indeed  the  fibre  is  so 
good,  and  the  plant  so  abundant,  that  the  uses  to  which  it  is  now  put,  such  as  packing 
and  stuffing,  are  far  below  its  capabilities,  and  it  ought  to  be  brought  into  use  for  purposes 
for  which  a  long  and  strong  fibre  are  needed.  Some  time  ago,  when  the  supply  of  rags  for 
paper  seemed  to  be  failing,  there  was  an  attempt  made  to  substitute  the  zostera  fox-  rags ; 
and,  although  it  was  not  a  perfectly  successful  experiment,  it  had  at  all  events  the 
elements  of  success  in  it. 

With  this  lone  grass  the  Australian  native  occasionally  makes  a  large  cloak,  which 
will  cover  the  whole  body.  It  ia  made  by  laying  the  fibres  side  by  side,  and  lashing  them 
together  at  regular  intervals,  much  as  the  well-known  New  Zealand  mantle  is  made  from 
the  phormium.  Ankious  to  avoid  trouble,  the  native  only  fastens  together  a  sufficient 
quantity  to  make  a  covering  for  his  body  as  low  as  the  knees,  the  loose  ends  of  the 
zostera  being  left  as  a  kind  of  long  fringe  that  edges  the  mantle  all  round,  and  really  has 
a  veiy  graceful  effect 

The  illustration  on  the  previous  page  shows  one  of  these  curious  mantles,  which  was 
sketched  while  on  the  body  of  the  wearer.  As  the  manufacture  of  such  a  mantle 
involves  much  trouble,  and  as  the  Australian  native  has  the  full  savage  hatred  of  labob*, 
very  few  of  these  cloaks  are  to  be  seen.  Indeed,  nothing  but  a  rather  long  inclement 
season  will  induce  a  native  to  take  the  trouble  of  making  a  garment  which  he  will  only 
use  for  a  comparatively  short  period,  and  which  is  rather  troublesome  to  carry  about 
when  not  wanted. 

We  now  come  to  the  food  of  the  native&  As  has  already  been  stated,  they  eat  almost 
anything  but  there  are  certain  kinds  of  food  which  they  prefer,  and  which  will  be 
specially  mentioned. 

As  to  v^table  food,  there  are  several  kinds  of  yams  which  the  more  civilized 
tribes  cultivate — the  nearest  approach  to  labour  of  which  they  can  be  accused.  It  is 
almost  exclusively  on  the  islands  tiiat  cultivation  is  found,  and  Mr.  M'Gillivray  states 
that  on  the  maiidand  he  never  saw  an  attempt  at  clearing  the  ground  for  a  garden. 
In  the  islands,  however,  the  natives  manage  after  a  fashion  to  raise  crops  of  yams. 

When  they  want  to  dear  a  piece  of  ground,  they  strew  the  surface  with  branches, 
which  are  allowed  to  wither  and  dry ;  as  soon  as  they  are  thoroughly  dried,  fire  is  set  to 
them,  and  thus  the  space  is  easily  cleared  from  v^etation.  The  ground  is  then  pecked 
up  with  a  stick  sharpened  at  the  point  and  hardened  by  fire ;  the  yams  are  cut  up  and 
planted,  and  by  the  side  of  each  hole  a  stick  is  thrust  into  the  ground,  so  as  to  form  a 
support  for  the  plant  when  it  grows  up.  The  natives  plant  just  before  the  rainy  season. 
They  never  trouble  themselves  to  build  a  fence  round  the  simple  garden,  neither  do  they 
look  after  the  growth  of  the  crops,  knowing  that  the  rains  which  are  sure  to  fall  will 
bring  their  crops  to  perfection. 

There  are  also  multitudes  of  vegetable  products  on  which  the  natives  feed.  One  of 
them,  which  is  largely  used,  is  called  by  them  "  biyu."  It  is  made  from  the  young  and 
tender  shoots  of  the  mangrove-tree.  The  sprouts,  when  three  or  four  inches  in  length,  are 
laid  upon  heated  stones,  and  covered  with  bark,  wet  leaves,  and  sand.  After  being 
thoroughly  stewed,  they  are  beaten  between  two  stones,  and  the  pulp  is  scraped  away 
from  the  fibres.  It  then  forms  a  slimy  grey  paste,  and,  although  it  is  largely  eaten,  the 
natives  do  not  seem  to  like  it,  and  only  resort  to  it  on  a  necessity.  They  contrive,  how- 
ever, to  improve  its  flavour  by  adding  lai^ge  quantities  of  wild  yams  and  other  vegetable 
products. 


FOOD-STUFFS. 


17 


Perhaps  the  most  celebrated  wild  food  of  the  Australians  is  the  "  nardoo,"  which  has 
becorne  so  familiar  to  the  British  reader  since  the  important  expedition  of  Burke  and 
Wills.  The  nardoo  is  the  produce  of  a  cryptogamous  plant  which  grows  in  large  quantities, 
but  is  rather  local.  The  fruit  is  about  as  large  as  a  pea,  and  is  cleaned  for  use  by  being 
rubbed  in  small  wooden  troughs.  It  is  then  pounded  into  a  paste,  and  made'into  cakes, 
like  oatmeal. 

The  nardoo  plant  is  one  of  the  ferns,  and  those  of  my  readers  who  are  skilled  in 
botany  will  find  it  i'  the  genus  Marsilea.  Like  many  of  the  ferns,  the  plant  presents  a 
strangely  unfernlike  aspect,  consisting  of  upright  and  slender  stems,  about  twelve  inches 
high,  each  having  on  its  tips  a  small  quadruple  frond,  closely  resembling  a  flower.  The 
fruit,  or  "  sporocarp,"  of  the  nardoo  is  the  part  that  is  eaten ;  and  it  is  remarkable  for  its 
powers  of  absorbing  water,  and  so  increasing  its  size.  Indeed,  when  the  fruit  is  soaked  in 
water,  i'j  will  in  the  course  of  a  single  hour  swell  until  it  is  two  hundred  times  its 
former  size. 

The  nardoo  is  useful  in  its  way,  and,  when  mixed  with  more  nutntious  food,  is  a 
valuable  article  of  diet.  Taken  alone,  however,  it  has  scarcely  the  slightest  nutritive 
powers,  and  though  it  distends  the  stomach,  and  so  keeps  oft'  the  gnawing  sense  of  hunger, 
it  gives  no  strength  to  the  system. 

Even  when  eaten  with  fish,  it  is  of  iittle  use,  and  requires  either  fat  or  sugar  to  give  it 

j  the  due  power  of  nourishment.  With  the  wonderful  brightness  of  spirit  which  Mr.  "Wills 
managed  to  keep  up,  even  when  sufPSring  the  severest  hardships,  and  feeling  himself  gra- 

I  dually  dying,  he  gives  in  his  diary  a  curiously  accurate  picture  of  the  effects  of  living  for  a 
length  of  time  on  an  innutritious  substance.  He  liked  the  nardoo,  and  consumed  con- 
siderable quantities  of  it,  but  gradually  wasted  away,  leaving  a  record  in  his  diary  that 
"  starvation  on  nardoo  is  by  no  means  unpleasant  but  for  the  weakness  one  feels,  and  the 
utter  inability  to  rouse  oneself ;  for,  as  far  as  appetite  is  concerned,  it  gives  the  greatest 

I  satisfaction."" 

The  death  of  this  fine  young  man  affords  another  proof  of  the  disadvantage  at  which  a 

I  stranger  to  the  country  is  placed  while  traversing  a  new  land.     Many  native  tribes  lived 

Ion  the  route  along  which  the  travellers  passed,  and,  from  their  knowledge  of  the  resources 

I  of  the  country,  were  able  to  support  themselves ;  whereas  the  white  travellers  seem  to 

I  have  died  of  starvation  in  the  midst  of  plenty. 

The  chief  vegetable  food,  however,  is  furnished  by  the  bulioish  root,  which  is  to  the 

j  Australians  who  live  near  rivers  the  staff  of  life.    As  the  task  of  procuring  it  is  a  very 

jdisagreeable  one,  it  is  handed  over  to  the  women,  who  have  to  wade  among  the  reeds  and 

[half  bury  themselves  in  mud  while  procuring  the  root. 

The  bulrush  root  is  cooked  after  the  usual  Australian  manner.    A  heap  of  limestones 
is  raised,  and  heated  by  fire.    The  roots  are  then  laid  on  the  hot  stones,  and  are  Covered 
vith  a  layer  of  the  same  material.    In  order  to  produce  a  quantity  of  steam,  a  heap  of  wet 

[grass  is  thrown  on  the  upper  layer  of  stones,  and  a  mound  of  sand  heaped  over  all. 

As  the  root,  however  well  cooked,  is  very  fibrous,  the  natives  do  not  swallow  it,  but, 
after  chewing  it  and  extracting  all  the  soft  parts,  they  reject  the  fibres,  just  as  a  sailor 
throws  aside  his  exhausted  quid ;  and  great  quantities  of  these  little  balls  of  fibre  are  to  be 
found  near  every  encampment.  The  same  fibre  is  convertible  into  string,  and  is  used  in 
pe  manufacture  of  fishing  lines  and  nets. 

The  singular  knowledge  of  vegetable  life  possessed  by  the  ratives  is  never  displayed 

Kvith  greater  force  than  in  the  power  which  they  have  of  procuring  water.    In  an  apparently 

ilesert  place,  where  no  signs  of  water  are  to  be  found,  and  where  not  even  a  pigeon  can  be 
Been  to  wing  its  way  through  the  air,  as  the  guide  to  the  distant  water  towards  which  it  is 
nying,  the  native  will  manage  to  supply  himself  with  both  water  and  food. 

He  looks  out  for  certain  eucalypti  or  gum-trees,  which  are  visible  from  a  very  great 
listance,  and  makes  his  way  towards  them.  Choosing  a  spot  at  three  or  four  yards  from 
|;he  trunk,  with  his  katta  he  digs  away  at  the  earth,  so  as  to  expose  the  roots,  tears  them 
put  of  the  ground,  and  proceeds  to  prepare  them.    Cutting  them  into  pieces  of  a  foot  or  so 

in  longth,  he  stands  them  upright  in  the  bark  vessel  which  an  Australian  mostly  carries 
nth  him,  and  waits  patiently.  Presently  a  few  drops  of  water  ooze  from  the  lower  ends  of 
VOL  IL  0 


■■V ' 
■  f.  : 


1  ■ 

i 


18 


AUSTRAUA. 


f:    i 


':\i  ■ 


the  roots,  and  in  a  short  time  water  pours  out  freely,  so  that  an  abundant  supply  of  liquid 
is  obtained. 

Should  the  native  be  very  much  parched,  he  takes  one  of  the  pieces  of  root,  splits  it 
lengthwise^  and  chews  it,  finding  that  it  gives  as  much  juice  as  a  water-melon. 

The  youngest  and  freshest-looking  trees  are  ftlways  chosen  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining 
water,  and  the  softest-looking  roots  selected.  After  the  water  has  all  been  drained  from 
them,  they  are  peeled,  pounded  between  two  stones,  and  then  roasted;  so  that  the 
eucalyptus  supplies  both  food  and  drink. 

As,  however,  as  has  been  stated,  the  chief  reliance  of  the  natives  is  upon  animal  food 
and  fish,  molluscs,  Crustacea,  reptiles,  and  insects  form  a  very  considerable  proportion  uf  their 
food.  Collecting  the  shell-fish  is  the  duty  of  the  women,  chiefly  because  it  is  really  hard 
work,  and  requires  a  great  amount  of  diving.  Throughout  the  whole  of  this  vast  continent 
this  duty  is  given  to  the  women;  and  whether  in  the  Gulf  of  Carpentaria,  on  the  extreme 
north,  or  in  the  island  of  Van  Diemen's  Land,  in  the  extreme  south,  the  same  custom  pre- 
vails. During  Labillardiire's  voyage  in  search  of  La  Perouse,  the  travellers  came  upon 
a  party  of  the  natives  of  Van  Diemen's  Land  while  the  women  were  collecting  shell-fish, 
and  the  author  gives  a  good  description  of  the  labours  to  which  these  poor  creatures  were 
subjected : — 

"  About  noon  we  saw  them  prepare  their  repast.  Hitherto  we  had  but  a  faint  idea  of  I 
the  pains  the  women  take  to  pi*ooiire  the  food  requisite  for  the  subsistence  of  their 
families.  They  took  each  a  basket,  and  were  followed  by  their  daughters,  who  did  the 
same.  Getting  on  the  rocks  that  projected  into  the  sea,  they  plunged  from  them  to  the 
bottom  in  search  of  shell-fish.  When  they  had  been  down  some  time,  we  became  very 
uneasy  on  their  account ;  for  where  they  had  dived  were  seaweeds  of  great  length,  among 
which  we  observed  thQjkicus  pyriferus,  and  we  feared  that  they  might  have  been  entanjgled  | 
in  these,  so  as  to  be  unable  to  regain  the  surface. 

"At  length,  however,  they  appeared,  and  convinced  us  that  they  were  capable  of  I 
remaining  under  water  twice  as  long  as  our  ablest  divers.    An  instant  was  sufficient  for 
them  to  take  breath,  and  then  they  dived  again.     This  they  did  repeatedly  till  their 
baskets  were  nearly  fulL    Most  of  them  were  provided  with  a  little  bit  of  wood,  cut  into 
the  shape  of  a  spatula,  and  with  these  they  separated  from  beneath  the  rocks,  at  great  I 
depths,  very  large  sea-ears.    Perhaps  they  chose  the  biggest,  for  all  they  brought  weie| 
of  a  great  size. 

"  On  seeing  the  large  lobsters  which  they  had  in  their  baskets,  we  were  afhiid  that  I 
they  must  have  wounded  these  poor  women  terribly  with  their  large  claws;  but  we  soon  I 
found  that  they  had  taken  the  precaution  to  kill  them  as  soon  as  they  caught  them.  Theyl 
quitted  the  water  only  to  bring  their  husbands  the  fruits  of  their  labour,  and  frequently  I 
returned  almost  immediately  to  their  diving  till  they  had  procured  a  sufficient  meal  fori 
their  families.  At  other  times  they  stayed  a  little  while  to  warm  themselves,  with  theirl 
faces  toward  the  fire  on  which  their  fish  was  roasting,  and  other  little  fires  burning  behind  | 
them,  that  they  might  be  warmed  on  all  sides  at  once. 

"  It  seemed  as  if  they  were  unwilling  to  lose  a  moment's  time ;  for  while  they  werel 
warming  themselves,  they  were  employed  in  roasting  fish,  some  of  which  they  laid  on  thel 
coals  with  the  utmost  caution,  though  they  took  little  care  of  the  lobsters,  which  theyl 
threw  anywhere  into  the  fire ;  and  when  they  were  ready  they  divided  the  claws  amongl 
the  men  and  the  children,  reserving  the  body  for  themselves,  which  they  sometimes  atej 
before  returning  into  the  water. 

"  It  gave  us  great  pain  to  see  these  poor  women  condemned  to  such  severe  toil ;  while,! 
at  the  same  time,  they  mn  the  hazard  of  being  devoured  by  sharks,  or  entangled  amongl 
the  weeds  that  rise  from  the  bottom  of  the  sea.  We  often  entreated  their  husbands  to  take! 
a  share  in  their  labour  at  least,  but  always  in  vain.  They  remained  constantly  near  thel 
fire,  feasting  on  the  best  bits,  and  eating  broiled  fucus,  or  fern-roots.  Occasionally  theyl 
took  the  trouble  to  break  boughs  of  trees  into  short  pieces  to  feed  the  fire,  taking  care  t«| 
choose  the  driest. 

"  From  their  manner  of  breaking  them  we  found  that  their  skulls  must  be  very  hard;! 
for,  taking  hold  of  the  sticks  at  each  end  with  the  hand,  they  broke  them  over  their  headJ 


FISHING. 


19 


as  we  do  at  the  knee,  till  they  broke.  Their  heads  being  constantly  bare,  and  often 
exposed  to  all  weathers  in  tins  high  latitude,  acquire  a  capacity  for  resisting  such  efforts : 
besides,  their  hair  forms  a  cushion  which  diminishes  the  pressure,  and  renders  it  much 
less  painful  on  the  summit  of  the  head  than  on  any  other  part  of  the  body.  Few  of  the 
women,  however,  could  have  done  as  much,  for  some  had  their  hair  cut  pretty  short,  and 
wore  a  string  several  times  round  the  head ;  others  had  only  a  simple  crown  of  hair.  We 
made  the  same  observation  with  respect  to  several  of  the  children,  but  none  of  the  men. 
These  had  the  back,  breast,  shoulders,  and  arms  covered  with  downy  hair." 

Sometimes  a  party  of  women  will  go  out  on  a  raft  made  of  layers  of  reeds,  pushing 
themselves  along  by  means  of  very  long  poles.  When  they  arrive  at  a  bed  of  mussels, 
they  will  stay  there  nearly  all  day,  diving  from  the  raft,  with  their  nets  tied  round  their 
necks,  and,  after  remaining  under  water  for  a  considerable  time,  come  up  with  a  heavy 
load  of  mussels  in  their  nets. 

They  even  manage  to  cook  upon  this  fragile  raft.  Hiey  make  a  heap  of  wet  sand 
upon  the  reeds,  put  a  few  stones  on  it,  and  build  their  fire  on  the  stones,  just  as  if  they 
liad  been  on  shora  After  remaining  until  they  have  procured  a  large  stock  of  mussels, 
they  pole  themselves  ashore,  and  in  all  probability  have  to  spend  several  hours  in 
cooking  the  mussels  for  the  mea    The  mussels  are  usually  eaten  with  the  bulrush  root^ 

There  is  a  sort  of  crayfish  which  is  found  in  the  mud-flats  of  rivers  and  lake& 
These  are  also  caught  by  the  women,  who  feel  for  them  in  the  mud  with  their  feet,  and 
hold  them  down  firmly  until  they  can  be  seized  by  the  hand.  As  soon  as  the  creatures 
are  taken,  the  claws  are  crushed  to  prevent  them  from  biting,  and  they  are  afterwards 
roasted,  while  still  alive,  on  the  embers  of  the  fire.  Tadpoles  are  favourite  articles  of 
diet  with  the  Australians,  who  fry  them  on  grass. 

The  ordinary  limpet,  mussel,  and  other  molluscs,  are  largely  eaten  by  the  natives,  who 
8Coop  them  out  by  means  of  smaller  shells,  just  as  is  done  by  boys  along  our  own  coasts 
—a  plan  which  is  very  efficacious,  as  I  can  testify  from  personal  experience.  Sometimes 
they  cook  the  molluscs  by  the  simple  process  of  throwing  them  on  the  embers,  but  as  a 
general  rule  they  eat  them  in  a  raw  state,  as  we  eat  oystera 

Fish  they  catch  in  various  ways.  The  usual  method  is  by  a  hook  and  line ;  the  former 
of  which  is  ingeniously  cut  out  of  the  shell  of  the  hawksbill  turtle.  Two  of  these  hooks 
are  now  before  me,  and  raise  a  feeling  of  wonder  as  to  the  fi^h  which  could  be  induced 
I  to  take  such  articles  into  its  mouth.  It  is  fiat,  very  clumsily  made,  and  there  is  no  barb, 
the  point  being  curved  very  much  inwards,  so  as  to  prevent  the  fish  from  slipping  off  the 
hook.  In  fact  the  whole  shape  of  the  hook  is  almost  exactly  identical  with  that  of  the 
I  hook  which  is  found  throughout  Polynesia  and  extends  to  New  Zealand. 

The  hook  is  fastened  to  a  long  and  stout  line,  made  by  chewing  reeds,  stripping  them 
I  into  fibres  and  rolling  them  on  the  thighs.  Two  of  these  strings  are  then  twisted 
together,  and  the  line  is  complete.  My  own  specimen  of  a  line  is  about  as  thick  as  the 
fishing  lines  used  on  our  coasts,  and  it  is  very  long,  having  a  hook  at  either  end.  The 
hook  is  lashed  to  the  line  by  a  very  firm  but  rather  clumsy  wrapping.  Sometimes  the 
I  Ime  is  made  of  scraped  rattan  fibres. 

Another  mode  of  fishing  is  by  the  net.  This  requires  at  least  two  men  to  manage  ife 
I  The  net  is  many  feet  in  length,  and  about  four  feet  in  width.  It  is  kept  extended  by  a 
I  number  of  sticks  placed  a  yard  or  so  apart,  and  can  then  be  rolled  up  in  a  cylindrical 
(package  and  be  taken  to  the  water.  One  man  then  takes  an  end  of  the  net,  um-ols  it, 
land  with  the  assistance  of  his  comrade  drops  it  into  the  water.  As  soon  as  the  lower 
ledge  of  the  net  touches  the  bottom,  the  men  wade  towards  the  shore,  drawing  with  them 
I  the  two  ends  of  the  net  and  all  the  fish  that  happen  to  be  within  its  range.  As  soon  as 
ithey  near  the  shore,  they  bring  the  two  ends  of  the  net  to  the  land,  fix  them  there,  and 
jare  then  able  to  pick  up  and  throw  ashore  all  the  fish  that  are  in  the  net.  Some  of  the 
Imore  active  fish  escape  by  leaping  over  the  upper  edge  of  the  net,  and  some  of  the  mud- 
lloving  and  crafty  wriggle  their  way  under  the  lower  edge;  but  there  is  always  a 
|8ufflciency  of  fish  to  reward  the  natives  for  their  labour. 

Like  the  fishing  line,  the  net  is  made  of  chewed  reeds,  and  the  labour  of  chewing  and 
Itwisting  the  string  belongs  exclusively  to  the  womenu 

c2 


i 


*5   , 


20 


AUSTRALIA. 


A  third  mode  of  fishing  is  by  employing  certain  traps  or  baskets,  ingeniously  woven 
of  rattan,  and  made  so  that  the  fiah  can  easily  pass  into  them,  but  cannot  by  any 
possibility  get  out  again.  Sometimes  fish  are  speared  in  the  shallow  water,"  the  native 
wading  in,  and  with  unerring  aim  transfixing  the  tish  with  his  spear.  Even  the  childreu 
take  part  in  this  sport,  and,  though  artned  with  nothing  better  than  a  short  stick, 
sharpened  at  one  end,  contrive  to  secure  their  fish.  With  the  same  stick  they  dig 
molluscs  out  of  the  mud,  and  turn  Crustacea  out  of  their  holes ;  knd  when  they  can  do 
this,  they  are  supposed  to  be  able  to  shift  for  themselves,  and  their  parents  take  no  more 
trouble  about  feeding  them. 


BEE-HUNTINO. 


They  are  not  more  fastidious  in  the  cooking  of  fish  than  of  crustacea  or  molluscs,  biitl 
just  throw  them  on  the  fire,  turn  them  once  or  twice  with  a  stick,  and  when  they  arej 
warmed  through  and  the  outside  scorched,  they  pick  them  out  of  the  fire,  scrape 
the  burnt  scales,  and  eat  them  without  further  ceremony. 

Insect  food  is  much  used  among  the  Australians.  As  might  be  expected,  honey  isl 
greatly  valued  by  them,  and  they  display  great  ingenuity  in  procuring  it.  I 

When  a  native  sees  a  bee  about  the  flowers,  and  wishes  to  find  the  honey,  he  repaiwl 
to  the  nearest  pool,  selects  a  spot  where  the  bank  shelves  very  gradually,  lies  on  his  facel 
fills  his  mouth  with  water,  and  patiently  awaits  the  arrival  of  a  bee.  These  insectsi 
require  a  considerable  amount  of  moisture,  as  every  one  knows  who  has  kept  them,  andl 
the  bee-hunter  reckons  on  this  fact  to  procure  him  the  honey  which  he  desires. 

After  a  while  a  bee  is  sure  to  come  and  drir^-,  and  the  hunter,  hearing  the  insect! 
approaching  him,  retains  his  position  and  scarcely  breathes,  so  fearful  is  he  of  alarming! 


BEE-HUNTING. 


21 


it  At  last  it  alights,  and  instantly  the  native  blows  the  water  from  his  mouth  over  it, 
stunning  it  for  the  niotncnt.  Before  it  can  recover  itself  he  seizes  it,  and  by  means  of 
a  little  gum  attaches  to  it  a  tuft  of  white  down  obtained  from  one  of  the  trees. 

As  soon  as  it  is  released,  the  insect  flies  away  towards  its  nest,  the  white  tuft  serving 
the  double  purpose  of  making  it  itiore  conspicuous  and  retarding  its  flight  Away  goes 
the  hunter  after  it  at  full  speed,  running  and  leaping  along  in  a  wonderful  manner,  his 
eyes  fixed  on  the  guiding  insect,  and  making  very  light  of  obstacles.  Sometimes  a  fallen 
tree  will  be  in  his  way,  and  if  he  can  he  jumps  over  it ;  but  at  all  risks  he  must  get  over 
without  delay,  and  so  ho  dashes  at  the  obstacle  with  reckless  activity.  Should  he  surmount 
it,  well  and  good ;  but  if,  as  often  happens,  he  should  fall,  be  keeps  his  eyes  fixed,  as  well 
as  he  can,  ol  Jhe  bee,  and  as  soon  as  he  springs  to  his  feet  he  resumes  the  chase.  Even 
if  he  should  lose  sight  of  it  for  a  moment,  he  dashes  on  in  the  same  direction,  knowing 
that  a  bee  always  flies  in  a  straight  line  for  its  home;  and  when  he  nears  it,  the  angry  hum 
ol  the  hampered  insect  soon  tells  him  that  he  has  recovered  the  lost  ground. 

The  reader  will  see  that  this  mode  of  tracking  the  bee  to  its  home  is  far  inferior  to 
that  of  the  American  bee-hunters,  and  is  rather  a  business  of  the  legs  than  of  the  head. 
The  Australian  bee-hunter  waits  until  a  bee  happens  to  come  to  the  spot  where  he  lies ; 
the  American  bee*huntcr  baits  an  attractive  trap,  and  induces  the  insect  to  come  to  the 
spot  which  he  selects.  Then  the  Australian  bee-hunter  only  runs  after  the  single  bee; 
whereas  the  American  bee-hunter  economizes  his  strength  by  employing  two  bees,  and 
saving  his  legs. 

He  puts  honey  on  a  flat  wooden  slab,  having  drawn  a  circle  of  white  paint  round  it. 
The  bee  alights  on  the  honey,  and,  after  filling  its  crop,  crawls  through  the  white  paint 
and  sets  off  homeward.  The  hunter  follows  the  "  bee-line "  taken  by  the  insect,  and 
marks  it  by  scoring  or  "  blazing  "  a  few  trees.  He  then  removes  his  honeyed  trap  to  a 
spot  at  an  angle  with  his  former  station  and  repeats  the  process.  There  is  no  need  for 
him  to  race  after  the  flying  bee,  and  to  run  considerable  risk  of  damaging  himself  more 
or  less  seriously:  he  simplv  follows  out  the  lines  which  the  two  bees  have  taken,  and, 
I  by  fixing  on  the  point  at  which  they  meet,  walks  leisurely  up  to  the  nest. 

Having  found  his  bee-nest,  the  Australian  loses  no  time  in  ascending  to  the  spot, 
I  whether  it  be  a  cleft  in  a  rock,  or,  as  is  usually  the  case,  a  hole  in  a  tree.  This  latter 
spot  is  much  favoared  by  the  bees,  as  well  as  by  many  of  the  arboreal  mammals,  of  which 
there  are  so  many  in  Australia.  The  sudden  and  violent  tempests  which  rage  in  that 
part  of  the  world  tear  off  the  branches  of  trees  and  hurl  them  to  the  groimd.  During 
succeeding  rainy  seasons,  the  wet  lodges  in  the  broken  branch,  and  by  degrees  rots  away 
the  wood,  which  is  instantly  filled  with  the  lai-vte  of  beetles,  moths,  flies,  and  other  insects 
that  feed  upon  decaying  wood.  Thus,  in  a  few  years,  the  hollow  extends  itself  until  it 
burrows  into  the  tree  itself,  and  sometimes  descends  nearly  from  the  top  to  the  bottom, 
I  thus  forming  an  admirable  locality  for  the  bees. 

Taking  with  him  a  hatchet,  a  basket,  and  a  quantity  of  dry  grass  or  leaves,  the  native 

I  ascends,  lights  the  grass,  and  under  cover  of  the  smoke  chops  away  the  wood  until  he 

can  get  at  the  combs,  which  he  places  in  the  basket,  with  which  he  descends.    Should 

he  be  too  poor  to  posseKS  even  a  basket,  he  extemporizes  one  by  cutting  away  the  bark 

of  the  tree;  and  should  the  nest  be  a  very  large  one,  he  is  supplied  by  his  friends  from 

I  below  with  a  number  of  vessels,  and  passes  them  down  as  fast  as  they  are  filled. 

Perhaps  some  of  my  readers  may  remark  that  honey  cannot  be  rightly  considered  as 
[insect  food,  and  that  it  ought  to  have  been  ranked  among  the  vegetable  productions.  The 
Australian,  however,  does  not  content  himself  with  extracting  the  honey  from  the  comb, 
but  eats  it  precisely  in  the  state  in  which  it  is  brought  from  the  nest  As  the  bees  are 
Inot  forced,  as  amongst  English  bee-mnsters.  to  keep  their  honey-cells  distinct  from  those 
Iwhich  contain  the  hoard  and  the  "bee-bread,"  each  comb  contains  indiscriminately 
I  bee-bread,  young  bee-grubs,  and  honey,  and  the  Australian  eats  all  three  with  equal 
I  satisfaction. 

Another  kind  of  insect  food  is  a  grub  which  inhabits  the  trunks  of  trees,  and  of  which 
Ithe  natives  are  inordinately  fond. 
I     They  have  a  wonderful  faculty  ot  discoverijig  the  presence  of  this  grub,  and  twist 'it 


23 


AUSTRALIA. 


h  I 


out  of  its  hole  with  an  odd  little  instrument  composed  of  a  hook  fastened  to  the  end  of 
a  dender  twig.  This  implement  is  carried  in  the  hair  so  as  to  project  over  the  ear,  like 
a  clerk's  pen,  and  for  a  long  time  puzzled  travellers,  who  thought  it  to  be  merely  aa 
ornament,  and  could  not  understand  its  very  peculiar  shape. 

The  larva  is  the  caterpillar  of  a  moth  which  is  closely  allied  to  the  ^oat-moth  of  our 
own  country,  and  has  the  same  habit  of  burrowing  into  the  wood  of  living  trees.  The 
hooked  instrument  which  is  used  for  drawing  tltem  out  of  tlieir  holes  is  called  the 
"  pileyah,"  and  is  employed  also  for  hooking  beetles,  grubs,  and  other  insects  out  of  their 
holes  in  the  ground. 

When  the  pileynh  is  used  for  extracting  grubs  from  the  earth,  the  ground  is  first 
loosened  by  means  of  a  wooden  scoop  that  looks  something  liVe  a  hollowed  waddy.  The 
pileyah  is  then  tied  to  the  end  of  a  polygonum  twig  of  sutficient  length,  and  by  such 
meaus  can  be  introduced  into  the  holes. 

Perhaps  Uie  most  celebrated  of  the  various  insect  banquets  in  which  the  Australians 
delight  is  that  which  is  furnished  by  the  bugong  moth,  as  the  insect  is  popularly,  but 
wrongly,  called.  Instead  of  belonging  to  the  moth  tribe,  it  is  one  of  the  butterflies,  aud 
belongs  to  the  graceful  family  of  the  Heliconidte.  Its  scientific  name  is  Euplcea  kamata. 
The  bugong  is  remarkable  for  the  fact  that  its  body,  instead  of  being  slender  like  that  of 
most  butterflies,  is  very  stout,  and  contains  an  astonishing  amount  of  oily  matter.  The 
colour  of  the  insect  is  dark  brown,  with  two  black  spots  on  the  upper  wings.  It  is  a 
small  insect,  measuring  only  an  inch  and  a  half  acrass  the  wings. 

It  is  found  in  the  New  South  Wales  district,  and  inhabits  a  range  of  hiUs  that  are 
called  from  the  insect  the  Bugong  Mountains.  The  Australians  eat  the  bugong  buttei-flies 
just  as  locusts  are  eaten  in  many  parts  of  the  world,  and,  for  the  short  time  during  which 
the  insect  makes  its  appearance,  feast  inordinately  upon  it,  and  get  quite  fat.  uhe 
following  account  is  given  by  Mr.  Q.  Bennett : — 

"  After  riding  over  the  lower  ran^.ds,  we  arrived  a  shoi-t  distance  above  the  base  of  the 
Bugong  Mountain,  tethered  the  horses,  and  ascended  on  foot,  by  a  steep  and  rugged  path, 
which  led  us  to  the  first  summit  of  the  mountain :  at  this  place,  called  Ginandery  by  the 
natives,  enormous  masses  of  granite  rock,  p Jed  one  upon  another,  and  situated  on  the 
verge  of  a  wooded  precipice,  excited  our  attention.  An  extensive  and  romantic  view  was  I 
here  obtained  of  a  distant,  wooded,  mountainous  country. 

"  This  was  the  first  place  where,  upon  the  smooth  sides  or  crevices  of  the  granite  blocks,  I 
the  bug>  ag  moths  congregated  in  such  incredible  multitudes;  but,  from  the  blacks  haviug 
recently  been  here,  we  found  but  few  of  the  insects  remaining.  At  one  part  of  this 
group  of  granite  rocks  were  two  pools,  apparently  hollowed  naturally  from  the  solid  stone, 
and  filled  with  cool  and  clear  water ;  so,  lighting  a  fire,  we  enjoyed  a  cup  of  tea  previous 
to  recommencing  our  further  ascent  On  proceeding  we  found  the  rise  more  gradual,  but 
unpleasant  from  the  number  of  loose  stones  and  branches  of  trees  strewed  about ;  several 
of  the  deserted  bark  huts  of  the  natives  (which  they  had  temporarily  erected  when 
engaged  in  collecting  and  preparing  the  bugong)  were  scattered  around.  Shrubs  and 
plants  wer'*  num«irou8  as  we  proceeded,  but,  with  few  exceptionSi  did  not  differ  from  those 
seen  in  other  parts  of  the  colony. 

"  Near  a  small  limpid  stream  a  species  of  Lyeopodium  grew  so  dense  as  to  form  a 
carpet  over  which  we  were  able  to  walk.  The  timber  trees  towered  to  so  great  an  elevation 
that  thv)  prospect  of  the  country  we  had  anticipated  was  impeded.  At  last  we  arrived  at 
another  peculiar  group  of  granite  rocks  in  enormous  masses  and  of  ^/^rious  forms :  this 
place,  similar  to  the  last,  formed  the  locality  where  the  bugong  m  <  hs  congregate,  and  is 
called  '  Warrogong'  by  the  natives.  The  remains  of  recent  fires  apprized  us  that  the 
aborigines  had  only  recently  left  the  place  for  another  of  similar  character  a  few  miles 
further  distant. 

"■  Our  native  guides  wished  us  to  proceed  and  join  tho  tribe,  but  the  day  had  so  far 

advanced  that  it  was  thought  more  advisable  to  return,  because  it  was  doubtful,  as  the 

blacks  removed  from  a  place  as  soon  as  they  had  cleared  it  of  the  insects,  whether  we 

should  find  them  at  the  next  group,  or  removed  to  others  still  further  distant. 

'  ^^   "  From  the  result  of  my  observations  it  appears  that  the  insects  are  only  found  in 


THE  BUGONG. 


39 


snch  multitudes  on  these  insulated  and  peculiar  masses  of  nanite,  for  about  the  other 
solitary  granite  rocks,  so  profusely  scattered  over  the  range,  I  did  not  observe  a  single 
moth,  or  even  the  remains  of  ona  Why  they  should  be  confined  only  to  these  particular 
places,  or  for  what  purpose  they  thus  collect  together,  is  not  a  less  curious  than  interesting 
subject  of  inquiry.  Whether  it  be  for  the  purpose  of  emigrating,  or  any  other  cause,  our 
present  knowledge  cannot  satisfactorily  answer. 

"  The  bugcng  moths,  as  I  have  before  observed,  collect  on  the  surfaces,  and  also  in  the 
crevices,  of  the  masses  of  granite  in  incredible  quantities.  To  procure  them  with  greater 
facility,  the  natives  make  smothered  fires  underneath  those  rocks  about  which  they  are 
collected,  and  suffocate  them  with  smoke,  at  the  same  time  sweeping  them  off  frequently 
in  bushelfuls  at  a  time.  After  they  have  collected  a  laige  quantity,  they  proceed  to 
prepare  them,  which  is  done  in  the  following  manner. 

"  A  circular  space  is  cleared  upon  the  ground,  of  a  size  proportioned  to  the  number 
of  insects  to  hft  prepared ;  on  it  a  fire  is  lighted  and  kept  burning  until  the  ground  is 
considered  to  be  sufficiently  heated,  when,  the  fire  being  removed,  and  the  ashes  cleared 
away,  the  moths  are  placed  upon  the  heated  ground,  and  stirred  about  until  the  down  and 
vings  are  removed  from  them ;  they  are  then  placed  on  pieces  of  bark,  and  winnowed  to 
separate  the  dust  and  wings  mixed  with  the  bodies ;  they  are  then  eaten,  or  placed  into  a 
wooden  vessel  called  'walbum,'  or  'calibum/  and  pounded  by  a  piece  of  wood  into 
Qiasses  or  cakes  resembling  lumps  of  fat,  and  may  be  compared  in  colour  and  consistence 
to  dough  made  from  smutty  wheat  mixed  with  fat 

"  Tho  bodies  of  the  moths  are  large  and  filled  with  a  yellowish  oil,  resembling  in  taste 
a  sweet  nut.  These  masses  (with  wnich  the  '  netbuls,'  or  '  talabats,'  of  the  native  tribes 
are  loaded  dnring  the  season  of  feasting  upon  the  bugong')  will  not  keep  more  than-n 
week,  and  seldom  even  for  that  time ;  but  by  smoking  they  are  able  to  preserve  them  for 
a  much  longer  period.  The  first  time  this  diet  is  used  by  the  natiye  tribes,  violent 
vomiting  and  other  debilitating  effects  are  produced,  but  after  a  few  days  they  become 
accustomed  to  its  use,  and  then  thrive  and  fatten  exceedingly  upon  it 

"  These  insects  are  held  in  such  estimation  among  the  abongines,  that  they  assemble 
from  all  parts  of  the  country  to  collect  them  from  these  mountains.  It  is  not  only  the 
native  blacks  that  resort  to  the  bugong,  but  crowS  also  congregate  for  the  same  purpose. 
The  blacks  (that  is,  the  crows  and  the  aborigines)  do  not  agree  about  their  respective 
shares:  so  the  stronger  decides  the  point ;  for,  wnen  the  crows  (called  'arabul'  by  the 
natives)  enter  the  hoUows  of  the  rocks  to  feed  upon  the  insects,  the  natives  stand  at  the 
entrance  and  kill  them  as  they  fly  out ;  and  they  afford  them  an  excellent  meal,  being  fat 
from  feeding  upon  the  rich  bugong.  So  eager  are  the  feathered  blacks  or  arabuls  after  this 
food  that  they  attack  it  even  when  it  is  preparing  by  the  natives ;  but  as  the  aborigines 
never  consider  any  increase  of  food  a  misfortune,  they  lay  in  wait  for  the  arabuls  with 
waddies  Qr  clubs,  kill  them  in  great  numbers,  and  use  them  as  food." 

BEFTiiiE?  form  a  very  considerable  part  of  an  Australian's  diet,  and  he  displays  equal 
aptitude  in  captuiing  ai^  cooking  them.  Turtle  is  an  especial  favourite  with  him,  not 
puly  on  account  of  its  size,  and  of  the  quantity  of  meat  which  it  furnishes,  but  on  account 
of  the  oil  which  is  obtained  from  it 

On  the  coast  of  Australia  several  kinds  of  turtle  are  found,  the  most  useful  of  which 
are  the  ordinary  green  turtle  and  the  hawksbiil.  They  are  caught  either  in  the  water, 
or  by  watching  for  them  when  they  come  on  shore  for  the  purpose  of  laying  their  eggs, 
and  then  turning  them  on  their  backs  before  they  can  reach  the  sea.  As,  however,  com- 
paratively few  venture  on  the  shore,  the  greater  number  are  taken  in  the  water.  Along 
the  shore  t|)e  natives  have  regular  watchtowers  or  cairns  made  of  stones  and  the  bones 
of  turtles,  dugopgs,  and  other  creatures.  When  the  sentinel  sees  a  turtle  drifting  along 
with  tl|e  tide,  he  gives  the  alarm,  and  a  boat  puts  out  after  it  The  canoe  approaches 
from  be))ind,  and  paddles  very  cautiously  so  that  the  reptile  may  not  hear  it  As  soon  as 
they  cofue  close  to  it  the  chief  hunter,  who  holds  in  his  hand  one  end  of  a  slight  but 
tough  rope,  leaps  on  the  turtle's  back,  and  clings  to  it  with  both  hands  on  its  shoulders, 
jlie  startled  reptile  dashes  ofi",  but  before  it  has  got  very  far  the  hunter  contrives  to  upset 


24 


AUSTRALIA. 


it,  and  while  it  is  struggling  he  slips  the  noose  of  the  rope  over  one  of  its  flippers.    The 
creature  is  then  comparatively  helpless,  and  is  towed  ashore  by  the  canoe. 

In  some  districts  the  turtle  is  taken  by  means  of  a  harpoon,  which  is  identical  in 

J>rinciple  with  that  which  is  used  by  the  hippopotamus  hunters  of  Africa.  There  ia  a 
ong  shaft,  into  the  end  of  which  is  loosely  slipped  a  moveable  head.  A  rope  is  attached 
to  the  head,  and  a  buoy  to  the  other  end  of  the  rope.  As  soon  as  the  reptile  is  struck,  the 
shaft  is  disengaged,  and  is  picked  up  by  the  thrower ;  while  the  float  serves  as  an  indication 
of  the  turtle's  whereabouts,  and  enables  the  hunters  to  tow  it  towards  the  shore. 

One  of  the  natives,  named  Gi'om,  told  Mr.  M'Gillivray  that  they  sometimes  caught  the 
turtle  by  means  of  the  remora,  or  sucking-fish.  One  of  these  flsh,  round  whose  tail  a  line 
has  been  previously  made  fast,  is  kept  in  a  vessel  of  water  on  board  the  boat,  and,  when  a 
small  turtle  is  seen,  the  remora  is  dropped  into  the  sea  Instinctively  it  makes  its  way 
to  the  turtle,  and  fastens  itself  so  firmly  to  the  reptile's  back  that  they  are  both  hauled 
to  the  boat's  side  and  lifted  in  by  the  fishermen.  Only  small  turtles  can  be  thus  taken, 
and  there  is  one  species  which  never  attains  any  great  size  which  is  generally  captured 
in  this  curious  manner. 

The  hawksbill  turtle  is  too  dangerous  an  antagonist  to  be  chased  in  the  water.  The 
sharp-edged  scales  which  project  from  its  sides  would  cut  deeply  into  the  hands  of  any 
man  who  tried  to  turn  it ;  and  even  the  green  turtle,  with  its  comparatively  blunt-edged 
shell,  has  been  known  to  inflict  a  severe  wound  upon  the  leg  of  the  man  who  was  clinging 
to  its  back.  The  native,  therefore,  is  content  to  watch  it  ashore,  and  by  means  of  long, 
stout  poles,  which  he  introduces  leverwise  under  its  body,  turns  it  over  without  danger 
,  to  himself. 

When  the  Australians  have  succeeded  in  turning  a  turtle,  there  are  great  rejoicings, 
bs  the  very  acme  of  human  felicity  consists,  according  to  native  ideas,  in  gorging  until 
the  feasters  can  neither  stand  nor  sit.  They  may  be  seen  absolutely  rolling  on  the  ground 
in  agony  from  the  inordinate  distension  of  their  s]tomachs,  and  yet,  as  soon  as  the  pain  has 
abated,  they  renew  their  feastings.  Mostly  they  assemble  round  the  turtle,  cook  it  rudely, 
and  devour  it  on  the  spot ;  but  in  Torres  Straits  they  are  more  provident,  and  dry  the 
flesh  in  order  to  supply  themselves  wjth  food  during  their  voyages.  They  cut  up  the  meat 
into  thin  slices,  boU  the  slices,  and  then  dry  them  in  the  sun. 

During  the  process  of  cooking  a  considerable  amount  of  oil  rises  to  the  surface,  and 
is  skimmed  oflf  and  kept  in  vessels  made  of  bamboo  and  turtles'  bladders.  The  cook, 
however,  has  to  exercise  some  vigilance  while  performing  his  task,  as  the  natives  are  so 
fond  of  the  oil  that,  unless  they  are  closely  watched,  they  will  skim  it  off  and  drink  it 
while  in  an  almost  boiling  state.  The  boiling  and  subsequent  drying  render  the  flesh 
very  hard,  so  that  it  will  keep  for  several  weeks;  but  it  cannot  be  eaten  without  a 
second  boiling. 

The  shell  of  the  hawksbill  turtle  is  doubly  valuable  to  the  natives,  who  reserve  a  little 
for  the  manufacture  of  hooks,  and  sell  the  rest  to  shippers  or  traders,  who  bring  it  to 
Europe,  where  it  is  converted  into  the  "  tortoise-shell "  with  which  we  are  so  familiar. 
There  is  in  my  collection  a  beautiful  specimen  of  one  of  these  scales  of  tortoise-shell  as  it 
was  purchased  from  the  natives.  It  is  about  eleven  inches  in  length  and  seven  in  width, 
and  has  a  hole  at  one  end  by  which  they  string  the  scales  together.  There  are  the  scars  of 
eight  large  limpet-shells  upon  it,  showing  the  singular  appearance  which  the  animal  must 
have  presented  when  alive. 

The  cooking  of  turtle  is  a  far  more  important  process  than  that  of  broiling  fish,  and  a 
sort  of  oven  is  required  in  order  to  dress  it  properly. 

In  principle  the  oven  resembles  that  which  is  in  use  in  so  many  parts  of  the  world, 
and  which  has  been  already  described  when  showing  how  the  hunters  of  South  Africa 
cook  the  elephant's  foot.  Instead,  however,  of  digging  a  hole  and  burning  wood  in  it,  the 
Australian  takes  a  number  of  stones,  each  about  the  size  of  a  man's  fist,  and  puts  them 
into  the  fire.  Whfn  they  are  heated,  they  are  laid  closely  together,  and  the  meat  placed 
upon  them.  A  second  layer  of  heated  stones  is  arranged  upon  the  meat,  and  a  rim  or 
bank  of  tea-tree  bush,  backed  up  with  sand  or  earth,  is  built  round  this  primitive  oven. 
Grass  and  leaves  are  then  strewn  plentifully  over  the  stones,  and  are  held  in  their  places 


by  the  circular  bar 
effectual  manner. 

In  some  parts  o 
a  hole  some  three  f( 
manner  : — It  is  filh 
to  those  which  have 
for  some  time.  Wl 
swept  away,  and  th( 
thoroughly  cooked. 

This  kind  of  ov 
seen  it  throughout  t 
Cape  on  the  eastern 


Although  the  ide 
cannot  eat  eels  becau 
a  snake  as  one  of  the 
no  reason  why  we  sli 
and  so  many  of  the  t 
or  vegetable.  The  A 
of  fat,  and  to  be  w 
catch  one. 

The  process  of  c( 
more  pains  are  taken 
fire  being  lighted,  the 
have  partly  died  awa 
recoiling  it  until  all 
allows  it  to  remain  i 
becomes  such  a  dain 
humour,  tossing  the  i 


COOKING  A  SNAKR 


an 


by  the  circular  bank.  The  steam  is  thus  retained,  and  so  the  meat  is  cooked  in  a  very 
effectual  manner. 

In  some  parts  of  the  country,  however,  a  more  elaborate  oven  is  i.  It  consists  of 
a  hole  some  three  feet  in  diameter  and  two  feet  in  depth,  and  is  heatbv^  in  the  following 
manner : — It  is  tilled  to  within  six  inches  of  the  top  with  round  and  hard  stones,  similar 
to  those  which  have  already  been  described,  and  upon  them  a  fire  is  built  and  maintained 
for  some  time.  When  the  stones  are  thought  to  be  sufficiently  heated,  the  embers  are 
swept  away,  and  the  food  is  simply  laid  upon  the  stones  and  allowed  to  remain  theie  until 
thoroughly  cooked. 

This  kind  of  oven  is  found  over  a  large  range  of  country,  and  Mr.  M'Gillivray  has 
seen  it  throughout  the  shores  of  Torres  Straits,  and  extending  as  far  southwards  as  Sandy 
Cape  on  the  eastern  side. 


COOKIXO  A  SXAKB. 


Although  the  idea  of  snake-eating  is  so  repugnant  to  our  ideas  that  many  persons 
cannot  eat  eels  because  they  look  like  snakes,  the  Australian  knows  better,  and  considers 
a  snake  as  one  of  the  greatest  delicacies  which  the  earth  produces.  And  there  is  certainly 
no  reason  why  we  should  repudiate  the  snake  as  disgusting  while  we  accept  the  turtle 

j  and  so  many  of  the  tortoise  kind  as  delicacies,  no  matter  whether  their  food  be  animal 
or  vegetable.  The  Australian  knows  that  a  snake  in  good  condition  ought  to  have  plenty 
of  fat,  and  to  be  well  flavoured,  and  is  always  easy  in  his  mind  so  long  as  he  can 

I  catch  one. 

The  process  of  cooking  is  exactly  like  that  which  is  employed  with  fish,  except  that 

I  more  pains  are  taken  about  it,  as  is  consistent  with  the  superior  character  of  the  food.  The 
fire  being  lighted,  the  native  squats  in  front  of  it  and  waits  until  the  flame  and  smoke 
have  partly  died  away,  and  then  carefully  coils  the  snake  on  the  embers,  turning  it  and 
recoiling  it  until  all  the  scales  are  so  scorched  that  they  can  be  rubbed  off.  He  then 
allows  it  to  remain  until  it  is  cooked  according  to  his  ideas,  and  eats  it  deliberately,  as 
becomes  such  a  dainty,  picking  out  the  best  parts  for  himself,  and,  if  he  be  in  a  good 
humour,  tossing  the  rest  to  his  wives. 


H 


AUSTBALU. 


Snake-hantiog  is  carried  on  in  rather  a  onrioiu  manner.  Killing  a  anaVe  at  onei, 
unless  it  should  be  wanted  for  immediate  consumption,  would  be  extremely  foolish,  as  it 
would  be  unfit  for  food  before  the  night  had  passed  away.  Taking  it  alive,  therefore,  ii 
the  plui  which  is  adopted  by  the  skilful  hunter,  and  this  he  manages  in  a  very 
ingenious  way. 

Should  he  come  upon  one  of  the  venomous  serpents,  he  outs  off  its  retreat,  and  with 
his  spear  or  with  a  forked  stick  he  irritates  it  with  one  hand,  while  in  his  other  ho 
holds  the  narrow  wooden  shield.  By  repeated  blows  he  induces  the  reptile  tq  attack 
him,  and  dexterously  receives  the  stroke  on  the  shield,  flinging  the  snake  back  by  the 
sudden  repulse.  Time  after  time  the  snake  renews  the  attack,  and  is  as  often  foiled ;  and 
at  last  it  yields  the  battle,  and  lies  on  the  ground  completely  beaten.  The  hunter  then 
presses  his  forked  stick  on  the  reptile's  neck,  seizes  it  nrmly,  and  holds  it  while  a  net  is 
thrown  over  it  and  it  is  bound  securely  to  his  spear.  It  is  then  carried  off,  and  reserved' 
for  the  next  day's  banquet  v 

Sometimes  the  opossum-skin  cloak  takes  the  place  of  the  shield,  and  the  snake  is 
allowed  to  bite  it. 

The  carpet  snake,  which  sometimes  attains  the  length  of  ten  or  twelve  feet,  is 
favourite  game  with  the  Australian  native,  as  its  large  sise  furnishes  him  with  an 
abundant  supply  of  meat,  as  well  as  the  fat  in  which  his  soul  delights.  This  snake 
mostly  lives  m  holes  at  the  foot  of  the  curious  grass>tree,  of  which  wo  shall  see  several 
figures  in  the  course  of  the  following  pages,  and  in  many  places  it  is  so  plentiful  that 
there  is  scarcelv  a  grass-tree  without  its  snake. 

As  it  woidd  be  a  waste  of  time  to  probe  each  hale  in  inoMssion,  tbe  natives  easily 
ascertain  those  holes  which  axe  inhabited  b^  sm^ring  the  <furth  around  them  with  a 
kind  of  white  clay  mixed  with  water,  which  is  a»  soft  as  pvt^.  On  the  following  ^day 
they  can  easUy  see,  by  the  appearance  of  the  day,  when  a  inal^  has  entered  or  left  iu 
hole,  and  at  once  proceed  to  induce  the  reptile  to  M«f  e  its  stmngMd.  This  is  done  by 
putting  on  the  trunk  of  the  tree  immediately  over  the  hole  #  bai^  which  the  natives  state 
to  be  honey,  and  waiting  patiently,  often  for  many  houm,  vntil  the  serpent  h  attracted 
by  the  bait  and  climbs  we  tree.  As  soon  as  it  is  olear  c\*  ^  hole,  its  retreat  is  out  off, 
and  the  result  of  the  ensuing  comhit  ia  a  oertaintf.  The  feiiwd  apear  which  the  native 
employs  is  called  a  iM^ho. 

All  tho  tribes  which  live  almig  the  eastern  coasts  ^qpepially  Hum  irkioh  inhabit  the 
northern  part  of  the  country,  me  in  the  habit  of  capturing'  tha  dugoog.  lliis  animal  is 
very  fond  of  a  green,  branchless,  marine  alga,  and  ventiuea  to  i)if  ihcif  ic  order  to  feed 
upon  it  The  ]|atiyi|  j||»  on  the  Wf^h  for  i^  and;  n  soon  n  §  dugong  is  seen,  a  cauoe 
puts  off  after  it 

Each  canoe  is  fUmished  with  paddles  and  a  harpooner,  who  is  armed  with  a  weapon 
very  similar  to  that  which  is  used  by  the  turtle-catchers,  except  that  no  buoy  ia  required. 
It  is  composed  of  a  shaft  some  twelve  or  fifteen  feet  in  lensth,  light  at  one  end,  and  heavy 
at  the  other.  A  hole  is  made  at  the  heavy  end,  and  into  the  hole  is  loosely  fitted  a  kind 
of  spear-head  made  of  bone,  about  four  inches  in  length,  and  covered  with  barbs.  One 
end  of  a  stout  and  long  rope  is  made  fast  to  this  head,  and  the  other  is  attached  to  I 
the  canoe.  I 

As  soon  as  he  is  within  striking  distance,  the  harpooner  jumps  onf  of  the  boat  into 
the  water,  striking  at  the  same  time  with  his  weapon,  so  as  to  add  to  the  stroke  the  force  I 
of  his  own  weight  Disengaging  the  shaft,  he  returns  to  the  canoe,  leaving  the  dugongi 
attached  to  it  by  the  rope.  The  wounded  animal  dives  and  tries  to  make  its  way  sea- 1 
wards.  Strange  to  say,  although  the  dugong  is  a  large  animal,  often  eight  feet  iu  length,! 
and  very  bulky  in  proportion  to  its  length,  it  seldom  requires  to  be  struck  a  second  I 
time,  but  rises  to  the  surface  and  dies  in  a  few  minutes  from  a  wound  occasioned  by  8o| 
apparently  insignificant  a  weapon  as  a  piece  of  bone  struck  some  three  inches  intol 
its  body. 

When  it  is  dead,  it  is  towed  ashore,  and  rolled  up  the  bank  to  some  level  spot,  where  I 
preparations  are  at  once  made  for  cookine  and  eating  it  I 

Those  who  are  acquainted  with  zoofogy  are  aware  that  th9  dugong  is  formed  much  I 


-^'"nr/fm/f" 


GLUTTONY  AND  STABVATION. 


27 


after  the  manner  of  the  whale,  and  that  it  is  covered  first  with  a  oofh  skin  ad  thm 
ynih  a  layer  of  blabber  over  the  muscles.  This  structure,  by  the  way,  resdttra  t^ ' 
laocnmbiog  to  the  wound  of  the  harpoon  the  more  surprising. 

The  natives  alwinrs  out  it  up  in  the  same  manner.    The  tail  is  sliced  much  m  fm 
esrve  a  round  ot  heet,  while  the  Dody  is  cut  into  thin  slioes  as  far  as  the  ribs,  each  sli' 
having  its  own  proportion  of  meat,  blubber,  and  skin.    The  blubber  is  esteemed  higher 
than  any  other  portion  of  the  animal,  though  even  the  tough  skin  can  be  rendered 
tolerably  palatable  by  careful  cooking. 

Of  all  Australian  animals,  the  kangaroo  is  most  in  favour,  both  on  account  of  the 
excdlent  quality  of  the  flesh,  and  the  quantity  which  a  single  kangaroo  will  furnish.  It 
is  hardly  necessary  to  remind  the  reader  that  with  th»  Australian,  as  with  other  savages, 
quantity  is  considered  rather  than  (quality.  A  full  grown  "boomah"  kangaroo  will, 
when  standing  upright,  in  its  usual  attitude  of  defence,  measure  nearly  six  feet  in  height, 
•nd  is  of  very  considerable  weight.  And,  when  an  Australian  kills  a  kangaroo,  he 
performs  feats  of  gluttony  to  which  the  rest  of  the  world  can  scarcely  find  a  parallel,  and 
certainlv  not  a  superior.  Give  an  Australian  a  kangaroo  and  he  will  eat  until  he  is 
nearly  dead  from  repletion ;  and  he  will  go  on  eating,  with  short  intervals  of  rest,  until  he 
has  finished  the  entire  kangaroo.  like  other  savage  creatures,  whether  human  or  other- 
wise, he  is  capable  of  bearing  deprivation  of  food  to  a  wonderful  extent }  and  his  patient 
endurance  of  starvation,  when  food  is  not  to  be  obtained,  is  only  to  be  excelled  by  his 
duttony  when  it  is  plentiful  This  curious  capacity  for  alternate  gluttony  and  starvation 
IS  fostered  by  the  innately  lazy  disposition  of  the  Australian  savage,  and  his  utter  disregard 
for  the  future.  The  animal  that  ought  to  serve  him  and  his  nmily  for  a  week  is  con- 
sumed in  a  few  hours ;  and,  as  long  as  he  does  not  feel  the  pain  of  absolute  hunger, 
nothing  can  compel  the  man  to  leave  his  rude  couch  and  go  off  on  a  himting  expedition. 

But  when  he  does  make  up  his  mind  to  hunt,  he  has  a  bulldog  sort  of  tenacity  which 
forbids  him  to  relinquish  the  chase  untU  he  has  been  successml  in  bringing  down  Lis 


'^'im/m/fr-"-:FA. 


KAITA,  OB  DiaOINO-enCK.    (SMjwff 81.) 


I'W' 


CHAPTER  III. 


AUSTRALIA— Cona'nuAi 


ITKAPONS  OF  TRK  AUBTRALIAKI,  THKIB  F0BM8  AND  TSKS— TRR  CLUB  OB  ¥rAT>DY,  AMD  IT!  TABIOtS 
rOIIM!! — trSBS  or  tub  WADDY — a  DOMBBTIO  PANACRA — an  AUSTHAUAN  DVKL — THICK  BKVLLS 
OP   THR   NATITBB — LOVB   OF     THB     NATIVK    FOB   HH    WADDY — TUR   BLACK   POLtCB   FOHCK — THR 

MIMILR   WADDY THB    KATTA,   OB   DIOGINO-BTICK,  AND  ITS   VABIKD    V8R8 — HOW    AN    AVBTIIALIAN 

UI08  A  BOLB — THB  BTONR  TOMAHAWK  AND  ITS  V8B — THB  A8CKNT  OF  THBRB — HOW  AN 
AU8TBAMAN  KNOWS  WHBTUBB  AN  ANIUAL  IS  IN  A  THBR — SlfOKINO  OUT  THR  FRRY— TUB 
BLACK-BOY   OUH— THB   OBABS-TBKB   OF  AC8TBALIA — THR  AU8TBALIAN   SAW. 


As  in  the  course  of  the  following  pages  all  the  weapons  of  the  Australian  will  have  to 
Iw  mentioned,  we  will  take  the  opportunity  of  describing  them  nt  once,  without  troubling 
ourselves  as  to  th^  peculiar  locality  in  which  each  modification  is  found. 

We  will  begin  with  the  club,  the  simplest  of  all  weaponfi. 

Several  examples  of  the  club  are  to  be  seen  in  the  illustration  on  the  following  page. 
All  the  figures  are  drawn  from  actual  specimens,  some  belonging  to  my  own  collection, 
some  being  sketched  from  examples  in  the  British  Museum,  and  others  being  taken  from 
the  fine  collection  of  Colonel  Lane  Fox. 

The  simplest  form  of  Australian  club  is  that  which  is  known  by  the  name  of  "  waddy," 
and  which  is  the  favourite  weapon  of  an  Australian  savage,  who  never  seems  to  be  happy 
witliout  a  waddy  in  his  hands,  no  matter  what  other  weapons  he  may  happen  to  carry. 
One  of  these  waddies  is  seen  at  fig.  4  of  the  illustration,  and  another  is  shown  upright  on 
the  right  hand. 

The  latter  is  a  specimen  in  my  own  collection,  and  affords  a  very  good  example  of  the 
true  Australian  waddy.  It  is  made  of  the  tough  and  heavy  wood  of  the  gum-tree,  and  is 
really  a  most  effective  weapon,  well  balanced,  and  bears  marks  of  long  usaga  The  length 
is  two  feet  eight  inches,  and|  em  the  reader  may  see  from  the  illustration,  it  is  sharpened  at 
the  point,  so  that  in  close  combat  it  can  be  employed  for  stabbing  as  well  as  for  striking. 
It  weighs  exactly  twenty-one  ounces. 

Four  deep  grooves  run  along  the  waddy,  from  the  point  to  the  spot  where  it  is  grasped, 
end  seem  to  be  intended  as  edges  whereby  a  blow  may  cut  through  the  skin  as  well  as 
inflict  a  bruise.  Besides  these  grooves,  there  are  sundry  carvings  which  the  native  evi- 
dently has  thought  to  be  ornamental  On  tw*  of  the  sides  the  pattern  is  merely  the 
double-headed  T  seen  in  the  illustration,  but  ou  mr  )ther  two  sides  the  pattern  is  varied. 
In  every  case  the  top  figure  is  the  double  T ;  but  on  one  side  there  is  first  a  T,  then 
a  cross  with  curved  arms,  then  a  T,  and  then  a  pattern  that  looks  som«%thing  like  a  key, 
having  a  bow  at  each  end.  The  fourth  side  is  evidently  unfinished,  there  being  only  two 
patterns  on  it ;  the  second,  evidently  an  attempt  to  imitate  the  letter  B,  showing  that  the 
maker  had  some  acquaintance  with  civilization. 

With  this  waddy  the  native  is  better  ai.aed  than  most  men  would  be  with  the  keenest 
sword  that  ever  was  forged,  and  with  it  he  strikes  and  stabs  with  marvellous  rapidity, 


it;  but  he  does  not 


THE  WADDY. 


» 


seeming  to  be  auhiated,  when  in  combat,  by  an  uncontrollable  fury.  He  can  nae  it  as  a 
missile  with  deadly  eirect ;  and  if,  as  is  generally  the  oane,  he  has  several  of  these  waddifi 
in  his  hand,  he  will  hurl  one  or  two  of  them  in  rapid  succession,  and,  while  the  antagonint 
is  still  attemptini^  tu  avoid  the  flying  weapon,  precipitate  himself  upon  the  foe,  and  attack 
him  with  the  waddy  which  he  has  reserved  fur  hand-to-hand  combat 


AUSTRALIAN  CLUBS. 

The  waddy  is  the  Australian  panacea  for  domestic  troubles,  and  if  one  of  his  wives 
should  presume  to  have  an  opinion  of  her  own,  or  otherwise  to  offend  her  dusky  lord, 
a  blow  on  the  head  from  the  ever-ready  waddy  settles  the  dispute  at  once  by  leaving  her 
senseless  on  the  ground.  Sometimes  the  man  strikes  the  ofl'ender  on  a  limb,  and  breaks 
it ;  but  he  does  not  do  this  unless  he  should  be  too  angry  to  calculate  that,  by  breaking 
his  slave's  arm  or  leg,  he  deprives  himself  of  her  services  for  a  period, 

AVith  the  Australian  man  of  honour  the  waddy  takes  the  place  which  the  pistol  once 
held  in  England,  and  is  the  weapon  by  which  disputes  are  settled.  In  cose  two  Austra* 
lians  of  reputation  should  fall  out,  one  of  them  challenges  the  other  to  ^single  combat, 
sending  him  a  derisive  message  to  the  e%ct  that  he  had  better  bring  his  stoutest  waddy 
with  him,  so  that  he  may  break  it  on  the  challenger's  head. 

Thickness  of  skull — a  reproach  in  some  parts  of  the  world — is  among  the  Australians 
a  matter  of  great  boast,  and  one  Australian  can  hardly  insult  another  in  more  contemptuous 
words  than  by  comparing  his  skull  to  an  emu's  egg-shell.  I  have  examined  several  bkulls 
of  Australian  natives,  and  have  been  much  surprised  by  two  points :  the  first  is  the 
astonishing  thickness  and  hardness  of  the  bone,  wnich  seems  capable  of  resisting  almost 
any  blow  that  could  be  dealt  by  an  ordinary  weapon  ;  and  the  second  is  the  amount  of 
iujuiy  which  an  Australian  skull  can  endiure.    Owing  to  the  thickness  of  the  ski^l,  the 


f  ■ 


30 


AUSTRAUA. 


Vi    ] 


Anstmlian  puts  his  head  to  strange  uses,  one  of  the  oddest  of  which  is  his  custom  of 
breaking  sticks  on  his  head  instead  of  snapping  them  across  the  knee. 

In  due  ^iine  the  combatants  appear  on  the  ground,  each  bearing  his  toughest  and 
heaviest  vraddy,  and  attended  by  his  friends.  After  going  through  the  usual  gesticulations 
and  abuse  which  always  precede  a  duel  between  savages,  the  men  set  definitely  to  work. 

The  challenged  individual  takes  his  waddy,  and  marches  out  into  the  middle  of  the 
space  left  by  the  spectators.  His  adversary  confronts  him,  but  unarmed,  and  stooping 
low,  with  his  hands  on  his  knees,  he  offers  his  head  to  the  opponent.  The  adversaiy 
executes  a  short  dance  of  delight  at  the  blow  which  he  is  going  to  deal,  and  then,  after 
taking  careful  aim,  he  raises  his  waddy  high  in  the  air,  and  brings  it  down  with  all  his 
force  on  the  head  of  his  foe. 

The  blow  would  fell  an  ordinary  ox ;  but  the  skull  of  an  Australian  is  made  of  sterner 
stuff  than  that  of  a  mere  ox,  and  the  man  accordingly  raises  himself,  rubs  his  head,  and 
holds  out  his  hand  to  his  nearest  friend,  who  gives  him  the  waddy  which  he  is  about  to 
use  in  liis  turn.  The  challenged  man  now  takes  his  turn  at  stooping,  while  the  challenger 
does  his  best  to  smash  the  skull  of  the  antagonist.  Each  man,  however,  knows  from  long 
experience  the  hardest  part  of  his  own  skull,  and  takes  care  to  present  it  to  the  enemy's 
blow.  In  this  way  they  continue  to  exchange  blows  until  one  of  them  falls  to  the 
ground,  when  the  victory  is  decided  to  remain  with  the  antagonist 

In  consequence  of  the  repeated  injuries  to  which  the  head  of  a  native  Australian  is 
subjected,  the  skull  of  a  warrior  presents  after  death  a  most  extraordinary  appearance,  being 
covered  with  dents,  fractures,  and  all  kinds  of  injuries,  any  one  of  which  would  have 
killed  an  European  immediately,  but  which  seem  to  have  only  caused  temporary  incon- 
venience to  the  Australian.  ^ 

So  fond  is  the  Australian  of  his  waddy,  that  even  in  civilized  life  he  cannot  be  indiiced 
to  part  with  it  Some  of  my  readers  may  be  aware  that  a  great  number  of  natives  are 
now  enrolled  among  the  police,  and  render  invaluable  service  to  the  community,  especially 
against  the  depredations  of  their  fellow-blacks,  whom  they  persecute  with  a  relentless 
vigour  that  seetns  rather  surprising  to  those  who  do  not  know  the  singular  antipathy 
which  invariably  exists  between  wild  and  tamed  animals,  whether  human  or  otherwise. 
In  fact,  the  Australian  native  policeman  is  to  the  colonists  what  the  "  Totty  "  of  Southern 
Africa  is  to  the  Dutch  and  English  colonists,  what  the  Ghoorka  or  Sikh  of  India  is  to  the 
English  army,  and  what  the  tamed  elephant  of  Ceylon  or  India  is  to  the  hunter. 

These  energetic  "  black  fellows  "  are  armed  with  the  ordinary  weapons  of  Europeans, 
and  are  fully  acquainted  with  their  use.  But  there  is  not  one  of  them  who  thinks  him- 
self properly  armed  unless  he  has  his  waddy ;  and,  when  he  enters  the  bush  in  search  of 
native  thieves,  he  will  lay  aside  the  whole  of  his  clothing,  e xc(  pt  the  cap  which  marks 
his  office,  will  carry  his  gun  with  him,  buckle  his  cartouch-pouch  round  his  naked  waist, 
and  will  take  his  waddy  as  a  weapon,  without  which  even  the  gun  would  seem  to  him 
an  insufficient  weapon. 

This  form  of  waddy,  although  it  is  often  used  as  a  missile,  is  not  the  one  which  the 
native  prefers  for  that  purpose.  His  throwing  waddy,  or  "  wadne,"  is  much  shorter  and 
heavier,  and  very  much  resembles  the  short  missile  club  used  to  effectively  by  the 
Polynesiana  Two  other  forms  of  waddy  are  shown  at  figs.  3  and  4,  the  former  of  which 
is  generally  known  by  the  name  of  "  piccaninny  waddy,"  because  it  is  generally  smaller 
and  lighter  than  the  others,  and  can  be  used  by  a  child. 

No&  1  and  2  are  also  clubs,  but  are  made  in  a  different  form,  and  used  in  a  different 
manner.  If  ihe  reader  will  refer  to  the  account  of  the  Abyssinian  curved  sword,  or  shotel, 
he  will  see  that  in  general  form  it  much  resembles  this  club,  the  long  pointed  head  of  each 
being  equally  useful  in  striking  downwards  over  a  shield.  This  weapon  is  not  only  used 
in  combat,  but  is  employed  in  the  native  dances  to  beat  time  by  repeated  strokes  on  the 
shield. 

The  reader  will  notice  that  many  of  these  clubs  have  the  ends  of  the  handles  pointed. 
This  formation  is  partly  for  the  purpose  of  increasing  their  efficiency  as  ofl'ensive  weapons, 
and  partly  for  another  object.  As  was  the  case  with  the  warriors  of  the  Iliad,  both  com- 
batants will  occasionally  rest,  and  give  each  other  time  to  breathe  before  renewing  the 


THE  DIGGING-STICK. 


SI 


fight  Durinff  these  intervals  the  Australian  combatants  squat  down,  dig  tip  the  earth 
with  the  hanme  of  the  club,  and  rub  their  hands  with  the  dusty  soil,  in  order  to  prevent 
the  weapons  from  slipping  out  of  their  grasp. 

This  club  is  made  in  a  very  ingenious  way,  the  artificer  taking  advantage  of  some 
gnarled  branch,  and  cutting  it  so  that  the  grain  of  the  wood  follows  the  curve,  or  rather 
the  angle  of  the  head,  which  adds  greatly  to  its  strength.  A  club  of  almost  the  same 
shape,  and  cut  similarly  from  the  angle  of  a  branch,  is  used  in  New  Caledonia,  and, 
but  for  the  great  superiority  of  the  workmanship,  might  easily  be  mistaken  for  the 
angular  club  of  the  Australian. 

This  particular  form  of  club  has  a  tolerably  wide  range,  and  among  the  tribes  which 
inhabit  the  shores  of  Encounter  Bay  is  called  Marpangye. 

Ab  che  bottom  of  the  cut  are  seen  two  more  waddles,  both  drawn  from  specimens  in 
the  British  Museum.  The  lower  one  resembles  that  which  has  been  already  described, 
except  in  the  shape  of  the  handle ;  and  the  upper  one  is  one  of  the  rough  and  rude  forms 
of  the  weapon  which  are  seen  when  a  man  has  been  obliged  to  extemporiziB  a  waddy 
from  the  nearest  tree.  It  is  simply  a  piece  of  a  bough  chopped  off,  and  hastily  dressed 
with  the  axe,  so  as  to  have  a  handle  at  one  end  and  a  knob  at  the  other. 

In  many  parts  of  Australia  the  natives  have  a  curious  weapon  which  much  resembles 
a  sword.  It  is  from  three  to  four  feet  in  length,  is  flat,  about  three  inches  in  width,  and 
has  the  outer  edge  somewhat  sharpened.  Being  made  of  the  close-grained  wood  of  the 
gum-tree,  it  is  very  heavy  in  proportion  to  its  size,  and  in  practised  hands  is  a  most 
formidable  weapon. 

The  Australian  women  carry  an  instrument  which  is  sometimes  thought  to  be  a  spear, 
and  sometimes  a  club,  but  which  in  the  hands  of  a  woman  is  neither,  though  a  man  will 
sometimes  employ  it  for  either  purpose.  It  is  simply  a  stick  of  variable  length,  sharpened 
at  one  end,  and  the  point  hardened  by  fire.  It  is  called  by  the  natives  the  "  katta,"  and 
is  popularly  known  by  the  appropriate  name  of  the  digging-stick.    (See  page  27.) 

With  this  stick  the  natives  contrive  to  dig  up  the  ground  in  the  most  astonishing 
manner,  and  an  English  "  navvy,"  with  his  pick,  spade,  and  barrow,  would  feel  considerably 
surprised  at  the  work  which  is  done  by  the  naked  black,  who  has  no  tools  except  a 
pointed  stick.  Let^  for  example,  a  navvy  be  set  to  work  at  the  task  of  digging  out  an 
echidna  from  its  hole,  and  he  would  find  his  powers  of  digging  baffled  hv  tlie  burrowing 
capabilities  of  the  animal,  which  would  make  its  way  through  the  earth  luster  than  could 
the  navvy.  In  order  to  sink  some  six  feet  deep  into  the  ground,  the  white  man  would  be 
obliged  to  make  a  funnel-shaped  hole  of  very  large  size,  so  as  to  allow  him  to  work  in  it, 
and  to  give  the  pick  and  spade  free  play  as  he  threw  out  the  soil 

The  black  man,  on  the  contrary,  would  have  no  such  difficulty,  but  knows  how  to 
sink  a  hole  without  troubling  himself  to  dig  a  foot  of  needless  soiL  This  he  does  by 
handling  the  katta  precisely  as  the  Bosjesman  handles  his  digging-stick,  ie.  by  holding  it 
perpendicularly,  jobbing  the  hardened  point  into  the  ground,  and  throwing  out  with  his 
hands  the  loosened  earth. 

In  digging  out;  one  of  the  burrovdng  animals,  the  black  hunter  pushes  a  long  and 
flexible  stick  down  the  hole,  draws  it  out,  measures  along  the  ground  to  the  spot  exactly 
above  the  end 'of  the  burrow,  replaces  the  stick,  and  digs  down  upon  it.  By  the  time 
tiiat  he  has  reached  it,  the  animal  has  gone  on  digging,  and  has  sunk  its  burrow  still 
further.  The  stick  is  then  pushed  into  the  lengthened  burrow,  and  again  dug  down 
upon ;  and  the  process  is  repeated  until  the  tired  animal  can  dig  no  more,  and  is  captured. 
The  katta  also  takes  the  part  of  a  weapon,  and  can  be  wielded  very  eflectively  by  a 
practised  hand,  being  used  either  for  strikmg  or  thrusting. 

We  now  come  to  a  curious  instrument  which  is  often  thought  to  be  a  weapon,  but 
which,  although  it  would  answer  such  a  purpose  very  well,  is  seldom  used  for  it.  This  is 
the  tomahawk,  or  hammer,  as  it  is  generally  called.  Three  varieties  of  the  tomahawk  are 
given  in  the  illustration  on  the  following  page.  In  all  of  them  the  cutting  part  is  made 
of  stone  and  the  handle  of  wood,  and  the  head  and  the  handle  are  joined  in  several 
different  ways,  according  to  the  fashion  of  the  locality  in  which  the  instrument  is  made. 
Tiie  simplest  plan  is  that  which  is  shown  in  fig.  1.    In  this  instrument,  a  conveniently 


82 


AUSTEALIA. 


'     i 


shaped  piece  of  stone  has  been  selected  for  a  head,  and  the  handle  is  madeof  a  flexible  stick 
bent  over  it^nd  the  two  ends  firmly  lashed  together,  just  as  the  English  blacksmith  makes 
handles  for  his  punches  and  cold  chisels.  This  weapon  was  made  in  New  South  Wales. 
At  fig.  3  is  shown  a  tomahawk  of  a  more  elaborate  construction.  Here  the  stone 
head  has  been  lashed  to  the  shaft  by  a  thong,  which  is  wrapped  over  it  in  a  way  that 
exactly  resembles  the  lashing  employed  by  the  New  Zealander  or  the  Dyak  for  the  same 
purpose.  The  tomahawk  at  the  bottom  of  the  illustration  is,  however,  the  best  example 
of  the  instrument,  and  is  taken  from  a  specimen  in  the  British  Museum.  The  handle 
and  head  are  shaped  much  like  those  of  fig.  2,  but  the  fastening  is  much  more  elaborate. 

In  the  first  place,  tlie 
head  is  held  to  the  handle 
by  lashings  of  sinews, 
which  are  drawn  from  the 
tail  of  the  kangaroo,  and 
always  kept  in  readiness 
by  the  Australian  savage. 
The  sinews  are  steeped  in 
hot  water,  and  pounded 
between  two  stones,  in 
order  to  separate  them  into 
fibres ;  and,  while  still  wet 
and  tolerably  elastic,  they 
are  wrapped  round  the 
stone  and  the  handle.  Of 
course,  as  they  dry,  fhey 
contract  with  great  force, 
and  bind  the  head  and 
handle  together  far  more 
securely  than  can  be  done 
with  any  other  material. 
Even  raw  hide  does  not 
hold  so  firmly  as  sinew. 

When  the  sinew  lash- 
ing is  perfectly  dry,  the  na- 
tive takes  a  quantity  of  the 
peculiar  substance  called 
"  black  -  boy  "  wax,  and 
kneads  it  over  the  head 
and  the  end  of  the  handle, 
so  as  to  bind  everything 
firmly  together. 

Another  instrument  is 
shown  at  fig.  2,  in  which  the 
combination  of  stone  and 
vegetable  is  managed  in  another  way.  The  blade  is  formed  from  a  piece  of  quartz  about 
as  long  as  a  man's  hand,  which  has  been  chipped  into  the  form  of  a  spear-head.  The 
handle,  instead  of  being  a  piece  of  wood,  is  simply  a  number  of  fibres  made  into  a  bundle. 
The  base  of  the  stone  head  has  been  pushed  among  the  loose  ends  of  the  fibres,  and  then 
the  whole  has  been  bound  firmly  together  by  a  lashing  of  string  made  of  reeds.  This  is 
a  sort  of  dagger ;  and  another  form  of  the  same  instrument  is  made  by  simply  sharpening  j 
a  stick  about  eighteen  inches  in  length,  and  hardening  the  sharpened  end  in  the  fire.  It  is, 
in  fact,  a  miniature, katta,  but  is  applied  to  a  different  purpose. 

These  axes  and  daggers  have  been  mentioned  together,  because  they  are  used  for  the  | 
same  purpose,  namely,  the  ascent  of  trees. 

Active  as  a  monkey,  the  Australian  native  can  climb  any  tree  that  grows.    Should  I 
they  be  of  moderate  size,  he  ascends  them,  not  by  clasping  the  trunk  with  his  legs  and 


TOUAHAWKS. 


tree-climbing: 


83 


arms  (the  mode  which  is  generally  used  in  England),  and  which  is  popniarly  called 
"  swarming."  Instead  of  passing  his  legs  and  arms  round  the  tree-trunk  as  far  as  they 
can  go,  he  applies  the  soles  of  his  feet  to  it  in  fronts  and  presses  a  hand  against  it  on  either 
side,  and  thus  ascends  the  tree  with  the  rapidity  of  a  squirrel  This  mode  of  ascent  is 
now  taught  at  every  good  gymnasium  in  England,  and  is  far  superior  to  the  old  fashion, 
which  has  the  disadvantage  of  slowness,  added  to  the  certainty  of  damaging  the  clothes. 

Those  who  have  seen  our  own  acrobats  performing  the  feat  called  La  Ferche,  in  which 
one  man  balances  another  on  the  top  of  a  pole,  or  the  extraordinary  variations  on  it 
performed  by  the  Japanese  jugglers,  who  balance  poles  and  ladders  on  the  soles  of  their 
feet,  will  be  familiar  with  the  manner  in  which  one  of  the  performers  runs  up  the  pole 
which  is  balanced  by  his  companion.  It  is  by  this  method  that  the  Australian  ascends  a 
tree  of  moderate  dimensions,  and,  when  he  is  well  among  the  boughs,  he  traverses  them 
with  perfect  certainty  and  quickness. 

Trees  which  will  permit  the  man  to  ascend  after  this  fashion  are,  however,  rather 
scarce  in  the  Australian  forests,  and,  moreover,  there  is  comparatively  little  inducement 
to  climb  them,  the  hollows  in  which  the  bees  make  their  nests  and  the  beasts  take  up 
their  diurnal  abode  being  always  in  the  branch  or  trunk  of  some  old  and  decaying  tree. 
Some  of  these  trees  are  so  large  that  their  trunks  are  veritable  towers  of  wood,  and  afford 
no  hold  to  the  hands ;  yet  they  are  ascended  by  the  natives  as  rapidly  as  if  they  were 
small  trees. 

By  dint  of  constant  practice,  the  Australian  never  passes  a  tree  without  casting  a 
glance  at  the  bark,  and  by  that  one  glance  he  will  know  whether  he  will  need  to  mount 
it  The  various  arboreal  animals,  especially  the  so-called  0];.>}ssums,  cannot  ascend  the  tree 
without  leaving  marks  of  their  claws  in  the  bark.  There  is  not  an  old  tree  that  has  not 
its  bark  covered  with  scratchei;,  but  the  keen  and  practised  eye  of  the  native  can  in  a 
moment  distinguish  between  the  ascending  and  descending  marks  of  the  animal,  and  can 
also  determine  the  date  at  which  they  were  made. 

The  difference  between  the  marks  of  an  ascending  and  descending  animal  is  easy 
enough  to  see  when  it  has  once  been  pointed  out.  When  an  animal  climbs  a  tree,  the 
marks  of  its  claws  are  little  more  than  small  holes,  with  a  slight  scratch  aboye  each, 
looking  something  like  the  conventional  "  tears  "  of  heraldry.  But,  when  it  descends,  it 
does  so  by  a  series  of  slippings  and  catchings,  so  that  the  claws  leave  long  scratches 
behind  them.  Nearly  all  arboreal  animals,  with  the  exception  of  the  monkey  tribe,  leave 
marks  of  a  similar  character,  and  the  bear-hunter  of  North  America  and  the  'possum- 
hauler  of  Australia  are  guided  by  similar  marks. 

Should  the  native  hunter  see  an  ascending  mark  of  more  rec<>nt  date  than  the  other 
scratches,  he  knows  that  somewhere  in  the  tree  lies  his  intended  prey.  Accordingly,  he 
lays  on  the  ground  everything  that  may  impede  him,  and,  going  to  the  tree-trunk,  he 
begins  to  deliver  a  series  of  chopping  blows  with  his  axe.  These  blows  are  delivered  in 
pairs,  and  to  an  Englishman  present  rather  a  ludicrous  reminiscence  of  the  postman's 
double  rap.  By  each  of  these  double  blows  he  chops  a  small  hole  in  the  tree,  and 
manages  so  as  to  cut  them  alternately  right  and  left,  and  at  intervals  of  two  feet  or  so. 

Having  cut  these  notches  as  high  as  he  can  reach,  he  places  the  great  toe  of  his  left 
foot  in  the  lowermost  hole,  clasps  the  tree  with  his  left  arm,  and  strikes  the  head  of  the 
tomahawk  into  the  tree  as  high  as  he  can  reach.  Using  the  tomahawk  as  a  handle  by 
which  he  can  pull  himself  up,  he  lodges  the  toe  of  his  right  foot  in  the  second  hole,  and 
is  then  enabled  to  shift  the  toe  of  the  left  foot  into  the  third  hole.  Here  he  waits  for  a 
moment,  holding  tightly  by  both  his  feet  and  the  left  hand  and  arm,  while  he  cuts  more 
I  notches ;  and,  by  coutinuing  the  process,  he  soon  reaches  the  top  of  the  tree. 

When  he  reaches  the  first  branch,  he  looks  carefully  to  find  the  spot  toward  which 

I  the  tell-tale  scratches  are  directed,  and,  guided  by  them  alone,  he  soon  discovers  the  hole 

in  which  the  animal  lies  hidden.    He  tests  the  dimensions  of  the  hollow  by  tapping  on 

the  trunk  with  the  axe,  and,  if  it  should  be  of  moderate  depth,  sets  at  work  to  chop  away 

I  the  wood,  and  secure  the  inmate. 

Should,  however,  the  hollow  be  a  deep  one,  he  is  obliged  to  have  recourse  to  another 
I  plan.    Descending  the  tree  by  the  same  notches  as  those  by  which  he  had  climbed  it,  he 


..  :> 


'  34 


AUSTRALIA. 


'»>    f 


takes  from  his  bundle  of  belongings  a  fire-stick,  i.e.  a  sort  of  tinderlike  wood,  which 
keeps  up  a  smouldering  fire,  like  that  of  the  willow  "  touchwood  "  so  dear  to  schoolboys. 
Wrapping  up  the  fire-stick  in  a  bundle  of  dry  grass  and  leaves,  he  re-ascends  the  tree, 
and,  when  he  has  reached  the  entrance  of  the  burrow,  he  whirls  the  bundle  round  his 
head  until  the  fire  spreads  through  the  mass,  and  the  grass  bursts  into  flame.         | 

As  soon  as  it  is  well  inflamed,  he  pushes  soipe  of  the  burning  material  into  the 
burrow,  so  as  to  fall  upon  the  enclosed  animal,  and  to  rouse  it  from  the  heavy  sleep  in 

which  it  passes  the  hours  of  day- 
light. He  also  holds  the  rest  of 
the  torch  at  the  entrance  of  the 
burrow,  and  manages  to  direct 
the  ^moke  into  it.  Did  he  not 
rouse  the  animal  by  the  burning 
leaves,  he  would  run  a  chance  of 
f-uifocating  it  in  its  sleep.  This 
may  seem  to  be  a  very  remote 
contingency,  but  in  fact  it  is  very 
likely  to  happen.  I  have  known 
a  cat  to  be  baked  alive  in  an 
oven,  and  yet  not  to  have  awaked 
from  sleep,  as  was  evident  by  the 
attitude  in  which  the  body  of  the 
animal  was  found  curled  up,  with 
its  chin  on  its  paws,  and  its  tail 
wrapped  round  its  body.  iTet 
the  slumber  of  a  domesticated 
cat,  which  can  sleep  as  often  as 
it  ]i1<es  in  the  day  or  night,  is  not 
nearly  so  deep  as  that  which 
wraps  in  oblivion  the  senses  of 
a  wild  animal  that  is  abroad  all 
night,  and  whose  whole  structure 
is  intended  for  a  nocturnal  life. 

The  chopping  holes,  and  get 
ting  the  toes  into  them,  seems 
in  theory  to  be  rather  a  tedious 
business,  but  in  practice  it  is 
quite  the  contrary,  the  native 
ascending  almost  as  quickly  as  if 
he  were  climbing  a  ladder.  As 
the  large  trees  are  so  capable  of 
containing  the  animals  on  which 
the  Australians  feed,  there  is 
scarcely  one  which  does  not  ex- 
hibit several  s'eries  of  the  notches 
that  denote  the  track  of  a  native. 
Strange  to  say,  the  Australian 
hunters  will  not  avail  themselves 
of  the  notches  that  have  been  made  by  other  persons,  but  each  man  chops  a  new  series 
of  holes  for  himself  every  time  that  he  wants  to  ascend  a  tree. 

Sometimes  a  man  sees  the  track  of  an  animal  or  the  indication  of  a  bee's  nest  on  a 
tree  when  he  happens  not  to  have  an  axe  in  hand.  In  such  a  case  he  is  still  able  to 
ascend  the  tree,  for  he  can  make  use  of  the  dagger  which  has  been  already  described, 
punching  holes  in  the  bark,  and  pulling  himself  up  exactly  as  if  he  had  a  tomahawk,  tlie  { 
tmly  difference  being  that  the  holes  are  smaller  and  the  work  is  harder. 

When  the  hunter  has  once  found  the  cucrance  of  the  burrow,  the  capture  of  the  inmato  I 


CLUtBINO  A  TB£B. 


"BLACK-BOY"  GUM. 


35 


is  simplv  a  mAtter  of  time,  m  the  heat  and  smoke  are  sure  to  force  it  into  the  air,iwhere 
it  has  the  double  disadvantage  of  being  half-choked  with  smoke  and  being  blind  with 
the  flame  and  the  daylight,  to  which  its  eyes  are  unaccustomed.  A  blow  on  the  head 
from  the  tomahawk,  or  a  stab  from  the  dagger,  renders  it  senseless,  when  it  is  flung  on  the 
ground,  and  the  successful  hunter  proceeds  to  traverse  the  tree  in  case  some  other  animal 
may  be  hidden  in  it 

The  precedinff  illustration  exhibits  this  mode  of  climbing,  and  is  drawn  by  Mr.  Angas 
from  nature.  The  tree  is  the  weU-known  cabbage-palm,  which  grows  to  a  very  great 
height,  and,  like  other  palms,  never  grows  quite  straight,  but  has  always  a  bend  in 
the  trunk.  After  the  manner  of  the  palm-tribe,  it  grows  by  a  succession  of  buds  from 
the  top,  and  this  bt^d,  popularly  called  the  "  cabbage,"  is  a  favourite  article  of  food.  It 
has  been  called  the  prince  of  vegetables,  and  one  enthusiastic  traveller  declares  that  it 
must  have  been  the  ambrosia  of  the  Olympic  gods.  The  removal  of  the  bud  causes  the 
death  of  the  tree,  and  for  that  reason  the  vegetable  is  forbidden  in  civilized  regions  under 
penalty  of  a  heavy  fine.  The  savage,  however,  who  has  no  idea  of  care  for  the  morrow, 
much  less  of  looking  forward  to  future  years,  takes  the  bud  wherever  he  meets  it,  caring 
nothing  for  the  death  of  the  useful  tree. 

In  this  illustration,  the  upper  figure  is  seen  ascending  by  means  of  the  little  wooden 
dagger,  or  warjioo,  while  the  lower  is  making  use  of  the  tomahawk.  Some  of  the  curious 
parasitic  vegetation  of  the  country  is  shown  in  the  same  drawing.  The  quartz  dagger 
which  was  shown  in  a  previous  illustration  would  not  be  used  for  tree-climbing,  unless  the 
owner  could  not  procure  a  tomahawk  or  warpoo.  Its  chief  use  is  as  a  weapon,  and  it  can 
also  be  employed  as  a  knife,  by  means  of  which  the  savage  can  mutilate  a  fallen  enemy, 
after  the  manner  which  will  be  described  when  we  come  to  treat  of  warfare  in  Australia. 

The  "  black-boy  "  gum,  which  plays  so  large  a  ]^art  in  the  manufacture  of  Australian 
weapons  and  implements,  is  obtained  from  the  grass-tree,  popularly  called  "the  black  boy," 
because  at  a  distance  it  may  easily  be  mistaken  for  a  native  with  his  spear  and  cloak.  It 
is  very  tenacious  in  its  own  country,  but  when  brought  to  England  it  becomes  brittle, 
and  is  apt  to  break  away  from  the  weapon  in  fragments,  just  as  does  a  similar  preparation, 
called  "  kurumanni "  gum,  which  is  made  by  we  natives  of  Guiana.  It  is  quite  black, 
and  when  dry  is  extremely  hard. 

The  pn^ass-tree  is  one  of  the  characteristic  plants  of  Australia,  and  partakes  of  the 
strange  mdividuality  of  that  curious  country.  The  trunk  is  cylindrical,  and  looks  like 
that  of  a  palm,  while  an  enormous  tuft  of  long  leaves  starts  from  the  top,  and  droops  in 
all  directions  like  a  gigantic  plume  of  feathers.  The  flower  shoots  up  straight  from  the 
centre ;  and  the  long  stalk  becomes,  when  dried,  so  hard,  tough,  and  light  that  it  is  made 
into  spear-shafts. 

There  is  in  my  collection  an  Australian  saw,  in  the  manufacture  of  which  the  black* 
boy  ^m  plays  a  considerable  part.  No  one  would  take  it  for  a  saw  who  did  not  krow 
the  implement,  and,  indeed,  it  looks  much  more  like  a  rude  dagger  than  a  saw.  T:  Is 
made  from  a  piece  of  wood,  usually  cut  from  a  branch  of  the  gum-tree,  and  about  as  thick 
as  a  man's  finger  at  the  thickest  part,  whence  it  tapers  gradually  to  a  point.  The  average 
length  of  the  saw  is  fourteen  inches,  though  I  have  seen  them  nearly  two  feet  long. 

Along  the  thicker  end  is  cut  a  groove,  which  is  intended  to  receive  the  teeth  of  the 
saw.  These  teeth  are  made  from  (mips  of  quartz  or  obsidian,  the  latter  being  preferred ; 
and  some  makers  who  have  been  brought  in  contact  with  civilization  have  taken  to  using 
fragments  of  glass  bottles.  A  numMr  of  flat  and  sharp-edged  chips  are  selected,  as 
nearly  as  possible  of  the  same  size,  and  being,  on  an  average,  as  large  as  a  shilling: 
these  the  natives  insert  into  the  groove,  with  their  sharp  edges  uppermost.  A  quan- 
tity of  black-boy  wax  is  then  warmed  and  applied  to  them,  the  entire  wood  of  the  saw 
being  enveloped  in  it,  as  well  as  the  teeth  for  half  their  depth,  so  as  to  hold  them  firmly 
in  their  places.  As  the  chips  of  sione  are  placed  so  as  to  leave  little  spaces  between 
them,  the  gaps  are  filled  in  with  this  useful  cement. 

For  Australian  work  this  simple  tool  seems  to  answer  its  purpose  well  enough.  Of 
course  it  is  very  slow  in  its  operation,  and  no  great  force  can  be  applied  to  it,  lest  the 
teeth  should  be  broken,  or  twisted  out  of  the  cement.    The  use  of  this  saw  entails  great 

d2 


•^l 


^Ad 


86 


AUSTRALIA. 


.V 


'■■'s 


waste  of  material,  time,  and  labour ;  but  ar<  the  first  two  of  these  articles  are  not  of  the 
least  value  to  the  natives,  and  the  third  is  of  the  lightest  possible  kind,  the  tool  works 
well  enough  for  its  purpose. 

A  penect  specimen  of  this  saw  is  not  often  seen  in  this  country,  as  the  black-boy 
wax  flakes  ofl;  and  allows  the  teeth  to  drop  out  of  their  place.  Even  in  my  own 
specimen,  which  has  been  carefhll^  tended,  the  wax  has  been  capped  off  here  and 
there,  while  in  instruments  that  have  been  knocked  about  carelessly  scarcely  a  tooth  is 
left  in  its  place. 

Owing  to  the  pointed  end  of  the  handle,  the  saw  can  be  used  after  the  fiashion  of  a 
dagger,  and  can  be  employed,  like  the  warpoo,  for  the  ascent  of  trees. 


'■•i   :f 


AUSTRALIAN  SAW. 
{Ftam  my  own  CoUcelion.) 


BASKBT,    SOUTH  AUSTRAUA.    (ScejxvfS.) 


THB  ArSTBAUAK 
AU8TBAUAN    d 
INOBNIOT78  MO 
BLASTIOmr  01 

WBAPON — ru 

mSSILSS — TBI 
OB   WmilfKBAX 

DISTANCB  T( 

SPBABma    THK 
STBINO    AND 
OF  THK  WBAFOI 

ITS  PBOBABL 

AND    UB£8 — TH 

Wb  now  come  to 

The  usual  wei 
Africa.  It  is,  h 
eleven  feet  As  i 
maker  seems  to  a 
be  tolerably  well 
collection,  one  of 
marks  of  long  u{ 
bringing  the  weap 

The  butt  of  tb 
the  shaft  tapering 
the  butt,  where  i 
common  spears,  ia 
I  have,  however,  s 
and  structure  that 

Some  of  these 
but  differ  from  it 
deeply  cut  with  ba 
made  simply  from 
iu  the  illustration 

Several  of  the 
laiger  end.  Thest 
more  pains  bestowi 
about  eight  feet  iu 

Then  there  are 
sions.    The  comm 


CHAPTER  IV. 


AXTSTBAUA— Con^intM^. 


THB  ArSTBAUAN  BPSAB  AlfD  ITR  ICAinr  TOBHS — THB  THBOWmO-BnAB  OB    JATBLm— A  OBOOP  OV 

AU8TBAUAN    8FBAB8 — THB     IJ0BTNB8B    OW     THR     BHArT^-THB     IfANT-FODITBD     FISB-BPBAB 

INOBNIOUB  MODB  OP   TIPPINO  THB  POINTS  WITH  BONX,  AMD  PASTBimia   THXM   TO  THB  SHAFT 

BLAsnomr  of  thb  points — doublb  ubb  as   paodlb  ani>  bpbab— an  blabobatkly-hadb 

VBAPON FUNT-HBADBD    SFBABS — ^BXCBLLBNOB     OF    THB     AVSTBAUAN     AS     A     THBOWBB     OF 

mSSILBS — THB  CLUB,  THB  STONB,  AND  THB  "  KANOABOO-BAT " — THB  THBOW'STICX,  MIDLAH, 
OB  WDMHBBAH — ^PBINOIFLB  ON  WHICH  IT  IS  OONSTBCCTBD — XODBS  OF  QCIVBBINO  THB  SPBAA 
— ^DISTANCB  TO  WHICH  IT  CAN  BB  THBOWN — THB  VNDBBBAND  THBOW — ^ACOCBAOT  OF  AIX — 
SPBABINO  THB  KANOABOO — ^THX  BOW  AND  ARBOW — STBBNOTH  OF  THB  BOW — THB  BATTAIT 
STBINO  AND  INOBNIOUB  BKOT— OABBFUL  MANUFACTUBB  OF  THB  ABBOWB — ^PBXBUllXD  OBIOnf 
OF  THB  WBAP0N8 — THB  BOOMBBANO  AND  ITS  VABIOUS  FOBUB — MODB  OF  THBOWWO  THB  WBAPON 

rrS  PBOBABLB   OBIOIN — STBVCTCBB  OF  THB  BOOMBBANO THB  AUSTBALZiiN  SHIBIiD,  ITS  f«BMS 

AND    UBBS— THB   WOODBN  AND  THB  BABK  BHIBLD0. 


We  now  come  to  the  various  fonns  of  the  spean  which  are  used  by  the  native  Australians. 

The  usual  weapon  is  slight,  and  scarcely  exceeds  in  diameter  the  assagai  of  Southern 
Africa.  It  is,  however,  considerably  longer,  the  ordinary  length  being  from  nine  to 
eleven  feet.  As  a  general  rule,  the  spear  is  constructed  after  a  very  rude  fashion,  and  the 
maker  seems  to  care  but  little  whether  the  shaft  be  perfectly  straight,  so  that  the  weapon 
be  tolerably  well  balanced.  There  are  several  specimens  of  Australian  spears  in  my 
collection,  one  of  which  (a  weapon  that  has  evidently  been  a  favourite  one,  as  it  diows 
marks  of  long  usage)  is  twice  bent,  the  second  bend  counteracting  the  former,  and  so 
brindng  the  weapon  tolerably  straight 

The  butt  of  the  Australian  spear,  like  that  of  the  South  African  assagai,  is  very  slight, 
the  shaft  tapering  gradually  from  the  head,  which  is  about  as  large  as  a  man's  finger,  to 
the  butt,  where  it  is  hardly  thicker  than  an  artist's  pencil.  This,  being  one  of  the 
common  spears,  is  simply  sharpened  at  the  end,  and  a  few  sUght  barbs  cut  in  the  wood. 
I  have,  however,  specimens  in  whicii  there  is  almost  eveiy  variety  of  material,  dimeusionSy 
and  structure  that  can  be  found  in  Australia. 

Some  of  these  are  made  on  the  same  principle  as  that  which  has  just  been  described, 
but  differ  from  it  in  having  a  separate  head,  made  of  hard  and  heavy  wood.  This  is 
deeply  cut  with  barbs ;  so  that  the  weapon  is  a  more  formidable  one  than  that  which  is 
made  simply  from  one  piece  of  wood.  The  head  of  one  of  these  spears  is  shown  at  fig.  7 
in  the  illustration  on  page  8. 

Several  of  the  spears  are  perfectly  plain,  being  simply  long  sticks,  pointed  at  the 
larger  end.  These,  however,  have  been  scraped  very  carefully,  and  seem  to  have  had 
more  pains  bestowed  upon  them  than  those  with  more  elaborate  heads.  These  spears  are 
about  eight  feet  in  length. 

Then  there  are  other  spears  with  a  variable  number  of  heads,  and  of  variable  dimen- 
sions.   The  commonest  form  of  multiheaded  spears  has  either  three  or  four  points;  but 


L^ 


88 


AUSTRAUA. 


in  every  other  respect^  except  number,  the  spear-heads  are  constructed  in  the  same 
manner. 

One  of  these  spears,  now  before  me,  has  a  shaft  about  nine  feet  in  length,  and  rather 
more  than  an  inch  in  diameter  at  the  thickest  ^art,  which,  as  is  usual  with  Australian 
spears,  is  just  below  the  head.  The  wood  of  wmch  it  is  made  is  exceedingly  light  and 
porous ;  but  this  very  quality  has  unfortunately  made  it  so  acceptable  to  the  ptilinus 
beetles  that  they  have  damaged  it  sadly,  and  rendered  it  so  brittle  that  a  very  slight  shock 
would  snap  it.  Indeed,  the  shaft  of  one  of  them  was  broken  into  three  pieces  by  a  little 
child  stumbling  against  it  while  coming  down  stairs. 

The  four  points  which  constitute  the  head  are  cut  from  the  gum-tree,  the  wood  of 
which  is  hard  and  durable,  and  can  be  trimmed  to  a  very  sharp  point  without  danger  of 

breakage.  Each  of  them  is  twenty 
inches  in  length,  and  they  are 
largest  in  the  middle,  tapering 
slightly  at  one  end  so  as  to  permit 
of  their  being  fastened  to  the  shaft, 
and  being  scraped  to  a  fine  point 
at  the  other  end. 

On  examination  I  find  that  the 
large  end  of  the  shaft  has  been  cut 
into  four  gi-ooves,  in  each  of  which 
is  placed  the  butt  end  of  one  of  the 
points,  which  is  fixed  temporarily  by 
black-boy  gum  Wedgelike  pegs 
have  then  been  pushed  between  the 
points,  so  as  to  make  them  diverge 
properly  from  each  other,  and, 
when  they  have  assumed  the  proper 
position,  they  have  been  tightly 
bound  together  with  cord.  A  layer 
of  black-boy  gum  has  then  been 
kneaded  over  the  string,  so  as  to 
keep  all  firmly  together. 

So  much  for  the  mode  of  putting 
on  the  points,  the  end  of  one  of 
which  may  be  seen  at  fig.  3  in  the 
illustration.  My  own  specimen, 
however,  is  better  made  than  that 
from  which  the  sketch  has  been 
taken .  The  reader  will  perceive  that 
there  is  a  barb  attached  to  the 
point,  and  lashed  in  its  place  by 
string.  In  my  specimen  the  barb 
is  made  of  a  piece  of  bone  about 
as  long  as  a  skewer,  and  sharply 
pointed  at  both  ends.  In  the  ex- 
ample shown  in  the  illustration 
the  barb  merely  projects  from  the 
side  of  the  point,  whereas  in  my 
specimen  the  bone  answers  the  pur- 
pose both  of  point  and  barb.  In 
order  to  enable  it  to  take  the  proper  direction,  the  top  of  the  wooden  point  is  bevelled  off, 
and  the  piece  of  bone  lashed  to  it  by  the  middle,  so  that  one  end  becomes  the  point  of  the 
weapon,  and  the  other  end  does  duty  for  the  barb.  Wishing  to  see  how  this  was  done, 
I  have  cut  away  part  of  the  lashings  of  one  of  the  four  points,  and  have  been  much  struck 
with  the  ingenuity  displayed  by  the  maker  in  fastening  the  bone  to  the  point,  so  as  to 


HEADS  OF  AUSTRALIAN  SPEARS. 


make  it  discharge 
native  makes  a  st 
there  just  as  is  ai 
points  causes  thei 
tightly  upon  it,  sc 
This  spear  al8( 
his  fragile  bark  w 
to  paddle  about,  t 
a  marvel.     The 


h-^. 


FIS 


considerable  size,  a 
added  to  the  violei 
a  far  more  stable  ve 

Yet  the  natives 
and  in  one  of  the 
European,  even  thoi 
paratively  modem  < 
their  fish,  and  even 
and  stones  in  the  m 

Night  is  a  favou 
engaged  in  the  watt 
which  they  see  to  tJ 
the  fish;  and  the  ef 


FISH-SPEAEINO. 


89 


make  it  discharge  its  double  duty.  The  barbs  are  all  directed  in^vards,  so  that,  when  the 
native  makes  a  stroke  at  a  fish,  the  slippery  prey  is  caught  between  the  barbs,  and  held 
there  just  as  is  an  eel  between  the  prongs  of  the  spear.  The  elasticity  of  the  four  long 
points  causes  them  to  diverge  when  they  come  upon  the  back  of  a  fish,  and  to  contract 
tightly  upon  it,  so  that  the  pointp    '  the  barbs  are  pressed  firmly  into  its  sides. 

This  spear  also  stands  the  i  -t^*re  in  stead  of  a  paddle,  and  with  it  he  contrives  to  guide 
his  fragile  bark  with  moderate  sAeed.  How  he  manages  to  stand  erect  in  so  frail  a  vessel, 
to  paddle  about,  to  strike  the  fish,  and,  lastly,  to  haul  the  struggling  prey  aboard,  is  really 
a  marvel      The  last-mentioned  feat  is  the  most  wonderful,  as  the  fish  are  often  of 


m 


'^\7 


FISHINQ  CANOES  ON  TUU  MURRAY.     (SAouiiny  (A« dtmcto  uw  <)/(/»  ni^tu,.) 


considerable  size,  and  the  mere  leverage  of  their  weight  at  the  end  of  a  ten-foot  spear, 
added  to  the  violent  struggles  which  the  wounded  fish  makes,  seems  sufficient  to  upset 
a  far  more  stable  vessel 

Yet  the  natives  manage  to  pass  hour  after  hour  without  meeting  with  an  accident, 
and  in  one  of  their  tiny  boats,  which  seem  scarcely  large  enough  to  hold  a  single 
European,  even  thou^  he  should  be  accustomed  to  the  narrow  outrigger  skiff,  or  the  com- 
paratively modem  canoe,  two  men  will  be  perfectly  comfortable,  spearing  and  hauling  in 
their  fish,  and  even  cooking  them  with  a  fire  made  on  an  extemporized  hearth  of  wet  sand 
and  stones  in  the  middle  of  the  canoe. 

Night  is  a  favourite  time  for  fish-spearing,  and  then  the  sight  of  a  number  of  natives 
engaged  in  the  watery  chase  is  a  most  picturesque  one.  They  carry  torches,  by  means  of 
which  they  see  to  the  bottom  of  the  water,  and  which  have  also  the  advantage  of  d&zzling 
the  fish;  and  the  effect  of  the  constantly  moving  torches,  the  shifting  glare  on  the  rippled 


',>■' 


■^^ 


40 


AUSTRALIA. 


water,  and  the  dark  figures  moving  about,  some  searching  for  fish,  others  striking,  and 
others  struggling  with  the  captured  prey,  is  equally  picturesque  and  exciting.  The  torches 
which  they  use  are  made  of  inflp.mniahle  bark ;  and  the  whole  scene  is  almost  precisely 
like  that  which  is  witnessed  in  "burning  the  water"  in  North  America,  or,  to  come  nearer 
home,  "  leistering  "  in  Scotloud. 

In  the  daytime  they  cannot  use  the  torch,  and,  as  the  slightest  breeze  will  cause  a 

li    h  ripple  on  the  surface  of  the  water  that  effectually  prevents  them  from  seeing  the  fish,  they 

have  an  ingenious  plan  of  lying  flat  across  the  canoe,  with  the  upper  part  of  the  head  and 

the  eyes  immersed  in  the  water,  and  the  hand  grasping  the  spear  ready  for  the  stroke. 

The  eyes  being  under  the  ripple,  they  can  see  distinctly  enough. 

I  have  often  employed  this  plan  when  desirous  of  watchmg  the  proceedings  of  sub- 
aquatic  animals.  It  is  very  effectual,  though  after  a  time  the  attitude  becomes  rather 
fatiguing,  and  those  who  are  not  gymnasts  enough  to  be  independent  as  to  the  relative 
position  of  their  heads  and  heels  are  apt  to  find  themselves  giady  from  the  determination 
of  blood  to  the  head. 

The  preceding  illustration  shows  the  use  which  ii  made  of  the  fishing-spears,  and 
gives  a  good  idea  of  the  exceedinj^ly  fragile  canoes  and  of  the  wonderfiil  skill  of  the  boat- 
men. Two  of  the  men  are  paddlmg  themselves  along  by  means  of  the  spears,  and  in  tin 
canoe  in  the  foreground  are  two  men,,one  of  whom  is  cooking  some  fish  on  the  little  fire, 
and  squatted  down  so  as  to  lessen  the  ride  of  a  capsize,  while  the  other  is  examining  the 
head  of  his  spear  before  using  it  again.  This  drawing  is  taken  from  a  sketch  made  on 
the  spot. 

Another  spear,  also  used  for  fishiuff,  and  with  an  elaborate  head,  is  seen  at  fig.  8.  In 
this  spear  one  point  is  iron,  and  the  ower  two  are  bone.  The  weapon  is  n  aiorkable  for 
the  manner  in  wldch  the  shait  is  allowed  to  project  among  the  points,  and  for  the  peculiar 
mode  in  wMch  the  various  parts  axe  lashed  together.  This  specimen  comes  from  the 
Loper  Murray  River. 

j  There  is  m  my  collection  a  weapon  which  was  bronsht  from  Cape  York.  It  is  a 
fisningrspear,  and  at  first  sight  greatly  resembles  that  which  has  just  been  described.  It 
is,liowever,  of  a  more  elaborate  character,  and  deserves  a  separate  description.  It  is  seven 
fee  Tin  length,  and  verv  slender,  the  thickest  part  of  the  shaft  not  being  more  than  half  an 
in(  b  in  diameter.  It  has  four  points,  two  of  which  are  iron  and  without  barbs,  the  iron 
be:  ng  about  1^  thickness  of  a  crow-quill,  and  rather  under  three  inches  in  length.  The 
tw  >  bone  points  are  made  tnm  the  flat  tidl-bone  of  one  of  the  rays,  and,  being  arranged 
wi  »h  the  point  of  the  bone  in  front,  each  of  these  points  has  a  double  row  of  barbs  directed 
ba  ^ards,  one  ninning  along  each  edge. 

JLt  fig;  6  of  the  same  illustration  is  seen  a  veiy  formidable  variety  of  the  throwing-spear. 
Al  mg  eaeh  side  of  the  head  the  native  warrior  has  cut  a  raoovd,  and  has  stuck  in  ii  a 
nu^Ser  of  chips  of  flint  or  quartz,  fastened  in  their  places  by  the  blaok-boy  gum,  just  as 
hasoeen  related  nf  the  saw.  The  .workmanship  of  this  specimen  is,  however,  far  ruder 
than  that  of  the  saw,  the  pieces  of  flint  not  being  the  same  size,  nor  so  carefully  adjusted. 
Indeed,  it  seems  as  if  the  saw-maker  laid  aside  the  fragments  of  flint  which  he  rejected 
for  the  tool,  and  afterwards  used  them  in  arming  the  head  of  his  spear.  One  of  these 
TKp^&>ns  in  my  collection  is  armed  on  one  side  of  the  head  only,  along  which  are  arranged 
ijtip^^ljpj^ces  of  obsidian  having  very  jagged  edges,  and  being  kept  in  their  places  by  a  thick 
cdstmg  of  black-boy  gum  extending  to  the  very  point  of  the  spear. 
tiJo{M)l^°^-  ^  ^^^  ^  ^  ^^^  ^^™^  illustration  are  seen  two  spear-heads  which  remind  the 
IpW^^  of  the  flint  weapons  which  have  of  late  years  been  so  abundantly  found  in 
_y^^uB  parts  of  the  world,  and  which  belonged  to  races  of  men  now  lon^  extinct.  The 
^p^^^ads  are  nearly  as  large  as  a  man's  hand,  and  are  made  of  flint  chipped  carefully 
Mm  W^  required  shape.  They  are  flat,  and  the  maker  has  had  sufficient  Knowledge  of 
Ine  cleavage  to  enable  him  to  give  to  each  side  a  sharp  and  tolerably  uniform  iedga 
g,j^:;^^&|imder  will  observe  that  fig.  5  is  much  darker  than  fig.  4  This  distinction  is 
^o^ygfiBental,  but  very  well  expresses  the  variety  in  the  hue  of  the  material  employed, 
^qjjljqf '^the  spear-heads  being  pole  brown,  and  some  almost  black.  The  weapons  are,  in 
j^t/j^^hing  but  elongations  of  the  dagger  shown  in  fig.  3  of  the  illustration  on  page  32. 


THE  -KANOAEOO-RAT." 


41 


If  the  reader  ifirill  look  at  figs.  1  and  2  of  the  illustration,  he  will  see  that  there  are 
two  heads  of  somewhat  similar  construction,  except  that  one  is  single  and  the  other 
double.    These  spears  were  brought  from  port  Essington. 

Specimens  of  each  kind  are  in  my  coUeotioa  They  are  of  great  size,  one  being  more 
than  thirteen  feet  in  length,  and  the  other  falling  but  little  short  of  that  measurement,  in 
diameter  they  are  as  thick  as  a  man's  wrist ;  and,  however  light  may  be  the  wood  of  which 
they  are  made,  they  are  exceedingly  weighty,  and  must  be  very  inferior  in  efficiency  to  the 
light  throwing-spears  which  have  already  been  described.  Of  course  such  a  weapon  as 
this  is  meant  to  be  used  as  a  pike,  ami  not  as  a  missile.  Besides  these,  I  have  another 
vith  three  heads,  and  of  nearly  the  same  dimensions  as  the  two  others. 

In  every  case  the  head  and  the  shaft  are  of  different  material,  the  one  being  light  and 
porous,  and  the  other  hard,  compact,  and  heavy.  Instead  of  being  lashed  together  with 
the  neatness  which  is  exhibited  in  the  lighter  weapons,  the  head  and  shaft  are  united 
with  a  binding  of  thick  string,  wrapped  carefully,  but  yet  roughly,  round  the  weapon, 
and  not  being  covered  with  the  coating  of  black-boy  gum,  which  gives  so  neat  a  look  to 
the  smaller  weapons.  In  the  three-pomted  spear,  the  maker  has  exercised  his  ingenuity 
in  decorating  the  weapon  with  paint,  the  tips  of  the  points  being  painted  with  red  and 
the  rest  of  the  head  white,  while  the  lashing  is  also  painted  red. 

In  his  wild  state  the  Australian  native  never  likes  to  be  without  a  spear  in  his  hand, 
and,  as  may  be  expected  from  a  man  whose  subsistence  is  almost  entirely  due  to  his  skill 
in  the  use  of  weapons,  he  is  a  most  accomplished  spear-thrower.  Indeed,  as  a  thrower  of 
missiles  in  general  the  Australian  stands  without  a  rival  Putting  aside  the  boomerang, 
of  which  we  shall  presently  treat,  the  Australian  can  hurl  a  spear  either  with  his  hand 
or  with  the  "  throw-stick,"  can  fling  his  short  club  with  unerring  aim,  and,  even  should 
he  be  deprived  of  these  missiles,  he  has  a  singular  faculty  of  throwing  stones.  Many  a 
I  time,  before  ^he  character  of  the  natives  was  known,  has  an  armed  soldier  been  killed  by 
a  totally  unaimed  Australian.  The  man  has  fired  at  the  native,  who,  by  dodging  about, 
has  prevented  the  enemy  from  taking  a  correct  aim,  and  then  has  been  simply  cut  to 
pieces  by  a  shower  of  stones,  picked  up  and  hurled  with  a  force  and  precision  that  must 
be  seen  to  be  believed.  When  the  first  Australian  discoverer  came  home,  no  one  would 
believe  that  any  weapon  could  be  flung  and  then  return  to  the  thrower,  and  even  at  the 
present  day  it  is  difficult  to  make  some  persons  believe  in  the  stone-throwing  powers 
of  the  Australian.  To  fling  one  sAne  with  perfect  precision  is  not  so  easy  a  matter  as  it 
seems,  but  the  Australian  will  hurl  one  after  the  other  with  such  rapidity  that  they  seem 
to  be  poured  from  some  machine ;  and  as  he  throws  them  he  leaps  from  side  to  side,* 
80  as  to  make  the  missiles  converge  from  different  directions  upon  me  unfortunate  object 
I  of  his  aim. 

In  order  to  attain  the  wonderful  skill  which  they  possess  in  avoiding  as  well  as  in 
I  throwing  jspears,  it  is  necessary  that  they  should  be  in  constant  practice  from  child- 
Ihood.  Accordingly,  they  are  fond  of  getting  up  sham  fights,  armed  with  shield,  throw- 
Istick,  and  spear,  the  latter  weapon  being  headless,  and  the  end  blunted  by  beir.g  split  and 
Iscraped  into  filaments,  and  the  bushy  filaments  then  turned  back,  until  they  :;orm  a  soft 
Ifibrous  pad.  Even  with  this  protection,  the  weapon  is  not  to  be  despised;  and  if  it  strikes 
|<me  of  the  combatants  fairly,  it  is  sure  to  knock  him  down ;  and  if  it  should  stnke  him  in 
)  ribs,  it  leaves  him  gasping  for  breath. 

This  mimic  spear  goes  by  the  name  of  "  matamoodlu,"  and  is  made  of  various  sizes 
[according  to  the  age  and  capabilities  of  the  person  who  uses  it. 

1  There  is  one  missile  which  is,  I  believe,  as  peculiar  to  Australia  as  the  boomerang, 
phoagh  it  is  not  so  widely  spread,  nor  of  such  use  in  war  or  hunting.  It  is  popularly 
piled  the  "  kangaroo-rat,"  on  account  of  its  peculiar  leaping  progression,  and  it  may  be 
pamiliar  to  those  of  my  readers  who  saw  the  Australian  cricketers  who  came  over  to  this 
ountry  in  the  spring  of  1868. 

The  "  kangaroo-rat "  is  a  piece  of  hard  wood  shaped  like  a  double  cone,  and  having 

I  long  flexible  handle  projecting  from  one  of  the  points.    The  handle  is  about  a  yard  in 

|ength,  and  as  thick  as  an  artist's  drawing-pencil,  and  at  a  little  distance  the  weapon  looks 

ke  a  huge  tadpole  with  a  much  elongated  tail    In  Australia  the  natives  make  the  tail 


\f 


I    ''"4 


I    *  ^''2 


42 


AUSTRALIA. 


1 


jr 


of  a  flexible  twig,  but  those  who  have  access  to  the  resources  of  civilization  have  fuund 
out  that  whalebone  is  the  best  substance  for  the  tail  that  can  be  found. 

When  the  native  throws  the  kansaroo-rat,  he  takes  it  by  the  end  of  the  tail  and 
■wings  it  backwards  and  forwards,  so  that  it  bends  quite  double,  and  at  last  he  gives  a 
sort  of  underhanded  jerk  and  lets  it  fly.  It  darts  through  the  air  with  a  sharp  and 
menacing  hiss  like  the  sound  of  a  rifle  ball,  its  greatest  height  being  some  seven  or  eight 
feet  from  the  ground.  As  soon  as  it  touches  the  earth,  it  springs  up  and  makes  a 
succession  of  leaps,  each  less  than  *he  preceding,  until  it  finally  stops.  In  fact,  it  skinii 
over  the  ground  exactly  as  a  flat  stone  skims  over  the  water  when  boys  are  playing  at 
"  ducks  and  drakea"  The  distance  to  which  this  instrument  can  be  thrown  is  really 
utonishing.  I  have  seen  an  Australian  stand  at  one  side  of  Kennington  Oval,  and  throw 
the  "  kangaroo-rat "  completely  across  it.  Much  depends  upon  the  angle  at  whfch  it  fint 
takes  the  ground.  If  thrown  too  high,  it  makes  one  or  two  lofty  leaps,  but  traverses  no 
great  distance ;  and,  if  it  be  th^wn  too  low,  it  shoots  along  the  ground,  and  is  soon 
brought  up  by  the  excessive  friction.  When  properly  thrown,  it  looks  just  like  a  living 
animal  leaping  along,  and  those  who  have  been  accustomed  to  traverse  the  country  say 
that  its  movements  have  a  wonderful  resemblance  to  the  long  leaps  of  a  kangaroo-rat 
fleeing  in  alarm,  with  its  long  tail  trailing  as  a  balance  behind  it. 

A  somewhat  similarly  shaped  missile  is  used  in  Fiji,  but  the  Fijian  instrument  has  a 
stiff  shall,  and  it  is  propellea  by  placing  the  end  of  the  forefinger  against  the  butt,  and 
throwing  it  underhandeo.  It  is  only  used  in  a  game  in  which  the  competitors  try  to 
•end  it  skimming  along  the  ground  as  fur  as  possible. 

To  return  to  our  spears.  It  is  seldom  that  an  Australian  condescends  to  throw  a  spear 
by  hand,  the  native  always  preferring  to  use  the  curious  implement  called  by  the  aborigines 
a  "  wummerah,"  or  "  midlah,"  and  by  the  colonists  the  "  throw-stick."  The  theory  of  the 
throW'Stick  is  simple  enough,  but  the  practice  is  very  diflicult>  and  requires  a  long 
apprenticeship  before  it  can  be  learned  with  any  certainty. 

The  principle  of  this  implement  is  that  of  the  sling ;  and  the  throw-stick  is,  in  fact,  a 
sling  made  of  wood  instead  of  cord,  the  spear  taking  the  place  of  the  stone.  So  com- 
pletely is  the  throw-stick  associated  with  the  spear,  that  the  native  would  as  soon  think 
of  going  without  his  spear  as  without  the  instrument  whereby  he  throws  it.  The  imple- 
ment takes  different  forms  in  different  localities,  although  the  principle  of  its  construction 
la  the  same  throughout.  In  the  illustration  on  page  43  the  reader  may  see  every 
variety  of  form  which  the  throw-stick  takes.  He  will  see,  on  inspecting  the  figures,  that 
it  consists  of  a  stick  of  variable  length  and  breadth,  but  always  having  a  barblike 
projection  at  one  end.  Before  describing  the  manner  in  which  the  instrument  is  used,  I 
will  proceed  to  a  short  notice  of  the  mode  of  its  construction,  and  the  various  forms 
which  it  takes. 

In  the  first  place,  it  is  always  more  or  less  flattened ;  sometimes,,  as  in  fig.  3,  being 
almost  le.'  f-shaped,  and  sometimes,  as  in  fig.  6,  being  quite  narrow,  and  throughout  the 
greater  part  of  its  length  little  more  than  a  flattened  stick.  It  is  dways  made  of  some 
hard  and  elastic  wood,  and  in  many  cases  it  is  large  and  heavy  enough  to  be  serviceable 
as  a  club  at  close  quarters.  Indeed,  one  very  good  specimen  in  my  collection,  whicii 
came  from  the  Swan  Biver,  was  labelled,  when  it  reached  me,  as  an  Indian  club.  This 
form  of  the  throw-stick  is  shown  at  fig.  3. 

This  particular  specimen  is  a  trifle  under  two  feet  in  length,  and  in  the  broadest  part 
it  measures  four  inches  and  a  half  in  width.  In  the  centre  it  is  one-sixth  of  an  inch  in 
thickness,  and  diminishes  gradually  to  the  edges,  which  are  about  as  sharp  as  those  of  tie 
wooden  sword  already  mentioned.  Towards  the  end,  however,  it  becomes  thicker,  and  at 
the  place  where  the  peg  is  placed  it  is  as  thick  as  in  th^  middle  Such  a  weapon  would 
be  very  formidable  if  used  as  a  club — scarcely  less  so,  indeed,  than  the  well-known 
"mend"  of  New  Zealand.  , 

That  it  has  been  used  for  this  purpose  is  evident  from  a  fracture,  which  has  clearljl 
been  caused  by  the  effect  of  a  severe  blow.  The  wood  is  split  from  one  side  of  tliel 
handle  half  along  the  weapon,  and  so  it  has  been  rendered  for  a  time  imserviceabkl 


THE  THBOW-STICK.  ig 

bfl  careftil  owner  hai,  however,  contrived  to  mend  the  fracture,  and  has  done  w  in  a 
tngularly  ingenious  manner.  He  has  fitted  the  broken  surfaces  accurately  together,  and 
laa  then  bound  thein  with  the  kan((aroo-tail  sinews  which  have  already  been  nentioned. 
[he  (inews  are  flat,  and  have  been  protected  by  a  thick  coating  of  bla^rl^-boy  gum. 
ferhape  the  reader  may  be  aware  that,  when  catgut  is  knotted,  the  ends  are  secured  by 
korching  them,  which  makes  them  swell  into  round  knobs.  The  sinew  has  the  snmu 
Iroperty,  and  the  native  has  secured  the  ends  preuisely  as  an  English  artisan 
lould  do. 


THBOW-STICK& 


The  wood  is  that  of  the  tough,  hard,  wavy-grained  gum-tree.  Whether  in  consequence 
[  much  handling  by  greasy  natives,  or  whether  from  other  causes,  I  do  not  know,  but  1 
iiDot  make  a  label  adhere  to  it.    To  each  of  the  specimens  in  my  collection  is  attached 
atalogue  number,  and  though  I  have  tried  to  afiix  the  label  wit  i  paste,  gum,  and  glue, 
[ither  will  hold  it,  and  in  a  tew  days  the  label  falls  off  of  its  own  accord.  This  specimeu 
been  cut  from  a  tree  which  has  been  attacked  by  some  boring  insect,  and  the  conse- 
quence is,  that  a  small  hole  ia  bored  through  it  edgewise,  and  has  a  very  curious 
srance.    The  hole  looks  exactly  like  that  of  our  well-known  insect  the  great  Sinx. 
The  peculiarly-shaped  handle  is  made  entirely  of  black-boy  gum,  and,  with  the 
eption  of  a  tendency  to  warp  away  from  the  wood,  it  is  as  firm  as  on  the  day  when  it 
first  made.    The  peg  which  fits  into  the  butt  of  the  spear  is  in  this  case  made  of 
i  but  in  many  throw-sticks  it  is  made  of  bone.    Figs.  1  and  2  arc  examples  of  this 
ened  form  of  midlah,  and  were  drawn  from  specimens  in  Southern  Australia.    At 
4  and  5  may  be  seen  examples  of  the  throw-stick  of  Port  Essington,  one  of  which, 
4,  is  remarkable  for  the  peculiarly-shaped  handle.     That  of  fig.  5  seems  to  be 
rkably  inconvenient,  and  almost  to  have  been  made  for  the  express  purpose  of 


:K    s- 


u 


AUSTBALIA. 


pxeventing  the  native  firom  taking  a  firm  hold  of  the  weapon.  Tig.  6  i»  an  example « 
the  throw-stick  of  Queensland,  and,  as  may  easily  be  seen,  can  be  used  as  a  cliil 
provided  that  it  be  reversed,  and  the  peg-end  used  as  a  handle. 

Thero  is  another  form  of  throw-stick  used  in  Northern  Australia,  examples  of  wli 
may  be  seen  at  the  bottom  of  the  engraviug.    One  of  these,  brought  from  Cape  York,  J 
in  my  collection.    It  is  a  fall  foot  longer  than  that  which  came  from  the  Murray,  andr 
one  of  thu  "flattened  sticks"  which  have  been  casually  mentioned.    It  is  fully  twice  i 
thick  as  the  Murray  throw-stick,  and,  although  it  is  one  third  larger,  is  only  an  inch  ai 
a  ha^  wide  at  the  broadest  part    It  is  thickest  in  the  middle,  and,  like  the  generality  g 
these  weapons,  diminishes  towards  the  edges. 

It  has  a  wooden  spike  for  the  spear-butt,  and  a  most  remarkable  handle.  Tn 
pieces  of  melon-shell  have  been  cut  at  rather  long  ovals,  and  have  been  fixed  diagon 
across  the  end  of  the  weapon,  one  on  each  side.  Black-boy  gum  has  been  profusely  mu 
in  fixing  these  pieces,  and  the  whole  of  the  interior  space  Mtween  the  sheUs  has  bee 
filled  up  with  it  A  diagonal  lashing  of  sinew,  covered  with  the  same  gum,  passes  ovi 
the  shells,  and  the  handle  is  stron^y  wrapped  with  the  same  materifd  for  a  space  i 
five  inches. 

We  will  now  proceed  to  see  how  the  native  throws  the  spear. 

Holding  the  throw-stick  by  the  handle,  so  that  the  other  end  projects  over 
shoulder,  he  takes  a  spear  in  his  left  hand,  fits  a  slight  hollow  in  its  butt  to  the  p^i 
the  midlah,  and  then  holds  it  in  its  place  by  passing  the  forefinger  of  the  rieht  ha 
over  the  shaft    It  will  be  seen  that  the  leverage  is  enormously  increased  by  wk 
and  that  the  foroe  of  the  arm  is  more  than  doubled. 

Sometimes,  especially  when  hunting,  the  native  throws  the  spear  withouti  far 
trouble,  but  when  he  is  engaged  in  a  fight  he  goes  through  b  series  of  perfomiana 
which  are  rather  ludicrous  to  a  European,  though  they  are  intended  to  strike  tei 
into  the  native  enemy.  The  spear  is  jerked  about  violently,  so  that  it  qmvers  just  1 
an  African  assagai,  and  whUe  vibrating  strongly  it  is  thrown.  There  are  two  ways  i 
quivering  the  spear ;  the  one  by  merely  moving  the  right  hand,  and  the  other  by  seiz 
the  shaft  in  the  left  hand,  and  shaking  it  violently  while  the  butt  rests  against  the 
of  the  throw-stick.  In  any  case  the  very  fact  of  quivering  the  spear  acts  on 
Australian  warrior  as  it  does  upon  the  African.  The  whiiring  sound  of  the  vibntb 
weapon  excites  him  to  a  pitch  of  frenzied  excitement,  and  while  menacing  his  foe  vilj 
the  trembling  spear,  the  warrior  dances  and  leaps  and  yells  as  if  he  were  mad- 
indeed  for  the  moment  he  becomes  a  raving  madman. 

The  distance  to  which  the  spear  can  be  thrown  is  something  wonderM,  and  its 
as  it  passes  through  the  air  is  singularly  beautiful.     It  seems  rather  to  have  been 
from  some  huge  bow,  or  to  be  furnished  with  some  inuate  powers  of  flight,  than  to  lii^ 
been  flung  from  a  human  arm,  as  it  performs  its  lofty  course,  undulating  like  a  thin  blai 
snake,  and  writhing  its  graceful  way  through  the  air.     As  it  leaves  the  throw-stick,  a  sligl 
clashing  sound  is  heaixl,  which  to  the  experienced  ear  tells  its  story  as  clearly  as 
menacing  clang  of  an  archer's  bowstring. 

To  me  the  distance  of  its  flight  is  not  nearly  so  wonderful  as  the  precision 
which  it  can  be  aimed.  A  tolerably  long  throw-stick  gives  so  powerful  a  leverage  th 
the  length  of  range  is  not  so  very  astonishing.  But  that  accuracy  of  aim  should  I 
attained  as  well  as  length  of  flight  is  really  wonderful.  I  have  seen  the  natives,  vfb 
engaged  in  mock  battle,  stand  at  a  distance  of  eighty  or  ninety  yards,  and  throw  tb 
spears  with  such  certaintv  that,  in  four  throws  out  of  six,  the  antagonist  was  obliged] 
move  in  order  to  escape  the  spears. 

Beside  the  powerful  and  lofty  throw,  they  have  a  way  of  suddenly  flinging  it  und 
hand,  so  that  it  skims  just  above  the  ground,  and,  when  it  touches  the  earth,  procei 
with  a  series  of  ricochets  that  must  be  peculiarly  embarrassing  to  a  novice  in  that  kij 
of  warfare. 

The  power  of  the  spear  is  never  better  shown  than  in  the  chase  of  the  kanganj 
When  a  native  sees  one  of  these  animals  engaged  in  feeding,  he  goes  off  to  a  lin 
distance  where  it  cannot  see  him,  gathe»  a  few  leafy  boughs,  and  ties  them  together  soj 


HUNTING  THE  KANGAROO. 


45 


form  a  screen.    He  then  takes  his  spears,  throw-stick,  and  waddy,  and  goes  off  in 

base  of  the  kangaroo.     Taking  advantage  of  every  cover,  he  slips  noiselessly  forward, 

Iways  taking  care  to  approach  the  ainimal  against  the  wind,  so  that  it  shall  not  be  able  to 

jetect  his  presence  by  the  nostrils,  and  gliding  along  with  studied  avoidance  of  withered 

aves,  dry  twigs,  and  the  other  natural  objects  which,  by  their  rustling  and  snapping, 

m  the  animiu  that  danger  is  at  hand. 

As  long  as  possible,  the  hunter  keeps  under  the  shelter  of  natural  cover,  but  when 
jiis  is  impossible,  he  takes  to  his  leafy  screen,  and  trusts  to  it  for  approaching  within 

age.    Before  quitting  the  trees  or  bush  behind  which  he  has  been  hiding  himself,  he 


SPEABINa  THB  KANOABOO. 


les  his  spear,  fits  it  to  f  3  throw-stick,  raises  his  arm  with  the  spear  ready  poised,  and 
ver  moves  that  arm  until  it  delivers  the  spear.  Holding  the  leafy  screen  in  front  of  him 
Ih  his  left  hand,  and  disposing  the  second  spear  and  other  weapons  which  cannot  be 
jden  so  as  to  look  like  dead  branches  growing  from  the  bush,  he  glides  carefully 
ratds  the  kangaroo,  always  advancing  while  it  stoops  to  feed,  and  crouching  quietly 
lind  the  screen  whenever  it  raises  itself,  after  the  fashion  of  kangaroOSs,  and  surveys  the 
Jnanding  country. 

[At  last  he  comes  within  fair  range,  and  with  unerring  aim  he  transfixes  the  unsuspect- 
1  kangaroo.  Sometimes  he  comes  upon  several  animals,  and  in  that  case  his  second 
w  is  rapidly  fixed  in  the  midlah  and  nurled  at  the  flpng  animals,  and,  should  he  have 
b  to  tolerably  close  quarters,  the  short  missile  club  is  flung  with  certain  aim.  Having 
pwn  all  the  missiles  which  he  finds  available,  he  proceeds  to  despatch  the  wounded 
with  his  waddy. 


i^    .;! 


46 


AUSTRALIA. 


Jiii. 


1^^ 


I.  -ll 

4 


u 

■  H 


\      I 


In  the  illustration  on  the  previous  page  the  action  of  the  throw-stick  is  veil  showii,i 
two  scenes  in  the  hunt  are  depicted.  In  the  foreground  is  a  hunter  who  has  suco 
in  getting  tolerably  close  to  the  kangaroos  by  creepmg  towards  them  behind  the  tA 
of  trees,  and  is  just  poising  his  spear  for  the  fatal  throw.  The  reader  will  note  i 
curious  bone  ornament  which  passes  through  the  septum  of  the  nose,  and  gives  sud 
curious  character  to  the  face.  In  the  background  is  another  hunter,  who  has  Ik, 
obliged  to  have  recourse  to  the  bough-screen,  behind  which  he  is  hiding  himself  likeil 
soldiers  in  "  Macbeth,"  while  the  unsuspecting  kangaroos  are  quietly  feeding  within  a 
range.  One  of  them  has  taken  alarm,  and  is  sitting  upright  to  look  about  it,  just  as! 
squirrel  will  do  while  it  is  feeding  on  the  ground. 

The  reader  will  now  see  the  absolute  necessity  of  an  accurate  aim  in  the  thrower 
accomplishment  which  to  me  is  a  practical  mystery.  I  can  hurl  the  spear  to  a  considi 
able  distance  by  means  of  the  tlm)w-stick,  but  the  aim  is  quite  another  business,  ll 
spear  seeming  to  take  an  independent  course  of  its  own  without  the  least  reference  to^ 
wishes  of  the  thrower.  Tet  the  Australian  is  so  good  a  marksman  that  lie  cau 
good  practice  at  a  man  at  the  distance  of  eighty  or  ninety  yards,  makinsr  a  allovai 
for  the  wind,  and  calculating  the  curve  described  by  the  spear  with  wondb^.  .1  accun 
while  at  a  short  distance  his  eye  and  hand  are  equally  true,  and  he  will  transfi 
kangaroo  at  twenty  or  thirty  yards  as  certainly  as  it  could  be  shot  by  an  experien 
rifleman. 

In  some  parts  of  Australia  the  natives  use  the  bow  and  arrow;  but  the  employment! 
such  weapons  seems  to  belong  chiefly  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  extreme  north.  There  r 
in  my  collection  specimens  of  bows  and  arrows  brought  from  Cape  York,  which  in  t^ 
way  are  really  admirable  weapons,  and  would  do  credit  to  the  archers  of  Polynesia, 
bow  is  more  than  six  feet  long,  and  is  made  from  the  male,  ie.  the  solid,  bamboo.  It| 
very  stiff,  and  a  powerful  as  well  as  a  practised  arm  is  needed  to  bend  it  properly. 

like  the  spear-shaft,  this  bow  is  greatly  subject  to  being  worm-eaten.    My 
specimen  is  so  honeycombed  by  these  tiny  borers  that  when  it  arrived  a  little  heapl 
yellow  powder  fell  to  the  ground  wherever  the  bow  was  set,  and,  if  it  were  sliaiJ 
struck,  a  clouct  of  the  same  powder  came  from  it    Fortunately,  the  same  loosenessj 
texture  which  enabled  the  beetle  to  make  such  havoc  served  also  to  conduct  the  poii 
spirit  which  I  injected  into  the  holes ;  and  now  the  ravages  have  ceased,  and  not  the  i 
voracious  insect  m  existence  t»n  touch  the  weapon. 

The  string  is  very  simply  made,  being  nothing  but  a  piece  of  rattan  split  to  I 
required  thickness.  Perhaps  the  most  ingenious  part  of  this  bow  is  the  manner  in  wU 
the  loop  is  made.  Although  unacquainted  with  the  simple  yet  effective  bowstring  n 
which  IS  so  well  known  to  our  archers,  and  which  would  not  suit  the  stiff  and  baj 
rattan,  the  native  has  invented  a  knot  which  is  quite  as  efficacious,  and  is  managed  onj 
same  principle  of  taking  several  turns,  with  the  cord  round  itself  just  below  the  loop, 
order  to  give  the  rattan  the  needful  flexibility  it  has  been  beaten  so  as  to  separatiJ 
into  fibres  and  break  up  the  hard,  flinty  coating  which  surrounds  it,  and  these  fibres  lii 
then  been  twisted  round  and  round  into  a  son  of  rude  cord,  guarded  at  the  end  vilj 
wrapping  of  the  same  material  in  order  to  preserve  it  from  tmravelling. 

The  arrows  are  suitable  to  the  bow.  They  are  variable  ^n  length,  but  all  are  ml 
longer  than  those  which  the  English  bowmen  were  accustomed  to  use,  and,  insteai 
being  a  "  cloth  yard  "  in  length,  the  shoitest  measures  three  feet  seven  inches  in  leii 
whUe  the  longest  is  four  feet  eight  inches  fixtm  butt  to  point.  They  are  without  a  ve 
of  feathering,  and  have  no  nock,  so  that  the  native  archer  is  obhged  to  hola  tie ai 
against  the  string  with  his  thumb  and  finger,  and  cannot  draw  the  bow  with  the  forej 
middle  finger,  as  all  good  English  archers  have  done  ever  since  the  bow  was  known. 

The  shafts  of  the  arrows  are  made  of  reed,  and  they  are  all  headed  with  long  spikd 
some  dark  and  heavy  wood,  which  enable  thei^  to  fly  properly.  Some  of  the  heads! 
plain,  rounded  spikes,  but  others  are  elaborately  barbed.  One,  for  example,  has  a  siij 
row  of  six  barbs,  each  an  inch  in  length,  and  another  has  one  double  barb,  like  th 
the  "  broad  arrow  "  of  England.  Another  has,  instead  of  a  barb,  a  smooth  bulb,  eoi| 
gradually  in  a  spike,  and  serving  no  possible  purpose,  except  perhaps  that  of  orna 


THE  BOW  AND  AEEOWS. 


47 


1  Another  has  two  of  these  bulbs ;  and  another,  the  longest  of  them  all,  has  a  slight  bulb, 
Td  then  an  attempt  at  carving.  The  pattern  is  of  the  very  simplest  character,  but  it  is 
Sb  only  piece  of  carving  on  all  the  weapons.  The  same  arrow  is  remarkable  forhavmg 
^  to  noint  covered  for  wme  two  inch^witb  a  sort  of  varmsh,  looking  exactly  like 
I  !ed  sSg-wax,  whUe  a  band  of  the  same  material  encircles  the  head  about  six  mches 
nearer  the  shaft.  The  sailor  who 
brought  the  weapons  over  told  me 
that  this  red  vamisb  was  poison, 
iut  I  doubt  exceedingly  whether 
It  is  anything  but  ornament. 

The  end  of  the  reed  into  which 
the  head  is  inserted  is  guarded  by 
a  wrapping  of  rattan  fibre,  covered 
with  a  sort  of  dark  varnish,  which, 
however,  is  not  the  black-boy  gum 
that  is  so  plentifully  used  in  the 
manufacture  of  other  weapons.  In 
one  instance  the  place  of  the 
wrapping  is  taken  by  an  inch  or 
goof  plaiting,  wrought  so  beauti- 
fully with  the  outside  of  the 
lattan  cut  into  flat  strips  scarcely 
widpr  *^.an  ordinary  twine,  that 
it  I'  fci./  the  Polynesian  origin 
of  thb  f  /US,  and  confirms  me 
in  thv  <  .  i'  that  the  bow  and 
arrow  are  not  indigenous  to  Aus- 
tralia, but  have  only  been  im- 
ported from  New  Guinea,  and  have 
not  made  their  way  inland.  The 
natives  of  Northern  Australia  have 
also  evidently  borrowed  muchfrom 
Polynesia,  as  we  shall  see  in  the 
I  course  of  this  narrative. 

The  size  of  the  bow  may  be 
I  seen  by  reference  to  the  ac- 
compaiiying  illustration,  which 
represents  a  native  of  the  Gulf  of 
I  Carpentaria,  as  he  appeared  while 
standing  in,  or  rather  on,  his 
canoe,  and  offering  a  shell  for 
I  sale.    The  bow,  however,  is  not  so 

:ge  as  my  specimen,  which  is 

I  six  feet  eight  inches  in  length — 

or  the  man  must  be  a  giant    The 

leader  will  note  the  turtle  scar 

on  his  arm,  indicative  of  his  northern  origin,  together  with  the  broad  scars  across 
the  breast;  as  also  the  peculiar  mode  of  dressing  the  hair  and  beard  in  little  twisted 
I  plaits. 

The  ferocity  displayed  in  the  countenance  of  the  man  is  very  characteristic  of  the 
I  race,  and,  as  we  shall  see  when  we  come  to  the  canoes  and  their  occupants,  the  people  are 
very  crafty :  mild  and  complaisant  when  they  think  themselves  overmatched,  insolent  and 
menacing  when  they  fancy  themselves  superior,  and  tolerably  sure  to  commit  murder  if 
they  think  they  can  do  so  with  impunity.  The  only  mode  of  dealing  with  these  people 
is  the  safe  one  to  adopt  with  all  savages :  i.e.  never  trust  them,  and  never  cheat  them. 
Owing  to  the  dimensions  of  the  bow  and  arrows,  a  full  equipment  of  them  is  Very 


NATIVE  ABCHER    (Chilf  of  Carp«ntor<a.) 


48 


AUSTRALIA. 


'I'M-'  ; 


H;'i' 


'i  .* 


weighty,  and,  together  with  the  other  weapons  which  an  Australian  thinks  it  his  duty  to 
cany,  must  be  no  slight  burden  to  the  warrior. 

We  now  come  to  that  most  wonderful  of  all  weapons,  the  boomerang. 

This  is  essentially  the  national  weapon  of  Australia,  and  is  found  throughout  tli« 
West  country.  As  far  as  is  known,  it  is  peculiar  to  Australia,  and,  though  curious 
missiles  are  found  in  other  parts  of  the  world,  there  is  none  which  can  be  compared  with 
the  boomerang. 

On  one  of  the  old  Slgvptian  monuments  there  is  a  figure  of  a  bird-catcher  in  a  canoe. 
He  is  assisted  by  a  cat  iroom  he  has  taught  to  catch  prey  for  him,  and,  as  the  birds  fly  out 
of  the  reeds  among  whuHt  1m  it  pushing  his  canoe,  he  is  hurling  at  them  a  curved  missile, 
which  some  persona  have  thooght  to  be  the  boomerang.  I  cannot,  however,  see  that  there 
i»  the  slightest  reason  for  iiuh  a  supposition. 

No  weapon  in  the  least  like  the  boomerang  is  at  present  found  in  any^  part  of  Africa, 
and,  as  far  as  I  know,  tbrae  is  no  example  of  a  really  efficient  weapon  having  entirely  dis- 
appeared from  a  w^le  continent  The  harpoon  with  which  the  Egyptians  of  old  killed 
the  hippopotamus  ia  used  at  the  present  day  without  the  least  alteration ;  the  net  is  used 
for  catching  fish  in  the  same  manner ;  the  spear  and  shield  of  the  Egyptian  infantiy  were 
identical  in  shape  with  those  of  the  Kanemboo  soldier,  a  portrait  of  whom  may  be  seen 
in  YoL  T.  p.  694 ;  th^  bow  and  arrow  still  survive ;  and  even  the  whip  with  which  the 
Egyptian  taskmasten  beat  their  Mewish  servants  is  the  "  khoorbash  with  which  the 
l^bian  of  the  present  day  beats  his  slave. 

In  all  probability,  the  curved  weapon  which  the  bird-catcher  holds  in  his  hand,  and 
which  he  is  about  to  throw,  is  nothing  more  than  a  short  club,  analogous  to  the  knob- 
kerry  of  the  Kaffir,  and  having  no  returning  power.  > 

Varying  slightly  in  some  of  its  details,  the  boomerang  is  identical  in  principle  wherever 
it  is  made.  It  is  a  flattish  curved  piece  of  wood,  various  examples  of  which  may  be  seen 
in  the  illustration  on  the  following  page  j  and  neither  by  its  shape  nor  material  does  it 
give  the  least  idea  of  its  wonderful  powers. 

The  material  of  which  the  boomerang  (or  bomme'*mg,  as  the  word  is  sometimes  ren- 
dered) is  made  is  almost  invariably  that  of  the  gum-tree,  which  is  heavy,  hard,  and  tough, 
and  is  able  to  sustain  a  tolerably  ijevtere  shock  without  breaking.  It  is  slightly  convex  on 
the  npper  snrfoce,  and  flat  below,  and  is  always  thickest  in  the  middle,  being  scraped 
away  towards  the  edges,  which  are  moderately  sharp,  especially  the  outer  edge.  It  is  used 
as  a  missile,  and  it  is  one  of  the  strangest  weapons  that  ever  was  invented. 

In  the  old  £uiy  tales,  with  which  we  aro  more  or  less  acquainted,  one  of  the  strange 
gifts  which  is  presented  by  the  fairy  to  the  hero  is  often  a  weapon  of  some  wonderful 
power.  Thus  we  have  the  sword  of  sharpness,  which  cut  through  everything  at  which  it 
was  aimed,  and  the  coat  of  mail,  which  no  weapon  would  pierce.  It  is  a  pity,  by  the  way, 
that  tiie  sword'  and  the  coat  never  seem  to  bave  been  tried  against  each  other.  Then 
thero  an  arrows  (in  more  modem  tales  modified  into  bullets)  that  always  struck  their 
mark,  and  so  on.  And  in  one  of  the  highest  flights  of  fairy  lore  we  read  of  arrows  that 
always  returned  of  thev  own  accord  to  the  aroher.  i 

In  Australia,  however,  we  have,  as  an  actual  fact,  a  missile  that  can  be  thrown  to  a 
considerable  distance,  and  which  always  returns  to  the  thrower.  By  a  peculiar  mode  of 
hurling  it  the  weapon  circles  through  the  air,  and  then  describes  a  ciroular  course,  falling 
by  the  side  of  or  behind  the  man  who  threw  it.  The  mode  of  throwing  is  very  simple 
in  theory,  and  very  difficult  in  practice.  The  weapon  is  grasped  by  the  handle,  which  is 
usuallv  marked  by  a  number  of  cross  cuts,  so  as  to  give  a  firm  hold,  and  the  flat  side  is 
kept  downwards.  Then,  with  a  quick  and  sharp  fling,  the  boomerang  is  hurled,  the  hand 
at  the  same  time  being  drown  back,  so  as  to  make  the  weapon  revolve  with  ext)'en]e 
rapidity.  A  billiard-player  will  understand  the  sort  of  movement  when  told  that  it  is  on 
the  same  principle  as  the  "  screw-back"  stroke  at  billiards.  The  weapon  must  be  flung 
with  great  foree,  or  it  will  not  perform  its  evolutions  properly. 

If  the  reader  would  like  to  practise  throwing  the  boomerang,  let  me  recommend  him, 
in  the  first  place,  to  procure  a  genuine  weapon,  and  not  an  English  imitation  thereof,  such 
as  is  generally  sold  at  the  toy-i^ops.    He  should  then  go  alone  into  a  large  field,  wberej 


THE  BOOMEBANG. 


49 


the  ground  is  tolerably  soft  and  there  are  no  large  stones  about,  and  then  stand  facing  the 
wind.  Having  grasped  it  as  described,  he  should  mark  with  his  eye  a  spot  on  the  ground 
at  the  distance  of  forty  yards  or  so,  and  hurl  the  boomerang  at  it.  Should  he  throw  it 
rightly,  the  weapon  will  at  flrat  look  as  if  it  were  going  to  strUce  the  ground ;  but,  instead 
of  doing  so,  it  will  shoot  off  at  a  greater  or  less  angle,  according  to  circumstances,  and  will 
rise  high  into  the  air,  circling  round  with  gradually  diminishing  force,  until  it  falls  to  the 
ground.  Should  sufficient  force  have  been  imparted  to  it,  the  boomerang  will  fall  some 
eight  or  ten  yards  behind  the  thrower. 

It  is  necessary  that  the  learner  should  be  alone,  or  at  least  have  only  an  instructor 
with  him,  when  ne  practises  this  art,  as  the  boomerang  will,  in  inexperienced  hands,  take  ' 
all  kinds  of  strange  courses,  and  wUl,  in  all  probability,  swerve  from  its  line,  and  strike 
one  of  the  spectators ;  and  the  force  with  which  a  boomerang  can  strike  is  ahnost  iticre- 
dible.  I  have  seen  a  dog  killed  on  the  spot,  its  body  being  nearly  cut  in  two  by  the 
boomerang  as  it  fell ;  and  I  once  saw  a  brass  spur  struck  clean  off  the  heel  of  an  incautious 
spectator,  who  ran  across  the  path  of  the  weapon. 

It  is  necessary  that  he  choose  a  soft  as  well  as  spacious  field,  as  the  boomerang  has  a 
special  knack  of  selecting  the  hardest  spots  on  which  to  fall,  and  if  it  can  find  a  large 
stone  is  sure  to  strike  it,  and  so  break  itself  to  pieces.  And  if  there  are  trees  in  the 
way,  it  will  get  among  the  boughs,  perhaps  smash  itself,  certainly  damage  itself,  and 
probably  stick  among  the  branches. 

It  is  necessary  that  the  learner  should  throw  against  the  wind,  as,  if  the  boomerang  is 
I  thrown  with  the  wind,  it  does  not  think  of  coming  back  again,  but  sails  on  as  if  it  never 
I  meant  to  stop,  and  is  sure  to  reach  a  wonderful  distance  before  it  falls. 

Nearly  thirty  years  ago,  I  lost  a  boomerang  by  this  very  error.  In  company  with  some 
of  my  schoolfellows,  I  was  throwing  the  weapon  for  their  amusement,  when  one  of  them 
snatched  it  up,  turned  round,  and  threw  it  with  all  his  force  in  the  direction  of  the  wind. 
The  distance  to  which  the  weapon  travelled  I  am  afraid  to  mention,  lest  it  should  not  be 
believed.  The  ground  in  that  neighbourhood  is  composed  of  successive  undulations  of 
hill  and  vale,  and  we  saw  the  boomerang  cross  two  of  the  valleys,  and  at  last  disappear 
I  into  a  grove  of  lime-trees  that  edged  the  churchyard. 

In  vain  we  souRht  for  the  weapon,  and  it  was  not  found  until  four  years  afterwards, 
I  when  a  plumber,  wlio  had  been  sent  to  repair  the  roof  of  the  church,  found  it  sticking  in 
Ithe  leads.  So  it  had  first  traversed  that  extraordinary  distance,  had  then  cut  clean 
Ithroiigh  the  foliage  of  a  lime-tree,  and  lastly  had  sufficient  force  to  stick  into  the  leaden 
I  roofing  of  a  church.  The  boomerang  was  brought  down  half  decayed,  and  wrenched  out 
I  of  its  proper  form  by  the  shock. 

Should  the  reader  wish  to  learn  the  use  of  the  weapon,  he  should  watch  a  native  throw 
lit.   The  attitude  of  the  man  as  he  hurls  the  boomerang  is  singularly  graceful. 

Holding  three  or  four  of  the  weapons  in  his  left  hand,  he  draws  out  one  at  random 

Iwith  his  right,  while  his  eyes  are  fixed  on  the  object  which  he  desires  to  hit,  or  the  spot 

|to  which  the  weapon  has  to  travel    Balancing  the  boomerang  for  a  moment  in  his  hand, 

De  suddenly  steps  a  pace  or  two  forward,  and  with  a  quick,  sharp,  almost  angry  stroke, 

'aunches  his  weapon  into  the  air. 

Should  he  desire  to  bring  the  boomerang  back  again,  he  has  two  modes  of  throwing. 
In  the  one  mode,  he  flings  it  high  in  the  air,  into  which  it  mounts  to  a  wonderful  height, 
circling  the  while  with  a  bold,  vigorous  sweep,  that  reminds  the  observer  of  the  grand 
light  of  the  eagle  or  the  buzzard.  It  flies  on  until  it  has  reached  a  spot  behind  the  thrower, 
Then  all  life  seems  suddenly  to  die  out  of  it ;  it  collapses,  so  to  speak,  like  a  bird  shot  on 
Ihe  wing,  topples  over  and  over,  and  falls  to  the  ground. 

There  is  another  mode  of  throwing  the  returning  boomerang  which  is  even  more 
emarkable.  The  thrower,  instead  of  aiming  high  in  the  air,  marks  out  a  spot  on  the 
•ound  some  thirty  or  forty  yards  in  advance,  and  hurls  the  boomerang  at  it.  The  weapon 
krikes  the  ground,  and  instead  of  being  smashed  to  pieces,  as  might  be  thought  from  the 
Violence  of  the  stroke,  it  springs  from  the  ground  Antfleus-like,  seeming  to  attain  new  vicrour 
vj  its  contact  with  the  earth.  It  flies  up  as  if  it  had  been  shot  from  the  ground  by  a 
[atapult ;  and,  taking  a  comparatively  low  elevation,  performs  the  most  curious  evolutions, 

VOL;  n.  a 


60 


AUSTRALIA. 


III 


». 


^:  * 


whirling  so  rapidly  that  it  looks  like  a  semi-transparent  disc  with  an  opaque  centre,  and 
directing  its  course  in  an  erratic  manner  that  is  very  alarming  to  those  who  are  un- 
accustomed to  it.  I  have  seen  it  execute  all  its  manoeuvres  within  seven  or  eight  feet 
from  the  ground,  hissing  as  it  passed  through  the  air  with  a  strangely  menacing  sound, 

and,  when  it  finally  came  to  the  ground, 
leaping  along  as  if  it  were  a  living  creature. 
We  will  now  examine  the  vaiious  ahapea 
of  boomerangs,  as  seen  in  the  accompanying 
illustration.  Some  of  the  specimens  are 
taken  from  the  British  Museum,  some  from 
the  collection  of  Colonel  Lane  Fox,  some  from 
my  own,  and  the  rest  are  drawn  by  Mr.  Aiigas 
from  specimens  obtained  in  the  country, 
I  have  had  them  brought  together,  so  that  the 
reader  may  see  how  the  boomerang  has  been 
gradually  modified  out  of  the  club. 

In  the  lower  division,  fig.  4  is  the  short 
pointed  stick  which  may  either  answer  the 
purpose  of  a  miniature  club,  a  dagger,  or  an 
instrument  to  be  used  in  the  ascent  of  trees.  I 
Just  below  it  is  a  club  or  waddy,  with  a 
rounded  head,  and  at  fig.  6  the  head  has  been 
developed  into  a  point,  and  rather  flattened. 
At  fig.  7  is  one  of  the  angular  clubs ,  which 
have  already  been  described,  only  much' flatter 
than  those  which  have  been  figured.    Now| 


BOOMERANGS  AND  CLT7B8. 


if  the  reader  will  refer  to  the  upper  division,  and  look  at  figs.  1  and  2,  he  will  see  two! 
clubs  which  are  remarkable  for  having  not  only  the  knob,  but  the  whole  of  the  handlej 
flattened,  and  tlie  curve  of  the  head  extended  to  the  handle. 

Tlie  transition  Irum  this  club  to  the  boomerang  is  simple  enough,  and,  indued,  we  bavel 


an  example  (6g.  1 
boomerang,  but  is  ii 
Thes^  figures  sb 
flattened  clubs  wer 
8  suitable  piece  of 
clubs  were,  on  the  s] 
flatness  conferred  u; 
which  it  would  take 
could  increase  the  p( 
and  to  perceive  the 
various  forms  of  flati 
The  strangest  po 
fact,  scarcely  any  tw 
80  sharp  that  it  aim; 
the  upper  division, 
flg.  2  of  the  lower  d 
in  the  British  Musei 
typical  form  of  bo( 
division.  The  specii 
Darling. 

The  natives  can 
which  it  adopts  is  n 
that  he  only  possesse 
and  just  such  a  weai 
should  see  a  kan^aroi 
without  showiug  himi 
fi-om  a  direct  attack  1 
turbing  the  animal,  al 
round  the  tree,  and  s 
That  such  precis 
nariiable,  but  those 
I  the  enormous  power 
and  the  bold  curves 
the  bowl  round  a  nu 
a  sort  of  aerial  bowl, 
I  at  will,  and  to  make 
It  is  even  said  t 
I  from  passing  round 
I  the  ground  in  front  o 
the  branches,  and  des 

On  page  52  is 
I  drawn  as  they  appea, 
I  there  in  great  numbe 
I  at  night  the  trees 
I  the  way,  on  their  . 
I  planting  sticks  in  th 
Iconvenient  resting-p 
Ito  perch  upon  them ; 
Ifiwims  gently  up,  and 
|He  always  breaks  th( 
They  are  so  wo 
unsuspectingly  on  th 
birds  by  the  legs,  jer 
jthat  the  unfortunate 
Sometimes,  as  sh( 
knock  the  birds  o£f 


CATCHING  THE  CORMORANT. 


51 


an  example  (fig.  1  in  the  lower  division)  of  a  weapon  which  looks  like  an  ordinary 
boomerang,  but  is  in  fact  a  club,  and  is  used  for  hand-to-hand  combat 

Thes^  iigures  show  pretty  clearly  the  progressive  structure  of  the  boomerang.  The 
flattened  clubs  were  probably  made  from  necessity,  the  native  not  being  able  to  find 
a  suitable  piece  of  wood,  and  taking  the  best  that  he  could  get  It^  then,  one  of  these 
clubs  were,  on  the  spur  of  the  moment,  hurled  at  an  object,  the  superior  value  whicli  this 
flatness  conferred  upon  it  as  a  missile  would  be  evident,  as  well  as  the  curved  courae 
which  it  would  take  through  the  air.  The  native,  ever  quick  to  note  anything  which 
could  increase  the  power  of  his  weapons,  would  be  sure  to  notice  this  latter  peculiarity, 
and  to  perceive  the  valuable  uses  to  which  it  could  be  turned.  He  would  therefore  try 
various  forms  of  flattened  missiles,  until  he  at  last  reached  the  true  boomerang. 

The  strangest  point  abort  the  boomerang  is,  that  the  curve  is  not  uniform,  and,  in 
fact,  scarcely  any  tvo  pe  is  have  precisely  the  '^<^rn(>i  curve.  Some  have  the  curve 
60  sharp  that  it  almc.  leser  the  name  of  angle, .  ...^  example  of  which  see  fig.  3  in 
the  upper  division.  Others,  as  in  fig.  4,  have  the  curve  very  slight ;  while  others,  as  in 
fig.  2  of  the  lower  division,  have  a  tendency  to  a  double  curve,  and  there  is  a  specimen 
in  the  British  Museum  in  which  the  double  curve  is  vei-y  boldly  marked.  The  best  and 
typical  form  of  boomerang  is,  however,  that  which  is  shown  at  fig.  3  of  the  lower 
division.  The  specimen  which  is  there  represented  was  made  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
Dariing. 

The  natives  can  do  almost  anjrthing  with  tho  boomerang,  and  the  circuitous  course 
which  it  adopts  is  rendered  its  most  useful  characteristic.  Many  a  hunter  has  wished 
that  he  only  possessed  that  invaluable  weapon,  a  gun  which  would  shoot  round  a  comer, 
and  just  such  a  weapon  docs  the  Australian  find  in  his  boomerang.  If,  for  example,  he 
should  see  a  kangaroo  in  such  a  position  that  he  cannot  come  within  the  range  of  a  spear 
vit.hout  showi'ug  himself  and  alarming  the  animal,  or  say,  for  example,  that  it  is  sheltered 
from  a  direct  attack  by  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  he  will  steal  as  near  as  lie  can  without  dis- 
turbing the  animal,  and  then  M'ill  throw  his  boomerang  in  such  a  manner  that  it  circles 
round  the  tree,  and  strikes  the  animal  at  which  it  is  aimed. 

That  such  precision  should  be  obtained  with  so  curious  a  weapon  seems  rather  re- 
markable, but  those  of  my  readers  who  are  accustomed  to  play  at  bowls  will  call  to  mind 
the  enormous  power  which  is  given  to  them  by  the  "  bias,"  or  weighted  side  of  the  bowl, 
and  the  bold  curves  which  they  can  force  the  missile  to  execute,  when  they  wish  to  send 
I  the  bowl  round  a  number  of  obstacles  which  are  in  its  way.  The  boomerang  is  used  as 
a  sort  of  aerial  bowl,  with  the  aovantage  that  the  expert  thrower  is  able  to  alter  the  bias 
I  at  will,  and  to  make  the  weapon  describe  almost  any  cui-ve  that  he  chooses. 

It  is  even  said  that,  in  case  there  should  be  obstacles  which  prevent  the  boomerang 
I  from  passing  round  the  tree,  the  native  has  the  power  of  throwing  it  so  that  it  strikes 
the  ground  in  front  of  the  tree,  and  then,  by  the  force  of  the  throw,  leaps  over  the  top  of 
I  the  branches,  and  descends  upon  the  object  at  which  it  is  thrown. 

On  page  52  is  shown  a  scene  on  the  river  Murray,  in  which  the  natives  are 
I  drawn  as  they  appear  when  catching  the  shag,  a  species  of  connorant',  which  is  found 
jthere  in  great  numbers.  They  capture  these  birds  in  various  ways,  sometimes  by  climbing 
Jat  night  the  trees  on  which  they  roost,  and  seizing  them,  getting  sevei'ely  bitten,  by 
Ithe  way,  on  their  naked  limbs  and  bodies.  They  have  also  a  very  ingenious  mode  of 
Iplanting  sticks  in  the  bed  of  the  river,  so  that  they  project  above  the  suriace,  and  form 
jconvenient  resting-places  for  the  birds.  Fatigued  with  divinji,  the  cormorants  are  sure 
Ito  perch  upon  them ;  and  as  they  are  dozing  while  digesting  their  meal  of  fish,  the  native 
Iswims  gently  up,  and  suddenly  catches  them  by  the  wings,  and  drags  them  under  water. 
|He  always  breaks  the  neck  of  the  bird  at  once. 

They  are  so  wonderfully  skilful  in  the  water,  that  when  pelicans  are  swimming 
wsnspecfcingly  on  the  suiface,  the  natives  approach  silentjy,  dive  under  them,  seize  the 
birds  by  the  legs,  jerk  them  under  water,  and  break  both  the  wings  and  legs  so  rapidly 
jthat  the  unfortunate  birds  have  no  chance  of  escape. 

Sometimes,  as  shown  in  the  illustration,  the  natives  use  their  boomerangs  and  .clubs, 
bock  the  birds  o£f  the  branches  on  which  they  are  roosting,  and  secure  them  bufore  they 

e2 


52 


AUSTRALIA. 


i'V 


ma^' 


have  recovered  from  the  stunning  blow  of  the  weapon.  When  approaching  connoTanta  and 
other  aquatic  birds,  the  native  has  a  very  ingenious  plan  of  disguising  himself.  He  gathew 
a  bunch  of  weeds,  ties  it  on  his  head,  and  slips  quietly  into  the  water,  keeping  his  whole 
body  immersed,  and  only  allowing  the  artificial  covering  to  be  seen.  The  bird,  being 
quite  accustomed  to  see  patches  of  weeds  floating  along  the  water,  takes  no  notice  of  so 
familiar  an  object,  and  so  allows  the  disguised  man  to  come  within  easy  reach. 

To  return  to  the  boomerang.    The  reader  may  readily  have  imagined  that  the  mnnn- 
facture  of  so  remarkable  an  implement  is  not  a  very  easy  one.    The  various  points  which 


'•'  *  " "      i>." 

Sm 

■'^^^^S 

^9^a -'  -" 

WBHIp'*''**" 

^^ 

^iM^te^L:. 

■■•^',5|j# 

■*-■     ■"  '                           ^  ■  \". 

^r^^°-r  ^iii  II  III 

e*v  .  ,.--*—-.    .  ,j^    -^ 

,;-^^^;P^^'" 

?"^    • 

'   "                 i-''^"        '"    ,  ' 

i 
M 

!teg 

JK-  ^  -  ~ 

K     1  Iffl^s^ 

s^^a 

"      --'  J'^fi"! 

■.^f,^«6^ 


CATCHIXO  TEE  COBHOBANT. 


constitute  the  excellence  of  a  boomerang  are  so  slight  that  there  is  scarcely  a  European 
who  can  see  them,  especially  as  the  shape,  si/e,  and  weight  of  the  weapon  differ  so  much 
according  to  the  locality  in  which  it  is  made.  The  native,  when  employed  in  making  a 
boomerang,  often  spends  many  days  over  it,  not  only  on  account  of  the  vefy  imperfect 
tools  which  he  possesses,  but  by  reason  of  the  minute  sare  which  is  required  in  tlie| 
manufacture  of  a  good  weapon. 

Day  after,  day  he  may  be  seen  with  the  boomerang  7ii  his  hand,  chipping  at  it  slowlyl 
and  circumspectly,  and  becoming  more  and  more  careful  as  it  approaches  completion 
When  he  has  settled  the  curve,  and  nearly  flattened  it  ta  its  proper  thickness,  he  scarcely 
makes  three  or  four  strokes  without  balancing  the  we^pon  in  his  hand,  looking  carefulM 
along  the  edges,  and  making  movements  as  if  he  w»  re  about  to  throw  it  The  last  few 
chips  seem  to  exercise  a  wonderful  effect  on  the  powv'rs  of  the  weapon,  and  about  then 
the  native  is  exceedingly  fastidious. 

Yet,  with  all  this  care,  the  weapon  is  a  very  rough  one,  and  the  marks  of  the  flint  axel 
are  left  without  even  an  attempt  to  smooth  them.    In  a  well-used  boomerang  the  pro- 


jecting edges  of  the  j 

friction,  while  the  sui 

the  manufacturer  haa 

handle  end  by  coverir 

the  grooves  with  the 

inches  the  remains  of 

So  delicate  is  the  ( 

be,  cannot  turn  out  a  ! 

can  dispose  of  their 

was  a  well-known  boo 

natives,  who  knew  his 

To  this  skill,  and  the 

question  owed  the  prii 

A  fair  idea  of  the  ( 

ments  of  the  weapon  ■ 

when  measured  with  tl 

inches  in  width,  only  i 

by  the  way,  is  a  war  h 

in  the  lower  division. 

like  that  of  fig.  3  of  th 

two  feet  one  incih  from 

gradually  towards  the  t 

Ik  order  to  enable  t 
a  shield,  which  varies  e 
80  unlike  a  shield,  and 
when  strangers  come  t 
them  that  such  strangi 
great  a  variety  in  the  s 
believe,  comprise  every 
specimens  in  my  own  ( 
from  examples  in  the  1 
course  of  his  travels  tin 
As  a  general  fact,  tl 
more  like  a  club  with  v 
be  saved  from  a  blow,  s< 
injury. 

If  the  reader  will  loo 
exhibit  two  views  of  th 
and  is  found  throughou 
I  solid  piece  of  the  ever-i 
I  As  may  be  seen  by  refe 
gular,  the  face  which 
1  handle  being  formed  h} 
I  The  handle  is  very  sma 
lis  amply  wide  enough  i 
I  My  own  is  a  small  ham 
I     The  reader  will  see 
land  can  turn  the  shield 
[faculty  is  very  useful,  e 
I  the  club,  weapons  whic^ 
from  the  body. 
I     One  of  these  shield 
land  its  dimensions  will 
Ian  Australian  shield. 
I  inches  wide  at  the  mi( 


THE  SHIELD. 


08 


jecting  edges  of  the  grooves,  made  by  various  cuts  and  chips  become  quite  polished  by 
friction,  while  the  sunken  portion  is  left  rough.  In  one  tine  specimen  in  my  po8session 
the  manufacturer  has  taken  a  curious  advantage  of  these  grooves.  Besides  marking  the 
handle  end  by  covering  it  with  cross-scorings  as  has  already  been  described,  he  has  filled 
the  grooves  with  the  red  ochre  of  which  the  Australian  is  so  fond,  and  fur  some  eight 
inches  the  remains  of  the  red  paint  are  visible  in  almost  every  groove. 

So  delicate  is  the  operation  of  boomerang-making,  that  some  men,  natives  though  they 
be,  cannot  turn  out  a  really  good  weapon,  while  others  are  celebrated  for  their  skill,  and 
cflQ  dispose  of  their  weapons  as  fast  as  they  make  them.  One  of  tlie  native  "  kings " 
was  a  well-known  boomerang-maker,  and  his  weapons  were  widely  distributed  among  the 
natives,  who  knew  his  handiwork  as  an  artist  knows  the  touch  of  a  celebrated  painter. 
To  this  skill,  and  the  comparative  wealth  whicli  its  exercise  brought  him,  the  king  iu 
question  owed  the  principal  part  of  hia  authority. 

A  fair  idea  of  the  size  and  weight  of  the  boomerang  may  be  gained  by  the  measure- 
ments of  the  weapon  which  has  just  been  mentioned.  It  is  two  feet  nine  inches  long 
when  measured  with  the  curve,  and  two  feet  six  inches  from-  tip  to  tip.  It  is  exactly  two 
inches  in  width,  only  narrowing  at  the  tips,  and  its  weight  is  exactly  eleven  ounces.  This, 
by  the  way,  is  a  war  boomerang,  and  is  shaped  like  that  which  is  shown  at  page  50,  fig.  3, 
in  the  lower  division.  Another  specimen,  which  is  of  about  the  sanie  weight,  is  shaped 
like  that  of  fig.  3  of  the  upper  division.  It  measures  two  feet  five  inches  along  the  cui ve, 
two  feet  one  inch  from  tip  to  tip,  and  is  three  inches  iu  width  iu  the  middle,  dimiuiahiug 
gradually  towards  the  tips. 

In  order  to  enable  them  to  ward  off  these  various  missiles,  d  natives  are  armed  with 
a  shield,  which  varies  exceedingly  in  shape  and  dimensions,  and,  indeed,  in  some  places  is 
so  unlike  a  shield,  and  apparently  so  inadequate  to  the  oflice  of  protecting  the  body,  that 
when  strangers  come  to  visit  my  collection  I  often  have  much  difficulty  in  persuading 
them  that  such  strange-looking  objects  can  by  any  possibility  be  shields.  As  there  is  so 
great  a  variety  in  the  shields,  I  have  collected  together  a  number  of  examples,  which,  I 
believe,  comprise  every  form  of  shield  used  throughout  Australia.  Two  of  them  are  from 
specimens  in  my  own  collection,  several  from  that  of  Colonel  Lane  Fox,  others  are  drawn 
from  examples  in  the  British  Museum,  and  the  rest  were  sketched  by  j\Ir.  Angas  in  the 
course  of  his  travels  through  Australia* 

As  a  general  fact,  the  shield  is  very  solid  and  heavy,  and  in  some  cases  looks  much 
more  like  a  club  with  which  a  man  can  be  knocked  down,  than  a  sliield  whereby  he  can 
be  saved  from  a  blow,  seveml  of  them,  having  sharp  edges  as  if  for  the  purpose  of  inflicting 
injury. 

If  the  reader  will  look  at  the  \ipper  row  of  shields  on  page  55,  he  will  see  that  figs.  2  and  3 
exhibit  two  views  of  the  same  shield.  This  is  one  of  the  commonest  forms  of  the  weapon, 
and  is  found  throughout  a  considerable  portion  of  Western  Australia.  It  is  cut  out  of  a 
solid  piece  of  the  ever-useful  gum-tree,  and  is  in  consequence  very  hard  and  very  heavj'. 
As  may  be  seen  by  reference  to  the  illustration,  the  form  of  the  shield  is  somewhat  trian- 
gular, the  face  which  forms  the  front  of  the  weapon  being  slightly  rounded,  and  the 
handle  being  formed  by  cutting  through  the  edge  on  which  the  other  two  faces  convei-ge. 
The  handle  is  very  small,  and  could  scarcely  be  used  by  an  ordinary  European,  though  it 
is  amply  wide  enough  for  the  small  and  delicate-looking  hand  of  the  Australian  native. 
My  own  is  a  small  hand,  but  is  yet  too  large  to  hold  the  Australian  shield  comfortably. 

The  reader  will  see  that  by  this  mode  of  forming  the  handle  the  wrist  has  great  pla^, 
and  can  turn  the  shield  from,  side  to  side  with  the  slightest  movement  of  the  hand.  This 
faculty  is  very  useful,  especially  when  the  instrument  is  used  for  warding  off  the  spear  or 
the  club,  weapons  which  need  only  to  be  just  turned  aside  iu  order  to  guide  them  away 
from  the  body. 

One  of  these  shields  in  my  own  collection  is  a  very  fine  example  of  the  instrument, 
and  its  dimensions  will  serve  to  guide  the  reader  as  to  the  usual  form,  size,  and  weight  of 
an  Australian  shield.  It  measures  exactly  two  feet  seven  inches  in  length,  and  is  five 
inches  wide  at  the  middle,  which  is  the  broadest  part    The  width  of  the  hole  which 


1 


H 


54 


AUSTRALIA. 


' !' ''  „ 


'^%     i 


roceivea  the  hand  ia  three  inches  and  three-eighths,  and  the  weight  of  the  shield  is  ratlier 
more  than  three  pounds. 

The  extraordinary  weight  of  the  shield  is  needed  in  order  to  enable  it  to  resist  the 
.Mik  of  the  booniemng,  the  force  of  which  may  be  estintated  by  its  weight,  eleven 
ounces,  multiplied  by  tlie  force  with  which  it  is  hurled.  This  terrible  weapon  cannot  be 
merely  turned  aside,  lilte  the  spear  or  the  waddy,  and  often  seems  to  receive  an  addiiional 
impulse  from  striiting  any  object,  as  the  reader  nuiy  see  by  reference  to  page  49,  in  wliich 
the  mode  of  throwing  the  boomerang  is  described.  A  boomerang  must  be  stopped,  and 
not  merely  parried,  and  moreover,  if  it  be  not  stopped  properly,  it  twists  round  tne  shield, 
and  with  one  oi  its  revolving  ends  inflicts  a  wound  on  the  careless  warrior. 

Even  if  it  be  met  with  the  shield  and  stopped,  it  is  apt  to  break,  aiul  the  two  halves  to 
converge  upon  tlie  body.  The  very  fragments  of  the  boomerang  seem  able  to  inflict  ahnost 
as  much  injury  as  the  entire  w»'apon ;  and,  in  one  of  tlie  skirmishes  to  which  the  natives 
are  so  addicted,  a  man  was  seen  to  fall  to  the  ground  with  his  body  cut  completely  opm 
by  a  broken  boomerang. 

It  is  in  warding  off  the  boomerang,  therefore,  that  the  chief  skill  of  the  Anstralian  is 
shown.  When  he  sees  the  weapon  is  purKuing  a  courue  which  Mill  bring  it  to  him,  he 
steps  forward  so  as  to  meet  it ;  and  as  the  boomerang  cinches  against  his  shield,  he  gives 
the  latter  a  rapid  turn  with  the  wrist.  If  this  mana>uvre  be  properly  executed,  the 
boomerang  breaks  to  pieces,  and  the  fragments  are  struck  apart  by  the  movement  of  the 
shield. 

Perhaps  some  of  my  readers  may  remenjber  that  "  Dlck-a-dick,"  the  very  popular 
member  of  the  Australian  cricketers  who  came  to  England  in  18UH,  among  other  exIiiM. 
tions  of  his  quickness  of  eye  and  hand,  allowed  himself  to  be  pelted  with  cricket-baUa,  at 
a  distance  of  fifteen  yards,  having  nothing  wherewith  to  protect  himself  but  the  shield  und 
the  leowal,  or  angular  club,  the  former  being  used  to  shield  the  body,  and  the  latter  to  guard 
the  legs.  The  force  and  accuraoy  with  which  a  practised  cricketer  can  throw  the  ball  are 
familiar  to  all  Englishmen,  and  it  was  really  wonderful  to  see  a  man,  with  no  clothes 
but  a  skin-tight  elastic  dress,  with  a  piece  of  wood  five  inches  wide  in  his  left  hand,  and  a 
club  in  his  right,  quietly  stand  against  a  positive  rain  of  cricket-balls  as  long  as  any  oue 
liked  to  throw  at  him,  and  come  out  of  the  ordeal  unscathed. 

Not  the  least  surprising  part  of  the  performance  Mas  the  coolness  with  which  he 
treated  the  whole  affair,  and  the  almost  instinctive  knowledge  that  he  seemed  to  jjossess 
respecting  the  precise  destination  of  each  ball.  If  a  ball  Ment  straight  at  his  body  or  head, 
it  was  met  and  blocked  by  the  shield  ;  if  it  were  hurled  at  his  legs,  the  club  knocked  it 
aside.  As  to  those  which  were  sure  not  to  hit  him,  he  treated  them  with  contemptuous 
indifference,  just  moving  his  head  a  little  on  one  side  to  allow  the  ball  to  pass,  M-hich 
absolutely  rutlled  his  hair  as  it  shot  by,  or  lifting  one  arm  to  allow  a  ball  to  pass  between 
the  limb  and  his  body,  or,  if  it  were  aimed  but  an  inch  wide  of  him,  taking  no  notice  of 
it  whatever. 

The  shield  whicli  he  used  with  such  skill  was  the  same  kind  ns  that  which  has  just 
been  described,  and  was  probably  selected  l)ecause  its  M'eight  enabled  it  to  block  the  balls 
without  the  hand  ihat  held  it  feeling  the  shock. 

To  all  appearances,  the  natives  expend  much  more  labour  upon  the  shield  than  upon 
the  boomerang,  the  real  reason,  however,  being  that  much  ornament  Mould  injure  the 
boomerang,  but  can  have  no  injuri(-u8  effect  upon  the  shield.  iJy  reference  t<kthe  illus- 
tration, the  reader  will  see  that  the  face  of  the  shield  is  covered  with  ornament,  which, 
sfhiple  in  principle,  is  elaborate  in  detail 

There  is  a  specimen  in  my  collection  which  is  ornamented  to  a  very  great  extent  on 
its  face,  the  sides  and  the  handle  being  perfectly  plain.  Like  the  specimen  which  is 
shown  in  the  iUustration,  my  own  shield  haa  a  number  of  lines  draun  transversely  iu 
bands,  which,  however,  are  seven  instead  of  five  in  number.  Each  band  is  composed  of 
three  zigzag  grooves,  and  each  groove  has  been  filled  with  red  ochre.  The  space  between 
is  filled  in  with  a  double  zigzag  pattern,  and  the  effect  of  all  these  lines,  simple  as  they 
are,  is  perfectly  artistic  and  consistent. 

The  pattern,  by  the  way,  is  oue  that  seems  common  to  all  savage  races  of  men,  wherever 


they  may  be  found,  ar 
passed  away,  among  the 


SHIELD 


THE  SHIELD. 


05 


they  may  be  fonnd,  and  is  to  be  seen  on  weapons  made  by  the  ancient  races  now  long 
paisei  away,  among  the  Kaffir  triuc**  of  Soii^>>  Africa,  tlie  cannibal  tribes  of  Central  Western 


Africa,  the  inhabitants  of  the  various 
Polynesian  islands,  the  savages  of  the 
extreme  north  and  extreme  south  of 
America,  and  the  natives  of  the  great 
continent  of  Australia 

In  the  specimen  shown  on  page 
57,  the  grooves  which  form  the  cross- 
bars have  l>een  filled  with  the  red 
paint  to  which  allusion  has  several 
times  been  made. 

At  fig.  7  is  seen  a  shield  also  made 
of  solid  wood,  in  which  the  triangular 
form  has  been  developed  in  a  very 
curious  manner  into  a  quadrangular 
shape.  The  handle  is  made  in  the 
same  manner  as  that  of  the  former 
shield,  i.e.  by  cutting  through  two 
of  the  faces  of  the  triangle,  while  the 
front  of  the  shield,  instead  of  being  a 
tolerably  round  face,  is  flattened  out 
into  a  sharp  edge.  It  is  scarcely  pos- 
sible to  imagine  any  instrument  that 
looks  less  like  a  shield  than  does  this 
curious  weapon,  which  seems  to  have 
been  made  for  the  express  purpose  of 
presenting  as  small  a  surface  as  pos- 
sible to  the  enemy. 

The  fact  is,  however,  that  the 
Southern  Australian  who  uses  these 
shields  has  not  to  defend  himself 
against  arrows,  from  which  a  man  can 


M 


AUSTRALIA. 


only  be  defended  by  concealing  his  body  behind  shdter  which  is  proof  against  them :  he 
has  only  to  guard  against  the  spear  and  boomerang,  and  occasionally  the  missile  club,  idl 
which  weapons  he  can  turn  aside  with  the  narrow  shield  that  has  been  described. 

One  of  these  shields  in  my  collection  is  two  feet  seven  inches  in  length,  rather  mon 
than  six  inches  in  width,  and  barely  three  inches  thick  in  the  middla  Its  weight  is  juit 
two  pounds.  Such  a  weapon  seems  much  more  like  a  club  than  a  shield,  ana  indeed,  if 
held  by  one  end,  its  sharp  edge  might  be  used  with  great  efl'ect  upon  the  head  of  an 
enemy.  Like  most  Australian  shields,  it  is  covered  with  a  pattern  of  the  same  character 
as  that  which  has  abroad;^  been  mentioned,  and  it  has  been  so  thoroughly  painted  with 
ochre  that  it  is  of  a  reddish  mahogany  colour,  and  the  real  hue  of  the  wood  can  only 
be  seen  by  scraping  off  some  of  the  stained  surface. 

The  name  ibr  this  kind  of  shield  is  Tamarang,  and  it  is  miloh  used  in  dances,  in  which 
it  is  struck  at  regular  intervals  with  the  waddy. 

At  the  toot  of  page  55  may  be  seen  the  front  and  back  view  of  a  shield  which  is  much 
more  solid  than  either  of  those  which  have  been  described.  It  is  drawn  from  a  specimen 
in  the  British  Museum.  The  manufacturer  has  evidently  found  the  labour  of  chipping  the 
wood  too  much  for  him,  and  has  accordingly  made  mucn  use  of  lire,  forming  his  shield  by 
alternate  charring  aaf*.  scraping.  The  handle  is  rather  curiously  made  by  cutting  two 
deep  ho^  side  by  dide  in  the  back  of  the  shield,  the  piece  of  wood  between  them  being 


xounded  into  a  handle.  As  is  the  case  with  most  of  the  shields,  the  handle  is  a  very  small 
one.  The  face  of  the  shield  is  much  wider  than  either  of  those  which  have  been  noticed, 
and  is  very  slightly  rounded.  It  is  ornamented  with  carved  grooves,  but  rough  usage  has 
obliteratea  rnoit  of  them,  and  the  whole  implement  is  as  rough  and  unsightly  an  article 
as  can  well  be  imagined,  in  spite  of  the  labour  which  has  been  bestowed  upon  it. 

Another  of  these  shields,  from  Colonel  Lane  Fox's  collection,  may  be  seen  on  the 
left  hand  of  the  above  illustration.  In  order  to  show  the  manner  in  which  the  handle 
is  formed,  and  the  thickness  of  the  wood,  a  section  of  the  shield,  taken  across  its  centre, 
is  also  given. 


We  now  come  to  i 
Mulabakka.  Shield*)  it 
shields  are  of  consider 
crouches  behind  them, 
thin  material  of  which  1 
into  the  shield  itself,  t 
to  the  shield  by  various 

The  commonest  rao 
ind  5  on  page  66,  whic 
Mulabakka  is  shown 
rght-hand  shield  is  re 
due  to  the  natural  cur 
exhibits  a  form  of  handi 
if  it  might  have  been  m 

The  faces  of  all  the 
on  the  usual  zigzag  pit 
element 


THE  SHIELD. 


a? 


We  now  come  to  another  class  of  shield,  mAde  of  hark,  and  goinip;  hy  the  title  of 
Mulabakka.  Shieldd  in  general  are  called  by  the  nuine  of  Uieleinan.  Some  of  these  bark 
shields  are  of  considerable  size,  and  are  so  wide  in  the  middle  that,  when  the  owner 
crouches  behind  them,  they  protect  the  greater  part  of  his  body.  As  the  comparatively 
thin  material  of  which  they  are  composed  prevents  the  handle  from  being  made  by  cutting 
into  the  shield  itself,  the  native  is  obliged  to  make  the  handle  separately,  and  £asten  it 
to  the  shield  by  various  methods. 

The  commonest  mode  of  fixing  the  handle  to  a  Mubbakka  shield  is  seen  at  flg*.  4 
ind  5  on  page  55,  which  exhibit  the, front  and  profile  views  of  the  same  shield.  Auoth«-r 
Mulabakka  is  shown  at  fig.  6,  and  two  otheis  at  figs.  2  and  3  on  pa^  66.  The 
right-hand  shield  is  remarkable  for  its  boldly-curved  form,  this  shape  being  probably 
due  to  the  natural  curve  of  the  bark  which  furnished  the  implement  The  centre  sliield 
exhibits  a  form  of  handle  which  is  unlike  either  of  the  others,  and  which,  indeed,  looks  as 
if  it  might  have  been  made  by  a  civilized  carpenter. 

The  faces  of  all  the  Mulabakka  shields  are  covered  with  ornamented  patterns,  mostly 
on  the  usual  zigzag  piinciple,  but  some  having  a  pattern  'i  which  curves  f  rm  the  chief 
element 


OBIIAMINTII)  SBULD.    (fiMf.  U. 


!!;/■'■ 


i\1 


U  '■'  ] 


CHAPTER  y. 


AV  STB  ALIA.— Continued. 


VIAR  AND  DANCES. 


BBAL  WAB  TTNKNOWN  TO   TIIE  ArsmALTAys — FEUDS   ATO)   TITE   CAVSB8  OP  THEM — A  SAVAQE  TOtTBNA- 

MENT  —  VRNQEANCK     FOR     DEATH THE     TROl'HY     OF     VICTOHY — AUSTRALIAN     VENDETTA FIBE- 

8IONAL8 DEATH    OF  TARMERNIA ORDEAL    OP    BATTLE CANNIBALISM  AS  AN  ADJUNCT    OP  WAH — 

DANCES     OP     THE     ABOUIOINES — THE     KURI     DANCE     AND     ITS     STRANGE   ACCOMPANIMENTS  —  THP, 

PALTI     DANCE — THE     CONCLUDING     FIGURE DANCE     OF     THE     PABNKALLA     TBIBE — 0BDINAI17 

COBROBBOBBES — THB   KANGABOO   DANCE — TA8HANIAN   DANCES.  I 


Tub  mention  of  these  various  weapons  naturally  leads  us  to  warfare ;  and  that  they  are 
intended  for  that  purpose  the  existence  of  the  shields  is  a  proof.  Offensive  w  eapons.  such 
as  the  spear  and  the  club,  may  be  used  merely  for  killing  game ;  but  the  shield  can  only 
be  employed  to  defend  the  body  from  the  weapons  of  an  enemy. 

War,  however,  as  we  understand  the  word,  is  unknown  among  the  Australians.  They 
have  not  the  intellect  nor  the  organization  for  it,  and  so  we  have  the  curious  fact  of 
skilled  warriors  who  never  saw  a  battle.  No  single  tribe  is  large  enough  to  take  one 
side  in  a  real  battle ;  and,  even  supposing  it  to  possess  sufficient  numbers,  there  is  no 
spirit  of  discipline  by  means  of  which  a  force  could  be  gathered,  kept  together,  or  directed, 
even  if  it  were  assembled. 

Yet,  thoui,'h  real  war  is  unknown,  the  Australian  natives  are  continually  fighting,  and 
almost  every  tribe  is  at  feud  with  its  neighbour.  The  cause  of  quaiTel  with  them  is 
almost  invariably  the  possession  of  some  territory.  By  a  sort  of  tacit  arrangement,  the 
various  tribes  have  settled  themselves  in  certain  districts;  and,  although  they  are  great 
wanderers,  yet  they  consider  themselves  the  rightful  owners  of  their  own  district. 

It  mostly  happens,  however,  that  inembers  of  one  tribe  trespass  on  the  district  of  | 
another,  especially  if  it  be  one  in  which  game  of  a;:y  kind  is  plentiful.  And  sometimes, 
when  a  tribe  has  gone  off  on  a  travelling  expedition,  another  tribe  will  settle  themselves 
in  the  vacated  district ;  so  that,  when  the  rightful  owners  of  the  soil  return,  there  is  sure 
to  be  a  quarrel.  The  matter  is  usually  settled  by  a  skirmish,  which  bears  some  resem- 
blance to  the  melee  of  ancient  chivalry,  and  is  conducted  according  to  well-understaSl  | 
regulations. 

The  aggrieved  tribe  sends  a  charenge  to  the  offenders,  the  challenger  in  question  I 
bearing  a  bunch  of  emu's  feathei's  tied  on  the  top  of  a  spear.    At  daybreak  next  nioriiiDg 
the  warriors  array  themselves  for  battle,  painting  their  bodies  in  various  colours,  so  as  to 
make  themselves  look  as  much  like  demons,  and  as  much  unlike  men,  as  possible,  laying  | 
aside  all  clothing,  and  armnging  their  various  weapons  for  the  fight. 

Having  placed  themselves  in  battle  array,  at  some  little  distance  from  each  other, 
the  opposite  sides  begin  to  revile  each  other  in  quite  a  Homeric  manner,  taunting  I 
their  antagonists  with  cowardice  and  want  of  skill  in  their  weapons,  and  boasting  of  the 


FEUDS  AND  THEIR  CAUSES. 


69 


great  deeds  which  they  are  jibout  to  do.  When,  by  means  of  interposing  these  t«unts  with 
shouts  and  yells,  dancing  frotn  one  foot  to  the  other,  quivering  and  poising  their  spears,  and 
other  mechanical  modes  of  exciting  themselves,  they  have  worked  themselves  up  to  the 
requisite  pitch  of  fury,  they  begin  to  throw  the  spears,  and  the  combat  becomes  general. 

Confused  as  it  appears,  it  is,  however,  arranged  with  a  sort  of  order.  Each  wariior 
selects  his  antagonist ;  so  that  the  fight  is,  in  fact,  a  series  of  duels  rather  than  a  battle, 
and  the  whole  business  bears  a  curious  resemblance  to  the  mode  of  fighting  in  the  ancient 
days  of  Troy. 

Generally  the  combatants  stand  in  rather  scattered  lines,  or,  as  we  should  say,  in  wide 
skirmishing  order.  The  gestures  with  which  they  try  to  irritate  their  opponents  are  very 
curio  -s,  and  often  grotesque ;  the  chief  object  being  apparently  to  induce  the  antagonist  to 
thro\  the  first  spear.  Sometimes  they  stand  with  their  feet  very  widely  apart,  and  their 
knees  straigfht,  after  the  manner  which  will  be  seen  in  the  illustration  of  the  native 
dances.  While  so  standing,  they  communicate  a  peculiar  quivering  movement  to  the 
legs,  and  pretend  to  offer  themselves  as  fair  marks.  Sometimes  they  turn  their  backs  on 
their  adversary,  and  challenge  him  to  throw  at  them;  or  they  drop  on  a  hand  and  knee 
for  the  same  purpose. 

Mr.  M'Gillivray  remarked  that  two  spearmen  never  throw  at  the  same  combatant ; 
but,  even  with  this  advantage,  the  skill  of  the  warrior  is  amply  tested,  and  it  is  sur- 
prising to  see  how,  by  the  mere  inflexion  oi  the  body,  or  the  lifting  a  leg  or  arm,  they 
avoid  a  spear  which  otherwise  must  have  wounded  them.  While  the  fight  is  going  on, 
the  women  and  children  remain  in  the  bush,  watching  the  combat,  and  uttering  a  sort  of 
wailinsr  chfint,  rising  and  falling  in  regular  cadence. 

Sometimes  the  fight  is  a  very  bloody  one,  though  the  general  rule  is,  that  when  ona 
man  is  killed  the  battle  ceases,  the  tribe  to  which  the  dead  man  belonged  being  considered 
as  having  been  worsted.  It  might  be  thought  that  a  battle  conducted  on  such  principles 
would  be  of  Very  short  duration. ;  bui  the  Australian  warriors  are  so  skilful  in  warding  off 
the  weapons  of  their  antagonists  that  they  often  fight  for  a  considerable  time  before  a  man 
is  killed.  It  must  be  remembered,  too,  that  the  Australian  natives  can  endure,  without 
seeming  to  be  much  the  worse  for  them,  wounds  which  would  kill  a  European  at  once. 

In  such  a  skirmish,  however,  much  blood  is  spilt,  even  though  only  one  man  be 
actually  killed ;  for  the  barbed  spears  and  sharp-edged  boomerangs  inflict  terrible  wounds, 
and  often  cripple  the  wounded  man  for  life. 

Other  causes  beside  the  quarrel  for  territory  may  originate  a  feud  between  two  tribes. 
One  of  these  cases  is  a  very  curious  one. 

A  woman  had  been  bitten  by  a  snake ;  but,  as  no  blood  flowed  from  the  wound,  it  was 
thought  that  the  snake  was  not  a  venomous  one,  and  that  there  was  no  danger.  However, 
the  woman  died  in  a  few  hours,  and  her  death  was  the  signal  for  a  desperate  war  between 
two  tribes.  There  seems  to  be  but  little  connexion  between  the  two  events,  but  according 
to  Australian  ideas  the  feud  was  a  justifiable  one. 

The  natives  of  the  part  of  Australia  where  this  event  occurred  have  a  curious  idea 
concerning  death.  Should  any  one  die  without  apparent  cause,  they  think  that  the 
death  is  caused  by  a  great  bird  called  marralya,  which  comes  secretly  to  the  sick  person, 
seizes  him  round  the  waist  in  his  claws,  and  squeezes  him  to  death.  Now  the  marralya 
is  not  a  real  bird,  but  a  magical  one,  being  always  a  man  belonging  to  a  hostile  tribe,  who 
assumes  the  shape  of  the  bird,  and  so  finds  an  opportunity  of  doing  an  injury  to  the  tribe 
with  which  he  is  at  feud.  Havin^j  made  up  his  mind  that  the  snake  which  bit  the  woman 
was  not  a  venomous  one,  her  husband  could  not  of  course  be  expected  to  change  his 
opinion,  and  so  it  was  agreed  upon  that  one  of  a  neighbouring  tribe  with  whom  they  were 
at  feud  must  have  become  a  marralya,  and  killed  the  woman.  The  usual  challenge  was 
the  consequence,  and  from  it  came  a  series  of  bloody  fights. 

Like  most  savage  nations,  the  Australians  mutilate  their  fallen  enemies.  Instead, 
however,  of  cutting  off  the  scalp,  or  other  trophy,  they  open  the  body,  tear  out  tie  fat 
about  the  kidneys,  and  nib  it  over  their  own  bodies.  So  general  is  this  custom,  that  to 
"take  fat "  is  a  common  paraphrase  for  killing  an  enemy ;  and  when  two  antagonists  are 
opposed  to  each  other,  each  is  sure  to  boast  that  his  antagonist  shall  furnish  fat  for  him. 


60 


AUSTRALIA? 


u 


As  far  as  can  be  learned,  they  have  an  idea  that  this  practice  endues  the  victor  with  the 
courage  of  the  slain  man  iu  addition  to  his  own  ;  and,  as  a  reputation  for  being  a  Muriior 
of  prowess  is  the  only  distinction  that  a  native  Australian  can  achieve,  it  may  ie 
imagined  that  he  is  exceedingly  anxious  to  secure  such  an  aid  to  ambition. 

Not  from  deliberate  ci-uelty,  but  from  the  utter  thoughtlessness  and  disregard  of 
inflicting  pain  which  characterises  all  savages,  the  victorious  wan-ior  does  not  trouble 
himself  to  wait  for  the  death  of  his  enemy  before  taking  his  strange  war-trophy.  Should 
the  man  be  entirely  disabled  it  is  enough  for  the  Australian,  who  turns  him  on  his  back, 
opens  his  body  with  the  quartz  knife  which  has  already  been  described,  tears  out  the 
coveted  prize,  and  rubs  himself  with  it  until  his  whole  body  and  limbs  shine  as  if  tliey 
were  burnished.  Oftentimes  it  has  happened  that  a  wounded  man  has  been  ilnis  treated, 
and  has  been  doomed  to  see  his  conqueror  adorn  himself  before  his  eyes.  Putting  aside 
any  previous  injury,  such  a  wound  as  this  is  necessarily  mortal ;  but  a  man  has  been 
known  to  live  for  more  than  three  days  after  receiving  the  iujuiy,  so  wonderfully  strong 
is  the  Australian  constitution. 

Sometimes  these  feuds  spread  very  widely,  and  last  for  a  very  long  time.  Before  the 
declaration  of  war,  the  opposing  tribes  refrain  from  attacking  each  other,  but,  after  that 
declaration  is  once  mr^de,  the  greatest  secrecy  is  often  observed,  and  the  warrior  is  valued 
the  highest  who  contrives  to  kill  his  enemy  without  exposing  himself  to  danger.  Some- 
times there  is  a  sort  of  wild  chivalry  about  the  Australians,  mingled  with  much  that  is 
savage  and  revolting.  A  remarkable  instance  of  these  traits  is  recorded  by  Jilr. 
M'Gillivray. 

An  old  man  had  gone  on  a  short  expedition  in  his  canoe,  while  the  men  of  his  tribe 
were  engaged  in  catching  turtle.  He  was  watched  by  a  party  belonging  to  a  hostile  itnbe, 
who  followed  and  speared  him.  Leaving  their  spears  in  the  body  to  indicate  their 
identity,  they  returned  to  shore,  and  madei  a  great  fire  by  way  of  a  challenge.  Seeing 
the  signal,  and  knowing  that  a  column  of  thick  smoke  is  almost  alwayS  meant  as  a 
challenge,  the  men  left  their  turtling,  and,  on  finding  that  the  old  man  was  missing, 
instituted  a  search  after  him.  As  soon  as  they  discovered  the  body  they  lighted  another 
fire  to  signify  their  acceptance  of  the  challenge,  and  a  party  of  them  stalled  oil  the 
same  evening  in  order  to  inflict  reprisals  on  the  enemy. 

They  soon  came  upon  some  natives  who  belonged  to  the  inimical  tribe,  but  who  had 
not  been  concerned  in  the  murder,  and  managed  to  kill  the  whole  party,  consisting  of 
four  men,  a  woman,  and  a  girl  They  cut  off  the  heads  of  their  victims,  and  returuta 
with  great  exultation,  shouting  and  blowing  conch-shells  to  announce  their  victory. 

The  heads  were  then  cooked  in  an  oven,  and  the  eyes  scooped  out  and  eaten,  together 
with  portions  of  the  cheeks.  Only  those  who  had  been  of  the  war-party  were  allowed  to 
partake  of  this  horrible  feast.  When  it  was  over  the  victors  began  a  dance,  in  whith 
they  worked  themselves  into  a  perfect  frenzy,  kicking  the  skulls  over  the  ground,  and 
indulging  in  all  kinds  of  hideous  antics.  Afterwards  the  skulls  were  hung  up  on  two 
cross  sticks  near  the  camp,  and  allowed  to  remain  there  undisturbed. 

Fire,  by  the  way  is  very  largely  used  in  making  signals,  which  are  understood  all 
over  the  continent  A  large  fire,  sending  up  a  great  column  of  smoke,  is,  as  has  already 
been  mentioned,  almost  invariably  a  sign  of  defiance,  and  it  is  sometimes  kindled  daily 
until  it  is  answered  by  another.  If  a  man  wishes  to  denote  that  he  is  in  want  of 
assistance,  he  lights  a  small  fire,  and,  as  soon  as  it  sends  up  its  little  column  of  smok^  j|e 
extinguishes  it  suddenly  by  throwing  earth  on  it.  This  is  repeated  until  the  required 
aasistance  arrives. 

Some  years  ago,  when  the  character  and  habits  of  the  natives  were  not  known  so 
well  as  they  are  now,  many  of  the  settlers  ■v\*re  murdered  by  the  natives,  simply  through 
their  system  of  fire-signalling.  One  or  two  natives,  generally  old  men  or  women,  as 
causing  least  suspicion,  and  being  entirely  unarmed,  would  approach  the  farm  or  camp^ 
and  hang  about  it  for  some  days,  asking  for  food,  and  cooking  it  at  their  own  little  fires. 

The  white  men  had  no  idea  that  every  fire  that  was  lighted  was  a  signal  that  was 
perfectly  well  understood  by  a  force  of  armed  men  that  was  hovering  about  them  under 
cover  of  the  woods  nor  that  the  little  puffs  of  siuoke  which  occasionally  arose  in  the 


THE  AUSTRALIAN  VENDETTA. 


61 


distance  were  answers  to  the  signals  made  by  their  treacherous  guests.  "When  the  spies 
thought  that  their  hosts  were  lulled  into  security,  they  made  the  battle-signal,  and 
brought  down  the  whole  force  upon  the  unsuspecting  whites. 

The  Australians  are  wonderfully  clever  actors.  How  well  they  can  act  honesty  and 
practise  theft  has  already  been  mentioned.  They  have  also  a  way  of  appearing  to  be 
uuarmed,  and  yet  having  weapons  ready  to  hand.  They  will  come  out  of  the  bush,  with 
green  boughs  in  their  hands  as  signs  of  peace,  advance  for  some  distance,  and  ostenta- 
tiously throw  down  their  spears  and  other  weapons.  They  then  advance  again,  appa- 
rently unarmed,  but  each  man  trailing  a  spear  along  the  ground  by  means  of  his  toes. 
As  soon  as  they  are  within  spear  range,  they  pick  up  their  weapons  with  their  toes, 
which  are  nearly  as  flexible  and  useful  as  fingers,  hurl  them,  and  then  retreat  to  the  spot 
where  they  had  grounded  their  weapons. 

The  Australians  have  a  tenacious  memory  for  injuries,  and  never  lose  a  chance  of 
reprisal.  In  1849,  some  men  belonging  to  the  Badulega  tribe  had  been  spending  two 
mouths  on  a  friendly  visit  to  the  natives  of  Muralug.  One  of  their  hosts  had  married 
aa  Italega  woman,  and  two  of  the  brothers  were  staying  with  her.  The  Badnlegas 
happened  to  remember  that  several  years  before  one  of  their  qwn  tribe  had  been  insulted 
by  an  Italega.  So  they  killed  the  woman,  and  tried  to  kill  her  brothers  also,  but  only 
succeeded  in  murdering  one  of  them.  They  started  at  once  for  their  home,  taking  the 
heads  as  proofs  of  their  victory,  and  thought  that  they  had  done  a  great  and  praise- 
worthy action. 

A  similar  affair  took  place  among  some  of  the  tribes  of  Port  Essington.  A  Monobar 
native  had  been  captured  when  thieving,  and  was  imprisoned.  He  attempted  to  escape, 
and  in  so  doing  was  shot  by  the  sentinel  on  duty.  By  rights  his  family  ought  to  have 
I'xecuted  reprisals  on  a  white  man ;  but  they  did  not  venture  on  such  a  step,  and  accord- 
ingly picked  out  a  native  who  was  on  good  terms  with  the  white  man,  and  killed  him. 
The  triends  of  the  murdered  man  immediately  answered  by  killing  a  Monobar,  and  so  the 
feud  went  on.  In  each  case  the  victim  was  murdered  wliile  sleeping,  a  number  of 
natives  quietly  surrounding  him,  and,  after  spearing  him,  beating  him  with  their  waddies 
into  a  shapeless  mass. 

Should  the  cause  of  the  feud  be  the  unexplained  death  of  a  man  or  woman,  the  duty 
of  vengeance  belongs  to  the  most  formidable  male  warrior  of  the  family.  On  such  occa- 
sions he  will  solemnly  accept  the  office,  adorn  himself  with  the  red  war-paint,  select  his 
bjst  weapons,  and  promise  publicly  not  to  return  until  he  has  killed  a  male  of  the 
inimical  tribe.  How  pertinaciously  the  Australian  will  tvdhere  to  his  bloody  purpose  may 
be  seen  from  an  anecdote  related  by  Mr.  Lloyd. 

He  was  startled  one  night  by  the  furious  barking  of  his  dogs.  On  tnking  a  lantern 
he  found  lying  on  the  ground  an  old  black  named  Tarmeenia,  covered  with  wounds  in- 
flicted by  spears,  and  boomerangs,  and  waddies.  He  told  his  story  in  the  strange  broken 
English  used  by  the  natives.  The  gist  of  the  story  was,  that  he  and  his  sou  were  living 
in  a  hut,  and  the  soil  had  gone  out  to  snare  a  bird  for  his  father,  who  was  ill.  Presently 
a  "  bungiicarney  coolie,"  i.e.  an  enemy  from  another  tribe,  entered  the  hut  and  demanded, 
'  Why  did  your  son  kill  my  wife  ?  I  shall  kill  his  father."  Whereupon  he  drove  his 
spear  into  the  old  man's  side,  and  was  beating  him  to  death,  when  he  was  disturbed 
by  the  return  of  his  son.  The  young  man,  a  singularly  powerful  native,  knowing  that 
his  father  would  be  certainly  murdered  outright  if  he  remained  in  the  hut,  actually 
carried  him  more  than  four  miles  to  Mr.  Lloyd's  house,  put  him  down  in  the  yard,  and 
left  him, 

A  hut  was  at  once  erected  close  to  the  house,  and  Tarmeenia  was  installed  and 
attended  to.  He  was  very  grateful,  but  was  uneasy  in  his  mind,  begging  that  the  constable 
might  visit  his  hut  in  his  nightly  rounds,  "'cos  same  bungiicarney  coolie  cum  agin,  and 
dis  time  too  much  kill  'im  Tarmeenia"  The  alarm  of  the  old  man  seemed  rather  absurd, 
considering  the  position  of  the  hut,  but  it  was  fully  justified.  About  three  weeks  after 
Tarmeenia  had  been  placed  in  the  hut,  Mr.  Lloyd  was  aroused  at  daybreak  by  a  servant, 
who  said  that  the  old  black  fellow  had  been  burned  to  death.  Dead  he  certainly  was, 
aud  ou  exauiiuing  the  body  two  Ixesh  wounds  were  seen,  one  by  a  spear  just  over  the 


62 


AUSTRALIA. 


i  > 


J'-   ^ 


heart,  and  the  other  a  deep  cut  in  the  loins,  through  which  the  "bungilcamey"  had 
torn  the  trophy  of  war. 

Occasionally  a  man  who  has  offended  a^^ainst  some  native  law  has  to  engage  in  a  kind 
of  mimic  warfare,  but  without  the  advantage  of  haviug  weapons.  Mr.  Lloyd  mentions  a 
curious  example  of  such  an  ordeal. 

"The  only  instance  I  ever  witnessed  of  corporal  punishment  being  inflicted— 
evidently,  too,  by  some  legal  process — was  upon  the  person  of  a  fine  sleek  young  black, 
who,  having  finished  his  morning's  repast,  rose  in  a  dignified  manner,  and,  casting  his  rug 
from  his  shoulders,  strode  with  Moliican  stoicism  to  the  appointed  spot,  divested  of  his 
shield,  waddy,  or  other  means  of  defence.  Nor,  when  once  placed,  did  he  utter  one  word, 
or  move  a  muscle  of  his  graceful  and  well-moulded  person,  but  with  folded  arms  and 
defiant  attitude  awaited  the  fatal  ordeal. 

"  A  few  minutes  only  elapsed  when  two  equally  agile  savages,  each  armed  with  two 
spears  and  a  boomerang,  marched  with  stately  gait  to  within  sixty  yards  of  the  culprit. 
One  weapon  after  another  was  hurled  at  the  victim  savage,  with  apparently  fatal  pre- 
cision, but  his  quick  eye  and  wonderful  activity  set  them  all  at  defiance,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  very  last  cast  of  a  boomerang,  which,  taking  an  unusual  course,  severed  a 
piece  of  flesh  from  the  shoulder-blade,  equal  in  size  to  a  crown-piece,  as  if  sliced  with  a 
razor,  and  thus  finished  the  affair." 

The  lex  talionis  forms  part  of  the  Australian  traditional  law,  and  is  sometimes  exer- 
cised after  a  rather  ludicrous  fashion.  A  young  man  had  committed  some  slight  offence, 
and  was  severely  beaten  by  two  natives,  who  broke  his  arm  with  a  club,  and  laid  his 
head  open  with  a  fishing-spear.  Considerable  confusion  took  place,  and  at  last  the  elders 
decided  that  the  punisliment  was  much  in  excess  of  the  offence,  and  that,  wheil  the 
wounded  man  recovered,  the  two  assailants  were  to  offer  their  heads  to  him,  so  that  Le 
might  strike  ll;em  a  certain  number  of  blows  with  his  waddy. 

In  the  description  of  the  intertribal  feuds,  it  has  been  mentioned  that  the  men  who 
assisted  in  killing  the  victims  of  reprisal  partook  of  the  eyes  and  cheeks  of  the  murdered 
person.  This  leads  us  to  examine  the  question  of  cannibalism,  inasmuch  as  some 
travellers  have  asserted  that  the  Australians  are  cannibals  and  otiiers  denying  such  a 
propensity  as  strongly. 

That  the  flesh  of  human  beings  is  eaten  by  the  Australians  is  an  undeniable  fact ;  hut 
it  must;  be  remarked  that  such  an  act  is  often  intended  as  a  ceremonial,  and  not  merely 
as  a  means  of  allaying  hunger  or  gratifying  the  palate.  It  has  been  asceitained  that  some 
tribes  who  live  along  the  Murray  River  have  been  known  to  kill  and  eat  children,  mixing 
their  flesh  with  that  of  the  dog.  This,  however,  only  occurs  in  seasons  of  great  scarcity ; 
and  that  the  event  was  exceptional,  and  not  customary,  is  evident  from  the  fact  that 
a  man  was  pointed  out  as  having  killed  his  children  for  food.  Now  it  is  plain  that,  if 
cannibalism  was  the  custom,  siich  a  man  would  not  be  sufficiently  conspicuous  to  be 
specially  mentioned.  These  tribes  have  a  horrible  custom  of  killing  little  boys  for  the 
sake  of  their  fat,  with  which  they  bait  fish-hooks. 

Another  example  of  cannibalism  is  described  by  Mr.  Angas  as  occurring  in  New  South 
Wales.  A  lad  had  died,  and  Ms  body  was  taken  by  several  young  men,  who  proceeded 
to  the  following  remarkable  ceremonies.  They  began  by  removing  the  skin,  together  with 
the  head,  rolling  it  round  a  stake,  and  drying  it  over  the  fire.  "While  this  was  being  done, 
the  parents,  who  had  been  uttering  loud  lamentations,  took  the  flesh  from  the  log^ 
cooked,  and  ate  it.  The  remainder  of  the  body  was  distributed  among  the  friends  of  the 
deceased,  who  carried  away  their  portions  on  the  points  of  their  spears ;  and  the  skin  and 
bones  were  kept  by  the  parents,  and  always  carried  about  in  their  wallets. 

It  may  seem  strange  that  the  mention  of  the  weapons  and  mode  of  fighting  should 
lead  us  naturally  to  the  dances  of  the  Australians.  Such,  however,  is  the  case ;  for  in 
most  of  their  dances  weapons  of  some  sort  are  introduced.  The  first  which  will  be  men- 
tioned is  the  Kuri  dance,  which  was  descril)ed  to  Mr.  Angas  by  a  friend  who  had  frequently 
seen  it.  This  dance  is  performed  by  the  natives  of  the  Adelaide  district.  It  seems  to 
have  one  point  in  common  with  the  cotillon  of  Europe,  namely,  that  it  can  be  varied, 


DANCES. 


es 


shortened,  or  lengthened,  according  to  the  caprice  of  the  players ;  so  that  if  a  spectator 
see  the  Kuri  dance  performed  six  or  seven  times,  he  will  never  see  the  movements 
repeated  in  the  same  order.  The  following  extract  describes  a  single  Kuri  dance,  and 
from  it  the  reader  may  form  his  impressions  of  its  general  character : — 

"  But  first  the  dramatis  personce  must  be  introduced,  and  particularly  described.  The 
performers  were  divided  into  live  distinct  classes,  the  greater  body  comprising  about 
twenty-five  young  men,  including  five  or  six  boys,  painted  and  decorated  as  follows :  in 
nudity,  except  the  yoodna,  which  is  made  expressly  for  the  occasion,  with  bunches  of 
gum-leaves  tied  round  the  legs  just  above  the  knee,  which,  as  they  stamped  about,  made 
9  loutl  switching  noise.  In  their  hands  they  held  a  hatta  or  wiiii,  and  some  a  few  gum- 
leaves.  The  former  were  held  at  arm's  length,  and  stmck  alternately  with  their  legs  as 
they  stamped.  They  were  painted,  from  each  shoulder  down  to  the  hips,  with  five  or  six 
white  stripes,  rising  from  the  breast;  their  faces  also,  with  white  perpendicular  lines, 
makina:  tlie  most  hideous  appearance.     These  were  the.  dancers. 

"  Next  came  two  groups  of  women,  about  five  or  six  in  number,  standing  on  the  right 
aud  left  of  the  dancers,  merely  taking  the  part  of  supeniumeraries ;  they  were  not  painted, 
but  had  leaves  in  their  hands,  which  they  shook,  and  kept  beating  time  with  their  feet 
durlnc  the  whole  purformance,  but  never  moved  fvoni  the  spot  where  they  stood. 

"  Next  followed  two  remarkable  characters,  painted  and  decorated  like  the  dancers, 
but  with  the  addition  of  the  palyertatta — a  singular  ornament  made  of  two  pieces  of  stick 
put  crosswise,  and  bound  together  by  the  mangna,  in  a  spreading  manner,  having  at  the 
extremities  feathers  opened,  so  as  to  set  it  off  to  the  best  advantage.  One  had  the 
'palyertatta  stick  sideways  upon  his  head,  while  the  other,  in  the  most  wizard-like 
manner,  kept  waving  it  to  and  fro  before  him,  corresponding  with  the  action  of  his  head 
and  legs. 

"  Then  followed  a  performer  distinguished  by  a  long  spear,  from  the  top  of  which 
a  bunch  of  feathers  hung  suspended,  and  all  down  the  bpear  the  mangna  was  wound ;  he 
held  the  koonteroo  (spear  and  feathers)  with  both  hands  behind  his  back,  but  occasionally 
altered  the  position,  and  waved  it  to  the  right  and  left  over  the  dancers.  And  last  came 
the  singers — two  elderly  men  in  their  usual  liabilimeuts  ;  their  musical  instruments  were 
the  katta  and  wirri,  on  which  they  managed  to  beat  a  double  note ;  their  song  was  one 
unvaried,  gabbling  tone. 

"The  night  was  mild;  the  new  moon  shone  with  a  faint  light,  casting  a  depth  of 
shade  over  the  earth,  which  gave  a  sombre  appearance  to  the  suirouuding  scene  that 
highly  conduced  to  enhance  the  effect  of  the  approaching  play.  In  the  distance,  a  black 
mass  could  be  discerned  under  the  gum-trees,  whence  occasionally  a  shout  and  a  burst 
of  flame  arose.  Tiiese  were  the  performers  dressing  lor  the  dance,  and  no  one  approached 
them  while  thus  occupied. 

"  Two  men,  closely  wrapped  in  their  opossum -skins,  noiselessly  approached  one  of  the 
wurlics,  where  the  Kuri  was  to  be  performed,  and  commenced  clearing  a  space  for  the 
singers ;  this  done,  they  went  back  to  the  singers,  but  soon  after  retui-ned,  sat  down,  and 
began  a  peculiar  harsh  and  monotonous  tune,  keeping  time  with  a  katta  and  a  wirri  by ; 
rattling  them  together.    All  the  natives  of  the  different  wurlies  flocked  round  the  singers,* 
and  sat  down  in  the  form  of  a  horseshoe,  two  or  three  rows  deep. 

"  By  this  time  the  dancers  had  moved  in  a  compact  body  to  within  a  short  distance  of 
fhe  spectators ;  after  standing  for  a  few  minutes  in  perfect  silence,  they  answered  the 
singers  by  a  singular  deep  shout  simultaneously :  twice  this  was  done,  and  then  the  man 
with  the  koonteroo  stepped  out,  his  body  leaning  forward,  and  commenced  with  a  regular 
stamp ;  the  two  men  with  the  palyertattas  followed,  stamping  with  great  regularity,  the 
rest  joining  in :  the  regular  and  alternate  stamp,  the  waving  of  the  palyertatta  to  and  fro, 
with  the  loud  switching  noise  of  the  gum-leaves,  formed  a  scene  highly  characteristic  of 
the  Australian  natives.  In  this  style  they  approached  the  singers,  the  spectators  every 
now  and  then  shouting  forth  their  applause.  For  some  time  they  kept  stamping  in  a 
body  before  the  singers,  which  had  an  admirable  effect,  and  did  great  credit  to  their 
dancing  attainments ;  then  one  by  one  tltey  tumod  round,  and  danced  their  way  back  to 
tlie  place  they  lirst  btavted  from,  uud  sat  dowiL    The  palyertatta  aud  koonteroo  xnun  were 


64 


AUSTRALIA. 


the  last  who  lefb,  and  as  these  three  singular  beings  stamped  their  way  to  the  other 
dancers  thejr  made  a  very  odd  appearance. 

"  The  smging  continued  for  a  short  time,  and  then  pipes  were  lighted ;  shouts  of 
applause  ensued,  and  boisterous  conversation  followed.  After  resting  about  ten  minutes, 
the  singers  commenced  again ;  and  soon  after  the  dancers  huddled  together,  and  responded 
to  the  call  by  the  peculiar  shout  already  mentioned,  and  then  performed  the  same  feat 
over  again— with  this  variation,  that  the  palycrtatta  men  brought  up  the  rear,  instead  of 
leading  the  way.    Four  separate  times  these  parts  of  the  play  were  performed  with  the 


stooping  position,  and  i 

80  forming  a  circular  b 

"  The  palyertatta  n 

accompanied  with  the 

and  round,  and  finally 

spear ;  at  the  same  timi 

the  singers,  with  a  sort 

fro ;  when  they  had  got 

grunt  or  groan  (after  th 

"During  the  whole 

after  the  last  act  of  the 

strain  died  gradually  av 

Tliere  are  many  oth( 

dance.     The  performers 

wirris  in  their  hands,  be 

in  circles,  imitating  the 

all  the  gestures  consist  c 

bird  imitating  its  voice. 

In  some  parts  of  Ai 

these  performances. 

Both  men  and  wome 
red  ochre,  and  each  turn 
dance  by  stationing  then 
by  the  arms,  while  they 
the  dance  is  accompanie( 
hold  them  as  they  do 
paddling  in  one  of  their 
Another  dance,  the  ol 
iMooruudi  natives.  The 
ochre,  stand  in  a  line,  wl 
|Tlie  dance  consists  in  sta 
if  the  extended  arms.  '. 
There  is  a  rather  cur 
erformance  of  the  eveni 
_heir  spears  and  wirris. 
istant  object,  rolling  the 
ith  a  simultaneous  yell 
In  his  splendid  work 
irformed  by  tlie  Parnka 
It  made  either  of  huma 
g  the  belt  tightly  strain 
lance,  but  the  usual  pla: 
1  the  middle.  One  of  t 
usual  effect ;  then  followed  the  concluding  one,  as  follows :  after  tramping  up  to  the  ■"laying  his  arms  in  harn 
singers,  the  man  with  the  hoontcroo  commenced  a  part  which  called  forth  unbounded  Birtner  approaches,  and 
applause ;  with  his  head  and  body  inclined  on  one  side,  his  spear  and  feathera  behind  ki^W^Jl  couple, 
back,  standing  on  the  left  leg,  he  beat  time  with  the  right  foot,  twitching  his  body  and 
eye,  and  stamping  with  the  greatest  precision ;  he  remained  a  few  minutes  in  this  position, 
and  then  suddenly  turned  round,  stood  on  his  right  leg,  and  did  the  same  once  with  his 
left  foot. 

"  In  the  meanwhile  the  two  men  with  the  mystic  palyertatta  kept  waving  their  in- 
struments to  and  fro,  corresponding  with  the  motions  of  their  heads  and  legs,  and  the 
silent  tramners  performed  their  part  equally  well.  The  hoonteroo  man  now  suddenly 
stopped,  and,  planting  his  spear  in  the  ground,  stood  in  a  stooping  position  behind  it ;  two 
diincers  stepped  up,  went  through  the  same  manoeuvre  as  the  preceding  party  with  wo;i- 
derful  regularity,  and  then  gave  a  final  stamp,  turned  round,  and  grasped  the  spear  in  a 


lUU  KCBl  DAIfOB. 


si* 


Some  persons  have  si 
Bually  held  on  clear  mo 
he  day-time. 

The  commonest  native 
id  which  is  represented  i 
iglit,  the  fitful  blaze  of  t 

Before  beginning  this 
odies  in  some  grotesque  i 
e  shining  black  of  their 
larked  by  a  broad  stripe  ( 
VOttt 


DIFFERENT  DANCES. 


65 


stooping  position,  and  so  on  'with  all  the  rest,  until  every  dancer  was  brought  to  the  spear, 
80  forming  a  circular  body. 

"  The  palyertatta  men  now  performed  the  same  movement  on  each  side  of  this  body, 
accompanied  with  the  perpetual  motion  of  the  head,  leg,  and  arm,  and  then  went  round 
and  round,  and  finally  gave  the  arrival  stamp,  thrust  in  their  arm,  and  grasped  the 
spear ;  at  the  same  time  all  sunk  on  their  knees  and  began  to  move  away  in  a  mass  from 
the  singers,  with  a  sort  of  grunting  noise,  while  their  bodies  leaned  and  tossed  to  and 
fro ;  when  they  had  got  about  ten  or  twelve  yards  they  ceased,  and,  giving  one  long  semi- 
grunt  or  groan  (after  the  manner  of  the  red  kangaroo,  as  they  say),  dispersed. 

"During  the  whole  performance,  the  singing  went  on  in  one  continued  strain,  and, 
after  the  last  act  of  the  performers,  the  rattling  accompaniment  of  the  singing  ceased,  the 
strain  died  gradually  away,  and  shouts  and  acclamations  rent  the  air." 

Tliere  are  many  other  dances  among  the  Australians.  There  is,  for  example,  the  Frog- 
dance.  The  performers  paint  themselves  after  the  usual  grotesque  manner,  take  their 
wirris  in  their  hands,  beat  them  tof^ether,  and  then  squat  down  and  jump  after  each  other 
in  circles,  iniitaciiig  the  movements  of  the  frog.  Then  there  is  the  emu-dance,  in  which 
all  the  gestures  consist  of  imitation  of  emu-hunting,  the  man  who  enacts  the  pai-t  of  the 
bird  imitating  its  voice. 

In  some  parts  of  Australia  they  have  the  canoe-dance,  one  of  the  most  graceful  of 
tliese  performances. 

Both  men  and  women  take  part  in  this  dance,  painting  their  bodies  with  white  and 
red  ochre,  and  each  furnished  with  a  stick  which  represents  the  paddle.  They  begin  to 
dance  by  stationing  themselves  in  two  lines,  but  with  the  stick  across  their  backs  and  held 
bv  the  arras,  while  they  move  their  feet  alternately  to  the  tune  of  the  song  with  which 
tlie  dance  is  accompanied.  At  a  given  signal  tliey  all  bring  the  sticks  to  the  front,  and 
hold  them  as  they  do  paddles,  swaying  themselves  in  regular  time  as  if  they  were 
paddling  in  one  of  their  light  canoes. 

Another  dance,  the  object  of  which  is  not  very  certain,  is  a  great  favourite  with  the 

[Mooruudi  natives.    The  men,  having  previously  decorated  their  bodies  with  stripes  of  ted 

ochre,  stand  in  a  line,  while  the  women  are  collected  in  a  group  and  beat  time  together. 

|Tlie  dance  consists  in  stamping  simultaneously  with  the  left  foot,  and  shaking  the  fingers 

if  the  extended  arms.    This  dance  is  called  Pedeku. 

There  is  a  rather  curious  dance,  or  movement,  with  which  they  often  conclude  the 

rformance  of  the  evening.    They  sit  cross-legged  round  their  fire,  beating  time  with 

heir  spears  and  wirris.     Suddenly  they  all  stretch  out  their  arms  as  if  pointing  to  some 

istant  object,  rolling  their  eyes  fearfully  as  they  do  so,  and  finish  by  leaping  on  their  feet 

ith  a  simultaneous  yell  that  echoes  for  miles  through  the  forest. 

In  his  splendid  work  on  South  Australia,  Mr.  Angas  describes  a  rather  curious  dance 

!rformed  by  the  Parnkalla  tribe,  in  which  both  sexes  take  part.    Each  man  carries  a 

It  made  either  of  human  hair  or  opossum  fur,  holding  one  end  in  each  hand,  and  keep- 

ig  the  belt  tightly  strained.     There  is  a  slight  variation  in  the  mode  of  performing  this 

lance,  but  the  usual  plan  is  for  all  the  men  to  sit  down,  while  a  woman  takes  her  place 

the  middle.    One  of  the  men  then  dances  up  to  her,  jumping  from  side  to  side,  and 

waying  his  arms  in  harmony  with  his  movements.    The  woman  begins  jumping  as  her 

lartner  approaches,  and  then  they  dance  back  again,  when  their  place  is  taken  by  a 

reeh  couple. 

Some  persons  have  supposed  that  this  dance  is  a  religious  ceremony,  because  it  is 
isually  held  on  clear  moonlight  evenings.  Sometimes,  however,  it  is  performed  during 
he  day-time. 

The  commonest  native  dance,  or  "  corrobboree,"  is  that  which  is  known  as  the  Palti, 
nd  which  is  represented  in  the  illustration  on  the  following  page.  It  is  always  danced  by 
ight,  the  fitful  blaze  of  the  fire  being  thought  necessary  to  bring  out  all  its  beauties. 

Before  beginning  this  dance,  the  performers  prepare  themselves  by  decorating  their 
odies  in  some  grotesque  style  with  white  and  scarlet  paints,  which  contrast  boldly  with 
lie  shining  black  of  their  skins.  The  favourite  pattern  is  the  skeleton,  each  rib  being 
larked  by  a  broad  stripe  of  white  paint,  and  a  sinular  stripe  running  down  the  breast  and 
VOL  IL*  F 


\:v  ' 


,  f^ 


66 


AUSTRALIA. 


alon^  the  legs  and  arms.  The  face  is  painted  in  a  similar  fashion.  The  effect  produced 
by  this  strange  pattern  is  a  most  startling  one.  Illuminated  only  by  the  light  of  the  tire, 
the  black  bodies  and  limbs  are  scarcely  visible  against  the  dark  background,  so  that,  ai 
the  performers  pass  backwards  and  forwards  in  the  movements  of  the  dance,  they  look 
e.xactly  like  a  number  of  skeletons  endued  with  life  by  magic  powers. 

This  effect  is  increased  by  the  curious  quivering  of  the  legs,  which  are  planted  firmly 
on  the  gi-ound,  but  to  which  the  dancers  are  able  to  impart  a  rapid  vibratory  movement 
from  the  knees  upwards.    The  wirris,  or  clubs,  are  held  in  the  hands  as  seen  in  the! 


PALTI  DANCE,  OB  COBROBBOBEB. 


illustration,  and  at  certain  intervals  they  are  brought  over  the  head,  and  clashed  violent!] 
together.  The  Palti  as  well  as  the  Kuri  dance  is  conducted  by  a  leader,  who  gives  thi 
word  of  command  for  the  different  movements.  Some  of  the  dancers  increase  their  odi 
appearance  by  making  a  fillet  from  the  front  teeth  of  the  kangaroo,  and  tying  it  rqw 
their  foreheads. 

Once  in  the  year,  the  natives  of  some  districts  have  a  very  grand  dance,  called  tli 
"  cobbongo  corrobboree,"  or  great  mystery  dance.  This  dance  is  performed  by  thi 
natives  of  the  far  interior.  An  admirable  account  of  this  dance  was  published  in  tli( 
Illustrated  London  Neios  of  October  3, 1863,  and  is  here  given.  "  The  time  selected  fo 
this  great  event  is  every  twelfth  moon,  and  during  her  declination.  For  several  da; 
previous  a  number  of  tribes  whose  territories  adjoin  one  another  congregate  at  a  partici'l 
spot,  characterised  by  an  immense  mound  of  earth  covered  with  ashes  (known  amongs 
the  white  inhabitants  as  'a  black's  oven')  and  surrounded  by  plenty  of  'couraway'  o 
water  holes.    To  tliis  place  they  bring  numbers  of  kangaroos,  'possums,  emus,  and  vili 


THE  GREAT  CORROBBOREE. 


67 


ducks,  and  a  large  quantity  of  wild  honey,  together  with  a  grass  from  the  seed  of  which 
they  make  a  sort  of  bread. 

"  Upon  the  evening  on  which  the  '  corrobboree '  is  celebrated,  a  number  of  old  men 
(one  from  each  tribe),  called  by  the  natives  '  wammaroogo,'  signifying  medicine-men  or 
charm-men,  repair  to  the  top  of  the  mound,  where,  after  lighting  a  fire,  they  walked  round 
ily  H  it,  muttering  sentences  and  throwing  into  it  portions  of  old  charms  which  they  have  worn 
nt  I  round  their  necks  for  the  past  twelve  months.  This  is  continued  for  about  half  an  hour, 
when  they  descend,  each  carrying  a  fire-stick,  which  he  places  at  the  outskirts  of  the 
camp,  and  which  is  supposed  to  prevent  evil  spirits  approaching^.  As  soon  as  this  is 
over,  during  which  a  most  profound  silence  is  observed  by  all,  the  men  of  the  tribe  pre- 
pare their  toilet  for  the  '  corrobboree,'  daubing  themselves  over  with  chalk,  red  ochre, 
and  fat. 

"  While  the  men  are  thus  engaged,  the  gentler  sex  are  busy  arranging  themselves  in 
a  long  line,  and  in  a  sitting  posture,  with  rugs  made  of  'possum  skins  doubled  round  their 
legs,  and  a  small  stick  called  '  nuU^-null^ '  in  each  hand.  A  fire  is  lit  in  front  of  them, 
and  tended  by  one  of  the  old  charmers.  As  the  men  are  ready,  they  seat  themselves 
cross-legged  like  tailors,  and  in  regular  '  serried  file,'  at  the  opposite  side  of  the  fire  to  the 
women,  while  one  of  the  medicine-men  takes  up  his  position  on  the  top  of  the  mound 
to  watch  the  rising  of  the  moon,  which  is  the  signal  for  '  corrobboree.'  All  is  now  still : 
nothing  disturbs  the  silence  save  the  occasional  jabber  of  a  woman  or  child,  and  even 
that,  after  a  few  minutes,  is  hushed.  The  blaze  of  the  fire  throws  a  fitful  light  along-  the 
battalion-like  front  of  the  black  phalanx,  and  the  hideous  faces,  daubed  with  paint  and 
smeared  with  grease,  show  out  at  such  a  moment  to  anything  but  advantage. 

"  As  soon  as  the  old  gentleman  who  has  been  '  taking  the  lunar '  announces  the  advent 
of  that  planet,  which  seems  to  exercise  as  great  an  influence  over  the  actions  of  these 
people  as  over  many  of  those  amongst  ourselves,  the  '  corrobboree '  commences.  The 
women  beat  the  little  sticks  together,  keeping  time  to  a  peculiar  monotonous  air,  and 
repeating  the  words,  the  burden  of  which  when  translated  may  be — 

"  '  The  kancaroo  is  swift,  but  swifter  is  Ngoyullomon ; 

Tlic  suuko  is  cunning,  but  more  cunning  is  Ngoyulloman,'  &c. 

leach  woman  using  the  name  of  her  husband  or  favourite  in  the  tribe.  The  men  spring 
Ito  their  feet  with  a  yell  that  rings  through  the  forest,  and,  brandishing  their  spears, 
I  boomerangs,  &c.,  commence  their  dance,  flinging  themselves  into  all  sorts  of  attitudes, 
Ihowling,  laughing,  grinning,  and  singing;  and  this  they  continue  till  sheer  exhaustion 
I  compels  them  to  desist,  after  which  they  roast  and  eat  the  product  of  the  chase,  gathered 
jforthe  occasion,  and  then  drop  off  to  sleep  one  by  one." 

The  reader  will  see  that  this  great  mystery  corrobboree  combines  several  of  the 
[peculiar  movements  which  are  to  be  found  in  the  various  dances  that  have  already  been 
I  described. 

A  dance  of  a  somewhat  similar  character  used  to  be  celebrated  by  the  Tasmanians  at 
I  the  occasion  of  each  full  moon,  as  is  described  by  Mr.  G.  T.  Lloyd.  The  various  tribes 
I  assembled  at  some  try  sting-place  ;  and  while  the  women  prepared  the  fire,  and  fenced  off 
la  space  for  the  dance,  the  men  retired  to  adorn  themselves  with  paint,  and  to  fasten 
jbuiiches  of  bxishy  twigs  to  their  ankles,  wrists,  and  waists. 

,  The  women  being  seated  at  the  end  of  this  space,  one  of  the  oldest  among  them  strode 
Iforward,  calling  by  name  one  of  the  performers,  reviling  him  as  a  coward,  and  challenging 
Ihira  to  appear  and  answer  her  charge.  The  warrior  was  not  long  in  his  response,  and, 
Ibounding  into  the  circle  through  the  fire,  he  proclaimed  his  deeds  of  daring  in  war  and  in 
Ithe  hunt.  At  every  pause  he  made,  his  female  admirers  took  up  his  praises,  vaunting  his 
I  actions  in  a  sort  of  chant,  which  they  accompanied  by  extemporized  drums  formed  of 
jtolled  kangaroo  skins. 

Suddenly,  upon  some  inspiring  allegietto  movement  of  the  thumping  band,  thirty  or 
Iforty  griia  savages  would  bound  successively  through  the  furi6us  flames  into  the  sacred 
I  arena,  looking  like  veritable  demons  on  a  special  visit  to  terra  firvia,  and,  after  thoronghly 
|e.xhausting  themselves  by  leaping  in  imitation  of  the  kangaroo  around  and  through  tho 

F  'A 


4 
<    'a 


n  Ai 

1  tf.'jlfeBIa 


68 


AUSTIiAUA. 


i, 


I  ; 


!,t  '• 


;l' 


.:ll 


ASMAMIAN  WOMAN. 


fire,  they  vanished  in  an  instant.    Tliese  were  as  rapidly  incceeded  by  their  lovely  gini 
■who,  at  a  given  signal  from  the  beldame  speaker,  rose  <n  matte,  and  ranging  themselvejl 
round  the  fresh-plied  ilames  in  a  state  unadorned  and  gouuinu  as  imported  into  the  worlil 
contorted  their  arms,  legs,  and  bodies  into  attitudes  that  would  shame  first-class  acrobats.  1 

The  grand  point,  however,  with  each  o(| 
the  well-greased  beauties  was  to  scream 
down  her  sable  sister. 

This  dance,  as  well  a«  other  native 
customs,  has  departed,  together  with  the 
aborigines,  from  the  island,  and  the  native 
Tasrnanians  are  now  practically  extinct 
There  is  before  me  a  photograph  of  the 
three  remaining  survivors  of  these  tribes, 
which  some  sixty  years  ago  numbored 
between  six  and  seven  thousand.  That 
they  should  have  so  rapidly  perished  under 
the  influence  of  the  white  man  is  ex- 
plained from  the  fact  that  their  island  ii 
Milt  limited  in  extent,  and  that  they  are 
altogether  inferior  to  the  aborigines  of  the 
continent.  They  are  small  in  stature,  the 
men  averaging  only  five  feet  three  inches 
in  height,  and  they  are  very  ill-favoured 
in  countenance,  the  line  from  the  i^o«ie  ta 
the  corners  of  the  mouth  being  very  deep 
and  much  curved,  so  as  to  enclose  the 
mouth  in  a  pair  of  parentheses.  Thie 
feature  is  shown  in  the  accompanying 
portrait  of  a  young  woman,  but  in  ray 
photogrpph,  which  represents  older  individuals,  it  is  marked  much  more  strongly. 

The  reader  will  notice  that  the  hair  is  cut  very  closely.  This  is  done  by  means  of  two 
sharp-edged  fragments  of  flint,  broken  glass  being  preferred  since  Europeans  settled  in  the 
country.  Cutting  the  hair  is  necessarily  a  tedious  ceremony,  only  ten  or  twelve  hairs 
being  severed  at  a  time,  and  upwards  of  three  hours  being  consumea  in  trinjming  a  head 
fit  for  a  dancu    Shaving  is  conducted  after  the  same  manner. 

The  general  habHa  of  the  Tasmaiuan  natives  agree  with  those  of  the  continent.  The 
mode  of  climbing  trees,  however,  is  a  curious  mixture  of  the  Australian  and  Polynesian 
custom.  When  the  native  discovers  the  marks  of  an  opossum  on  the  bark,  he  plucks  a 
quantity  of  wire-grass,  and  rapidly  lays  it  up  in  a  three-stranded  plait,  with  which  he 
encircles  the  tree  and  his  own  waist  By  means  of  a  single  chop  of  the  tomahawk  he 
makes  a  slight  notch  in  the  bark,  into  which  he  puts  his  great  toe,  raises  himself  by  it, 
and  simultaneously  jerks  the  grass-band  up  the  trunk  of  the  tree.  Notch  after  notch  is 
thus  made,  and  the  native  ascends  with  incredible  rapidity,  the  notches  ^ever  being 
less  than  tiiree  feet  six  inches  apart. 

Often,  the  opossum,  alarmed  at  the  sound  of  the  tomahawk,  leaves  its  nest,  and  runs 
along  some  bare  bough,  projecting  horizontally  from  eighty  to  a  hundred  feet  above  4. 
ground.  The  native  walks  along  the  bough  upright  and  firm  as  if  the  tree  were  liis 
native  place,  and  shakes  the  animal  into  the  midst  of  his  companions  who  are  assembled 
under  the  tree. 

The  natives  never,  in  their  wild  state,  wear  clothes  of  any  kind.  They  manufacture 
cloaks  of  opossum  and  kangaioo  skins,  but  only  in  d'^fence  against  cold. 

They  are  wonderful  hunters,  and  have  been  succesHiuUy  employed  by  the  colonists  in 
tracing  sheep  that  had  strayed,  or  the  footsteps  of  the  thief  who  had  stolen  them.  The 
slightest  scratch  tells  its  tale  to  these  quick-eyed  people,  who  know  at  once  the  very 
time  at  which  the  impression  was  made,  and,  having  once  Been  it,  start  off  at  a  quick 
pace,  and  are  certain  to  overtake  the  fugitive. 


THE  LAW  OF  PEOGKESSION. 


«9 


The  untimely  end  of  thn  aboriginal  Tasmanians  is  greatly  to  be  attributed  to  the  conduct 
[of  B  well-known  chief,  called  Mosquito.  He  was  a  native  of  Sydney,  and,  having  been 
IcoDvicted  of  several  murders,  Was,  by  a  mistaken  act  of  lenity,  transported  to  Tasmania, 
Ivhen  he  made  acquaintance  with  the  Ovster  Bay  tribe.  Being  much  taller  and  stron^^er 
Ithaa  the  natives,  he  was  unanimously  elected  chief,  and  took  the  command.  His  reign 
|va3  most  disastrous  for  the  Tasmanians.  He  ruled  them  with  a  rod  of  iron,  pimishing 
I  the  slightest  disobedience  with  a  blow  of  his  tomakawk,  not  caring  in  the  least  whether 

I  culprit  were  killed  or  not  He  organized  a  series  of  depredations  on  the  property  of 
Ithe  colonists,  and  was  peculiarly  celebrated  for  his  skill  in  stealing  potatoes,  teaching  his 
Ifollowers  to  abstract  them  from  the  ridges,  and  to  re-arrange  the  ground  so  as  to  look  as  if 
|it  had  never  been  disturbed,  and  to  obliterate  all  traces  of  their  motmarks  with  boughs. 

Under  the  influence  of  such  a  leader,  the  natives  became  murderers  as  well  as  thieves, 
1 10  that  the  lives  of  the  colonists  were  always  in  peril  It  was  therefore  necessary  to  take 
liome  decided  measures  with  them ;  and  after  sundry  i  successful  expeditions,  the  natives 
lit  last  submitted  themselves,  and  the  whole  of  them,  numbering  then  (1837)  scarcely 
I  more  than  three  hundred,  were  removed  to  Flinder's  Island,  where  a  number  of  comfort- 
able stone  cottages  were  built  for  them,  infinitely  superior  to  the  rude  bough  huts  or 
miam-miams  of  their  own  construction.  Thev  were  liberally  supplied  with  food,  clothing, 
land  other  necessaries,  as  well  as  luxuries,  and  the  Government  even  appointed  a  resident 
surgeon  to  attend  them  when  ill.  All  this  care  was,  however,  useless.  Contact  with  civiliza- 
tion produced  its  usual  fruits,  and  in  186 1  the  native  Tasmanians  were  only  thirteen  in 
number.  Ten  have  since  died,  and  it  is  not  likely  that  the  three  who  survived  in  1867 
will  perpetuate  their  race. 

That  the  singularly  rapid  decadence  of  the  Tasmanians  was  partly  caused  by  the 
conduct  of  the  shepherds,  and  other  rough  and  uneducated  men  in  the  service  of  the 
culonists,  cannot  be  denied.  But  the  white  offenders  were  comparatively  few,  and  quite 
uable  themselves  to  effect  such  a  change  in  so  short  a  time.  For  the  real  cause  we 
must  look  to  the  strange  but  unvariable  laws  of  progression.  Whenever  a  higher  race 
occupies  the  same  grounds  as  a  lower,  the  latter  perishes,  and,  whether  in  animate  or 
I  inanimate  nature,  the  new  world  is  always  built  on  the  ruins  of  the  old. 


'    ''k 


CHAPTER   VI. 

AUSTRALIA.— Con^inuaif. 
DOMESTIC  LIFE. 


MAnRIAflK— PtmCHASB   AVD  KXORAVSK    OF  'WITItB — A   BOl'on  WOOINO — TBEATSIKNT  OF  THR  Wmi 

A     BRUTAL    U178DAND — NARROW     EtiCAPR — A    FAITIIFIM-    COMPANION — Al'STnALlAN   MOTIIKHI^- 

TREATMRNT  OF  TUK   NBW«BOBN  IKFANT — PBACTICK     OF    INFANTICIDE — TUB    MOTUEB  AND    UKl 
DBAD  OBILO. 


u 


We  will  now  proceed  to  the  domestic  life  of  the  native  Australian,  if,  indeed,  their  mode 
of  existence  deserves  such  a  name,  and  will  begin  with  marriage  customs.  \ 

Betrothal  takes  place  at  a  very  early  age,  the  girl  being  often  promised  in  marriage  | 
when  she  is  a  mere  child,  her  future  husband  being  perhaps  an  old  man  with  two  oi 
three  wives  and  a  number  of  children.  Of  course  the  girl  is  purchased  from  her  father, 
the  price  varying  according  to  the  means  of  the  husband.  Articles  of  European  make 
are  now  exceedingly  valued ;  and  as  a  nde,  a  knife,  a  glass  bottle,  or  some  such  article,  is 
considered  as  a  fair  price  for  a  wife. 

Exchange  is  often  practised,  so  that  a  young  man  who  happens  to  have  a  sister  to  I 
spare  will  look  out  for  some  man  who  has  a  daughter  unbetrothed,  and  will  effect  an 
amicable  exchange  with  him,  so  that  a  man  who  possesses  sisters  by  his  father's  death  is 
as  sure  of  a  corresponding  number  of  wives  as  if  he  had  the  means  wherewith  to  buy 
them. 

Until  her  intended  husband  takes  her  to  wife,  the  betrothed  girl  lives  with  hei 
parents,  and  during  this  interval  she  is  not  watched  with  the  strictness  which  is  generally 
exercised  towards  betrothed  girls  of  savages.  On  the  contrary,  she  is  tacitly  allowed  to 
have  as  many  lovers  as  she  chooses,  provided  that  a  conventional  amoimt  of  secrecy  be 
observed,  and  her  husband,  when  he  marries  her,  makes  no  complaint.  After  marriage^ 
however,  the  case  is  altered,  and,  if  a  former  lover  were  to  attempt  a  continuance  of  the 
acquaintance,  the  husband  would  avenge  himself  by  visiting  both  parties  with  the| 
severest  punishment. 

There  is  no  ceremony  about  marriage,  the  girl  being  simply  taken  to  the  hut  of  heil 
husband,  and  thenceforth  considered  as  his  wife. 

In  some  parts  of  Australia,  when  a  young  man  takes  a  fancy  to  a  girl  he  obtains  iei 
after  a  rather  curious  fashion,  which  seems  a  very  odd  mode  of  showing  affection.1 
Watching  his  opportunity  when  the  girl  has  strayed  apart  fmm  her  friends,  he  stuns  her  I 
with  a  blow  on  the  head  from  his  waddy,  carries  her  ofF,  and  so  makes  her  his  wife.  The! 
father  of  the  girl  is  naturally  offended  at  the  loss  of  his  daughter,  and  complains  to  the  I 
ciders.  The  result  is  almost  invariably  that  the  gallant  offender  is  sentenced  to  standi 
the  ordeal  of  spear  and  boomerang.  Furnished  with  only  his  narrow  shield,  he  stands  J 
still,  while  the  aggrieved  father  and  other  relatives  hurl  a  certain  number  of  spears  and! 
boomerangs  at  him.  It  is  very  seldom  that  he  allows  himself  to  be  touched,  but,  when  I 
the  stipulated  number  of  throws  has  been  made,  he  is  considered  as  having  expiated  his| 
offence,  whether  he  be  hit  or  not. 


A  MISUNDERSTANDINO. 


n 


Polygamy  it  of  course  prnctised,  hut  to  no  very  great  extent    Still,  although  a  man 

I  iDAV  never  have  more  than  two  or  three  wives  at  a  time,  he  has  often  married  a  con< 

lidereble  number,  either  discarding  them  when  tliey  were  too  old  to  please  his  taste,  or 

perhaps  killing  them  in  a  fit  of  anger.    This  last  is  no  uncommon  mode  of  getting  rid  of 

g  wife,  and  no  one  seems  to  thinl<  that  her  husband  has  acted  cruelly.     Indeed,  the 

fienuine  native  would  not  be  able  to  comprehend  the  possibility  of  being  cruel  to  his  wife, 

inasmuch  as  he  recognises  in  her  no  right  to  kind  treatment    Slid  is  as  much  his  chattel 

las  his  spear  or  hut  and  he  would  no  more  think  himself  cruel  in  beating  his  wife  to 

I  death  than  in  breaking  the  one  or  burning  the  other. 

I  Since  white  men  came  to  settle  in  the  country  the  natives  have  learned  to  consider 
J  them  as  beings  of  another  sphere,  very  powerful,  but  unfui-tuiiately  pussessed  with  some 
uoaccountable  prejudices.  Finding,  therefore,  that  breaking  a  wifes  limb  with  a  club, 
[piercing  her  with  a  spear,  or  any  other  mode  of  expressing  dissatisfaction,  shocked  the 
■prejudices  of  the  white  men,  they  ceased  to  mention  such  practices,  though  they  did 
not  discontinue  them. 

Quite  recently,  a  native  servant  was  late  in  keeping  his  appointment  with  his  master, 
land,  on  inquiry,  it  was  elicited  that  he  had  just  quavrelled  with  one  of  his  wives,  and  had 
Ispeared  her  through  the  body.  On  being  rebuked  by  his  master  he  turned  off  the  matter 
Iwith  a  laugh,  merely  remarking  that  white  men  had  only  one  wife,  whereas  he  hud  two, 
I  and  did  not  mind  losing  one  until  he  could  buy  another. 

I  Considering  and  treating  the  women  as  mere  articles  of  property,  the  men  naturallv 
[repose  no  confidence  in  them,  and  never  condescend  to  make  them  acquainted  wit))  their 
[plans.  If  they  intend  to  make  an  attack  upon  another  tribe,  or  to  organize  nn  expedition 
[for  rubbery,  thev  carefully  conceal  it  from  the  weaker  sex,  thinking  that  such  inferior 
I  animals  cannot  keep  secrets,  and  might  betray  them  to  the  objects  of  the  intended  attack. 
I  The  utter  contempt  which  is  felt  by  the  native  Australians  for  their  women  is  well 
jillnstrated  by  an  adventure  which  occurred  after  a  dance  which  had  been  got  up  for  the 
[beaefit  of  the  white  men,  on  the  understanding  that  a  certain  amount  of  biscuit  should  be 
[given  to  the  dancers.  When  the  performance  was  over,  the  biscuit  was  injudiciously 
[handed  to  a  woman  for  di^tributioa  A  misunderstanding  at  once  took  place.  Tlie  men, 
■although  they  would  not  hesitate  to  take  away  the  biscuit  by  force,  would  not  condescend 
Ito  ask  a  woman  for  it,  and  therefore  considered  that  the  promised  payment  had  not  been 
Iniade  to  them.  Some  of  thera,  after  muttering  their  discontent,  slipped  away  for  their 
jspears  and  throwing  sticks,  and  the  whole  place  was  in  a  turmoil. 
I  Fortunately,  in  order  to  amuse  the  natives,  the  white  visitors,  who  had  never  thought 
[of  the  offence  that  they  had  given,  sent  up  a  few  rockets,  which  frightened  the  people  for 
[a  time,  and  then  burned  a  blue  light  As  the  brilliant  rays  pierced  the  dark  recesses  of 
[the  forest  they  disclosed  numbers  of  armed  men  among  the  trees,  some  alone  and  others 
lin  groups,  but  all  evidently  watching  the  movements  of  the  visitors  whose  conduct  had 
|8o  deeply  insulted  them.  A  friendly  native  saw  their  danger  at  once,  and  hurried  them 
"  to  their  boats,  saying  that  spears  would  soon  be  thrown. 
There  was  much  excuse  to  be  found  for  them.  They  had  been  subjected  to  one  of  the 
Igrossest  insults  that  warriors  could  receive.  To  them,  women  were  little  better  than  dogs, 
land,  if  there  were  any  food,  the  warriors  first  satisfied  their  own  hunger,  and  then  threw 
Ito  the  women  any  fragments  that  might  be  left  Therefore,  that  a  woman — a  mera 
Ihtusehold  chattel — should  be  deputed  to  distribute  food  to  warriors,  was  a  gross, 
liotolerable,  and,  as  they  naturally  thought,  intentional  insult.  It  was  equivalent  to 
Idegrading  them  from  their  rank  as  men  and  warriors,  and  making  them  even  of  less 
laccount  than  women.  No  wonder,  then,  that  their  anger  was  roused,  and  the  only  matter 
lof  surprise  is  that  an  attack  was  not  immediately  made.  Australian  warriors  have  their 
lovm  ideas  of  chivalry,  and,  like  the  knights  of  old,  feel  themselves  bound  to  resent  the 
iBmallest  aspersion  cast  upon  their  honour. 

I  Mr.  M'Gillivray,  who  narrates  this  anecdote,  makes  a  few  remarks  "which  are  most 
Ivaluable,  as  showing  the  errors  which  are  too  often  committed  when  dealing  with  savages, 
jnot  only  those  of  Australia,  but  of  other  countries. 

"  I  have  alluded  to  this  occurrence  trivial  as  it  may  appear,  not  without  an  object 


If  iS 
r  .1 


W :' 


72 


AUSTRAUA. 


It  serves  as  an  illustration  of  the  policy  of  respecting  the  known  customs  of  the 
Australian  race,  even  in  apparently  triHing  matters,  at  least  during  the  early  period  of 
intercourse  with  a  tribe,  and  shows  how  a  little  want  of  judgment  in  the  director  of  our 
party  caused  the  most  friendly  intentions  to  be  misundei-stood,  and  might  have  led  to 
fatal  results. 

"  I  must  confess  that  I  should  have  considered  any  injury  sustained  on  our  side  to 
have  been  most  richly  merited.  Moreover,  I  am  convinced  that  some  at  least  of  the 
collisions  which  have  taken  place  in  Australia  between  the  first  European  visitors  and 
the  natives  of  any  given  district  have  originated  in  causes  of  offence  brought  on  by  the 
indiscretion  of  one  or  more  of  the  party,  and  revenged  on  others  who  were  innocent." 

Mr.  M'Gillivray  then  proceeds  to  mention  the  well-known  case  of  the  night  attaclj 
on  Mr.  Leichhardt's  expedition.  For  no  apparent  reason,  a  violent  assault  was  made  on 
the  camp,  ^ind  Mr.  Gilbert  was  killed.  The  reason  of  this  attack  did  not  transpire  until 
long  afterwards,  when  a  native  attached  to  the  expedition  divulged,  in  a  state  of  intoxica- 
tion, the  fact  that  he  and  a  fellow-countryman  had  grossly  insulted  a  native  woman. 

Yet,  in  spite  of  this  brutal  treatment,  the  women  often  show  a  depth  of  affectionate 
feeling  which  raises  them  far  above  the  brutal  savages  that  enslave  them.  One  remarkable 
instance  of  this  feeling  is  mentioned  by  Mr.  Bennett.  She  had  formed  an  attachment  to 
an  escaped  convict,  who  became  a  bushranger,  and  enabled  him,  by  her  industry  and 
courage,  to  prolong  the  always  precarious  life  of  a  bushranger  beyond  the  ordinary  limits. 

Hie  chief  dangers  that  beset  these  ruffians  are  the  necessity  for  procuring  food,  and 
the  watch  which  is  always  kept  by  the  police.  Her  native  skill  enabled  her  to  supply 
him  with  food,  and,  while  he  was  lying  concealed,  she  used  to  fish,  hunt,  dig  roots,  and 
then  to  cook  them  for  him.  Her  native  quickness  of  eye  and  ear  enabled  her  to  detect 
'  the  approach  of  the  police,  and,  by  the  instinctive  cunning  with  which  these  blacks  are 
gifted,  she  repeatedly  threw  the  pursuers  off  the  scent.  He  was  utterly  unworthy  of  the 
affection  which  she  bestowed  on  him,  and  used  to  beat  her  unmercifully,  but,  undeterred 
by  his  cruelty,  she  never  flagged  in  her  exertions  for  his  welfare  ;  and  on  one  occasion, 
while  he  was  actually  engaged  in  ill-treating  her,  the  police  came  upon  his  place  of 
refuge,  and  must  have  captured  him,  had  she  not  again  misled  them,  and  sent  them  to  a 
spot  far  from  the  place  where  he  was  hidden.  At  last,  he  ventured  out  too  boldly,  during 
her  accidental  absence,  was  captured,  tried  and  hanged.  But  up  to  the  last  this  faithful 
creature  never  deserted  him,  and,  even  when  he  was  imprisoned,  she  tried  to  follow  him, 
but  was  reclaimed  by  her  tribe. 

When  a  native  woman  is  about  to  become  a  mother  she  retires  into  the  buih, 
sometimes  alone,  but  generally  accompanied  by  a  female  friend,  and,  owing  to  the  strong 
constitution  of  these  women,  seldom  remains  in  her  retirement  more  than  a  day  or  so. 

Among  the  natives  of  Victoria^  the  ceremony  attending  the  birth  of  a  child  is  rather 
curious,  and  is  amusingly  described  by  Mr.  Lloyd  :  "  While  upon  the  subject  of  the 
Australian  aborigines,  I  must  not  omit  to  describe  the  very  original  modus  operandi  of 
the  indigenous  sage  femme. 

"  The  unhappy  loobra  (native  woman)  retired  with  her  wise  woman  into  some  lone 
secluded  dell,  abounding  with  light  sea-sand.  A  fire  was  kindled,  and  the  wretched 
miam-miam  speedily  constructed.  Then  came  the  slender  repast,  comprising  a  spare 
morsel  of  kangaroo  or  other  meat,  supplied  with  a  sparing  hand  by  her  stoical  coolie 
(male  native),  grilled,  and  graced  with  the  tendrils  of  green  opiate  cow-thistles,  or  the 
succulent  roots  of  the  bulbous  leaf,  '  mernong.'  *• 

"  The  sable  attendant  soon  entered  upon  her  interesting  duties.  One  of  the  first  wai , 
to  light  a  second  fire  Over  a  quantity  of  prepared  sand,  that  had  been  carefully  divested  of 
all  fibrous  roots,  pebbles,  or  coarser  matter.  The  burning  coals  and  fagots  were  removed 
from  thence,  upon  some  nice  calculation  as  to  the  period  of  the  unfortunate  little  nigger's 
arrival.  When  the  miniature  representative  of  his  sable  father  beheld  the  light  of  day, 
a  hole  was  scratched  in  the  heated  sand,  and  the  wee  russet-brown  thing  safely  deposited 
therein,  in  a  state  of  perfect  nudity,  and  buried  to  the  very  chin,  so  effectually  covered  up 
as  to  render  any  objectionable  movement  on  his  or  her  part  utterly  impossible. 

"So  far  as  any  infantine  ebullitions  of  feeling  were  concerned,  the  learned  sages 


fmnes  appeared  to 

the  mewling  and  i 

I  a  two-hours'  sojouri 

I  new  comer,  and  t( 

acquired  so  much  k 

to  be  thoroughly  do 

Following  the  c 

children  in  their  fir 


INFANTICIDE. 


78 


fmmes  appeared  to  have  a  thorough  knowledge  as  to  the  trorld-wide  method  of  treating 
the  mewling  and  puking  importunities  of  unreasoning  nurslings.  They  knew  well  that 
a  two-hours'  sojoum  in  the  desert  sand,  warm  as  it  might  be,  would  do  much  to  cool  tho 
new  comer,  and  temper  it  into  compliance.  At  the  expiration  of  that  time,  havinjj 
acquired  so  much  knowledge  of  earthly  troubles,  the  well-baked  juvenile  was  considered 
to  be  thoroughly  done,  and  thereupon  introduced  to  his  delighted  loobra  mamma." 

Following  the  custom  of  many  savage  nations,  the  Australians  too  often  destroy  their 
children  in  their  first  infancy.    Among  the  Muralug  tribes  the  practice  is  very  common. 


>-     1 


,       t'. 


A'JSTRAUAN  MUTUERa 


lit  has  already  been  mentioned  that  the  girls  live  veiy  unrestrainedly  before  marriage,  and 
■the  result  is,  that  a  young  woman  will  sometimes  have  several  children  before  her 
■marriage.  As  a  general  rule,  these  children  are  at  once  killed,  unless  the  father  be 
iesirous  of  preserving  them.  This,  however,  is  seldom  the  case,  and  he  usually  gives 
the  order,  "  Marana  teio,"  i.e.  Throw  it  into  the  hole,  when  the  poor  little  thing  is  at  once 
Wied  alive.  Even  those  children  which  are  bom  after  marriage  are  not  always  pre- 
served. In  the  first  place,  a  woman  will  scarcely  ever  take  charge  of  more  tlian  three 
children,  and  many  a  female  child  is  destroyed  where  a  male  would  be  allowed  to  live. 

All  children  who  have  any  bodily  defect  are  sure  to  be  killed,  and,  as  a  general  rule, 
fialf-caste  children  arc  seldom  allowed  to  live.    The  mothers  are  usually  ashamed  to 
cknowledge  these  murders,  but  in  one  case  the  unnatural  parent  openly  avowed  the 
ieed,  saying  that  the  infant  was  like  a  waragul,  i.e.  the  native  dog,  or  dingo.    The  fact  was 
[that  its  father  was  a  sailor  who  had  fiery  red  hair,  and  his  offspring  partook  of  the  same 
fous  complexion.    Of  course  there  are  exceptions  to  the  rule,  one  of  which  muy  be 


fe*'te 


74 


AUSTRALIA. 


found  in  the  case  of  the  poor  immian  who  -was  so  faithftil  to  her  convict  mata  She  had 
a  male  child,  which  was  brought  up  by  the  tribe  to  which  she  belonged,  and  they  yten 
so  fond  of  him  that  they  refused  to  give  him  up  when  some  benevolent  persons  tried  to 
obtain  possession  of  him  in  order  to  educate  him  in  civilization. 

If,  however,  the  child  is  allowed  to  live,  the  Australian  motfter  is  a  very  affectionate 
one,  tending  her  offspring  with  the  greatest  care,  and  in  her  own  wild  way  being  aa 
loving  a  parent  aa  can  be  found  in  any  part  of  the  world. 

In  nothing  is  this  affection  better  shown  than  in  the  case  of  a  child's  death. 
Although  she  might  have  consigned  it  when  an  infant  to  a  living  grove  without  a  pang 
of  remorse^  yet,  when  it  dies  after  having  been  nurtured  by  her,  she  exhibits  a  steady 
sorrow  that  exhibits  the  depth  of  affection  with  which  she  regarded  the  child.  When  it 
dies,  she  swathes  the  body  in  many  wrappers,  places  it  in  her  net-bul,  or  native  wallet, 
and  carries  it  about  with  her  as  if  it  were  alive.  She  never  parts  with  it  for  a  moment. 
When  she  eats  she  offers  food  to  the  dead  coipse,  as  if  it  were  still  alive,  and,  when  she 
lies  r  ym  to  sleep,  she  lays  her  head  upon  the  wallet  which  serves  her  as  a  pillow.  The 
progress  of  decay  has  no  effect  upon  her,  and  though  the  body  becomes  so  offensive  that 
no  one  can  come  near  her,  she  seems  unconscious  of  it,  and  never  dreams  of  abandoning 
the  dreadM  burden.  In  process  of  time  nothing  is  left  but  the  mere  bones,  but  even 
these  are  tended  in  the  same  loving  manner,  and  even  after  the  lapse  of  years  the  mothei 
hasi  been  known  to  bear,  in  addition  to  her  other  burdens,  the  remains  of  her  dead  child. 
Even  when  the  child  has  been  from  six  to  seven  years  old  she  will  treat  it  in  the  same 
manner,  and,  with  this  burden  on  her  back;  will  qontiiiae  to  discharge  her  heavy 
domestic  duties. 


\ 


CHAPTER  VII. 

AUSTRALIA.— (7(wi<t»twi. 

FROM  CHILDHOOD  TO  MANHOOD. 


I  ilSTBAUAW   CHILDEEN-^CHRRMONIES   ATTENDANT   ON  BBCOUINO  MRN — ADMISSION  TO  THE   BANK   OP 

HUNTER — CEBRMONT   OF   THE   KANGAROO THE    K0RADJRE8   AND    THEIR   DUTIES— KNOCKING    OUT 

THE    TOOTH TRIAL    BY     BNDURANCa— TEST    OF    DETERMINATION — THE    MAGIC     CRYSTAL THE 

FINAL    FEAST— INITIATION    AMONG    THE    MOOBUNDI  AND  PARNKALLA    TRIBE THE  WITABNA,    AND 

nS  DREADED  SOUND— THE  WHISPERERS — TAKING  THE  SECOND  DEOBEE — THE  APBON  AND  HEAD- 
NET — TUB  THIRD  AND  LAST  CEREMONY — BNDUBANCB  OF  PAIN — A  N.>  CO  HAN— STOBT  OV 
Oi'dM — MAKING    KOTAIOA   OB  BROTHERHOOD. 


JAusTEAiiAN  children,  while  they  remain  children,  and  as  such  are  nnder  the  dominion  of 
jtheir  mothers,  are  rather  engaging  little  creatures.  They  cannot  be  called  pretty,  partly 
lowing  to  the  total  neglect,  or  rather  ignorance,  of  personal  cleanliness,  and  partly  on 
Inccount  of  the  diet  with  which  they  are  fed.  Their  eyes  are  soft,  and  possess  the  half- 
Iwistful,  half-wild  expression  that  so  peculiarly  distinguishes  the  young  savage.  But 
Ithey  are  never  washed  except  by  accident,  their  profuse  black  hair  wanders  in  unkempt 
Imasses  over  their  heads,  and  their  stomachs  protru«ie  exactly  like  those  of  the  young 
|Afiican  savage. 

In  proc()S8  of  time  they  lose  all  these  characteu''"^^.  The  wistful  expression  dies 
out  of  their  eyes,  while  the  restless,  suspicUtus  gle  uce  ot  <  he  savage  takes  its  place. 
They  become  quarrelsome,  headstrong,  and  iusuboidiaate,  and,  aftqr  exhibiting  these 
ijualifications  for  a  higher  rank  in  life,  they  bc;co\re  cpndidates  for  admission  into  the 
[rights  and  privileges  of  manhood.  Among  civilised  nptions,  ittnining  legal  majority  is  a 
eiraple  process  enough,  merely  consisting  of  v ; .nuif?  until  the  candidate  is  old  enough  ; 
out  with  many  savage  nations,  and  specially  with  -the  Australians,  the  process  of 
ecoming  men  is  a  long,  intricate,  and  singularly  paiufiil  series  of  cemnonies. 

These  rites  vary  according  to  the  locality  in  which  they  are  celebrated,  but  they  all 
Bgree  in  one  point,  namely,— in  causing  very  severe  pain  to  the  initiates,  and  testing  to 
the  utmost  their  endurance  of  pain.  As  many  of  these  rites  are  almost  identical  in 
dilferent  tribes,*  I  shall  not  repeat  any  of  them,  but  only  mention  those  points  in  which 
Ihe  ceremonies  differ  from  each  other. 

One  ot  these  customs,  which  seems  to  belong  to  almost  ever,  variety  of  savage  life, 
namely,  the  loss  ot  certain  teeth,  flourishes  among  the  Australians.  The  mode  of  extract- 
ing the  teeth  is  simple  enough.  The  men  who  conduct  the  cere-rony  pretend  to  be  very 
ill,  swoon,  and  writhe  on  the  ground,  and  are  treated  after  the  usual  method  of  healing 
[tie  sick,  ie.  their  friends  make  a  great  howling  and  shouting,  dance  round  them,  and  hit 
[bem  on  the  back,  until  each  sick  man  produces  a  piece  of  sharp  bone. 

This  ceremony  being  intended  to  give  the  initiates  power  over  the  various  animals,  a 
eries  of  appropriate  ceremonies  are  performed.  On  the  morning  after  the  sharp  bonifs 
have  been  mysteriously  produced,  the  Koradjees,  or  operators,  dress  themselves  up  with 


76 


AUSTRALIA. 


bits  of  fur  and  other  decorations,  which  are  conventionally  accepted  as  representing  the 
dinco,  or  native  dog.  The  wooden  sword,  which  is  thrust  into  a  belt,  sticks  up  over  the 
back,  and  takes  the  place  of  the  tail.  The  boys  are  then  made  to  sit  on  the  ground, 
while  the  koradjees  run  round  and  round  them  on  all  fours,  thus  representing  dogs,  and 
giving  the  lads  to  understand  tlmt  the  succeeding  ceremony  wUl  give  them  power  over 
dogs.  In  token  of  this  power,  each  time  that  they  pass  the  boys  they  throw  sand  and 
dust  over  them. 

Here  it  must  be  remarked  that  the  Australian  natives  are  great  dog-fanciers,  the  dog 
being  to  them  what  the  pig  is  to  the  Sandwich  Islanders.  There  is  scarcely  a  lad  who 
does  not  possess  at  least  one  dog,  and  many  have  several,  of  which  they  take  charge  from 
earliest  puppyhood,  and  which  accompany  their  masters  wherever  they  go. 

Besides  their  value  as  companions,  these  dogs  are  useful  for  another  reason.  They 
are  a  safeguard  against  famine ;  for  when  a  man  is  in  danger  of  starving,  he  is  sure  to 
rescue  himself  by  killing  and  cooking  his  faithful  dog.  The  animal  has  never  cost  him 
any  trouble.  It  forages  for  itself  as  it  best  can,  and  always  adheres  to  its  owner,  and  is 
always  at  hand  when  wanted.  The  object,  therefore,  of  the  first  part  of  the  ceremony  is 
to  intimate  to  the  lads  that  they  are  not  only  to  have  dominion  over  the  dogs,  but  that 
they  ought  to  posse :^.  "Is  excellent  qualities. 

The  next  part  of  the  ceremony  is  intended  to  give  them  power  over  the  kajigaroos. 

Accordingly,  a  stout  native  now  appears  on  the  scene,  bearing  on  his  shoulders  the 
Tude  elfigy  of  a  kangaroo,  made  of  grass ;  and  after  him  walks  another  man  with  a  load  of 
brushwood.  The  men  move  with  measured  steps,  in  time  to  the  strokes  of  clubs  upon 
shields,  wherewith  the  spectators  accompany  the  songs  which  they  sing.  At  the  end  of 
the  dance,  the  men  lay  their  burdens  at  the  feet  of  the  youths,  the  grass  effigy  signifying 
the  kangaroo,  and  the  brushwood  benig  accepted  as  a  sign  of  its  haunts. 

The  koradjees  now  take  upon  themselves  the  character  of  the  kangaroo,  a^  they 
formerly  personated  the  dog.  They  make  long  ropes  of  grass  in  imitation  of  the 
kangaroo's  tail,  and  fasten  them  at  the  back  of  their  ghdles.  They  then  imitate  the 
various  movements  of  the  kangaroo,  such  as  leaping,  feeding,  rising  on  their  feet  and 
looking  about  them,  or  lying  down  on  their  sides  and  scratching  themselves,  as  kangaroos 
do  when  basking  in  the  sun.  As  they  go  through  these  perfomiances,  several  men 
enact  the  part  of  hunters,  and  follow  them  with  their  spears,  pretending  to  steal  upon  [ 
them  unobserved,  and  so  to  kill  them. 

After  a  few  more  ceremonies,  the  men  lie  on  the  ground,  and  the  boys  are  led  over  I 
their  prostrate  bodies,  the  men  groaning  and  writhing,  and  pretending  to  suffer  homble 
agony  from  the  contact  with  uninitiates.  At  last  the  boys  are  drawn  up  in  a  row,  and 
opposite  to  them  stands  the  principal  koradjee,  holding  his  shield  and  wnddy,  with  which 
he  keeps  up  a  series  of  regular  strokes,  the  whole  party  poising  their  spears  at  him,  and 
at  every  third  stroke  touching  his  shield. 

The  operators  now  proceed  to  the  actual  removal  of  the  tooth.    The  initiates  are  I 
placed  on  the  shoulders  of  men  seated  on  the  ground,  and  the  operator  then  lances  the 
gums  freely  with  the  sharp  bone.    One  end  of  a  wummerah,  or  throw-stick,  is  next  placed 
on  the  tooth,  and  a  sharp  blow  is  struck  with  the  stone,  knocking  out  the  tooth,  and  | 
often  a  piece  of  gum  also  if  the  lancing  has  not  been  properly  done. 

Among  another  tribe,  the  initiate  is  seated  opposite  a  tree.    A  stick  is  then  placed  I 
against  the  trunk  of  the  tree,  with  its  other  end  resting  on  the  tooth.    The  operator 
suddenly  pushes  the  lad's  head  forward,  when,  as  a  matter  of  course,  the  tooth  comes  fi^. 
The  blood  is  allowed  to  flow  over  the  spot,  and,  as  it  is  a  sign  of  manhood,  is  never  | 
washed  off. 

The  tooth  being  finally  extracted,  the  boy  is  led  to  a  distance,  and  his  friends  press  the  I 
wounded  gum  together,  and  dress  him  in  the  emblems  of  his  rank  as  a  man.    The  opossum 
fur  belt,  or  kumeel,  is  fastened  round  his  waist,  and  in  it  is  thrast  the  wooden  sword, 
■which  he,  as  a  warrior,  is  now  expected  to  use.    A  bandage  is  tied  round  his  forehead,  in 
which  are  stuck  a  number  of  grass-tree  leaves ;  his  left  hand  is  placed  over  his  mouth,  | 
and  for  the  rest  of  the  day  he  is  not  allowed  to  eat. 

In  some  parts  of  the  country  there  is  a  curious  addition  to  the  mere  loss  of  the  tootk  | 


COMING  OF  AGE 


77 


The  warriors  stand  over  the  lad,  exhorting  him  to  patience,  and  threatening  him  with 
instant  death  if  he  should  flinch,  cry  out,  or  show  any  signs  of  pain.  The  operators  then 
deliberately  cut  long  gashes  all  down  his  back,  and  others  upon  his  shoulders.  Should 
he  groan,  or  diHplay  any  symptoms  of  suffering,  the  operators  give  three  long  and  piercing 
yells,  as  a  sign  that  the  youth  is  unworthy  to  be  a  warrior.  The  women  are  summoned, 
and  the  recreant  is  handed  over  to  them,  evrr  after  to  be  ranked  with  the  women,  and 
fibare  in  their  mt^nial  and  despised  tasks. 

Even  after  passing  the  bodily  ordeal,  he  .las  to  undergo  a  mental  trial     There  is  a 
certain  mysterious  piece  of  crystal  to  which  various  magic  powers  are  attributed,  and 


¥',p/r/^-^t''7i^ 


4  ■ 


A.V  AtSiliALlAN  FliAST. 


jwhich  is  only  allowed  to  bo  seen  by  men,  who  wear  it  in  their  hair,  tied  up  in  a  little 
Ipacket.  Tiiii  crystal,  and  the  use  to  whicli  it  is  put,  will  be  described  when  wa  come  to 
[treat  of  medicine  among  the  Australians. 

The  youth  having  boon  formally  admitted  as  a  huntsman,  another  ring  is  formed 

Iround  him,  in  order  to  sco  whether  his  firmness  of  mind  corresponds  with  his  endurance 

jof  body.    Into  the  hands  of  the  maimed  and  bleeding  candidate  the  mysterious  crystal  is 

placed.    As  soon  as  ho  has  taken  it,  the  old  men  endeavour  by  all  their  arts  to  persuade 

biiii  to  give  it  up  again.     Should  he  be  weak-minled  enough  to  yield,  he  is  rejected  as  a 

hvariior ;  and  not  until  ho  has  successfully  resisted  all  their  threats  and  cajoleries  is  he 

ttally  admitted  into  the  rank  of  men. 
Tlie  ceremony  being  over,  a  piercing  yell  is  set  up  as  a  signal  for  the  women  to  return 

I  the  camp,  and  the  nowly-admitted  man  follows  them,  accompanied  by  their  friends,  all 
thantiiig  a  song  of  joy,  called  the  korinda  hraia.  They  then  separate  to  their  respective 
tires,  where  they  hold  great  feastings  and  rejoicings ;  and  the  ceremonies  are  concluded 
wth  the  dances  in  which  the  Australians  so  much  d(  ight. 

As  may  bo  gatlu-rcd  from  the  account  of  these  c  reraonies,  the  lad  who  is  admitted 
Into  the  society  of  iiunters  thinks  very  much  of  hi.nself,  and  addresses  himself  to  the 
Ifirgest  game  of  Australia ;  namely,  the  emu  and  the  dingo.  When  he  has  succeeded  in 
iilling  either  of  these  creatures,  he  makes  a  trophy,  ■v  liich  he  carries  about  for  some  time, 

I  a  proof  that  he  is  doing  credit  to  his  professioa  Ihis  trophy  consists  of  a  stick,  a  yard 


78 


AUSTRALIA. 


or  so  in  length,  to  one  end  jf  which  is  tied  the  tail  of  the  first  dingo  he  kills,  or  a  _  , 
tuft  of  feathers  from  the  first  emu.  These  trophies  he  displays  everywhere,  and  is  as  prouj 
of  them  as  an  English  lad  of  his  first  brush,  or  of  his  first  pheasant's  tail. 

Among  the  Moorundi  natives,  who  live  on  the  great  Murray  River,  another  ceremony 
is  practised.  When  the  lads  are  about  sixteen  years  old,  and  begin  to  grow  the  beard  and 
moustache  which  become  so  luxuriaut  in  their  after-life,  preparations  are  quietly  made  by 
sending  for  some  men  from  a  friendly  tribe,  who  are  called,  from  their  ottice,  the  weearm,(st 
pluckers.  When  they  have  arrived,  the  lads  who  have  been  selected  are  suddenly  pounced 
upon  by  some  one  of  their  own  tribe,  and  conducted  to  the  place  of  initiation,  which  is 
marked  by  two  spears  set  in  the  gi'ound,  inclining  to  er  :h  other,  and  being  decorated  with 
bunches  of  emu  feathers.  They  are  then  smeared  over  with  red  ochre  and  grease,  and  the 
women  flock  round  them,  crying  bitterly,  and  cutting  their  own  legs  with  mussel-shells, 
until  they  inflict  horrible  gashes,  and  cause  the  blood  to  flow  abundantly.  lu  fact,  a 
stranger  would  think  that  the  women,  and  not  the  lads,  were  the  initiates. 

Tlie  boye  lie  down,  with  tiieir  Iieads  to  the  spears,  surrounded  by  their  anxious  friends 
who  watch  them  attentively  to  see  if  they  display  any  indications  of  flinching  from  paii] 
The  weearoos  now  advance,  and  pluck  off  every  hair  from  their  bodies,  thus  causing  a 
loii"  and  irritating  torture.  When  they  have  endured  this  process,  green  branches  are 
produced,  end  fastened  to  the  bodies  of  the  lads,  one  being  worn  as  an  apron,  and  tlie 
others  under  the  arms.  Two  kangaroo-teeth  are  then  fo&ttuied  iu  the  hair,  and  the  youag 
jLi'Vi,  as  they  are  now  termed,  are  entitled  to  wear  a  bnnch  of  emu  feathers  in  their  hair. 

With  another  tribe  there  is  a  curious  variation.  The  initiate  is  brought  to  the  selected 
srot  by  an  old  man,  and  laid  on  his  back  in  the  midst  of  five  fires,  eaclj  fire  consisting  o{| 
txuee  pieces  of  wood  laid  across  each  other  so  as  to  form  a  triangle.  An  opossuiu-skin 
■.<w  is  laid  on  his  face,  and  the  various  operations  are  then  performed. 

imoug  the  Parnkallas,  and  other  we  tern  tribes,  there  are  no  less  then  three  distLictj 
c«  ^monies  before  the  boys  are  acknowledged  as  men. 

The  first  ceremony  is  a  very  simple  one.  When  the  boys  are  twelve  or  fifteen  yean 
old,  they  are  carried  away  from  the  women,  and  are  blindfolded.  The  operators  then 
begiu  to  shout  tlie  words  "  Herri,  herri "  with  the  full  force  of  their  lungs,  swinging  at  tli« 
same  time  the  mysterious  instrument  called  the  witarna.  I 

This  mysterious  implement  is  a  small  shuttle-shaped  pi«^ce  of  wood,  covered  witi 
carved  ornaments,  and  being  suspended,  by  a  hole  cut  at  one  end,  from  a  string  made  o( 
plaited  human  hair  When  swung  rapidly  in  the  air,  it  makes  a  loud  humming  or 
booming  sound.  The  witarna  is  kept  by  the  old  men  of  the  tribe,  and  is  invested  witli 
sundry  and  somewhat  contradictory  attributes.  Its  sound  is  supposed  to  drive  away  evil 
spirits,  and  at  the  same  time  to  be  very  injurious  to  women  and  children,  no  uninitiated 
"being  allowed  to  hear  it.  Consequently  the  women  are  hoiribly  afraid  of  it,  and  take  car;! 
to  remove  thc-^selves  and  their  children  so  far  from  the  place  of  initial  ion  that  there  is  m| 
chance  of  being  reached  by  the  dreaded  sound. 

When  the  witarna  has  been  duly  swung,  and  the  blindfolded  boys  have  for  the  first 
time  heard  its  booming  sound,  the  operators  advance,  and  blacken  the  faces  of  the  boyj.| 
ordering  them  at  the  same  ^  rne  to  r-ease  from  using  their  natural  voices,  and  not  to  spea 
above  a  whisiwr  until  they      ;  relc.  sed  from  their  bondage.     They  remain  whisperei's  foi 
several  months,  and,  when  tiiey  resume  their  voices,  assume  the  title  of  Wamira. 

They  remain  in  the   ■>;•  dition  of  warv^va  for  at  least  two,  and  sometimes  th 
ears,  when  they  undergo  a  ceremony  reseniblin<^  ♦he  circumcision  of  the  Jews.    Piii 
air  is  tied  in  a  bunch  on  the  top  of  the  head,  is  no:  allowed  to  be  cut,  and  is  secui 
by  a  net. 

The  net  used  for  this  purpose  is  made  out  of  the  ttndons  drawn  from  the  tails 
kangaroos.  When  they  kill  one  of  these  animals,  the  nativei  always  resei"ve  the  tendon! 
dry  them  carefully  in  the  sun,  and  keep  them  in  reserve  for  the  many  uses  to  which  thi 
are  put.  The  sinews  taken  from  the  leg  of  the  emu  are  dried  and  prepared  in  the  sac 
manner.  In  order  to  convert  the  sinew  into  thread,  two  of  the  fibres  are  taken  and  rolli 
upon  the  thigh,  just  as  is  done  with  the  fibre  of  the  bulrush  root,  A  thread  of  man] 
yards  long  is  thus  spun,  and  is  formed  into  a  net  with  meshes  made  exactly  atter  ll 


i 

ni 


COMING  OF  AGE. 


79 


European  fashion.    Sometimes  it  is  left  plain,  but  usually  it  is  coloured  with  red  ochre, 

jr  white  with  pipe-clay,  according  to  the  taste  of  the  wearer. 
These  tendons,  by  the  way,  are  valued  by  the  white  colonists,  who  use  them  chiefly 

for  whip-lashes,  and  say  that  the  tendon  is  more  durable  than  any  other  material. 

The  initiates  of  the  second  degree  are  also  distinguished  by  wearing  a  bell-shaped 
I  apron,  made  of  opossum  fur  spun  together,  and  called  "  mabbirringe."  This  is  worn  until 
L|,e  third  and  last  ceremony.    The  young  men  are  now  distinguished  by  the  name  of 

Partnapas,  and  are  permitted  to  marry,  though  they  are  not  as  yet  considered  as  belonging 

to  the  caste,  if  we  may  so  call  it,  of  warriors. 
Even  now,  the  young  men  have  not  suffered  sufficient  pain  to  take  their  full  rank,  and 

10  course  of  time  a  ceremony  takes  place  in  which  they  become,  so  to  speak,  different 

[ieiQ<79,  and  change,  not  only  their  appearance,  but  their  names.  Up  to  this  time,  they 
Liive  borne  the  names  given  to  them  by  their  mothers  in  childhood,  names  which  are 

jiffays  of  a  trivial  character,  and  which  are  mostly  numerical    For  example,  if  the  first 

child  be  a  boy,  it  is  called  Fori  (ie.  Primus) ;  if  a  girl,  Kartanya  (i.e.  Prima).  The  second 
hjoyis  Wari  (or  Secundus),  uie  second  girl  Waruyau,  and  so  on.    Sometimes  the  name 

J5  taken  from  the  place  where  the  child  was  bom,  or  from  some  accidental  circumstance, 
I  such  as  the  appearance  of  a  bird  or  insect,  or  the  falling  of  a  shower  of  rain.  But,  when 
I  the  youth  becomes  a  man,  he  puts  away  his  childish  name,  and  chooses  another  for 
Jhimself,  which  marks  him  out  as  a  man  and  a  warrior.  The  process  of  converting  a.lad 
linto  a  man  is  admirably  told  by  Mr.  G.  F.  Angas : — 

"  In  the  third  and  last  ceremony  the  young  men  are  styled  Wilyalkanye,  when  the 
Lost  important  rites  take  place.  Each  individual  has  a  sponsor  chosen  for  him,  who  ia 
Jliiid  on  his  back  upon  another  man's  lap,  and  surrounded  by  the  operators,  who  enjoin 
jliiin  to  discharge  his  duties  aright.  The  young  men  are  then  led  away  from  the  camp, 
laud  blindfolded ;  the  women  lamenting  and  crying,  and  pretending  to  object  to  their 
Iremoval. 

« They  are  taken  to  a  retired  spot,  laid  upon  their  stomachs,  and  entirely  covered  over 

|\ritb  kangaroo-skins ;  the  men  uttering  the  most  dismal  wail  imaginable,  at  intervals  of 

Ifrom  three  to  five  minutes.     After  lying  thus  for  some  time,  the  lads  are  raised,  and, 

|\fhilst  still  blindfolded,  two  men  throw  grsen  boughs  at  them,  while  the  others  stand  in 

jferaicircle  around,  making  a  noise  with  their  wirris  and  voices  combined,  which  is  so 

horrible  that  the  wild  dogs  swell  the  hideous  chonis  with  their  bowlings.    Suddenly  one 

of  the  party  drops  a  bough,  others  ibllow ;  and  a  platform  of  boughs  is  made,  on  which 

be  lads  are  laid  out.    The  sponsors  then  tum^to  and  sharpen  their  pieces  of  quartz, 

Iphoosing  a  new  name  for  each  lad,  wlich  is  retained  by  him  during  life.    These  names 

1  end  cither  in  alta,  ilti,  or  ulta.  Previous  to  this  day  they  have  borne  the  names  of 
beir  birth-places,  &c. ;  which  is  always  the  case  amongst  the  women,  who  never  change 
Rhem  afterwards.    The  sponsors  now  open  the  veins  of  their  own  arms,  and  raising  the 

ds,  Open  their  mouths,  and  make  them  swallow  the  first  quantity  of  blood. 
"  The  lads  are  then  placed  on  their  hands  and  knees,  and  the  blood  caused  to  run  over 
[their  backs,  so  as  to  form  one  coagulated  mass ;  and  when  this  is  sufficiently  cohesive, 
^ne  man  marks  the  places  for  the  tattooing  by  removing  the  blood  with  his  thumb  nail. 
riie  sponsor  now  commences  Avith  his  quartz,  forming  a  deep  incision  in  the  nape  of  the 
JDeck,  and  then  cutting  broad  gashes  from  the  shoulder  to  the  hip  doAvn  each  side,  about  an 
inch  apart.  These  gashes  are  pulled  open  by  the  fingers  as  far  as  possible ;  the  men  all 
|the  whilo  repeating  very  rapidly,  in  a  low  voice,  the  following  incantation : — 

" '  Kanya,  marro,  marra, 
Kauo,  marra,  marra, 
Pilbirri,  marra,  man-a.' 

ben  the  cutting  is  over,  two  men  take  the  wiiamas,  and  swing  them  rapidly  round  their 
^eads,  advancing  all  the  time  towards  the  young  men.  The  whole  body  of  operators  now 
draw  round  them,  si.iging  and  beating  their  wirris,  and,  as  they  reach  the  lads,  each  man 
puts  the  string  of  the  ivitarna  over  the  neck  of  every  lad  in  succession.  A  bunch  of 
Teen  leaves  is  tied  round  the  waist,  above  which  is  a  girdle  of  human  hair ;  a  tight  string 

fastened  round  each  arm  just  above  the  elbow,  with  another  about  the  neck,  which 


•r  -A 


'i>:> 


80 


AUSTRALIA. 


f 


descends  down  the  back,  and  is  fixed  to  the  girdle  of  hair ;  and  their  faces  and  tlio  upp*,! 
part  of  their  bodies,  as  far  as  the  waist,  are  blackened  with  charcoal.  ^  ' 

"  The  ceremony  concludes  by  the  men  all  clustering  round  the  initiated  ones,  enjoininjl 
them  again  to  whisper  for  some  months,  and  bestowing  upon  them  their  advice  as  regard! 
hunting,  fi;];hting,  and  contempt  of  pain.  All  these  ceremonies  are  carefully  kept  froml 
the  si^ht  of  the  women  and  children ;  who,  when  they  hear  the  sound  of  the  uitanua 
hide  their  heads,  and  exhibit  every  outward  sign  of  terror."  1 

The  accompanying  illustration  is  given  in  order  to  show  the  curious  appearance  whichf 
is  sometimes  presented  by  the  men  when  they  have  successfully  passed  thrpnah  theS 

various  ordeals.    The  name  of  ly 
man  was  Mintalta,  and  he  be, 
longed  to  the  Nauo  tribe,  whiclj 
lives  near  Coffin's  Bay.    In  hii 
hand  he  holds  the  waddy,  and 
by  way  of   apron,  he  wean 
bunch  of  emu  feathers.    Acr., 
his  breast  are  seen  the  bold  ridga] 
which  mark  his  rank  as  a  niaii 
and  others  are  seen  upon  his  arnijl 
His  beard  is  gathered  into  a  Ion] 
pointed  tuft,  and  decorated  wi| 
a  little  bunch  of  white  cockato 
feathers  at  the  tip.     In  his  haj 
he  wears  two  curious  ornamentj 
These  are  not  feather-plumes, 
they  seem  to  be  in  the  illustration 
but  are  simply  slender  sticks 
white  wood,  scraped  so  as  to  1 
the  shavings  adhere  by  one  enl 
Indeed,  they  are  made  exactl] 
like  tliose  little  wooden  broon 
that  are  sometimes  hawked 
German  girls  about  the  street! 
or,  to  use  a  more  familiar  sirailj 
like  the  curly-branched  trees 
children's  toy-boxes. 

Many  of  the  particulars  whicl 
have  been  and  will  be  related 
the  domestic  life  of  the  Austn 
lians  were  obtained  in  a  verj 
curious  manner.  In  the  autun 
of  1849  some  persons  belongid 
to  H.M.S.  Rattlesnake  were  oii 
shooting,  when  they  came  acr 
a  native  woman,  or  gin,  dresa 
rather  better  than  the  generalitj 
of  native  women,  as  she  wore] 
narrow  apron  of  leaves.  To  tliei 
astonishment,  the  supposed  gin  addressed  them  in  English,  saying  that  she  wa.s  a  whilj 
woman,  and  desired  their  help.  They  immediately  furnished  her  with  some  clothing,  aa 
brought  her  on  board  the  Rattlesnake,  where  she  contrived  to  make  known  her  sad  ston 
Her  name  was  Thomson,  and  she  was  the  widow  of  the  owner  of  a  small  vessel.  Cruisia 
one  day  in  search  of  a  wreck,  the  pilot  missed  his  way,  a  gale  of  wind  came  on,  and  ta 
vessel  was  dashed  on  a  reef  on  the  eastern  I'rince  of  Wales's  Island.  The  men  tried  toswii 
on  shore  through  the  surf,  but  were  drowned,  while  the  woman  was  saved  by  a  party  i 
nativeS;  who  came  on  board  the  wreck  after  the  gale  had  subsided,  and  took  her  ashoie.  I 


The  tribe  into  whoi 
Ijluralug,  on  the  westeri 
■principal  men,  who  fully 
Jiatives,  recognised  in  M 
■He  accordingly  took  her 
]of  themselves,  and  was  ft 
For  nearly  five  years 
any  English  ships  pass 


'.rV^se/i*/-, 


UIDTALTA,  A  KAUO  MAN. 


At  last,  when  the  smc 
Jiom  cleverly  worked  on 
)  the  mainland,  promisir 
lings  which  an  Australia 
long  with  the  natives  tl 
dged  on  board,  many  of 
it  always  expecting  an  e 
ersuade  her  to  return.    A 
lip  in  a  passion,  declarinj 
jiild  take  off  her  head,! 
ireaf;  would  be  fullilled,  s 
(le  Kowraregas  seemed  lil 
Being  a  woman  of  no 
jfives  almost  forgotten  h( 
lixed  Kowrarpga  words  ai 
Lunt  of  valuable  infori] 
jvilization,  she  forgot  the  '. 
Btrained  mind  being  unab 
capable  of  generalization. 
From  her  was  learned 
Iked  assaults  on  ships'  crc 
life  men,  who  had  degra 
reason  of  their  superior 
k  had  lived  with  the  I 
jiong  the  Kowraregas,  vis 
are  his  fortunes.     Who  h 
iposed  to  be  an  escaped 
[captured  and  sent  back 
ame  so  violently  opposec 
I  country  would  do  so  at 
[Among  many  of  these 
^es  in  all  parts  of  the  ^ 
«],  with  strangers.     Whe 
the  natives  generally  un 
Kting  one  of  them  as  hii 
pial  responsibilities,  each 
The  memory  of  the  nat 
'•'  after  a  lapse  of  several 
i,  and  at  once  pick  out 
I;  they  accompany  ther 
them;  they  take  them 
le,  retrieve  it,  no  matter  \ 
|)iciqg.     Of  course  they  e 
n^es  are  very  cheap,  a 
'lUivray  and  his  party  i 
that  one  of  them,  the  fi 
tv  safely  off  in  their  boat 
\OLll 


MAKING  KOTAIGA. 


81 


The  tribe  into  whose  hands  she  had  fallen  was  the  Kowrdrega,  which  inhabits 
|jj„falug,  on  the  western  Prince  of  Wales  Island.  When  she  got  ashore,  one  of  the 
liirincipal  men,  who  fully  held  the  popular  idea  that  the  white  men  are  the  ghosts  of  dead 
liatives.  recognised  in  Mrs.  Thomson  a  daughter  named  Gi'dm,  who  had  long  ago  died. 
iHe  accordingly  took  her  home  as  his  daughter,  she  M'as  acknowledged  by  the  tribe  as  one 
If  themselves,  and  was  forced  to  become  the  wife  of  one  of  the  natives,  called  Boroto. 
For  nearly  five  years  she  was  kept  prisoner  by  the  blacks,  and,  although  ^he  could  see 
Any  English  ships  pass  within  a  few  miles,  she  was  so  closely  watched  that  escape  was 


At  last,  when  the  smoke  signals  told  the  tribe  that  another  vessel  was  approaching, 
Ri'om  cleverly  worked  on  the  cupidity  of  the  aborigines,  and  persuaded  them  to  take  her 
J  the  mainland,  promising  them  to  procure  plenty  of  axes,  knives,  tobacco,  and  other 
jiincrs  which  an  Australian  savage  values  above  all  things,  and  saying  that  she  had  lived 
)Iong  with  the  natives  that  she  could  not  think  of  leaving  them.  When  she  was  safely 
jdged  on  board,  many  of  her  friends  came  to  see  her,  bringing  presents  of  fish  and  turtle, 
(at  always  expecting  an  equivalent.  Boroto  was  one  of  the  visitors,  and  in  vain  tried  to 
lersuade  her  to  return.  Wlien  she  definitely  refused,  he  became  very  angry,  and  left  the 
lip  in  a  passion,  declaring  that,  if  he  or  any  of  his  friends  could  catch  her  ashore,  they 
Laid  take  off  her  head, and  carry  it  to  Muralug.  Not  feeling  the  least  doubt  that  the 
liiieat  would  be  fulfilled,  she  never  ventured  on  shore  near  those  parts  of  the  coast  which 
leKowraregas  seemed  likely  to  visit. 

Being  a  woman  of  no  education,  she  had  in  the  course  of  her  sojourn  among  the 
Uves  almost  forgotten  how  to  express  herself  in  her  native  tongue,  and  for  some  time 
fixed  Kowrarega  words  and  phrases  with  English  in  a  very  curious  manner.  A  vast 
Bount  of  valuable  information  was  obtained  from  her,  but,  when  she  was  restored  to 
ivilization,  she  forgot  the  language  and  customs  of  savage  life  with  singular  rapidity,  her 
Itrained  mind  being  unable  to  comprehend  the  mutual  relationship  of  ideas,  and  utterly 
{capable  of  generalization. 

From  her  was  learned  the  curious  but  dreadful  fact  that  many  of  the  really  unpro- 
Jked  assaults  on  ships'  crews  while  unsuspectingly  visiting  the  shore  were  instigated  by 
lite  men,  who  had  degraded  themselves  into  companionship  with  native  tribes,  and, 
[reason  of  their  superior  knowledge,  had  gained  a  supremacy  over  them.  One  of  these 
U  had  lived  with  the  Badu  tribe  many  years,  and,  having  heard  of  a  white  woman 
bong  the  Kowrdregas,  visited  Muralug,  and  tried  to  induce  Gi'om  to  leave  Boroto  and 
pre  his  fortunes.  Who  ho  was  is  not  known.  He  goes  by  the  name  of  Wini,  and  is 
Lposed  to  be  an  escaped  convict,  who  repels  the  visits  of  English  ships,  lest  he  should 
aptured  and  sent  back  to  prison.  By  means  of  his  instigations,  the  Badu  people 
ame  so  violently  opposed  to  all  white  men  that  any  European  who  visited  that  part  of 
B  country  would  do  so  at  the  imminent  hazard  of  his  life. 

Among  many  of  these  tribes,  there  is  a  custom  which  is  common  also  to  many 
figes  in  all  parts  of  the  world.  This  is  the  custom  of  making  "  kotaiga,"  or  brother- 
,with  strangers.  When  Europeans  visit  their  districts,  and  behave  as  they  ought  to 
I  the  natives  generally  unite  themselves  in  bonds  of  fellowship  with  the  strangers,  each 
Kiting  one  of  them  as  his  kotaiga.  The  new  relations  are  then  considered  as  having 
[tual  responsibilities,  each  being  bound  to  forward  the  welfare  of  the  other. 
I  The  memory  of  the  natives  is  wonderful,  and,  even  if  a  ship  does  not  repeat  a  visit 
1  after  a  lapse  of  several  years,  no  sooner  does  she  arrive  than  the  natives  swarm  on 
d,  and  at  once  pick  out  their  kotaigas.  They  bring  presents  to  their  guests  while  on 
Ird;  they  accompany  them  joyfully  to  the  shore;  they  carry  their  bags  and  havresacks 
]  them ;  they  take  them  on  hunting,  shooting,  and  fishing  excursions,  point  out  the 
pe,  retrieve  it,  no  matter  where  it  may  have  fallen,  and  carry  it  home  on  their  shoulders 
jiiciqg.  Of  course  they  expect  biscuit  and  tobacco  in  return  for  their  kind  offices,  but 
[wages  are  very  cheap,  and  their  services  are  simply  invaluable.  The  rescue  of  Mr. 
^illivray  and  his  party  from  the  threatened  attack  of  the  natives  was  owing  to  the 
I  that  one  of  them,  the  friendly  native  who  gave  him  warning,  and  saw  him  and  his 
jtv  safely  off  in  their  boats,  was  his  kotaiga,  and  bound  in  honour  to  save  him. 
foL  iL  a 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


AUSTRALIA— Continued. 


MEDICINE,  SURGERY,  AND  THE  DISPOSAL  OF  THE  DEAD, 


BIT.BOS,  on  NA  i-rVB  DOrTOnS— WOITN&S  AND  BRCISKH — A  BTUANOK  CrilR TnKATMKNT  OF  THE  lIKADAcJ 

A  DBKAM   ANl       r»   RK..M  LT8 — TIIR    MAGIC  I HYSTAL,  OU  I)0CT0U-8T0NR— IT«  KFrKt'TS  ON  WomJ 

AND    CHILDBKN — i  HE     DOCTOH    HOUSE — SITTICN    AS    A    MRAN8     OF     CVIIJC — BKLIRF     IN   ClUnjIj 
THE    PAHKNt's    8KIIL-    CKHRMONIKS     OF     MOUnNlNO — CUTTING    THR    IIKAI)    ANIJ    BODY   AS  A  nA 

fff     ^vr,K — DIUVINO    AWA'i-     THR    KVIL     BPiniTS — FKAB     OF    OH08T8 III'RIAT.     AMONG    Til E  Pah 

KALL.       AND   NAU08 — THK    TOMB      iF    BKULLS A  NUHMABY    MODR    OF  BUKIAL — FUNFflAl,  OF  lol 

THK     THKR-TOJinS SMOKING     THK     WAnillOIlS — INCON8I8TKNT     DRHAVIOUB — DUIIIAL     OP    ol 

WOMKN— THR   WII      'vs'  CAPS — BF.WOIOUS  I0KA8  OF  THK  AII0III0INK.8 — THR    VABI0U8    EVU,  8PUi| 
—  lUR   BUNYIP — UOCK    AMD    CAVB    PAINTINUS TUJiOUY    OF   TUANHMIOliATION. 

We  will  now  s  (^  how  the  Australian  natives  treat  sickness  of  vnriouM  kinds.  Ami 
them  are  cortaiu  personages  called  bilbos,  or  doctors,  to  wlioin  llic  sick  usually  appeal! 
cases  of  illness  or  pain.  It  i'i  not  known,  however,  wluthor  tlic  mere  fact  of  age  giveJ 
raan  the  rank  of  bilbo,  or  win  ther  it  is  attained  by  sundry  cereinonittls,  as  is  the  case  wj 
the  A:iiC.!;i!'  raid  oth'sr  savages. 

The  mor,  usual  mole  of  treating  any  local  discuso  or  pain  is  by  pressing  the  haij 
upon  the  affected  part;  an<l  kneading  it,  a  remedy  which  is  found  in  every  part  oft 
world,  and  which  is  really  efli'acious  in  many  complaints,  t'Hpecially  in  rheumal 
affections,  or  in  sprained  or  over-exerted  muscles.  If  a  limb  be  wounded,  biuised, 
sore,  the  native  practitioners  tie  a  fillet  tightly  above  it,  for  the  purpose,  as  they  say,! 
preventing  the  malady  from  reaching  the  body.  H<'iidache8  are  treated  by  tying  a  bd 
age  firmly  round  the  temples,  and,  if  the  pain  be  obstinate,  the  doctors  bleed  the  patiJ 
under  the  arm,  using  a  sharp  piece  of  quartz  as  a  lancet.  The  flowing  blood  is  nei 
allowed  to  be  wasted,  but  is  receiveu  on  the  body  "f  the  operafor,  and  diligently  ruU 
into  the  skin,  under  the  notion  that  by  this  process  both  paities  are  stnngthened. 
depends,  however,  on  the  sex  of  the  patient,  women  being  never  bled,  nor  allowed] 
have  the  blood  of  any  other  person  sprinkled  upon  thcni. 

About  1832,  a  curious  disease  broke  out  among  the  natives  of  Wellington  \'all| 
•esembling  the  small-pox  in  many  things,  and  yet  displaying  symptoms  which  scaro 
oelong  t'j  that  dread  disease,  the  one  fatal  scourge  of  savage  tribes.  It  was  preceded  I 
headache,  fever,  sore-throat,  &c.,  and  accompanied  by  pustules  very  much  resenibliiifi  thJ 
of  the  small-pox.  It  was,  however,  scarcely  vimlont  enough  for  the  real  disease,  tlioJ 
it  was  probably  a  milder  form  of  it,  and  was  subject  to  the  powei'  of  vaccine  matter.  | 
was  not  limited  to  the  natives,  but  attacked  many  Europeans  just  like  the  genuine  sd 
pox,  and  in  one  case  was  fatal. 

It  is  here  mentioned  on  account  of  the  mode  of  euro  adopted  by  the  native  docto 
They  punctured  the  pustules  with  sharp  fish-bones,  and  squeezed  them  well  with 
blunt  end  of  their  rude  lancets,  and  it  is  a  noteworthy  fact  that  the  rate  of  mortality 
very  much  reduced.    Of  course  the  doctors  used  other  modes,  whereby  they  gave  tiii 


THE  BILBO. 


related  in  Tyerman  and  Bennett's 

he  hiid  been  speared  in  the  side, 

when  he  wolce,  he  knew  it  waa 

>>I,  retired  to  Lis  hut,  cbose  the 


Lticnts  confidence  in  their  powers.  Tlie  chief  of  these  was  perfonned  by  means  of 
|ii)iiiiil>er  of  slender  rods,  six  to  nine  feet  in  length,  which  were  stuck  in  the  ground  in 
>  in  of  a  crescent,  and  addressed  with  long  speeches  and  many  mysterious  gestures. 
jiniui'j,'  the  Australians,  this  disease,  whatever  it  may  be,  does  not  strike  the  abject  ten  or 

J  which  it  is  usually  accompanied.  Although  they  know  that  it  is  infectious,  they  do 
L| abandon  the  sick  person,  unless  perhaps  the  doctor  pronounces  the  patient  incurable ;  in 
case  they  save  him  prolonged  pain,  and  themselves  useless  trouble,  by  burying  him 
Jive,  The  native  term  for  this  disease  is  "  thunna-thunna,"  and  it  is  known  to  have 
Itjisted  when  the  country  was  tii-st  discovered,  so  that  it  is  not  imported  from  civilized 
Itountries. 

Another  remarkable  kind  of  cure  for  the  headache  is  mentioned  by  Mr.  Angas.  The 
pitient  being  seated  on  the  ground,  a  string  is  tied  round  his  head,  the  knot  being  care- 
iilly  adjusted  to  the  middle  of  the  f'  rehead.  The  operator,  who  is  always  a  woman,  seats 
lerself  opposite  the  patient,  places  the  line  between  her  lips,  and  frets  them  with  it  until 
llier  bleed  freely.  The  idea  is  that  the  disease,  attracted  by  the  bluod,  passes  along  the 
toe  from  the  patient's  head,  and  is  cast  out  together  w    1,  the  blood. 

Aveiy  remarkable  instance  of  this  mode  of  curt'  i 
h'oyage  round  the  World."    A  man  had  dreamefi    ' 
lid  had  died  in  consequence  of  the  wound.     Altiu 
lot  a  dream,  he  was  so  frightened  that  he  became 

ice  of  his  burial,  and  lay  down  to  die. 

Nearly  a  week  eUpsed,  during  which  he  could  take  no  food,  grew  worse  and  worse, 
ditwas  plain  tha;  nature  would  not  hold  out  much  longer.  The  priests — or  rather 
(jrcerers,  for  it  cannot  be  ascertained  that  the  New  Hollanders  have  any  other  kind  of 

it,  having,  in  fact,  no  religious  worship — came  to  do  what  they  could  for  him  with 
Ibeir  enchantments.  3y  their  order  he  was  earned  down  to  the  side  of  a  running  water, 
ad  tumbled  into  the  stream,  where  it  was  pi-etty  deep,  head  foremost.  When  taken  out, 
iwas  rolled  in  the  sand  till  his  body  was  quite  encased  with  it.  This  again  was  washed 
fby  pouring  water  over  him. 

"  Alean while  a  young  woman  of  the  company  was  perceived  plaiting  a  cord  of  kanga- 
lo's  hair,  which,  when  completed,  was  bound  round  his  chest,  and  a  knot,  very  cuuningly 
nplicated  by  one  of  the  operators,  was  placed  over  that  part  of  his  side  into  which  the 

ar  of  his  dream  had  entered.    From  this  knot  a  line  was  passed  to  the  young  woman 

|fbo  had  prepared  the  bandage.   This  she  drew  through  her  mouth  backwards  and  forwards 

i  children  sometimes  do  with  a  piece  of  packthread)  until  she  began  to  spit  blood,  which 

I  said  to  be  sucked  by  that  process  from  the  wound  in  the  sick  man's  side.    There  it 

I  now  perceptible  that,  from  whatever  cause,  a  considerable  swelling  had  arisen  under 
be  knot.  Towards  this  one  of  the  sorcerera  began  to  stroke  the  man's  flesh  from  all  the 
[ijacent  regions  of  the  back,  belly,  and  chest,  as  though  to  force  the  blood  thither.  He 
lien  applied  his  mouth  to  the  swelling,  and,  with  hideous  noises,  sometimes  sucked  it 
jith  his  lips,  sometimes  pressed  it  violently  with  his  hands,  till /or/A  came  the  point  of  a 
m,  four  inches  in  length,  which  he  presented  to  the  astonished  spectators  and  the 
fpecting  sufferer,  as  verily  extracted  from  the  man's  side. 

"  Then  he  applied  his  mouth  again  to  the  swollen  part,  from  which,  although  there 

I  no  visible  wound,  he  a])peared  to  draw  blood  and  conupt  matter,  stains  of  both  being 
ion  seen  on  the  swarthy  skin.  At  length,  with  distended  cheeks,  as  though  he  had  filled 
Is  mouth  with  the  abominable  matter,  he  ran  about,  anxiously  looking  for  a  fit  place  to 
ischarge  it  upon ;  but,  affecting  to  find  none,  he  crossed  the  water,  and  deposited  the 
liuseous  extract  behind  a  bush.  The  poor  man's  hopes  revived,  and  he  now  believed 
at  ^'^   should  get  well  again.    Mr.  Dunlop  thereupon  sent  him  some  tea,  which, 

irever,  he  would  not  drink,  but  requested  that  it  might  be  given  to  the  sorcerer,  and,  if 
!  drank  it,  then  it  would  do  himself  (the  patient)  good.  He  was  deceived,  disappointed, 
lid  died." 

The  Australians  are  tolerably  good  surgeons  in  a  rough-and-ready  sort  of  way,  and  are 
lever  at  setting  broken  limbs.  After  bringing  the  broken  ends  of  the  bone  together,  they 
Ipport  the  limb  by  several  pieces  of  wood  which  act  as  splints,  and  then  make  the 

o2 


m'^rr-. 


■,^,pM^i 


•i 


'  w 
•>^ 


t    a 


^^^^Mw-m 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0     ^K£  lii 

itt  Ui   i2.2 

12.0 


I.I 


lit 

Bi 
U 


140 


IL25  III  1.4 


11^  I 


1.6 


Photographic 

Sdenoes 

Corporation 


'.^.V* 


33  WIST  MAIN  STMIT 

WnSTII.N.Y.  MSM 

(71«)I72.4S03 


'^ 


^^ 


# 


'<■ 


84 


AUSTBAU-A. 


ii"" 


('  'M 


whole  secure  by  bandages,  which  they  often  strengthen  with  gum,  exactly  as  is  done  inl 
modem  surgery.  I 

One  of  the  most  powerful  remedies  emplo3red  by  the  native  practitioners  is  thJ 
"  doctor-stone."    This  is  nothing  but  a  common  quartz  crystal ;  but  the  doctors  nJl 
that  they  manufacture  it  themselves,  and  that  the  ingredients  are  kept  secret    lil^e  tlitl 
witama,  mentioned  on  page  78,  women  are  never  allowed  even  to  look  upon  the  doctor! 
stone,  and  are  impressed  with  the  belief  that,  if  they  dared  to  set  their  eyes  upon  tbd 
forbidden  object,  they  would  be  immediately  killed  by  its  radiant  powers.   I'he  larger  M 
crystal,  the  more  valuable  is  it ;  and  a  tolerably  large  one  can  scarcely  be  procured  from 
the  natives  at  any  price. 

The  doctors  say  that  this  stone  is  not  only  fatal  to  women,  but  also  destroys  men  L 
flung  at  them  with  certain  incantations.  A  European  settler  onc»  challenged  a  natirj 
doctor  to  say  as  many  charms  as  he  liked,  and  throw  the  magic  stone  as  much  as 
pleased;  This  offer,  however,  he  declined,  giving  the  usual  excuse  of  savages,  that  tk 
white  man  belonged  to  a  totally  different  order  of  beings,  and,  although  the  poor  blacH 

fellow  would  die  from  the  eflecW 
of  the  doctor-stone,  the  whitj 
man  was  much. too  powerful] 
be  hurt  by  it. 

The  mode  in  which  the  crysta, 
is  used  is  very  curious,  and  h 
been  described  by  an  eye-wiJ 
ness. 

A  native  of  theTumat  counti 
named  Golong,  was  suffering  froi] 
a    spear-wound    received  in 
skirmish  with   a   hostile  trih 
and   was   brought  to   a  bilb 
named    Baramumbup,    to 
healed.    The  patient  being  lajl 
on  the  ground  outside  the  ej 
campment  so  that  M'omen  con] 
lot  run  the  risk  of  death  throuji 
the  accidental  sight  of  the  crystd 
the  doctor  began  a  close  exan 
nation  .of  the  wound,  and  suckd 
it.    He  then  retired  to  a  distaiij 
from  the  patient,  muttered  son 
magic  words  for  a  minute  or  so,  and  placed  the  crystal  in  his  mouth.    Having  retained  | 
there  for  a  short  time,  he  removed  it,  spat  on  the  ground,  and  with  his  feet  trampled  ont 
saliva,  pressing  it  deeply  into  the  ground.   This  was  repeated  several  times,  and  the  dotli 
took  his  leave. 

For  several  successive  evenings  the  whole  of  the  process  was  gone  through,  and  tli 
recovery  of  the  patient,  which  was  really  rapid,  was  attributed  by  all  parties  to  tij 
■wonderful  efficacy  of  the  doctor-stone.    "  On  making  inquiry,"  wiites  Dr.  Bennett,  "vlj 
the  physician  is  so  careful  in  trampling  the  saliva  discharged  from  his  mouth  intot 
ground,  no  satisfactory  reason  could  be  obtained,  a  vague  answer  only  being  returned  t 
the  query.    But  it  is  not  improbable  that  they  consider,  by  this  practice,  that  they  iin«| 
destroy  the  power  of  the  evil  spirit,  extracted  by  the  operation  through  the  virtues  of  f 
atone.    Some  such  reason  for  this  proceeding  may  be  inferred  from  an  observation  niai 
to  any  European  who  may  be  present  at  this  part  of  the  ceremony,  '  that  he  {ie.  ' 
disease)  may  not  come  up  again.' " 

It  is  reinarkable  that  a  ceremony  almost  exactly  identical  in  principle  is  employed  1 
the  Ouaycufa  tribe  of  Brazil.  Among  them  the  doctors,  or  pay<^3,  cure  local  ailmenlj 
whether  wounds  or  otherwise,  by  sucking  the  part  affected,  spitting  into  a  hole  d^ 
in  the  ground,  and  then  filling  in  the  earth,  as  if  to  bury  the  complaint. 


8UALL  STONE  HUT  FOR  CURE  OF  DieEASE. 


TEEATMENT  OF  INCURABLES. 


85 


HiSfo°»«1^:^'  „"«  ftrrtinl.rS  ftl  the  bL  of  »  w.dd^.  the  doctor 

L  jonie  other  hard  substance, 
which  he  asserts  to  be  the  con- 
-ntrated  essence  of  the  pain,  or 
jflier  ailment  The  reader  may 
^inark  that  the  bones  with  which 
j  gams  of  youths  are  lanced  in 
ue  ceremonies  of  initiation  are 
apposed  to  be  produced  from  the 
dies  of  the  operators  by  means 
If  suction. 
A  very  remarkable  curative 
lent  is  shown  in  the  preced- 
illustration,  Arhich  is  taken 
ora  a  sketch  by  Mr.  Baines.  It 
lonsists  of  a  stone  building, 
ich  at  first  sight  looks  so  like 
ordinary  Druidical  remain 
lat  it  might  be  taken  for  one, 
Ijcept  for  its  dimensions.  In- 
d,  however,  of  being  com- 
.i  of  huge  stones,  each  weigh- 
tff  several  tons,  it  is  quite  a  tiny 
pee,  scarcely  larger  than  the 
otto  which  children  erect  with 
Irster-shells.  The  patient  lies 
L  or  rather  under  it,  the  aperture 
king  just  wide  enough  to  admit 
J  body,  and  the  small  roof  only 
|verin<»  a  very  small  portion  of 
le  inmate.  Sundry  superstitious 
Pes  are  employed  at  the  same 
oe,  and  the  remedy  is  effi- 
leious,  like  the  crystal  already 
fentioned,  in  consequence  of 
llisting  the  imagination  of  the 


Im 


k '.  I 


TOUNQ  3IAN  AND  BOY.   {South  Australia. 


flerer. 

Theselittlebuildingsarefound 

fcng  the  Victoria  River,  and  for 

nnsiderable  time  the  object  for 

lich  they  were  built  greatly 

izled  the  discoverers. 

I A  medicine  scarcely  less  efficacious  than  the  doctor's  stone  is  human  fat,  which  la 
sfuUy  preserved,  and  administered  by  being  rubbed  in  and  around  the  affected  part. 
I,  however,  it  is  highly  valued  by  the  warriors  it  is  not  easily  procured,  and,  had  it  to  be 
|ten  solely  from  the  bodies  of  slain  enemies,  would  in  all  probability  never  be  used  at 
The  efficacy  of  this  repulsive  remedy  does  not  depend  on  the  individual  from  whom 

1  taken,  that  of  a  child  or  woman  being  quite  as  useful  as  that  of  a  warrior, 
j  According  to  Mr.  G.  T.  Lloyd,  the  practice  of  deserting  the  helpless  is  found  in 
istralia  as  well  as  in  other  countries,  and  is  practised  exactly  as  is  the  case  in  Africa. 
|ien  a  person  is  ill  the  relations,  as  a  rule,  do  not  trouble  themselves  to  visit  the  sick 

«on,  and,  when  there  is  no  apparent  hope  of  recovery,  a  supply  of  food  and  firing 
lough  to  last  them  tot  several  days  is  left  near  them,  and  they  are  then  abandoned  ta 


86 


AUSTRALIA. 


;'i''''-:f 


their  fata    Even  in  the  case  of  poor  old  Tariifbenia,  mentioned  on  page  61,  the  ^ 
Although  he  carried  his  wounded  father  more  than  four  miles  in  order  to  place  hiuTI 
safety,  never  once  came  to  see  him. 

Seeing  that  the  natives  place  such  implicit  faith  in  the  healing  power  of  the  doctor^ 
stone,  it  is  natural  that  they  should  also  believe  in  sundry  charms  as  preservatives  t 
disease  and  misfortune. 

One  of  these  charms  is  a  sort  of  a  girdle,  several  inches  wide  in  the  middle,  aiL 
tapering  to  a  mere  thong  at  each  end.  If  it  be  made  of  string  prepared  from  the  bulriii 
root,  it  is  called  Taara  or  Kuretti ;  and  if  made  of  human  hair,  it  goes  by  the  name  o 
GodlottL  It  is  used  more  as  a  curative  than  a  preventive,  and  is  mostly  found  among  tk 
tribes  of  the  lower  Murray  River.  The  hair,  when  twisted  into  thread,  is  wound  upon] 
curious  spincUe^  consisting  of  two  slender  pieces  of  wood  placed  across  each  other 
Tight  anglea 

Another  charm  is  shown  in  the  illustration  on  the  preceding  page,  slung  round  thj 
neck  of  the  boy.  It  is  the  beak  of  tho  black  swan,  which,  fix)m  its  scarlet  colour,  coutrasti 
•well  with  the  black  skin  of  the  wearer.  The  little  boy's  name  ia  Eiinmilli-peringery,  a& 
Mr.  G.  F.  Angas  remarks  that  he  was  an  engaging  little  fellow,  and  haH  the  largest  i 
softest  pair  of  dark  eyes  that  could  be  imagined.  The  elder  figure  is  that  of  a  young  maj 
named  Tyilkilli,  belonging  to  the  Parnkalla  tribe  of  Poit  Lincoln.  He  has  been  selects 
as  a  favourable  example  of  the  Australian  young  man  in  good  circumstances,  well-fd 
careless,  and  gay  with  the  unthinking  happiness  of  mere  animal  life,  which  finds  a  joji 
in  the  very  fact  of  existence.  ^  1 

Among  many  of  the  tribes  may  be  seen  a  strange  sort  of  ornament,  or  rather  utensill 
namely,  a  drinking-cup  made  of  a  human  skull.    It  is  slung  on  cords  and  carried  \l 

them,  and  the  owner  takes  it  whercvej 
he  or  she  goes.    These  ghastly  utensil 
are  made  from  the  skulls  of  the  neaiesi 
and  dearest  relatives ;  and  when  ai 
Australian  mother  dies,  it  is  thouglJ 
right  that  her  daughter  should  fomitlij 
skull  of  her  mother  into  a  drinking 
vessel.  Theprepaitition  is  simple  enoiighj 
The  lower  jaw  is  removed,  the  brains  ai 
extracted,  and  the  whole  of  the  ska 
thoroughly  cleaned.      A  rope  handltj 
made  of  bulrush  fibre  is  then  attachd 
to  it,  and  it  is  considered  fit  for  n 
It  is  filled  with  water   through  thd 
vertebral  aperture,  into  which  a  wisp  o^ 
grass  is  always  stuffed,  so  as  to  prevesl 
the  \yater  from  being  spilled. 
Inconsistency  is  ever  tho  attribute  of  savage  minds.    Although  they  consider  that  tol 
convert  the  ckuU  of  a  parent  into  a  drinking  vessel,  and  to  carry  it  about  with  them,  is  asl 
important  branch  of  filial  duty,  they  seem  to  have  no  very  deep  feelings  on  the  subjecJ 
In  fact,  an      3  named  Wooloo  sold  his  mother's  skull  for  a  small  piece  of  tobacco.   Hu| 
mind  was         dntly  not  comprehensive  enough  to  admit  two  ideas  together,  and  the  ob 
jective  idea  of  present  tobacco  was  evidently  more  powerful  than  the  comparative! 
abstraction  of  filial  reverence. 

The  specimen  exhibited  in  the  illustration  was  drawn  by  Mr.  Angas  from  one  whic 
was  carried  by  a  little  girl  ten  years  of  age.  Like  "Little  Nell,"  she  was  in  attendancel 
upon  an  dd  and  infirm  grandfather,  and  devoted  her  little  life  to  him.  In  nothing  wajl 
the  difference  of  human  customs  shown  more  plainly  than  in  the  use  of  the  mother's  skuUJ 
as  a  drinking  vessel — an  act  which  we  should  consider  as  the  acme  of  heathen  brutalityj 
but  with  these  aborigines  is  held  to  be  a  duty  owed  by  the  child  to  the  parent. 

Perhaps  my  classical  readers  will  remember  a  chapter  in  Herodotus  which  bears 
viis  very  subject.    He  finds  fault  with  Caubyses  for  breaking  into  the  temples  oi  tiiel 


S&UUi  OBIMKINU  VKSa^L    (UUAOtrt.) 


^iri,  burning  their  idoli 
Us  that  he  was  wary  " 
At  appear  to  himself. 
it  some  "  Indians  calk 
-ys  burned  their  dead, 
.bodies  of  their  dead  pi 
rform  80  horrible  a  deed 
uj  ate  their  dead  (as  sey 
Unm  the  bodies  of  thei 
iinore  shocked  than  t 
tn  to  give  a  direct  ansM 
i^ia,  xxxvil  8.) 
A  somewhat  similar  p 
■(Oude.    His  native  mi 
Is  European  friends,  com 
Mxt,  by  retaining  their 
Tvanity,  dissipation,  self 
Lromise.    "  Listen  to 
jjffland  is  my  master,  an 
'  Shall  they  not  come 
^ffer  me,  your  excellen 
"They  do  not,  your  m 
"No,  that  is  their  way 
lour  shoes.    But  come  n( 
tf  their  shoes  and  leave 
^ve  it  without,  as  they  ( 
We  now  come  natural 
Kompany  the  time  of  m 
Although  the  relativ 
jatch,  and,  as  soon  as  dei 
L  women  are  the  prin 
Ltilthey  are  forced  to  C( 
Eood  streams  freely  from 
Vahawks  until  their  sh 
[  The  reader  will  proba 
Bie  body  as  a  sign  of  mo 
een  that  it  exists  in  Afr: 
[hat  it  was  practised  in  i 
jom  several  passages  of 
tourselves,  nor  make  an 
[They  shall  not  be  burit 
^lake  themselves  bald  fo 
acrilice  that  the  priest 
ifter  their  manner  with 
The  body  is  not  disp 
luring  which  decomposi 
I  separated  from  the  b( 
^ing  meteor  should 
lo  drive  away  a  certain 
fhough  invisible  cause  ( 
ody  lies  for  the  purpos 
When  decompositio 
tainted  red,  after  whicl 
lor  a  time.     This  ten 
Recording  to  the  custon 
so!t  rocks,  and  pla 


BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 


87 


^iri,  burning  their  idols,  and  so  hurting  the  religious  feelings  of  the  people  ;  and  re- 

irks  that  he  was  wary  in  oifendiug  against  any  religious  sfcntiment,  however  absurd  it 

jit  appear  to  himself.    He  then  proceeds  to  tell  an  anecdote  of  Darius,  who  had  at  his 

jt  gome  "  Indians  called  Callatians,"  and  some  Greeks.    He  asked  the  Greeks  (who 

jjys  burned  their  dead,  as  the  Hindoos  do  now),  what  bribe  would  induce  them  to  eat 

I  bodies  of  their  dead  parents,  and  they  naturally  replied  that  for  no  bribe  could  they 

tfonn  so  horrible  a  deed.    Then,  in  the  presence  of  the  Greeks,  he  asked  the  Callatians, 

J  ate  their  dead  (as  several  savage  nations  do  now),  for  what  sum  they  would  consent 

[bam  the  bodies  of  their  dead.    They,  as  it  appears  from  the  style  of  their  answer,  were 

J  more  shocked  than  the  Greeks  at  the  idea  of  such  horrible  sacrilege,  and  would  not 

L>a  to  give  a  direct  answer,  but  begged  Darius  to  "  speak  words  of  good  omen."     (See 

la/iii,  xxxvil  8.) 

A  somewhat  similar  proceeding  is  narrated  in  the  life  of  Nussir-er-deen,  the  late  King 

fOade.    His  native  ministers,  jealous  of  the  influence  exercised  over  him  by  some  of 

I  European  friends,  complained  that  the  English  guests  treated  the  monarch  with  dis- 

jpect,  by  retaining  their  shoes  in  his  royal  presence.    The  king,  who,  enervated  as  he  was 

r vanity,  dissipation,  self-indulgence,  and  flattery,  was  no  fool,  immediately  proposed  a 

bpromise.    "  Listen  to  me,  nawab ;  and  you,  general,  listen  to  me.     The  King  of 

^jjland  is  ray  master,  and  these  gentlemen  would  go  into  his  presence  with  their  shoes 

°  Shall  they  not  come  into  mine,  then?    Do  they  come  before  me  with  their  hats  on  ? 

met  me,  your  excellency." 

"They  do  not,  your  majesty." 

"No,  that  is  their  way  of  showing  respect.     They  take  off  their  hats,  and  you  take  off 

lour  shoes.    But  come  now,  let  us  have  a  bargain.    Wallah  !  but  I  will  get  them  to  take 

'  their  shoes  and  leave  them  wiihout,  as  you  do,  if  you  will  take  off  your  turban  and 

ave  it  without,  as  they  do."    (See  Knighton's  "  Private  Life  of  an  Eastern  King.") 

We  now  come  naturally  to  the  burial  of  the  dead,  and  the  various  ceremonies  which 

ompany  the  time  of  mourning. 

Although  the  relatives  seem  so  careless  about  the  sick  person,  they  really  keep  a 

ratch,  and,  as  soon  as  death  actually  takes  place,  they  announce  the  fact  by  loud  cries. 

h  women  are  the  principal  mourners,  and  they  continue  to  sob  and  shriek  and  moan 

ntil  they  are  forced  to  cease  from  absolute  exhaustion.    They  cut  their  bodies  until  the 

hood  streams  freely  from  the  wounds,  and  some  of  them  chop  their  own  heads  with  their 

lunahawks  until  their  shoulders  and  bodies  are  covered  with  blood. 

The  reader  will  probably  have  noticed  how  widely  spread  is  this  custom  of  wounding 
lie  boily  as  a  sign  of  mourning,  and  especially  as  a  lamentation  for  the  dead.  We  have 
«n  that  it  exists  in  Africa,  and  we  shall  see  that  it  is  practised  in  many  other  countries. 
hat  it  was  practised  in  ancient  days  by  thd  people  among  whom  the  Jews  lived,  we  see 
om  several  passages  of  Scripture.  See  for  example  Deut.  xiv.  1 :  "Ye  shall  not  cut 
kurselves,  nor  make  any  baldness  between  your  eyes  for  the  dead."  Also  Jer.  xvi.  6 : 
[They  shall  not  be  buried,  neither  shall  men  lament  for  them,  nqr  cut  themselves,  nor 
lake  themselves  bald  for  them."  There  is  also  the  well-known  passage  concerning  the 
mtice  that  the  priests  of  Baal  offered,  in  the  course  of  which  they  "  cut  themselves 
fter  their  manner  with  knives  and  lancets,  till  the  blood  gushed  out  upon  them." 

The  body  is  not  disposed  of  at  once,  but  is  suffered  to  remain  for  a  considerable  time, 

paring  which  decomposition  takes  place,  and  is  allowed  to  work  its  course  until  the  flesh 

1  separated  from  the  bones.    The  body  is  watched  carefully  during  the  night ;  and  if  a 

ssing  meteor  should  appear  in  the  sky,  the  people  shout  and  wave  firebrands  in  order 

lo  drive  away  a  certain  evil  spirit  named  Y'Amburhar,  which  is  thought  to  be  the  real 

pough  invisible  cause  of  death  and  all  calamities,  and  to  haunt  the  spot  where  a  dead 

ody  lies  for  the  purpose  of  feeding  upon  it. 

When  decomposition  has  done  its  work,  the  bones  are  carefully  collected,  cleaned,  and 

ainted  red,  after  which  they  are  wrapped  up  in  bark,  and  carried  about  with  the  tribe 

lor  a  time.     This  term  being  fulfilled,  they  are  finally  disposed  of  in  various  ways, 

jaccording  to  the  customs  of  the  tribe  to  which  they  belonged.    Some  tribes  scoop  holes 

so!t  rocks,  and  place  the  remains  therein,  while  others  prefer  hollow  trees  for  that 


'n. ' 


ii  \  ^  ^. 


W- 


88 


AUSTEALTA. 


pui-pose.  Sometimes  the  body  is  placed  in  the  cave  without  being  reduced  to  a  skeleton 
and  iu  some  places  the  soil  is  of  such  a  nature  that  the  body  becomes  dried  beloii 
decomposition  can  proceed  very  tar.  During  the  Exhibition  of  1862  one  of  the* 
desiccated  bodies  was  exhibited* in  England,  and  called  the  "petrified"  man.  Itva 
however,  nothing  but  a  shrivelled  and  dried-up  body,  such  as  is  often  fouud  in  ver 
dry  soils. 

Near  the  Murrumbidgee  River,  in  the  Wellington  Valley,  there  is  a  remarkald 
staltoctitic  cavern,  divided  into  several  "  halls."  This  cavern  is,  or  has  been,  a  favomitl 
burying-place  of  the  aborigines,  who  seem  to  have  employed  it  for  the  same  purpose  thai 
Abraham  purchased  the  cave  of  Machpelah.  In  consequence  of  the  use  of  tne  cavern  i 
a  burial-place,  the  natives  are  rather  nervous  about  entering  it,  and  they  flatly  refuse  tJ 
venture  into  the  darker  recesses,  for  fear  of  the  "  dibbil-dibbil."  When  Dr.  Bennetl 
visited  it  in  1832,  he  found  in  a  small  side  cave  the  skeleton  of  a  woman.  The  bona 
had  been  placet  there  nearly  twenty  years  before. 

The  Parnkalla  and  Nauo  tribes  have  another  mode  of  burial,  which  somewhal 
resembles  that  which  is  employed  by  the  Bechuanas.  The  body  is  placed  in  a  crouchinJ 
or  squatting  position,  such  as  is  employed  by  the  natives  when  sitting,  the  knees  hM 
drawn  up  to  the  chin,  the  legs  close  to  the  body,  and  the  hands  clasped  over  the  leol 
Examples  of  this  attitude  may  be  seen  in  many  of  the  illustrations.  A  circular  pit  ol 
grave,  about  five  feet  in  depth,  is  then  dug,  and  after  the  body  is  lowered  into  the  pit( 

number  of  sticks  are  laid  over  tlii 
grave,  nearly  touching  one  anotheJ 
A  thick  layer  of  leaves  and  anl 
other  of  grass  are  then  placed  oJ 
the  sticks,  and  over  all  is  heapej 
the  earth  which  has  been  dug  on 
of  the  pit,  so  that  the  grave  look 
something  like  a  huge  anthill. 

In    Northern    Australia  tij 
natives  have  a  curious  method  ( 
disposing  of  the  dead.  They  gathej 
the  skulls  together,  and  heap  then^ 
into  a  circular  mound,  placinj 
stones  round  them  to  keep  tlieJ 
in  their  places.  They  do  not  covel 
the  skulls,  but  make  the  tomb  ij 
an  open  and  conspicuous  place. 
The  blacks  of  the  Clarena 
River  build  monuments  which  aij 
somewhat  similar  in  appearand 
but  are  made  of  different  materials 
They  place  a  number  of  stones  id 
a  circle,  and  in  the  centre  the] 
erect  an  upright  slab  of  stone.    They  can  give  no  reason  for  this  custom,  but  only  sai| 
that  "  black-fella  make  it  so,"  or  "  it  belong  to  black-fella."    The  former  reply  signifie( 
that  the  custf  m  has  always  prevailed  among  the  natives ;  and  the  second,  that  the  toinl| 
shows  that  a  native  lies  buried  beneath  the  upright  stone. 

Some  of  the  tribes  along  the  Clarence  River  have  a  curious  mode  of  disposing  of  tbi 
dead — a  mode  which  certainly  has  its  advantages  in  its  great  economy  of  trouble.  Wheil 
an  old  man  feels  that  the  hand  of  death  is  on  him,  he  looks  out  for  a  hollow  tree,  climbi 
it,  lets  himself  down  to  the  bottom  of  the  hollow,  and  so  dies  in  his  tomb. 

In  New  South  Wales  the  young  people  are  buried  beneath  small  tumuli,  hut  thJ 
adults  are  buried  in  a  rather  curious  fashion.  A  pile  of  dry  wood,  leaves,  &c.  is  buila 
about  three  feet  in  height  and  six  or  seven  in  length.  On  the  pile  the  body  is  laid  on  iti 
back,  having  the  face  directed  towards  the  rising  sun.  The  fishing  apparatus,  spears,  anil 
other  weapons  and  implements  of  the  dead  man  are  next  laid  on  the  pile,  and  the  body  ij 


l'j^Jid>S^JU^.7^i^f^M 


T03iB  OF  SKULLS.    {Capt  York. 


AN  AERIAL  TOMR 


8i 


J  covered  over  with  large  logs  of  wood.  The  pile  is  fired  by  the  nearest  relative,  and 
[^tbe  following  day,  when  the  place  is  cool,  the  ashes  of  the  dead  are  collected,  and  care- 
]ly  buried. 

Should  a  woman  die,  leaving  an  unweaned  child,  the  poor  little  creature  is  buried 
sther  with  the  ashes  of  its  mother.  The  natives  defend  tnis  practice  as  a  humane  one, 
nW'  ^^^^  savage  justice,  that  it  is  better  to  kill  the  child  speedily  than  to  allow  it  to 
^  to  death  from  starvation. 

As  is  the  case  with  many  tribes  in  different  parts  of  the  world,  as  soon  as  any  one 
J  the  name  borne  by  the  deceased  is  no  more  mentioned.  So  strictly  is  this  rule 
ierved,  that  if  another  member  of  the  tribe  should  happen  to  bear  the  same  name,  it 
tst  be  abandoned,  and  a  new  name  taken,  by  which  the  bearer  will  ever  afterwards  be 

011 

Mr.  Angas,  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for  so  much  of  our  knowledge  of  the  Australians, 
ires  an  interesting  account  of  the  burial  of  a  boy,  as  described  to  him  by  an  eye-witness : — 

"Previously  to  burying  the  corpse  of  the  boy,  a  contest  with  clubs  and  spears  took 

«,  but  no  injury  was  done  to  the  parties  engaged.  The  body  was  placed  in  a  bark 
inoe,  cut  to  the  proper  length,  a  spear,  a  fishing-spear,  and  a  throwing-stick,  with 
!Teial  other  articles,  being  placed  besides  the  corpse.    The  women  and  children  made 

at  lamentations  during  the  ceremony,  and  the  father  stood  apart,  a  picture  of  silent 

d 
"  The  canoe  was  placed  on  the  heads  of  two  natives,  who  proceeded  with  it  slowly 

farda  the  grave ;  some  of  the  attendants  waving  tufts  of  dried  grass  backwards  and 

(Wards  under  the  canoe  and  amongst  the  bushes  as  they  passed  along.    The  grave  being 

,  a  native  strewed  it  with  grass,  and  stretched  himself  at  full  length  in  the  grave,  first 

iis  back  and  then  on  his  side.  As  they  were  about  to  let  down  the  child  into  the 
nre,  tbey  first  pointed  to  the  deceased  and  then  to  the  skies,  as  though  they  had  a 
^le  idea  that  the  spirit  had  ascended  to  another  world. 

'The  body  was  then  laid  in  the  grave,  with  the  face  looking  towards  the  rising  sun, 
|id,  in  order  that  the  sunshine  might  fall  upon  the  spot,  care  was  taken  to  cut  down  all 

■ubs  around  that  could  in  any  way  obstruct  its  beams.  Branches  were  placed  over  the 
»ve,  grass  and  boughs  on  them,  and  the  whole  was  crowned  with  a  log  of  wood,  on 
feh  a  native  extended  himself  for  some  minutes,  with  his  face  to  the  sky." 

At  the  beginning  of  this  description  is  mentioned  a  sham  fight.  This  is  held  in  con- 
Iquence  of  a  curious  notion  prevalent  among  the  aborigines,  that  death  from  natural 
Bses  must  be  mnsomed  with  blood.     It  suffices  if  blood  be  drawn  even  from  a  friend, 

the  mode  by  which  they  make  the  required  offering,  and  at  the  same  time  gratify 
kir  combative  nature,  is  by  getting  up  a  sham  fight,  in  which  some  one  is  nearly  sure  to 
)  wounded  more  or  less  severely. 

Sometimes  the  body  of  the  dead  man  is  disposed  of  rather  oddly.  In  some  parts  of 
istralia  the  natives,  instead  of  consuming  the  body  by  fire,  or  hiding  it  in  caves  or  in 
|jves,  make  it  a  peculiarly  conspicuous  ol^'ect.     Sh6uld  a  tree  grow  favourably  for  their 

ose,  they  will  employ  it  as  the  final  resting-place  of  the  dead  body.  Lying  in  its 
Uoe-coffin,  and  so  covered  over  with  leaves  and  grass  that  its  shape  is  quite  disguised, 
8  body  is  lifted  into  a  convenient  fork  of  the  tree,  and  lashed  to  the  boughs  by  native 

les.  No  further  care  is  taken  of  it,  and  if,  in  process  of  time,  it  should  be  blown  out  of 
stree,  no  one  will  take  the  trouble  of  replacing  it. 

Should  no  tree  be  growing  in  the  selected  spot,  an  artificial  platform  is  made  for  the 
dy,  by  fixing  the  ends  of  stout  branches  in  the  ground,  and  connecting  them  at  their 
by  smaller  horizontal  branches.  Such  are  the  curious  tombs  which  are  represented 
[the  illustration  on  page  90.  These  strange  tombs  are  mostly  placed  among  the  reeds, 
[that  nothing  can  be  more  mournful  than  the  sound  of  the  wind  as  it  shakes  the  reeds 
fow  the  branch  in  which  the  corpse  is  lying. 

The  object  of  this  aerial  tomb  is  evident  enough,  namely,  to  protect  the  corpse  .from 

!  dingo,  or  native  dog,  numbers  of  which  may  be  seen  under  the  dead  body,  looking  up 

I  wistful  longing  for  the  feast  that -has  been  placed  beyond  their  reach,  and  howling  for 

W  disappointment    That  the  ravens  and  other  carrion-eating  birds  should  make  a 


¥ 


'-    'fj^ 


^   ^U%a 


CO 


AUSTRALIA. 


l",    ' 


I   '>■ 


S' 

m 

■'.-','■'   ' 

1 

f'i 

■f 

■  .! 

ilfr 

! 

I  ;s^  *■  ■: 

::\i;d5v 

banqnet  upon  the  body  of  the  dead  man  does  not  seem  to  trouble  the  stirvivors  in  tlie 
least ;  and  it  often  happens  that  the  traveller  is  told  by  the  croak  of  the  disturbed  raveua 
that  the  body  of  a  dead  Australian  is  lying  in  the  branches  over  his  head. 

The  aerial  tombs  are  mostly  erected  for  the  bodies  of  old  men  who  have  died  i 
natural  death ;  but  when  a  young  warrior  has  fallen  in  battle,  the  body  is  treated  in  a  very 
dilferent  manner.    A  moderately  high  platform  is  erected,  and  upon  this  is  seated  tlie 


TBE£-T02^B  OF  AUSTRALIA. 


body  of  the  dead  warrior,  with  the  face  towards  the  rising  sun.  The  legs  are  crossed,  and 
the  arras  kept  extended  by  means  of  sticks. ,  The  fat  is  then  removed,  and,  after  being 
mixed  with  red  ochre,  is  rubbed  over  the  body,  which  has  previously  been  carefully 
denuded  of  hair,  as  is  done  in  the  ceremony  of  initiation.  The  legs  aud  arms  are  covered 
with  zebra-like  stripes  of  red,  white,  and  yellow,  and  the  weapons  of  the  dead  man  atej 
laid  across  his  lap. 

The  body  being  thus  arranged,  fires  are  lighted  under  the  platform,  and  kept  up  for  ten  I 
days  or  more,  during  the  whole  of  which  time  the  friends  and  mourners  remain  by  tie  I 
body,  and  are  not  permitted  to  speak.  Sentinels  relieve  each  other  at  appointed  intervals,! 
their  duty  being  to  see  that  the  fires  are  not  suffered  to  go  out,  and  to  keep  the  fiies  away  I 
by  waving  leafy  boughs  or  bunches  of  emu-feathers.  When  a  body  has  been  treated  ial 
this  manner,  it  becomes  hard  and  mummy-like,  and  the  strangest  point  is,  that  the  wild  I 
dogs  will  not  touch  it  after  it  has  been  so  long  smoked.  It  remains  sitting  on  the  platform  I 
for  two  months  or  so,  and  is  then  taken  down  and  buried,  with  the  exception  of  the  I 
skull,  which  is  made  into  a  drinking-cup  for  the  nearest  relative,  as  has  already  beeaj 
mentioned. 

Considering  the  trouble  which  is  taken  in  the  preparation  of  these  bodies,  aud  the  I 
evident  respect  which  is  felt  for  a  bmve  warrior  in  death  as  well  ns  in  life,  the  after! 
treatment  of  them  is  very  remarkable.  'VMien  a  friend,  or  even  an  individual  of  the  samel 
tribe,  sees  one  of  these  mummified  bodies  for  the  first  time,  he  pays  no  honour  to  it,^butl 
loads  it  with  reproaches,  abusing  the  dead  man  for  dying  when  the  tribe  stood  iu  such  I 
need  of  brave  and  skilful  men,  and  saying  that  he  ought  to  have  known  better  than  to  I 
die  when  there  was  plenty  of  food  in  the  country.    Then,  after  conteniplating  the  body  I 


BUKNING  OF  THE  DEAD. 


91 


for  some  time,  he  hurls  his  spear  and  olub  at  it,  crying  out  at  the  same  time,  "  Why  did 
you  die  ?    Take  that  lor  dying." 

Id  tlie  illustration  two  of  these  bodies  are  seen  seated  on  the  platform,  supported  by 
teiug  tied  to  the  uprights  by  their  hands  and  heads,  and  having  their  weapons  in  their 
Itpg.  On  one  side  is  one  of  the  sentinels  encaged  in  driving  away  the  nies  with  his 
|liipper,and  on  the  other  is  a  second  sentinel  bringing  fuel  for  the  fire.  The  seated  figures 
belong  to  the  same  tribe. 


HTlT^.":- 


SMOUSa  IHB  BODIES  OF  SLAIN  WABBI0B8. 


Arotmd  Portland  Bay,  and  towards  the  south-eastern  parts  of  tho  continent,  the 
liatives  have  a  curious  combination  of  e  <o.nbment  and  buraiug.  They  let  the  dead  body 
I  down  into  one  of  the  hollow  trees,  whert  it  is  supported  in  an  upright  position,  A 
[quantity  of  dry  leaves  and  grass  is  then  heaped  upon  the  tree,  and  the  whole  consumed 
I  by  file,  amid  the  dismal  screams  and  cries  of  the  womea 

It  is  rather  curious  that  funeral  ceremonies  are  only  employed  in  the  case  of  those 
[whose  death  is  supposed  to  be  a  loss  to  the  tribe.  Men,  and  even  boys,  are  therefore 
jkoaoured  with  funeral  rites,  because  the  younger  men  are  warriors,  the  boys  would  have 
jbeen  warriors,  and  the  old  men  have  done  service  by  arms,  and  are  still  useful  for  their 
Ifiadom.  Even  young  women  are  buried  with  some  amount  of  show,  because  tli.  y  pro- 
I  dace  children  for  the  tribe. 

But  of  all  beings  an  old  woman  is  most  utterly  despised.  She  can  render  no  ser- 
Ivice;  she  has  never  been  considered  as  anything  but  a  mere  domesticated  animal,  and 
I  even  for  domestic  purposes  she  has  ceased  to  be  usefuL  When  she  dies,  therefore,  no  one 
jn^ts  her.    She  is  nothing  but  a  useless  burden  on  her  people,  consuming  food  which 

I  does  not  earn,  and  sitting  by  the  fire  when  the  younger  women  are  engaged  in  work, 
litis  nothing  to  them  that  she  has  worn  herself  out  in  the  hard,  thankless,  and  never- 
I  ceasing  labour  which  constitutes  the  life  of  an  Australian  woman,  and  so  when  sHe  dies 
liieT  body  is  drawn  out  of  the  camp  by  the  heels,  and  stuffed  away  hastily  in  some  hollow 
I  tree  or  cave  that  may  be  mo.'^t  convenient.  Sometimes  the  body  is  laid  on  a  bough,  as  has 
Jalready  been  described ;  but  even  in  such  a  case  it  is  merely  laid  on  the  branch,  without 
placed  in  a  canoe,  or  covered  with  matting,  boughs,  and  leaves,  as  is  the  case  with 


92 


AUSTRALIA. 


i' 


k  \-i 


the  bodies  of  men.  The  corpse  is  allowed  to  remain  on  the  branch  until  it  fallg  to 
pieces ;  and  when  any  of  lier  relatives  choose  to  take  the  trouble,  they  will  scrape  a  hole 
in  the  sand  and  bury  the  scattered  bones. 

The  shee-ottk,  or  casuarina,  is  the  tiee  which  is  generally  selected  for  this  purpow, 
partly  because  it  is  one  of  the  commonest  trees  of  Australia,  and  partly  becuuae  the 
peculiar  growth  of  its  boughs  affords  a  firm  platform  for  the  corpse. 

The  time  of  mourning  does  not  cease  with  the  funeral,  nor,  in  the  crse  of  a  tree- 
tomb,  with  the  subsequent  interment  of  the  bones.  At  stated  times  the Momen,  by  vhom 
the  mourning  is  chiefly  performed,  visit  the  tomb,  and  with  their  kattas,  or  digging-sticks, 
^:eck  up  the  earth  around  them,  and  make  the  place  look  neat.  Tliis  done  they  sit  do\vn| 
and  utter  their  most  doleful  cries  and  lamentations.  In  some  places  they  content  thenJ 
selves  with  vocal  lamentations,  but  in  others  the  women  think  it  necessary  to  show  their 
grief  by  repeating  the  head-cliopping,  limb-scarring,  and  other  marks  of  blood- lettiii<» 
which  accompany  that  portion  of  the  funeral  ceremonies. 

In  one  part  of  Australia,  near  the  north-west  bend  of  the  Murray,  a  most  remarkable 
custom  prevails.  "Widows  attend  upon  the  tombs  of  their  dead  husbands,  and,  after 
shaving  their  heads,  cover  them  with  pipe-clay  kneaded  into  a  paste.  The  head  is  first 
covered  with  a  net,  to  prevent  the  pipe-clay  from  sticking  too  tightly  to  the  skin,  a  mis- 
fortune  which  is  partly  averted  by  the  amount  of  grease  with  which  every  Australian  is 
anointed. 

A  layer  of  this  clay  more  than  an  inch  in  thickness  is  plastered  over  the  head,  and 
when  dry  it  forms  a  skull-cap  exactly  fitting  the  head  on  which  it  was  moulded,  and  on 
account  of  its  weight,  which  is  several  pounds,  must  be  very  uncomfortable  to  the  weaier. 
These  badges  of  mourning  may  be  found  lying  about  near  the  tumuli,  and,  until  their 
real  use  was  discovered,  they  were  very  mysterious  objects  to  travellers.  In  the  illustration 
on  the  following  page  is  seen  a^burying-place  near  the  river.  Several  of  the  mound  toliibs 
of  the  natives  are  shown,  and  in  the  foreground  are  two  widows,  seated  in  the  peculiar 
attitude  of  Australian  women,  and  wearing  the  widow's  cap  of  pipe-clay.  Sev(  ral  other 
caps  are  lying  near  the  tombs,  having  been  already  employed  in  the  ceremouies  of 
mourning. 

So  careful  are  the  natives  of  the  marks  of  respect  due  from  the  survivors  to  the  dead, 
that  a  widow  belonging  to  one  of  the  tribes  on  the  Clarence  Eiver  was  put  to  deatli  i 
because  she  neglected  to  keep  in  order  the  tomb  of  her  late  husband,  and  to  dig  up 
periodically  the  earth  around  it.  .    ,,.     ,  . 

From  the  disposal  of  the  dead,  we  are  naturally  led  to  the  religious  belief  of  the 
Australians.    Like  all  savages,  they  are  very  reticent  about  their  religious  feelings,  con- 
cealing as  far  as  possible  their  outward  observances  from  the  white  people,  and  avoM-ing 
ignorance,  if  questioned  respecting  the  meaning  of  those  which  have  become  known  to  | 
the  strangers.    Some  observances,  however,  have  been  explained  by  Gi'om,  the  unfor- 
tunate Scotch  woman  who  had  to  reside  so  long  among  the  Kowraregas,  and  others  by  I 
native  converts  to  Christianity.     Even  these  latter  have  not  been  able  to  shake  off  the  j 
superstitious  ideas  which  they  had  contracted  through  the  whole  of  their  previous  lives, 
and  there  is  no  doubt  that  they  concealed  much  from  their  interrogators,  and,  if  pressed 
too  closely,  wilfully  misled  them. 

The  following  short  account  will,  however,  give  an  idea  of  the  state  of  religious 
feeling  among  the  aborigines,  as  far  as  can  be  ascertained.  And,  in  -consequence  of  the 
rapid  and  steady  decrease  of  the  native  tribes,  it  is  possible  that  our  knowledge  of  this 
subject  M'ill  never  be  greater  than  it  is  at  present 

In  the  first  place,  there  are  no  grounds  for  thinking  that  the  aborigines  believe  in  any 
one  Supreme  Deity,  nor,  in  fact,  in  a  deity  of  any  kind  whatever.  As  is  usual  with  most 
savage  nations,  their  belief  in  supernatural  beings  is  limited  to  those  who  are  capable  of 
doing  mischief,  and,  although  the  conception  of  a  beneficent  spirit  which  will  do  good 
never  seems  to  enter  an  Australian's  mind,  he  believes  fully,  in  his  misty  fashion,  in  the 
existence  of  many  evil  spirits  which  will  do  harm. 

Of  these  there  are  many.    One  of  them  is  the  Arlak,  a  being  which  takes  the  shape 


SUrERSTITION. 


H 


I  jf  iman.  ^t  is  only  leen  at  night,  and  is  in  the  hahit  of  watching  for  stragglers  in  the 
jgrk,  seizing  them,  and  carrying  tliom  oif.  Several  natives  told  Mr.  MGillivray  tliat 
^9  had  seen  the  arlak ;  and  one  man,  who  had  summoned  enough  courage  to  fluht 
it  vlien  it  attacked  him,  showed  the  marks  of  the  demon's  teeth  upon  his  body, 
fortunately,  the  arlak  cannot  endure  light,  and  therefore  the  natives,  if  they  have  to  go 
tl^  smallest  distance  iu  the  dark,  take  a  fire-stick  in  one  hand  and  a  weapon  of  some 
loit  in  the  other. 

One  kind  of  evil  spirit,  which  is  very  much  dreaded  by  the  aborigines,  is  the  one  iu 
fhom  death  is  personified.  He  is  short,  thick,  very  iigly,  and  has  a  disagreeable  smell. 
fbe  natives  of  the  Moorundi  district  believe  in  a  native  spirit,  wonderfully  similar  in 
ittiibutes  to  the  Necker  of  German  mythology.     Although,  according  to  their  accouuti. 


Iff 


^^  "i   . 


AUSTRALIAN  WIDOWS  AND  THEIR  CAFa 


litis  very  common,  they  have  great  difficulty  iu  describing  it,  and,  as  for  as  can  be  ascer* 
tained  from  their  statements,  it  is  like  a  huge  star-fish.  This  demon  inhabits  the  fresh 
water,  or  there  might  have  been  grounds  for  believing  it  to  be  merely  an  exaggeration  of 
lie  cuttle-fish. 

Throughout  the  greater  part  of  Australia  is  found  the  belief  in  the  Bunyip,  a  demon 
which  infests  woods,  and  which  has  been  seen,  as  is  said,  not  only  by  natives  but  by 
white  men.  The  different  accounts  of  the  animal  vary  extremely.  Some  who  have  seen 
taver  it  to  be  as  large  as  a  horse,  to  have  a  pair  of  eyes  as  big  as  saucers,  and  a  pair  of 
oonnous  horns. 

Others  give  a  very  different  account  of  it,  and  one  of  the  Barrabool  Hill  natives  gave 
ivery  animated  description  of  the  dreaded  bunyip.  He  illustrated  his  lecture  by  a 
[ipirited  drawing,  in  which  the  bunyip  was  represented  as  having  a  long  neck  and  head, 
nmething  like  that  of  the  giraffe,  a  thick  flowing  mane,  and  two  short  and  massive  fore- 
gs,  each  of  which  was  armed  with  four  powerful  talons.  The  entire  body  was  covered 
rith  strong  scales,  overlapping  each  other  like  those  of  the  hawksbill  turtle.  This 
jcreature  he  represented  as  half  beust,  half  demon,  and  vaunted  the  superior  courage  of 

ancestors,  who  ventured  to  oppose  this  terrible  creature  as  it  lay  in  wait  for  their 
wives  and  children,  and  drove  it  out  of  the  reeds  and  buah  into  the  water  whence  it 
m. 


1 


V  'v    1 


,1. 


f  r 


H 


AUSTRAUA. 


•-I 


Thinkinj;  that  wrae  Inrge  nnd  now  extinct  beatt  might  have  lived  In  Anetralia,  whii 
might  have  been  tmditioually  known  to  the  aboriginee,  acifntific  men  have  taken  uA 
tioular  pains  to  ransacik  tho«e  portion*  of  the  country  which  they  could  reach,  in  hop^oj 
finding  remains  which  might  be  to  Australia  what  those  of  the  megatherium  and  othj 
huge  monsters  are  to  the  Old  World.  Nothing  of  the  kind  has,  however,  been  found 
Some  very  large  Iranes  were  once  discovered  on  the  banks  of  a  shallow  salt  lagoon  {k^ 
the  ploce  for  the  bunyip),  but  when  sent  to  the  British  Museum  they  were  at  once  founl 
to  be  the  remains  of  a  gigantic  kangaroa  At  present,  the  legend  of  the  bunyip  itandd 
on  a  level  with  that  of  the  kraken— every  native  believes  it,  some  aver  that  they  havj 
Men  it,  but  no  one  has  ever  discovered  the  least  tangible  proof  of  its  existence.  ] 

To  these  evil  spirits  the  natives  attribute  every  illness  or  misfortune,  .and  in  coj 
sequence  are  anxious  to  avoid  or  drive  them  away.  All  meteors  are  reckoned  by  tlnil 
among  the  evil  spirits,  and  are  fancifully  thouoht  to  be  ghosts  which  multiply  by  8,|fJ 
division.  The  aborigines  think,  however,  that  by  breathing  as  loudly  as  they  can,  J 
repeating  som?  cabaustio  words,  thev  disarm  the  demons  of  their  power. 

They  have  one  very  curious  belief,— namely,  that  any  one  who  ventured  to  sleep  o^ 
the  grave  of  a  deceased  person,  he  would  ever  afterwards  be  iVeed  from  the  power  of  evil 
spirits.  The  ocdeal  is,  however,  so  terrible  that  very  few  summon  up  sufficient  courage  tii 
face  it  "  During  that  awftil  sleep  the  spirit  of  the  deceased  would  visit  him,  seise  him  by  tb 
throat,  and,  opening  him,  take  out  his  liowels,  which  it  would  afterwards  replace,  and  clos, 
up  the  wound  I  Such  as  are  hardy  enough  to  go  through  this  terrible  ordeal — encountei 
the  darkness  of  the  night  and  the  solemnity  of  the  grave— are  thenceforth  '  koradyee] 
men,  or  priests,  and  practise  sorcery  and  incantations  upon  the  others  of  their  tribe." 

In  Southern  Australia,  tiie  natives  believe  that  the  sun  and  moon  are  human  being 
who  once  inhabited  the  earth.    The  planets  are  dogs  belonging  to  the  moon,  who  rui 
about  her;  and  the  various  constellations  are  groups  of  childrea    An  eclipse  oF  eithe] 
the  sun  or  moon  is  looked  upon  as  a  terrible  calamity,  being  sure  to  be  the  foreruune 
of  disease  and  death. 

All  burial-places  of  the  dead  are  held  as  liable  to  be  haunted  by  evil  spirits,  and  an 
tKerefore  avoided.  Promontories,  especially  those  which  have  rocky  headlands,  are  alsi 
considered  as  sacred ;  and  it  is  probably  on  account  of  that  idea  that  the  skuU  nionu^ 
ments,  mentioned  on  page  88,  are  rained. 

Some  of  these  places  are  rendered  interesting  by  specimens  of  native  drawings] 
showing  tha^  the  aborigines  of  Australia  really  possess  the  undeveloped  element/n| 
artistic  power.  Owing  to  the  su{)erstition  which  prevails,  the  natives  can  scarcely] 
induced  to  visit  such  spots,  giving  aft  their  reason  for  refusing  that  "  too  much  dibbi 
dibbil  walk  there."  Mr.  Angas  was  fortunate  enough,  however,  to  discover  a  considerably 
number  of  these  drawings  and  carvings,  ntid  succeeded  in  impressing  into  his  servict 
an  old  native  woman.  His  description  is  so  vivid,  that  it  must  bo  given  in  his  own 
vords : — 

"  The  most  important  result  of  our  rambles  around  the  bays  and  rocky  promontoriei 
of  Port  Jackson  was  the  discovery  of  a  new  and  remarkable  feature  connected  with  tiej 
history  of  the  natives  formerly  inhabiting  this  portion  of  New  South  Wales. 

"  I  refer  to  their  carvings  in  outline,  cut  into  the  suiface  of  flat  rocks  in  the  neigb 
bourhood,  and  especially  on  the  summits  of  the  various  promontories  about  the  harboun 
of  the  coast.  Although  thesa  carvings  exist  in  considerable  numl^ers,  covering  all  the  tlalj 
rocks  upon  many  of  the  headlahds  overlooking  the  water,  it  is  a  singular  fact  that  upta 
the  present  time  they  appear  to  have  remained  unobserved ;  and  it  was  not  until  m 
friend  Mr.  Miles  first  noticed  the  rude  iigurt  of  a  kangaroo  cut  upon  the  surface  of  a  flat 
rock  near  Camp  Cove,  that  we  were  led  to  make  a  careful  search  for  these  singular  and 
interesting  remains  of  a  people  who  are  now  nearly  extinct 

"  About  a  dozen  natives  of  the  Sydney  and  Broken  Bay  tribes  were  encamped  amonptl 
the  bushes  on  the  margin  of  a  small  fresh-water  lake,  close  to  Camp  Cove ;  and  frooJ 
amongst  them  we  selected  '  Old  Queen  Gooseberry '  (as  she  is  generally  styled  by  the! 
colonists)  to  be  our  guide,  promising  her  a  reward  of  flour  and  tobacco  if  she  would  tell  ti3| 
what  she  knew  about  these  carvings,  and  conduct  us  to  all  tho  rocks  and  headlands  in  i 


l^ghbonrhood  where  1 
Luch  places  were  all 
them;  but  at  length,  b< 
lliitilie  had  heaitl  he 
Lide  us  to  several  spu 
lireitter  numbers ;  as  als 
"With  some  diflicul 
jgto  a  whale-boat;  so, 
Iiod.    After  examiuinj 
Itbeie  singttlar  outlines 
Lborlginaf  inhabitants ; 
Late  of  many  of  them  (i 
ind  from  the  fact  that 
jibrubs  of  long-continu( 
|j)Ogtim& 

I  "  At  flrst  we  could 
lavages,  and  we  conject 
I lome European;  but  wh 
Itfthe-way  and  least  ac 
the  whole  of  the  subjec 
I  sharks,  the  heileman  or 
|(//i<»«fo»  of  the  eorrdbhor 
Uere  of  native  origin. 
[hats  upon  their  heads,  h 
I  "An  old  writer  on  ] 
L  the'  natives, '  They  h 
|(arved  with  rude  worl 
Ift^uently  to  be  seen  va 


"  Some  of  the  figure 
[that  the  representations 
■of  Port  Stephens  at  tl 
I  Hollanders  exercised  thi 
I  to  corroborate  Captain  G 
I  rest  coast  of  Australia^ 
I  Aiken,  and  at  Point  Pip 
■latter  place,  it  occurred 
ltieloD;/ing  to  the  estate  i 
Itlie  Heads;  and  on  set 
I  tolerably  perfect  state  ( 
I  careful  fac-simile  drawir 

In  the  appendix  to  h 
I  which  are  executed  with 
lire  shown  with  extendec 
lusually  drawn  by  savage 
■Africa,  while  some  of  tl 
jtlie  outline  drawings  up 
ngaroo.    The  latter  is 

In  some  parts  of  Ai 
I  water's  edge,  and  of  s 
{illustration.  These  cav( 
of  men  and  kan^ 
I  although  their  eyes,  no 
I  mouth  is  invariably  abs( 

Human  hands  and  c 
[was  discovered  by  Capl 


Jl 


ROCK  CARViXOa 


te 


^hbonrhood  where  like  flguret  existed.  At  first  the  old  woman  objected,  saying  that 
lach  places  were  all  koradjee  ground,  or  '  priest's  ground,*  and  that  she  must  not  visit 
d^o;  but  at  length,  becoming  more  communicative,  she  told  us  all  she  knew,  and  all 
«l)it  (he  had  heard  hor  fatlier  say,  respecting  thum.  She  likewise  conset/ted  at  last  to 
njde  us  to  several  spots  near  the  North  Luud,  where  she  said  the  carvings  existed  in 
iteHter  numbers ;  as  also  the  impressions  of  hands  upon  the  sides  of  high  rocks. 

"With  some  difficulty  we  prevailed  upon  the  haggard  old  creature  to  venture  with  us 
jgto  a  wliale-boat ;  so,  with  Queen  Gooseberry  for  our  guide,  we  crossed  to  the  North 
jini  After  examining  the  flat  rocks  in  every  direction,  we  found  sufficient  examples  of 
tbeM  singular  outlines  to  confirm  at  once  the  opinion  that  they  were  executed  oy  the 
iljoriginal  inhabitants ;  but  at  what  t)eriod  is  quite  uncertain.  From  the  half-obliterated 
itjte  of  many  of  them  (although  the  lines  are  cut  nearly  an  inch  deep  into  the  hard  rock) 
isd  from  the  fact  that  from  several  of  them  we  were  compelled  to  clear  nwny  soil  and 
limbs  of  loug-continued  growth,  it  is  evident  that  they  have  been  executed  a  very 
jDOg  tim& 

"  At  first  we  could  not  bring  ourselves  to  believe  that  these  carvings  were  the  work  of 
ttrages,  and  we  conjectured  that  the  figure  of  the  kangaroo  might  have  been  the  work  of 
lome  European ;  but  when,  pursuing  our  researches  further,  we  found  all  the  most  out- 
i)(.the*way  nnd  least  accessible  headlands  adorned  with  similar  cai:vings,  and  also  that 
the  vbole  of  the  subjects  represented  indigmoua  objects — such  ns  kangaroos,  opossums, 
ijiarks,  the  keileman  or  shield,  the  boomerang,  and,  aliove  all,  the  human  figure  in  the 
iltitHdM  of  the  corrobboree  dances — we  could  come  to  no  other  conclusion  than  that  thev 
fete  of  native  origin.  Europeans  would  have  drawn  ships,  and  horses,  and  men  with 
liaU  upon  their  heads,  had  they  attempted  such  a  laborious  and  tedious  occupation. 

"An  old  writer  on  New  South  Wales,  about  tho  year  1803,  remarks,  when  referring 
lo  the'  natives, '  They  have  some  tast«  for  sculpture,  most  of  their  instruments  being 
rarved  with  rude  work,  effected  with  pieces  of  broken  shell ;  and  on  the  rocka  are 
frequently  to  be  seen  vaiious  figures  of  fish,  clubs,  swords,  animals,  dc,  not  contemptibly 


"  Some  of  the  figures  of  fish  measured  twenty-five  feet  in  length  ;  and  it  is  curious 
Ithat  the  representations  of  the  shield  exactly  corresponded  with  that  used  by  the  natives 
■of  Port  Stephens  at  the  present  day.  These  sculptured  forms  prove  that  the  New 
I  Hollanders  exercised  the  uts  of  design,  which  has  been  questioned,  and  they  also  serve 
I  to  corroborate  Captain  Grey's  discoveries  of  native  delineations  in  caves  upon  the  north- 
Iwest  coast  of  Australia,  during  his  expedition  of  discovery.  At  Lane  Cove,  at  Port 
lAiken,  and  at  Point  Piper,  we  also  met  with  similar  carvings.  Whilst  on  a  visit  at  the 
llatter  place,  it  occurred  to  me  that  on  the  flat  rocks  at  the  extremity  of  the  grounds 
ItieloD^ing  to  the  estate  where  I  was  staying,  there  might  be  carvings  similar  to  those  at 
Itlie  Heads;  and  on  searching  carefully  I  found  considerable  numbers  of  them  in  a 
Itolerably  perfect  state  of  preservation.  Of  all  these  I  took  measurements,  and  made 
[careful  fac-simile  drawings  on  the  spot." 

In  the  appendix  to  his  work,  Mr.  Angas  gives  reduced  copies  of  these  figures,  some  of 
Ifhich  are  executed  with  wonderful  spirit  and  fidelity.  Even  the  human  figures,  which 
lire  shown  with  extended  arms  and  spread  legs,  as  in  the  dance,  are  far  better  than  those 
Itsualiy  drawn  by  savages,  infinitely  superior  to  those  produced  by  the  artists  of  Western 
lA&ica,  while  some  of  the  animals  are  marvellously  accurate,  reminding  the  observer  of 
Ithe  outline  drawings  upon  Egyptian  monuments.  The  best  are,  perhaps,  a  shark  and  a 
hangaroo.    The  latter  is  represented  in  the  attitude  of  feeding. 

I  In  some  parts  of  Australia,  the  carvings  and  paintings  are  usually  in  caves  by  the 
Iwater's  edge,  and  of  such  a  character  is  the  cave  which  is  shown  in  the  following 
lillustration.  These  caves  are  in  sandstone  rock,  and  the  figures  upon  them  are  mostly 
Ithose  of  men  and  kangaroos,  and  it  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  in  the  hviman  figures, 
I  although  their  eyes,  noses,  and  even  the  joints  of  the  knees,  are  boldly  marked,  the 
I  mouth  is  invariably  absent. 

Human  hands  and  arms  are  often  ca^^'ed  on  rocks.  One  very  remarkable  example 
\ma  discovered  by  Captain  Grey  in  Nonh-West  Australia.    When  penetrating  into  a 


>4 


'  ii' 


96 


AUSTRALIA. 


!'*'/■, 


large  cave,  out  of  which  ran  a  numher  of  smaller  caves,  the  explorers  were  itruck  byi 
really  astonishing  trick  of  native  art  The  sculptor  had  selected  a  rock  at  the  side  a 
the  cavity,  and  had  drawn  upon  it  the  figure  of  a  hand  and  arnu  This  had  then  been 
painted  black,  and  the  rock  around  it  coloured  white  with  pipe-clay,  so  that  on  enterid 
the  cave  it  appeared  exactly  as  if  the  hand  and  arm  of  a  black  man  were  projecting 
through  some  crevice  which  admitted  light.         ....     -  .   ,  j 

Their  belief  in  ghosts  implies  a  knowledge  that  the  spint  of  man  is  immortal.   Y,.i 
their  ideas  on  this  subject  are  singularly  misty,  not  to  say  inconsistent,  one  part  of  thti] 


CAVE  WITH  KATIVB  DRAWINOS. 


belief  entirely  contradicting  the  ether.  They  believe,  for  example,  that  when  the  spiiili 
leaves  the  body,  it  wanders  about  for  some  time  in  darkness,  until  at  last  it  finds  a  corcJ 
by  means  of  which  a  "  big  black-fella  spirit "  named  Oomudoo  pulls  it  up  from  the  earlhl 
Yet  they  appropriate  certain  parts  of  tne  earth  as  the  future  residence  of  the  difTeniif 
tribes,  the  spirits  of  the  departed  Nauos  being  thought  to  dwell  in  the  islands  of  Spenrei  s 
Gulf,  while  those  of  the  Parnkallas  go  to  other  islands  towards  the  west.  As  if  to  con-l 
tradict  both  ideas,  we  have  already  seen  that  throughout  the  whole  of  Australia  tli9| 
spirits  of  the  dead  are  supposed  to  haunt  the  spots  where  their  bodies  lie  buried. 

And,  to  make  confusion  worse  confounded,  the  aborigines  believe  very  firmly  in  trans-l 
migration,  some  fancying  that  the  spirits  of  the  departed  take  up  their  abode  in  ammalJ 
but  by  far  the  greater  number  believing  that  they  are  transformed  into  white  men.  TliiJ 
latter  belief  was  put  very  succinctly  by  a  native,  who  stated  in  the  odd  jaraon  employed} 
by  tiiem,  that "  when  black-fella  tumble  down,  he  jump  up  all  same  white-fello." 


Hiig  idea  of  transmig 
1  by  the  neffro  of  Af 
I  of  Australia    An 
_ .    a  white  man 
Jipton  was  captured  b 
[Did,  who  had  oecome 
yi  Yet,  though  she  ' 
jged  to  feel  a  sort  of 
»aat  of  her  light  com 
liriy  person  would  chec 
J  nothing  but  a  ghost 
It  has  been  found,  eitK 
la  as  being  the  spirits 
I  the  names  of  those 
Ere8  of  Port  Essington 
Hth  they  become  Malays 
I  Of  their  belief  in  the  i 
\  fev  examples.    Dr.  Bt 
opean  was  chasing  o 
jot  to  kill  it,  but  to 
[ins  very  angry,  and,  as 
Ublinff  and  complaining 
[rhe Nauo  tribe  preserv( 
iiie,a  certain  great  wan 
jneii,  and  killed  all  th( 
bted  by  Willoo.    They 
lihat  he  fell  to  the  grou 
tand  was  changed  into 
leof  Willoo. 

[nie  same  tribe  think  tb 

lence  call  it  by  different 

bowing  up- the  idea,  the  n 

Itiie  same  Dy  the  females. 

I  Connected  with  this  si 

J  they  have  not  the  let 

D  or  natural  objects.    Tl 

it  named  AdL    One  da^ 

|the  tide  and  drowned,  a 

mmond's  Eock.    His  wi 

the  sea,  and  were  immi 

These  rocks  are  still 

I  The  natives  of  the  Low 

jriver,  and  the  Alexandr 

K  black-fella  spirit,"  air 

loidered  the  water  to  rie 

I  populated  with  fish. 

red  intractable,  and  ran 

jiestion,  one  of  which  d 


THE  DOCTRINE  OF  METEMPSYCHOSIS. 


97 


jliig  idea  of  transmigration  into  the  forms  of  white  men  is  very  remarkable,  as  it  is 
U^  by  the  negro  of  Africa,  who  could  not  have  had  any  communication  with  the  black 
^ye  of  Australia.  And,  still  more  strangely,  like  the  Africans,  they  have  the  same 
[  for  a  white  man  and  for  a  spirit.  The  reader  may  remember  that  when  Mrs. 
apson  was  captured  by  the  natives,  one  of  them  declared  that  she  was  his  daughter 
who  had  oecome  a  white  woman,  and  the  rest  of  the  tribe  coincided  in  the 
Yet,  though  she  became  for  the  second  time  a  member  of  the  tribe,  they  always 
^  to  feel  a  sort  of  mistrust^  and  often,  when  the  childi-en  were  jeering  at  her  on 
0ii  of  her  light  complexion  and  ignorance  of  Australian  accomplishments,  some 
i^y  person  would  check  them,  and  teU  them  to  leave  her  in  peace,  as,  poor  thing,  she 
J  nothing  but  a  ghost 

It  has  been  found,  also,  that  numbers  of  white  persons  have  been  recognised  by  the 

a  as  being  the  spirits  of  their  lost  relatives,  and  have  in  consequence  been  dignified 

the  names  of  those  whom  they  represented.     Mr.  M'Gillivray  nientioiis  that  the 

Ives  of  Port  Esaington  have  a  slight  modification  of  this  theory,  believing  that  after 

ithey  become  Malays.  « 

Of  their  belief  in  the  metempsychosis,  or  transmigration  into  animal  forms,  there  are 
I  few  examples.  Dr.  Bennett  mentions  that  on  cue  occasion,  at  B^rana  Plains,  when 
opean  was  chasing  one  of  the  native  animals,  a  native  who  was  with  him  begged 
J  not  to  kill  it,  but  to  take  it  alive,  as  it  was  "  him  brother."  '\^^hen  it  was  killed, 
fftt  very  angry,  and,  as  a  proof  of  Ms  sincerity,  refused  to  eat  any  of  it,  continually 
LbliDg  and  complaining  of  the  "  tumbling  down  him  brother." 
[The  Nauo  tribe  preserve  a  tradition  which  involves  this  metempsychosis.  Once  upon 
gne,  a  certain  great  warrior,  named  Willoo,  fought  their  tribe,  and  carried  ofT  all  the 
meo,  and  killed  all  the  men  except  two.  The  survivors  climbed  up  a  great  tree, 
lowe^  by  Willoo.  They,  however,  broke  off  the  branch  on  which  he  was  clinjbing, 
;  he  fell  to  the  ground,  and  was  seized  by  a  dingo  below,  when  he  immediately 
,gnd  was  changed  into  an  eagle  hawk,  which  has  ever  afterwards  been  called  by  the 
J  of  Willoo. 

same  tribe  think  that  a  small  lizard  was  the  originator  of  the  sexes,  and  in  con- 
pence  call  it  by  different  names ;  the  men  uying  the  term  ibirri,  and  the  women  waka. 
lowing  UP' the  idea,  the  men  kill  every  male  lizard  that  they  can  find,  while  the  women 
the  same  oy  the  females. 

I  Connected  with  this  subject  is  their  idea  of  creation.    Of  a  single  Creator  of  all 

I  they  have  not  the  least  notion,  but  they  possess  some  traditions  as  to  the  origin  of 

lor  natural  objects.    The  Kowrarega  tribe  say  that  the  first  created  man  was  a  huge 

t  named  Adi    One  day,  while  he  was  fishing  off  Hammond  Island,  he  was  caught 

|the  tide  and  drowned,  a  great  rock  starting  up  to  mark  the  spot.    This  is  now  caUed 

nmond's  Rock.    His  wives  saw  his  fate,  committed  suicide  by  flinging  themselves 

he  sea,  and  were  immediately  changed  into  a  series  of  diy  rocks  on  a  neighbouring 

These  rocks  are  still  called  by  the  natives  Iplle,  i.e.  the  Wives. 

[The  natives  of  the  Lower  Murray  have  a  curious  tradition  inspecting  the  ongin  of 

)river,  and  the  Alexandrina  and  Albert  Lakes.    The  river  was  made  by  Oomuduo,  the 

j  black-fella  spirit,"  already  mentioned.    He  came  down  from  the  sky  in  his  canoe, 

loidered  the  water  to  rise  and  form  the  river,  which  he  then  clothed  with  bulrushes 

I  populated  with  fish.     He  brought  two  wives  with  him,  but  they  unfortunately 

i  intractable,  and  ran  away  from  him,  whereupon  Oomudoo  made  the  two  lakes 

nestion,  one  of  which  drowned  each  wife. 


I    ^ 


.is 


?   >^ 


1- 


.IL 


1 


J  are  sheltered  and  othe 

jof  the  Arab,  save  that  i 

^jy  when  he  leaves  it,  h 

tent,  but  builds  a  rude 

>aY  when  he  forsakes  tl 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


AUSTRALIA— Con^tntttfi. 


ARCHITECTURE  AND  BOAT  BUILDING. 

PABALLEL   BETWEEN   THE   B08JE8MAN   AND   THE   AUSTBALTAN — MOOES  OF  BUILDINO  HlTrS — A  BC 
ENCAMPMENT — RUDE     NATUBE     OF     THE     HUTU — BETBEAT8     OF     THE     M'OHEN — BONE     HtTTS 

•     BNCOUNTKB   BAY — WINTEB   HOU8K8 — HUTS    NEAB     THE     COORUNO FIBE-MAKINO — BIBD-SNaH 

A    BEI.F-ACTINO    SNARE  —  BOAT-BUILDING USES    OF   THE    STRINGY   BABK — A    FBAIL  VESgB 

CANOE   FOB   GENERAL  USB — THE  BEED   CANOE — GRADUAL   EXTINCTION   OF  NATIVE   TBIBE8, 


In  many  points  the  Australian  savage  bears  a  curious  rersemblance  to  the  Bosjesmai 
Southern  Africa,  of  whom  the  reader  will  find  a  full  account  in  Vol.  I. 

So  similar,  indeed,  are  they,  that  the  colpnists  use  the  word  Bushman  to  desii , 
the  native  savage,  just  as  they  call  the  spotted  dasyure  by  the  name  of  cat,  and 
wombat  by  that  of  badger  Much  confusion  has  consequently  arisen;  and  there  is 
before  me  a  book  descriptive  of  savage  life,  in  which  the  author  has  mixed  up 
Boajesman  of  Africa  and  the  Bushman  of  Australia  in  the  most  amusing  mam 
actually  transplanting  a  quotation  from  a  book  of  African  travels  into  the  accouni 
Australia. 

Like  the  Bosjesman,  the  Australian  depends  upon  his  weapons  for  the  greater  pi 
hia  food,  living  almosu  entirely  upon  the  game  which  he  kills,  and  being  skilled  in 
art  of  destroying  the  wariest  and  most  active  of  animals  with  the  simplest  of  ym 
He  lives  in  a  state  of  perpetual  feud,  his  quarrels  not  being  worthy  of  the  nam 
warfare ;  and  his  beau  id^al  of  a  warrior  is  a  man  who  steals  upon  his  enemy  by 
and  kills  his  foe  without  danger  to  himself. 

He  cultivates  no  land,  neither  has  he  the  least  notion  of  improving  his  social  conditi 
He  cares  nothing  for  clothes,  except,  perhaps,  as  a  partial  shelter  from  the  elements, 
utterly  ridicules  the  notion  that  there  is  any  connexion  between  clothing  and  modest; 

Indeed,  on  one  occasion,  when  a  girl  had  been  presented  with  a  petticoat  by  aw 
lady,  and  returned  to  her  people,  displaying  with  pride  her  newly-acquired  property, 
companions,  instead  of  displaying  envy  at  hev  finery,  only  jeered  at  her,  inquiringwhel 
she  thought  herself  so  much  better  than  her  forefathers,  that  she  should  want  to  ? 
clothes  like  the  white  strangers.  The  consequonoe  was,  that  in  a  day  or  two  the  solil 
garment  was  thrown  aside,  and  she  walked  about  as  before,  in  the  primitive  accoii| 
ments  of  her  tribe. 

Like  the  African  Bosjesman,  the  Australian  native  has  no  settled  home,  althougl 
considers  himself  as  having  a  right  to  the  district  in  which  his  tribe  have  taken  up  t 
abode.  Contrary  to  the  usage  of  civilized  life,  he  is  sensitive  on  the  general  quesi 
and  careless  in  detail.  With  civilized  beings  the  hearth  and  home  take  the  first  \ 
in  the  affections,  the  love  of  country  being  merely  an  extension  of  the  love  of  h( 
With  the  Australian,  however,  as  well  as  the  Bosjesman,  the  case  is  just  revei 
li.%  has  no  home,  and  cares  not  for  any  one  spot  uore  than  another,  except  that 


iTlie  chief  object  of  the  o 
\m  irom  the  cold  south- 
(found,  as  a  rule,  turned 
[  passed  over  the  equator 
iThe  summer  encampmen 
Lhs  are  stuck  in  the  gr 
ijiag  with  the  number  of 
Mt,  and  often  scarcely  ex( 
[fire  and  from  the  bodies 
■t any  one  slould  expec 
igiuation  of  an  Australiar 
leu  lie  can  sit,  or,  indeed,  ( 
lAll  the  stories  that  are  t 
labour  be,  as  we  are  often 
Ible  savage."  Consistent 
lis  a  place  where  he  can 
lenomioiis  meal.  A  fence 
I,  us  long  as  no  rain  falls, 


THE  SUMMER  ENCAMPMENT.  09 

dare  sheltered  and  others  exposed.    He  passes  a  semi-nomad  existence,  not  unlike. 
f/)f  the  Arab,  save  that  instead  of  pitching  his  tent  on  a  convenient  spot,  and  taking 
lav  when  he  leaves  it,  he  d(ie8  not  trouble  himself  even  to  carry  the  simple  materials 

tent,  but  builds  a  rude  hut  in  any  spot  which  he  may  happen  to  fancy,  and  leaves  it 

^y  when  he  forsakes  the  spot 


ill 

t 

11 

'  i 

"Iffi 

'  ■'  III 

'4  %%i 

'  Id 

.,v"i 


A  8UMMEB  ENCAMPMENT. 


JTIie  chief  object  of  the  ordinary  hut  made  by  an  Australian  savage  is  to  defend  the 
\m  irom  the  cold  south-west  breezes.  Consequently,  the  entrances  of  the  huts  may 
|(aund,  as  a  rule,  turned  towards  the  north-east,  whence  come  the  warm  winds  that 

i  passed  over  the  equator. 

Ilhe  summer  encampment  of  an  Australian  family  is  very  simple.  A  number  of  leafy 
fctis  are  stuck  in  the  ground  in  a  semicircular  form,  the  size  of  the  enclosed  space 
]fiag  with  the  number  of  the  family.  These  boughs  are  seldom  more  than  four  feet  in 
m,  and  often  scarcely  exceed  a  yard,  their  only  object  being  to  keep  off  the  wind  from 
pre  and  from  the  l)odies  of  the  natives  as  they  squat  round  the  flame  or  lie  asleep. 
[it  any  one  si  ould  expect  a  shelter  while  he  is  standing  never  seems  to  enter  the 

giuation  of  au  Australian  savage,  who,  like  other  savages,  never  dreams  of  standing 
Jeii  lie  can  sit,  or,  indeed,  of  taking  any  trouble  that  is  not  absolutely  necessary. 
[All  the  stories  that  are  told  of  the  industry  of  savage  life  are  pure  inventions,  and 
labour  be,  as  we  are  often  told,  the  truest  nobility,  we  ought  to  hear  no  more  of  the 
bble  savage."  Consistently  with  this  idea,  the  native  Australian's  only  idea  of  the 
I  is  a  place  where  he  can  sit  and  gorge  himself  with  food,  and  lie  down  to  sleep  a*"*"'^r 
(enornious  meal.  A  fence  a  yard  in  height  is  therefore  quite  good  enough  for  him, 
,  us  long  as  no  rain  falls,  he  thinks  a  roof  to  be  a  needless  expenditure  of  labour. 

u2 


:i'^* 


100 


AUSTRALIA. 


/ 


In  the  preoediug  illustration  we  have  an  example  of  an  encampment  on  ynhkU 
natives  have  bestowed  rather  more  care  than  usual,  and  have  actually  taken  the  pi 
to  form  the  branches  into  rude  huts.    The  spears,  shields,  and  other  weapons  of] 
natives  are  seen  scattered  about,  while  round  the  fire  sit  or  lie  the  men  who  have  satij 
their  hunger.    The  reader  will  perceive  that  from  a  little  distance  such  an  encampj 
would  be  almost  invisible;  and  indeed,  except  by  the  thin  smoke  of  the  fire,  the  n 
practised  eye  can  scarcely  detect  the  spot  where  natives  are  encamping.    Even  the  sp 
which  project  above  the  bush-huts  look  at  a  little  distance  merely  like  dried  sticks ;  a^ 
the  inhabitants  be  very  anxious  to  escape  observation,  they  establish  their  encampg^ 
in  a  retired  spot,  where  the  surrounding  objects  harmonize  as  closely  as  possible  yim 
rude  shelter  which  answers  all  their  needs.  f 

In  many  places  the  natives  construct  a  habitation  similar  in  principle,  but  diffJ 
in  structure.  Should  the  locally  abound  in  the  eucalyptus,  or  stringy-bark  tree] 
natives  make  a  hut  altogether  different  in  appearance,  with  wonderful  dexterity,  ti 
strip  off  the  bark  of  the  tree  in  laige  flakes,  six  or  seven  feet  in  length.  A  few]J 
branches  of  trees  are  then  laid  on  the  ground,  so  that  they  form  a  rough  sort  of  fi 
work,  and  upon  these  branches  the  flakes  of  bark  are  laid.  An  hour's  labour  will  _ 
one  of  these  huts,  so  that  the  natives  have  really  no  inducement  to  take  any  can, 
them.  Even  the  veiy  best  hut  which  a  native  Australian  ever  made  would  be  infj 
to  the  handiwork  of  an  English  boy  of  ten  years  old.  For  my  own  part,  I  remeu 
building  tu  better  huts  than  those  of  the  Australians,  though  I  was  at  the  time  i 
below  ten  years  of  age,  and  had  gained  all  my  knowledge  of  practical  aichitectuie 
"  Sandford  and  Merton." 

There  is,  however,  one  great  advantage  in  these  bark-huts — ^namely,  the  rapidity  i 
which  they  can  bo  made,  and  the'  shelter  which  they  really  do  give  from  the  tiavelj 
great  enemy,  the  night  wind.  Even  European  travellers  have  been  glad  to  avatilii 
selves  of  these  simple  structures,  and  have  appreciated  the  invaluable  aid  of  a  few  i\ 
of  bark  propped  against  a  fallen  branch.  Those  who  have  been  forced  to  travel  witl 
tents  throujm  a  houseless  country  have  learned  by  experience  that  the  very  best  m 
from  the  mght  winds  is  not  heiffht,  but  width.  A  tree,  for  example,  forms  but  af 
poor  shelter,  while  a  low  wall  barely  eighteen  inches  high  and  six  feet  in  length  keep 
the  wind,  and  enables  the  wearied  traveller  to  rest  in  comparative  comfort  Snj 
shelter  is  easily  nuule  Arom  the  sheet*  of  stringy  bark,  one  or  two  of  which  will  { 
a  shelter  for  several  sleepers. 

Perhaps  the  simplest  huts  that  human  beings  ever  dignified  by  the  name  of  habitaj 
are  those  which  are  made  by  the  women  of  a  tribe  when  the  men  are  away.  It  sa 
times  happens  that  the  whole  of  the  adult  males  go  off  on  an  expedition  which  \rill  1 
for  a  considerable  time — such,  for  example,  as  a  raid  upon  a  neighbouring  tribe— leaj 
the  women  and  children  to  take  care  of  themselves.  These,  knowing  that  they  miglJ 
pounced  upon  by  enemies  who  would  take  advantage  of  the  absence  of  their  defenJ 
retire  into  the  recesses  of  the  woods,  where  they  build  the  oddest  houses  imaginablej 
burrows  scraped  among  the  roots  of  trees,  and  half  huts  made  of  bark  and  decayed  tj 
These  habitations  are  so  inconspicuous  that  even  the  practised  eye  of  the  native  | 
scarcely  discover  them. 

On  the  shores  of  Encounter  Bay  may  be  seen  some  very  curious  habitations.  EJ 
now  and  then  a  whale  is  thrown  ashore  by  a  tempest ;  and  in  such  a  case  the  trib 
the  neighbourhood  flock  round  it  with  great  rejoicings,  seeing  in  it  an  unlimited  sun 
of  food.  Huge  as  the  animal  may  be,  it  is  ere  long  consumed,  and  nothing  left  ktj 
skeleton.  Of  the  bones  the  natives  make  the  framework  of  their  huts,  the  ends  off 
ribs  being  fixed  in  the  ground,  so  that  the  bones  form  the  supports  of  the  arched  I 
which  is  nothing  more  than  boughs,  grass,  and  matting  thrown  almost  at  random  i 
the  bony  framework. 

During  the  winter  time  the  native  huts  are  of  better  construction,  although  the! 
hut  that  an  Australian  ever  made  is  but  a  very  rude  and  primitive  specimen  of  archil 
ture.  These  winter  huts  are  made  on  the  same  principle  as  those  employed  in  suml 
but  the  materials  are  more  closely  put  together.  The  framework  of  these  huts  is  madij 


m^mm^mm 


THE  WINTEU  ENCAMPMENT. 


101 


^g  a  number  of  saplings  in  the  ground,  and  tying  them  togethf "     Smaller  branches 

r^jas  are  then  passed  in  ami  out  of  the  uprights,  and  pressed  down  so  as  to  make  a 

ul)ly  titm  wall.    Over  the  wall  comes  a  layer  of  large  leaves,  and  an  outer  covering 

d-tree  bark  is  placed  over  the  trees,  and  held  in  its  place  by  a  lashing  pf  rattan. 

•  houses  are  about  five  H  ^t  in  height,  and  have  au  arched  opening  just  large  enough 

Eman  to  enter  on  his  hands  and  knees. 

iSach  huts  as  these,  however,  are  but  seldom  seen,  the  ordinary  winter  dwellings 
Linaile  of  bushes,  as  seen  in  the  illustration.  Near  the  entrance,  but  not  within  it, 
[Ire  is  kindled,  and  at  night  the  natives  c^owd  into  the  hut,  filling  it  so  completely 
Nview  of  the  interior  displays  nothing  but  a  confused  mass  of  human  limbs.    The 


'  "'1 


"'I 


t'S^^ 


WINTER  HUTS. 


f  will  perceive  that  the  luxury  of  a  door  h^s  not  been  contemplated  by  the  native 

litects — an  omission  wluch  is  perhaps  rather  fortunate,  considering  the  crowded  state 

bie  interior. 

ilong  the  shores  of  the  Coorung  a  rather  peculiar  kind  of  habitation  is  used. 
|lt  must  first  be  mentioned  that  the  Coorung  is  a  back-water  inlet  of  the  sea,  running 

lUel  to  it  for  some  ninety  miles  or  so,  never  more  than  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the  sea, 
[divided  fiom  it  only  by  a  range  of  enormous  sandhills.     It  is  a  wild  and  desolate 

i  but  is  inhabited  by  the  Milmendura  tribe,  who  made  themselves  so  notorious  for 
jiassacre  of  the  passengers  and  men  of  the  ship  Maria.  The  natives  probably  like 
jspot,  because  in  the  Coorung,  which  is  protected  from  the  ocean  waves  by  the  sand- 

itiiey  can  take  fish  without  danger,  and  because  the  sandhills  furnish  a  fruit  called 
|inonterry,  or  native  apple,  as,  although  a  beiTy  growing  upon  a  creeping  plant,  it 

!  and  tastes  like  a  miniature  apple. 

Tie  situation  is  much  exposed  in  the  winter  time  to  the  cold  south-west  blasts,  and 
jnatives  accordingly  make  comparatively  strong  huts.  Their  dwellings  are  formed  of 
Wwork  of  sticks,  over  which  is  plastered  a  thick  layer  of  tnirf  and  mud.  In  addi- 
jto  this  they  heap  over  the  hut  a  great  quantity  of  the  sand  and  shells  of  which  the 
p  is  chiefly  composed,  so  that  the  houses  of  the  Milmendura  look  like  mere  mounds 

Hocks  rising  from  the  sandy  soiL 


m 


I 


102 


AUSTRALIA. 


■ 

The  Are  which  is  fonnd  in  every  Australian  encampment  is  jjenerally  procnTedl 
friction  from  two  pieces  of  wood,  one  being  twirled  rapidly  between  the  hands  and  theoi 
held  firmly  by  the  ieet.  Indeed,  the  Aiistralian  savage  produces  fire  exactly  as  dc^ 
South  African  (see  Vol.  L  p.  101).  This  accomplishment,  however,  is  no{  univeJ 
some  tribes  being  unable  to"  produce  fire,  and  being  dependent  on  the  "  fire-sticka "  ^J 
the  women  carry  with  them.  It  has  occasionally  happened  that  the  women  have  h 
careless  enough  to  allow  tdlAheur  firc'Sticks  to  expire,  and  in  such  a  case  they  are  obU 
to  go  to  the  nearest  friendly  tribe,  and  beg  a  light  from  them,  in  order  to  procure] 
wherewith  to  cook  the  game  that  their  husbands  nave  brought  home. 

Before  leaving  this  part  of  the  subject^  it  will  be  as  well  to  mention  briefly  « fJ 
the  devices  used  by  the  Australian  natives  in  taking  their  game.  [ 

One  of  these  devices  is  remarkably  ingenious,  and  is  principally  employed  in  di] 
catching.  The  natives  find  out  a  spot  where  the  ducks  resort  in  order  to  feed,  i 
arrange  their  nets  so  that  they  may  intercept  birds  that  fly  down  upon  them.  AVhenj 
ducks  are  all  busy  feeding,  the  native  hunter,  who  has  concealed  himself  near  the  plj 
alarms  the  birds  by  suddenly  imitating  the  cry  of  the  fish-hawk,  one  of  their  dead! 
foes.  The  terrified  ducks  rise  in  a  body ;  but,  just  as  they  ascend,  the  wily  native  fli 
into  the  air  a  triangular  piece  of  bark,  imitating  again  the  cry  of  the  hawk.  Tlie  bi| 
fancying  that  the  hawk  is  sweeping  down  upon  them,  try  to  escape  by  darting  into] 
reeds,  and  are  caught  in  the  net& 

Another  ingenious  plan  is  used  for  capturing  birds  singly.  The  native  makes  a  i 
of  screen  of  branches,  and  conceals  himself  within  it  In  his  hand  he  carries  a  loug  1 
slender  rod,  at  the  end  of  which  there  is  a  noose,  ^nd  within  the  noose  a  bait.  Uil 
cover  of  the  screen  he  comes  close  to  the  bird,  and  gently  places  the  treacherous  ni 
near  it  By  degrees  the  bird  comes  closer  and  closer  to  the  bait,  and,  as  soon  as  its  yt 
in  faiily  within  the  noose,  it  is  secured  by  a  dexterous  twist  of  the  hand.  Sometimcsl 
native  does  not  employ  a  bait  He  builds  his  simple  shelter  by  some  spot  where  ]\\ 
are'accubtomed  to  drink,  and  calls  them  by  imitating  their  note.  They  come  to  the  s] 
and,  not  seeing  their  companions,  perch  upon  the  sticks  under  which  the  hunter  is  i 
cealed,  a  large  bunch  of  grass  being  generally  used  to  prevent  the  birds  from  seeinn;  | 
As  soon  as  the  bird  perches,  he  slips  the  noose  over  its  head,  draws  it  inside  the  shell 
kills  it,  and  waits  for  another. 

In  some  parts  of  the  country  the  natives  make  a  self-acting  snare,  very  much  oo| 
principle  of  the  nets  used  in  snaring  rabbits.  It  consists  of  a  sort  of  bag,  and  ha 
opening  encircled  by  a  running  string,  the  other  rnd  of  which  is  fastened  to  some  fil 
object,  such  as  a  tree-stump.  The  bag  is  made  of  split  rattans,  so  that  it  remains  on 
and,  as  the  meshes  are  very  wide,  the  bait  which  is  placed  within  it  can  easily  be  seen 
If  a  bird  or  animal  should  come  to  the  bait,  which  is  fixed  at  the  very  extremitl 
the  bag,  it  naturally  forces  its  way  towards  the  tempting  object,  and  in  eo  doing  pi 
upon  the  string  and  closes  the  mouth  of  the  bag  behind  it  Ihe  more  it  struggles,  | 
firmer  is  it  held ;  and  so  it  remains  until  it  is  taken  out  and  the  trap  set  ogain.  Thisi 
ingenious  snare  is  used  mostly  for  bandicoots  and  similar  animals,  though  birds  are  sol 
times  caught  in  it 

The  natives  have  another  self-acting  trap,  which  is  identical  in  principle 
the  eel-baskets  and  lobster-pots  of  our  owp  country.      A  number  of  these  traps 
found  by  Mr.  Carron  in  some  huts  near  Princess  Charlotte's  Bay.    Tliey  were  mac 
strips  of  cane,  and  were  about  five  feet  in  length  by  eight  or  nine  inches  in  dianietej 
the  mouth.    From  the  opening  they  gradually  tapered  for  some  four  feet,  and  tj 
suddenly  enlarged  into  a  large  round  basket  or  pocket,  the  lower  ends  Of  the  neck  projJ 
ing  into  the  basket  so  as  to  hinder  any  animal  from  returning  through  the  passagel 
which  it  entered.     This  trap  was  used  indifferently  for  catching  fish  and  small  aninJ 
For  the  latter  purpose  it  was  laid  in  their  track,  and  for  the  fomier  it  was  placed  ii 
narrow  channel,  through  which  the  fish  were  forced  to  pass  by  being  driven  by  a  partj 
natives  in  the  water. 

The  reader  will  remember  that  on  page  100  there  is  a  reference  to  the  "  stringy ' 
and  its  use  in  architecture.   The  same  bark  is  used  for  a  great  number  of  purposes,  amii 


^'   ■.•  •:* 


CANOE-BUILDING. 


108 


that  of  boat-building  is  perhaps  the  most  conspicuous.    Should  a  native  come  ta 

yde  of  a  river  which  he  does  not  wish  to  swim,  he  supplies  himself  with  a  boat  in  a 

,  ej^ieditious  manner.    Going  to  the  nearest  strincy-bark  trees,  and  choosing  one 

^  has  the  lines  of  the  bark  straight  and  not  gnarled,  he  chops  a  circle  round  the  tree 

Lto  sever  the  bark,  and  about  seven  or  eight  feet  higher  he  chops  a  second  circle.  His 

proceeding  is  to  make  a  longitudinal  cut  down  one  side  of  the  tree,  and  a  corre-' 

l^g  one  on  the  other  sida  He  then  inserts  the  handle  of  his  tomahawk,  his  digging- 

or  any  such  implement,  between  the  bark  and  the  wood,  and,  by  judicious  handling, 


"*'-'• 


AUSTRALIAN  CAN0E& 


toff  the  bark  in  two  semi-cylindrical,  trough-like  pieces,  each  of  which  is  capable  of 
tng  made  into  a  boat. 

Should  he  be  alone,  he  seldom  troubles  himself  to  do  more  than  tie  the  bark  together 
I  each  end  of  th^  trough,  and  in  this  frail  vessel  he  will  commit  himself  to  the  river. 

t  if  his  wife,  or  any  second  person,  should  be  with  him,  he  makes  the  simple  boat  more 
istworthy  by  digging  a  quantity  of  clay  out  of  the  river-bank,  kneading  it  into  each 

1  of  the  trough,  and  tying  the  bark  over  the  clay.  As  soon  as  he  reaches  the  opposite 
\ssK,  he  lands,  pushes  the  canoe  back  into  the  river,  and  abandons  it,  knowing  that  to 
ike  a  second  canoe  will  not  be  nearly  so  troublesome  as  to  take  care  of  the  first. 

If,  however,  he  wants  a  canoe  in  which  he  goes  fishing,  and  which,  in  consequence, 

1st  be  of  a  stronger  make,  he  still  adheres  to  the  stringy  bark  as  his  material,  though'  he 
lies  more  care  in  the  manufacture.  The  central  figure  of  the  illustration  represents  one 
[these  canoes,  and  is  taken  from  a  sketch  made  on  the  Eiver  Murray.    Here  it  will  be 

I  that  there  is  some  attempt  at  producing  a  boat-shaped  vessel,  and,  fragile  as  it  may  b^ 


r 


Ik 


m  •' 


104 


AUSTRALIA. 


'4 


^B' 

t 

1 

^P 

'». 

y|MB^|(C> 

ijfei 

■'4 

4 

1 

hEv 

fpf"" 

11 

WF* 

' 

•b 

1  ■   t 

• 

'  ij. 

'%:■ 

1  ■-  I  < 

1',' 

if;. 

i 

^    1. 

*■ 

t  -  '^ 

'   y^ 

1 

V 

r 

l\  . 

^ 

a'  ^ 

f 

1- 

1 

^ 

-  r 

5 

f 

> 

it  ii  evidently  a  boat>  and  not  a  mere  trongh  of  bark,  stopoed  with  claj  j  ilie  ends  ^ 
called  by  courtesy  a  canoe.  The  bark  is  bent,  like  the  birch-bark  of  the  iiorth  Ameiicg 
Indians,  by  moisture  and  heat ;  and  even  with  this  better  kind  of  boat  cliy  is  requuej] 
each  end,  and  is  also  used  for  stopping  up  any  leakage.  '. 

The  lower  figure  displays  a  still  better  use  of  the  stringy  bark.  In  this  specimen  tl 
bark  is  not  only  formed  into  a  boat-like  shape,  but  it  is  kept  in  its  form  by  cross-pi  J 
of  wood.  The  edges  are  also  strengthened :  and  altogether  this  canoe  shows  a  woDd«« 
advance  in  boat-building  By  the  side  of  the  canoe  is  a  water-bucket,  made,  Hke  J 
canoe,  of  stringy  bark,  sewn  neatly  together,  and  used  either  for  carrying  water  or  balij 
it  out  of  the  canoe.  The  vessel  is  propelled  with  a  regular  paddle  instead  of  the  M 
spear:  and  altogether  the  boat  and  the  accompanying  implements  remind  the  observer] 
the  birch-bark  canoes  and  vessels  of  America.  This  figure  is  token  from  a  sketch  r'' 
on  the  north-eastern  coast  of  Australia.  . 

Another  simple  form  of  boat  is  shown  in  the  uppermost  figure,  and  is  drawn  from 
specimen  in  the  British  Museum     It  is  made  on  a  totally  different  principle  from  thJ 
which  have  already  been  described,  and,  instead  of  beinqj  a  hollow  trough  of  bark, 7 
a  solid  bundle  of  reeds  and  sticks  tied  tc^ther  in  a  veiy  ingenious  manner,  and  givin 
support  to  one  or  more  persons,  according  to  its  size. 

Such  is  the  history  of  the  aboriginal  tribes  of  Australia,  whose  remarkable  matuei 
and  customs  aro  fast  disappearing,  together  with  the  natives  themselves.  The  i 
creatures  are  aware  of  the  fact,  and  seem  to  have  lost  all  pleasure  in  the  games  asi 
dances  that  formerly  enlivened  their  existence.  Many  of  the  tribes  are  altogether  extincfl 
and  others  are  disappearing  so  fast  that  the  people  have  lost  all  heart  and  spirit,  anl 
succumb  almost  without  complaint  to  the  fate  which  awaits  them.  In  one  tribe,  fo] 
example,  the  Barrabool,  which  numbered  upwards  of  three  hundred,  the  births  duriJ 
seventeen  years  were  only  twenfy-four,  being  scarcely  two  births  in  three  years;  whij 
the  deaths  had  been  between  eighteen  and  nineteen  per  annum.  | 

Mr.  Lloyd  gives  a  touching  account  of  the  survivora  of  this  once  flourishing  tribe  ;— 

"  When  I  first  landed  in  Geelong,  in  1837,  the  Barrabool  tribe  numbered  upwards  oi 
tlt.-ee  hundred  sleek  and  healthy-looking  blocka  A  few  months  previous  to  my  leaviJ 
that  town,  in  May  1853,  on  casually  strolling  up  to  a  couple  of  miam-miams,  or  natiJ 
huts,  that  were  erected  upon  the  banks  of  the  Burwan  Biver,  I  observed  seated  there  niii] 
luobras  (Women)  and  one  sickly  child. 

"  Seeing  so  few  natives,  I  was  induced  to  ask  after  numbers  of  my  old  dark  friends  i 
early  days — Ballyyang,  the  chief  of  the  Barrabool  tribe,  the  great  Jaga-jaga,  Panigeron^ 
and  many  others,  when  I  received  the  following  pathetic  reply:  'Aha,  Mitter Looyed, 
Ballyyang  dedac  (dead),  Jaga-jaga  dedac ;  Panigerong  dedac,'  &c.,  naming  many  othenl 
and,  continuing  their  sorrowful  tale,  they  chanted,  in  minor  and  funered  tones,  in  thdj 
own  soft  language,  to  the  following  effect : 

"  'The  stranger  white  man  came  in  his  great  swimming  corong  (vessel),  and  landed i 
Corayio  with  his  dedabul  boulganas  (large  animals),  and  his  anaki  boulganas  (litd 
animals).    He  came  with  his  boom-booms  (double  guns),  his  white  miam-miam?  (tents)] 
blankets,  and  tomahawks ;  and  the  dedabul  ummageet  (great  white  stranger)  took  awaytbi 
long-inherited  hunting-erounds  of  the  poor  Barrobool  coolies  and  their  children,'  &&  &c. 

"  Having  worked  themselves  into  a  fit  of  passionate  and  excited  grief,  weepinjl 
shaking  their  heads,  and  holding  up  their  hands  in  bitter  sorrow,  they  exdaimed,  in  wi^ 
and  frenzied  tones :  '  Coolie !  coolie !  coolie !  where  are  our  coolies  now  1    "Where  are  oi 
fathers — mothers — brothers — sisters  ?  Dead ! — all  gone !  dead  I '  Then,  in  broken  Englisl 
they  said,  'Nebber  mind,  Mitter  Looyed,  tir;  by  'm  by  all  dem  black  fella  come  bad 
white  fella,  like  it  yoa'    Such  is  the  belief  of  the  poor  aborigines  of  Victoria ;  hence  vl 
may  firmly  infer  that  they  possess  a  latent  spark  of  hope  in  their  minds  as  to  another  an 
better  world. 

"  Then,  with  outstretched  fingers,  they  showed  me  the  unhappy  state  of  the  aborigin 
populatioa    From  their  statement  it  appeared  that  there  existed  of  the  tribe  at  thii| 
moment  on}y  nine  women,  seven  men,  and  ore  child,    llieir  rapid  diminution  in  numb 


THE  LAW  OF  PKOGRESSIdN. 


106 


•be  traced  to  a  variety  of  causea    Fint,  the  chances  of 'obtaining  their  natural  food 

(Considerably  lessened  by  the  entire  occupation  of  the  best  grassed  parts  of  the 

Lm,  which  origiually  abounded  iti  kangaroo  and  other  animus  upon  which  they 

^    The  greater  number  of  these  valuable  creatures,  as  an  irresistible  consequence, 

J  into  the  wild  uninhabitable  countries,  far  from  the  haunts  of  the  white  man  and 

[Jegtructive  dogs. 

•Having  refused  the  aid  of  the  Government  and  the  Missionary  Societies'  establish- 
^  at  the  Biver  Burwan  and  Mount  Rouse,  the  natives  were  to  a  serious  extent 
^ed  of  animal  food,  so  essential  to  a  people  who  were  ever  exposed  to  the  inclemencies 
R|inter  and  the  exhausting  heats  of  summer.  Influenza  was  one  of  the  greatest  scourges 
^r  which  they  suffered.  Then,  among  other  evils  attending  their  association  with 
(Colonists,  the  brandy,  rum,  and  tobacco  told  fearfully  upon  their  already  weakened 
jitutions." 

This  one  tribe  is  but  an  example  of  the  others,  all  of  whom  are  surely,  and  some  not 

ji\j,  approaching  the  end  of  their  existence. 

For  many  reasons  we  cannot  but  regret  that  entire  races  of  men,  possessing  many  fine 

ulities,  should  be  thus  passing  away ;  but  it  is  impossible  not  to  perceive  that  they  are 

jt  following  the  order  of  the  world,  the  lower  race  preparing  a  home  for  the  higher. 

la  the  present  instance,  for  example,  the  aborigines  performed  barely  half  of  their 

I  as  men.    They  partially  exercised  their  dominion  over  the  beasts  and  the  birds — 

log,  but  not  otherwise  utilizing  them.     But,  although  they  inherited  the  earth,  they 

I  not  subdue  it,  nor  replenish  it.    They  cleared  away  no  useless  bush  or  forest,  to 

I  them  with  fruits;  and  they  tilled  no  land,  leaving  the  earth  exactly  in  the  same 

dition  that  they  found  it.    Living  almost  entirely  by  the  chase,  it  required  a  very  large 

Dg-ground  to  support  each  man,  and  a  single  tribe  gained  a  Scanty  and  precarious 

'  on  a  tract  of  land  sufficient,  when  cultivated,  to  feed  a  thousand  times  their  number. 

lfi^t,they  occupied  precisely  the  same  relative  position  towards  the  human  race  as  do 

elion,  tiger,  and  leopard  towards  the  lower  animals,  and  suffered  in  consequence  from 

esame  law  of  extinction. 

In  process  of  time  white  men  came  to  introduce  new  arts  into  their  country,  clearing 
lay  useless  forest,  and  covering  the  rescued  earth  with  h  xuriant  wheat-crops,  sufficient 
[feed  the  whole  of  the  aborigines  of  the  country ;  bringing  also  with  them  herds  of  sheep ' 
homed  cattle  to  feed  upon  the  vast  plains  which  Ibi-merly  nourished  but  a  few 
9,  and  to  multiply  in  such  numbers  that  thev  not  only  supplied  the  whole  of  their 
:  knd  with  food,  but  their  flesh  was  exported  tu  ^be  mother-country. 
Iho  superior  knowledge  of  the  white  man  thus  gave  to  the  aborigines  the  means  of 
Killing  their  supplies  of  food ;  and  therefore  his  advent  was  not  a  curse,  but  a  benefit  to 
But  they  could  not  take  advantage  of  the  opportunities  thus  offered  to  them, 
,  instead  of  seizing  upon  these  new  means  of  procuring  the  three  great  necessaries  of 
an  life,  food,  doming,  and  lodging,  they  not  only  refused  to  employ  them,  but  did 
leir  best  to  drive  them  out  of  the  country,  murdering  the  colonists,  killing  their  cattle, 
sitroying  their  crops,  and  burning  their  houses'. 

The  means  were  offered  to  them  of  infinitely  bettering  their  social  condition,  and 

I  opportunity  given  them,  by  substituting  peaceful  labour  for  perpetual  feuds,  and  of 

ning  professional  murderers  into  food-producers,  of  replenishing  the  land  which  their 

ferlasting  quarrels,  irregular  mode  of  existence,  and  carelessness  of  human  life  had  well- 

kh  depopulated.    These  means  they  could  not  appreciate,  and,  as  a  natural  consequence, 

|id  to  make  way  for  those  who  could.    Thr  inferior  must  always  make  way  for  the 

erior,  and  such  has  ever  been  the  case  with  the  savage.    I  am  persuaded  that  the 

aing  of  the  white  man  is  not  the  sole,  nor  even  the  chief,  cause  of  the  decadence  of 

kvage  tribes.    I  have  already  shown  that  we  can  introduce  no  vice  in  which  the  savage 

knot  profoundly  versed,  and  feel  sure  that  the  cause  of  extinction  lies  within  the  savage 

limself,  and  ought  not  to  be  attributed  to  the  white  man,  who  ccmies  to  take  the  place 

ihich  the  savage  has  practically  vacate  d. 


^ :  m 


NEW    ZEALAND, 


CHAPTEK  I. 


GENERAL  REMABK& 


XOOAUfr  OV  KBW  UALANO— OVmnUt  APPRABAHCB  OW  TBM  PBOPLB— TRa  TWO  CAITU,  An 
THUS  ■CPPOBBO  OBIOIN — COMTBA«T  BXTWKKN  THB  8XXJCS — hAXHZM  OF  HOBAU — MlTMBn  Of 
THB  POPCLATION,  AITD  THB  DIFFXBIMT  TBIBBS — MODB  OF  OOTBBMMBMT — DMTIMCTIOir  BETVSn  | 
BANKS— FOBMATION  OF  THB  CLAMI,  OB  SUB-TBIBBB — THB  8LAVX8,  THBIB  VALVB  AND  TIEAT- 
UVKT—TUK  TBNVBB  OF  LAND — A  COMPLBX  ABI^ANOXUBNT  AMD  CONSKQUXNT  DIFFICVLTUg..  I 
XBTABLISHIMO  A  ClAM — NATIVB  lAW — THB  "  LEX  TALIONIB  " — BRNSXTIVEMBBS  TO  BISOHACg- 
THB  PBXVAUUtOB  OF  lUIOIDB — BTBAMOB  COMOCCT  OF  ▲  MAOBI  CHIXF— THB  IISTBB's  YIUtQKAKCl. 


.1- 


.  4 


SoUTHVABD  and  eastward  of  Australia  we  come  to  the  group  of  islands  known  collectively 
as  New  Zealand.  Like  Australia,  New  Zealand  possesses  many  peculiarities  of  climate 
and  natural  productions,  and'^is  inhabited  by  a  number  of  tribes  which  are  generally  hostile 
to  each  other,  but  which  are  almost  identical  in  appearance  and  habits.  We  shall  therefore 
be  enabled  to  treat  of  this  important  portion  of  the  globe  with  much  more  brevity  than  | 
could  be  the  case  if,  as  in  Africa,  the  tribes  differed  from  each  other  in  hue,  Hm 
and  customs. 

Taksn  as  a  whole,  the  New  Zealanders  are  a  singularly  fine  race  of  people — tall,  power« 
ful,  and  well  made.  Though  varying  somewhat  in  shade,  the  colour  is  always  a  bro\rn  of 
some  kind,  the  complexion  being  sometimes  as  light  as  that  of  a  Spaniard,  and  eometimes  j 
of  a  dark  umber,  it  is,  however,  always  of  a  clear  tint,  and  never  apiiroaches  to  the  deep 
black  of  the  Australian.  The  nose  is  straight  and  well  formed,  in  many  cases  being  boldly 
aquiline ;  and  the  mouth  is  rather  large,  and  the  lips  moderately  full,  though  not  resem- 
bling those  of  the  n^pro.  The  cheekbones  are  rather  high,  but  not  much  more  promineut 
than  those  of  a  genuine  Scotchman ;  and  the  eyes  are  large,  dark,  and  vivacious. 

The  teeth  are  remarkably  white  and  even,  and  the  feet  and  hands  small  and  well 
ptroportioned.  The  foot  is  very  well  developed,  the  native  never  having  spoiled  its  beau- 
tiful mechanism  with  shoes  or  boots,  and  being  accustomed  to  use  the  toes  in  many  tasks 
wherein  a  civilized  European  requires  his  fingers.  The  toes  are,  for  example,  continually 
employed  in  holding  one  end  of  a  rope,  while  the  fingers  are  engaged  in  twisting  or 
plaiting  it ;  and  the  consequence  is  that  the  natives  are  able  to  ridicule  with  justice  the 
misshapen  feet  and  toes  of  the  European. 

The  men  have  naturally  a  full  beard ;  but  they  always  remove  every  vestige  of  hair 
on  the  face,  in  order  to  show  the  patterns  whizh  are  tattooed  upon  it  Now  and  then  a 
very  old  and  powerful  chief  will  dare  to  allow  his  beard  to  grow ;  but,  as  a  loile,  the  fuce 


t  iL 


*i! 


DUTIES  OF  THE  WOMEN. 


107 


ii  dirested  of  all  covering :  to  that  the  absence  of  the  beard,  together  with  the  profuit 
tattoo,  deetroya  all  evidences  of  ago,  and  makes  the  countenance  of  a  young  man  of  twent/ 
look  nearly  as  old  as  that  of  his  graudfather,  aged  sixty. 

The  hair  is  plentiful,  and  mostly  straight,  being  twisted  and  curled  by  art  into  the 
rarious  fashionable  forms.  In  some  cases  it  is  light,  or  ev«>n  reddish,  in  colour ;  and 
in  such  instances  aouompanios  a  complexion  of  peo^ar  fairness.  Albinism  exists  amona 
tlie  New  Zealanders,  but  is  not  agreeable  in  appearance,  the  eyes  being  always  weak,  and 
the  skin  looking  as  if  it  had  been  artificially  whitened.  In  fact,  such  an  albino  looka 
among  his  dark  fellows  like  a  plant  that  has  been  bleached  bv  growing  in  the  dark. 

There  seem  to  be  two  castes  of  men  among  the  New  Zealanders.  The  ufipcr  caste  ii 
distinguished  by  the  above  characteristics ;  but  the  lower  is  shorter  in  statute,  and  has 
coarse  and  curly,  though  not  woolly,  hair,  more  prominent  cheekbones,  and  a  much 
tilacker  skin. 

This  second  race,  according  to  Dr.  DiefTenbach, "  is  mixed  in  insensible  gradations  with 
the  former,  and  is  far  less  numerous ;  it  does  not  predominate  in  any  one  part  of  the 
island,  nor  does  it  occupy  any  particular  station  in  a  tribe ;  and  there  is  no  difTerenoe  made 
between  the  two  races  among  themselves. 

"  But  I  must  observe  that  I  never  met  any  roan  of  consequence  belonging  to  this  tribe, 
and  that,  although  firee  men,  they  occupied  the  lower  grades :  from  this  we  may,  perhaps, 
infer  the  relation  in  which  they  stood  to  the  earliest  immigrants  into  the  country,  ftlthough 
their  traditions  and  legends  are  silent  on  the  subject 

"  From  the  existence  of  two  races  in  New  Zealand  the  conclusion  might  be  drawn  that 
the  darker  were  the  original  proprietors  of  the  soil,  anterior  to  the  aWivol  of  a  stock  of 
true  Polynesian  origin ;  that  they  were  conquered  by  the  latter,  and  nearly  exterminated. 
This  opinion  has  been  entertained  regarding  all  Polynesian  islands ;  but  I  must  observe 
that  it  is  very  doubtful  whether  those  dilTerences  which  we  observe  amount  the  natives 
of  New  Zealand  are  really  due  to  such  a  source.  We  find  similar  varieties  in  all  Toly* 
nesiiin  islands,  and  it  is  probable  that  they  are  a  consequence  of  the  difference  of  castes  so 
extensively  spread  amongst  the  inhabitants  of  the  tribes  of  the  great  oceaa 

"  If  one  part  of  the  population  of  New  Zealand  are  a  distinct  race — a  fact  which 
cannot  be  denied  as  regaros  other  islands— it  is  very  curious  that  there  should  be  no 
traces  of  such  a  blending  in  the  language,  where  they  would  have  been  most  durable,  or 
iuthe  traditions,  which  certiinly  would  have  mentioned  the  conquest  of  one  race  by  the 
other,  if  it  had  happened.  Captain  Croz^t,  a  Frenchman,  who  early  visited  New  Z<  (uand, 
says  that  he  found  a  tribe  at  the  North  Cape  darker  than  the  rest.  I  could  observo 
nothing  of  the  kind  there,  though  I  visited  all  the  natives.  Nor  are  those  darker-coloured 
individuals  more  common  in  the  interior ;  I  should  say,  even  less  so. 

"  There  is  undoubtedly  a  greater  variety  of  colour  and  countenance  among  the  natives 
of  Xew  Zealand  than  one  would  expect — a  circimistance  which  might  prove  either  an 
early  blending  of  different  races,  or  a  difference  of  social  conditions,  which  latter  supposi- 
tion would  go  far  to  explain  the  fact  All  the  New  Zealanders  speak  of  the  Mango-Mango, 
or  Blacks  of  New  South  Wales,  as  unconnected  with  and  inferior  to  themselves ;  but  they 
never  make  such  a  distinction  regarding  their  own  tribes." 

As  is  often  the  case  with  unuivilizcd  people,  the  women  are  decidedly  inferior  to  the 
men,  being  much  shorter,  and  not  nearly  so  well  made.  They  are  not  treated  with  the 
harshness  which  is  the  usual  characteristic  of  married  life  among  savages,  and  are  even 
taken  into  their  husbands'  counsels,  and  have  great  influence  in  political  affairs. 

Still,  the  heavy  work  of  the  household  falls  upon  their  shoulders,  and  the  lot  of  an 
ordinary  New  Zealand  wife  is  rather  a  severe  one.  She  has  to  cultivate  the  ground,  to 
cany  the  produce  of  the  distant  fields  to  the  house,  and,  when  the  family  is  travelling,  the 
women  have  to  carry  all  the  heavy  loads.  It  is  no  wonder,  therefore,  that  a  life  of  such 
dradgery  should  tell  upon  the  women,  both  in  preventing  the  proper  development  of  their 
frame  and  in  causing  their  beauty  to  decay.  Those  who  preserve  their  beauty  longest  are 
the  daughters  of  wealthy  chiefs,  who  can  afford  slwves  by  whom  all  the  hard  work  is  done, 
and  who  therefore  free  their  mistresses  from  one  of  the  causes  of  deterioration. 

There  is,  however,  another  cause,  which  is  perhaps  equally  effective,  but  not  to 


iM 


108 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


'A   ' 


p.; 


i:-t' 


ElpabU  This  is  the  very  lax  code  of  momlity  which  prevails  among  them,  o  youn?  pjrl 
mg  permitted  the  utmost  ftvedom  until  she  is  niurriud,  althuugli  afterwards  h1i(>  i«  ^ 
model  of  constancy.  Tliis  privilege  is  exercised  at  a  very  early  uku.  and  the  natural  coti. 
kequence  is  that  tlie  due  development  of  tlie  frame  is  checked.    Tliis  vicious  system  is  m 

much  a  matter  of  course,  that  it 
'  carries  no  reproach  with  it,  ami 

the  young  girls  are  romnrkulilo 
for  their  modest  and  childliko 
demeanour. 

Of  course  they  become  npej 
much  earlier  than  those  wlu<8e 
development  takes  phice  ot  a  lutor 
period  of  life ;  but  they  conjpon. 
sate  for  their  deteriorated  appear- 
ance by  their  peculiar  kindllnesg 
of  demeanour. 

Unlike  the  men,  the  women 
do  not  disfigure  their  faces  by  tlie 
tattoo,  which  gives  to  tliem  tlic 
(>ttrn  and  fixed  expression  so 
characteristic  of  o  New  Zealand 
nvarrior ;  and  they  thus  allow  the 
rcnlly  flexible  and  intelligtrt 
features  to  have  full  play.  Tie 
only  poitions  of  the  face  that  aie 
marked  with  the  tattoo  are  tie 
lips,  which  are  rendered  blue  ly 
the  process,  as  it  is  considcud 
disgiaceful  for  a  woman  to  Iioa^, 
red  lips.  The  tattooing  is  ahra^s 
peifoimcd  when  the  child  is 
allowed  to  take  her  place  amoig 
women ;  and,  as  may  be  imagined, 
it  gives  a  livid  and  altogether  un- 
pleasant appearance  to  the  mouth. 
The  children  are  very  pleasii  g 
and  interesting  little  creaturif. 
They  are  full  of  intelligence,  and 
unusually  free  and  open  in  their 
manner.  Unlike  the  children  bf 
most  savage  nations,  they  live  as 
much  with  the  men  as  with  the 
women,  and  partake  even  in  the 
councils  of  Iheir  parents,  thus 
age.  The  illustration  on  page  109  gives 
typical  examples  of  the  New  Zealandcr  from  childhood  to  age,  and  the  reader  will  notice 
the  contrast  between  the  soft  and  rounded  outlines  of  the  youth  and  the  harsh,  rigid 
countenances  of  the  old  man  and  his  consoii. 

In  proportion  to  the  dimensions  of  New  Zealand,  the  population  is  very  small ;  and, 
even  iii  the  earliest  days  of  our  acquaintance  with  it,  the  land  seems  to  have  been  but 
thinly  inhabited. 

That  such  should  be  the  case  is  very  remarkable,  as  a  very  thin  population  is  generally 
found  in  those  countries  where,  as  in  Australia,  the  inhabitants  live  principally  by  the 
chase,  and  therefore  require  a  very  large  tract  of  land  to  support  them.  The  New  Zea- 
landers,  however,  do  not  live  by  tb«  cbue,  fbr  the  aimple  reason  that  there  are  no  animals 


WOlUK  AKD  BUT. 


having  their  faculties  sharpened  at  a  very  early  a^ 


V 


TYPICAL  PORTRAITS. 


109 


fhich  are  worth  tho  trotiMo  of  hunting ;  «o  tlmt  n  family  of  twenty  or  lo,  evfin  if  th«»y  hwd 
,!,«  entire  country  ns  a  hunting-uround,  would  find  themselves  in  very  great  ntrnits  wpr« 
t„,v  ohliL;(  '  to  procure  their  food  by  the  chase.  The  reasoiu  for  thia  thin  population  will 
iie  presently  seea 


THE  NEW  ZBALAKDER  FROM  CHILDHOOD  TO  AGE. 


.','»■ 


fVi 


f?' 


Y' 


Accordinj?  to  Dieffenbach's  calculation,  the  nat've  population  of  the  entire  country 

I  may  be  reckoned  rather  below  one  hundred  and  fifteen  thousand.     These  are  divided 

into  twelve  great  tribes,  which  are  again  subdivided  into  sub-tribes,  or  clans,  each  of 

which  has  its  separate  name,  and  is  supposed  to  belong  to  a  certain  district   The  fighting 


i.4 


110 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


'I 


rU' 


men,  or  warriors,  fonn  about  one-fourth  of  the  whole  population ;  the  ramaining  thwe- 
fourths  being  made  up  of  old  men,  wom«u,  and  children.  Since  this  calculation  the 
numbers  of  the  aborigines  have  considerably  lessened.  The  most  impoitant  of  the  tribeg ' 
seems  to  be  the  Waikato,  which  is  divided  into  eighteen  clans,  and  which  occupies  a  verv 
large  proportion  of  the  country.  This  tribe  alone  can  bring  into  the  field  six  thousand 
fightinfl  men ;  so  that  the  entire  number  ol'  tlie  tribe  may  be  calculated  at  twenty.&ur 
thousand  or  so.  ' 

The  Waikato  clans  have  managed  to  preserve  their  individualitjr  better  than  the  i 
others,  and,  though  brought  much  in  contact  with  civilization,  and  having  adopted  seine 
of  the  habits  of  their  white  visitors,  they  have  still  retained  many  of  their  ancient  customd 
and,  as  Dieffenbach  remarks,  have  preserved  muc'h  of  their  ancient  vigour  and  original 
virtues. 

The  tribe  that  is  strongest  in  mere  numbers  is  the  Nga-te-kahuhuna,  which  inhabita 
the  east  coast,  and  may  be  reckoned  at  thirty-six  thousand  strong.  In  fact,  these  two 
tribes  alone  outnumber  the  whole  of  the  others  taken  collectively.  One  tribe,  the  Bangi. 
tani,  is  interesting  from  the  fact  that  it  was  describetl  by  Captam  Cook.  In  his  days  it 
was  evidently  a  large  and  flourishing  tribe,  but  some  few  years  ago  it  could  scarcely 
muster  three  hundred  warriors,  representing  a  total  number  of  twelve  hundred.  Tlie 
decadence  of  this  'tribe  is  probably  owing  to  the  destructive  wars  in  which  tie  Ntw ] 
Zealanders  engnge,  and  which  are  often  so  fierce  as  to  erase  a  tribe  entirely. 

The  government  of  the  New  Zealanders  is  a  curious  mixture  of  simplicity  and  compli. 
cation.  Monarchy  is  unknown,  each  tribe  having  its  own  great  chief,  while  an  inferior! 
chief  presides  over  each  clan,  or  sub-tribe.  The  whole  of  the  population  may  be  roughly 
divided  into  three  ranks.  First  come  the  nobility,  then  the  free  men,  and  lastly  the 
slaves.  The  nobility  go  by  the  general  name  of  Jtangatira — a  title  which  is  always  given 
to  officers,  missionaries,  and  other  white  men  who  are  placed  in  command  over  others. 

In  each  tribe  one  of  the  Bangat'ra  is  the  Ariki,  or  principal  chief;   but,  as  he  is 
necessarily  a  Rangatira.  he  is  always  addressed  by  that  title,  and,  in  consequence,  a 
stranger  finds  some  difficulty,  even  after  a  prolonged  visit,  in  ascertaining  who  is  the 
Ariki.    Among  the  New  Zealanders  there  is  no  Salic  law,  so  that  the  Ariki  need  not  be  a 
warrior,  and  may  be  a  woman.    The  office  is  hereditary,  and  the  existing  Ariki  is  alviijal 
held  in  the  highest  veneration  in  virtue  of  his  descent.    Even  the  hostile  tribes  respect  an  I 
Ariki,  aud  in  most  cases,  if  he  should  be  captured  in  battle,  the  victors  will  spare  his  11 
One  or  two  of  the  most  powerful  chiefs  living  have  been  captured  and  afterwards  relpacedj 
whereas,  had  they  been  common  men,  or  even  ordinary  Bangatiras,  they  would  have  been  I 
killed,  their  bodies  eaten,  and  their  heads  dried  and  fixed  as  trophies  on  the  houses  ofl 
their  conquerora  [ 

A  sort  of  tax,  or  tribute,  is  paid  by  the  different  families,  though  the  tax  is  ontirclya 
voluntary  one,  and  n||y  be  great  or  small,  or  withheld  altogether,  at  pleasure.  Mostly  thol 
Ariki  is  a  man  of  considerable  mental  powers,  and,  in  such  a  case,  he  exercises  great  I 
authority  over  the  tribe,  either  as  a  priest  or  a  warrior.  There  is  nothing  to  prevent  the  I 
Ariki  from  assuming  the  office  of  priest,  and  in  many  instances  lie  has  been  able  to  I 
exercise  a  far  greater  influence  by  spiritual  than  by  physical  means. 

The  Bangatira  are  the  great  men,  or  nobles,  of  the  land,  and  with  them,  as  M-itli  the  I 
Ariki,  the  rank  is  hereditary.  The  law  of  succession  is  very  remarkable,  the  eldest  fonj 
being  the  heir  to  his  father's  rank ;  but  if  the  child  dies,  the  youngest,  and  not  the  next! 
eldest,  becomes  the  lawful  successor.  These  two  heirs,  the  eldest  and  the  youngest  son^J 
are  called  by  a  name  which  signifies  the  fat  of  the  earth.  I 

Each  Rangatira  is  independent  of  his  fellows,  though  they  collectlvelv  form  a  sort  ofl 
body  which  we  may  compare  with  our  House  of  Peers.  Any  Rangatira  who  has  sutlici'  litj 
influence  may  gather  together  the  members  of  his  clan,  build  a  fortified  village,  or  |iiili,l 
and  become  a  petty  sovereign  in  his  own  dominions.  It  is  in  this  way  that  the  Viirimisl 
clans,  or  sub-tribes,  are  formed,  each  gathering  round  a  noble  of  more  than  usuul  ability, 
and  adopting  a  name  by  which  the  members  will  ever  afterwards  be  known. 

The  free  men  form  the  great  body  of  the  warriors ;  some  of  them  being  the  sons  ofl 
Bangathra,  and  others  merely  having  the  privilege  of  free  birth,  wliich  carries  with  it  tLef 


THE  LAND  QUESTION. 


Ill 


at  of  tattooing  the  face.  Sometimes  a  free  man  who  is  remarkable  for  his  generalship 
1^  courage  will  take  the  command  of  an  expedition,  even  though  men  of  higher  rank 
Ithin  himself  should  be  engaged  in  it. 

I  lAst  come  the  slaves.  These  are  always  procured  firom  two  sources :  they  are  either 
Idptives  taken  in  battle,  or  are  the  children  of  such  captives.  The  value  of  such  slaves  is 
1^  great  All  savages  are  idle,  but  the  New  Zealander  is  one  of  the  laziest  of  mortals  in 
Itjine  of  peaca  In  war  he  is  all  fire  and  spirit ;  but  in  peace  he  lounges  listlessly  about, 
liad  will  nut  do  a  stroke  of  work  that  can  possibly  be  avoided. 

I  He  may,  perhaps,  condescend  to  carve  the  posts  of  his  house  into  some  fantastical 
liemblance  of  the  human  form,  or  he  may,  perchance,  employ  himself  in  slowly  rubbing  a 
litoDe  dub  into  shape,  or  in  polishing  or  adorning  his  weapons.  Whatever  real  work  is 
Lbe  done  is  loft  to  the  women  or  the  slaves,  and  a  man  who  values  his  wife  or  daughter 
[fill  endeavour  to  procure  slaves  who  will  relieve  her  of  the  drudgery. 
I  There  are  slaves  of  both  sexes,  to  whom  the  appropriate  work  is  allotted.  They  are 
Iconsidered  the  absolute  property  of  their  owner,  who  may  treat  them  as  he  pleases,  and, 
IK  be  prefers  to  kill  them,  may  do  so  without  attracting  any  attention.  Of  course  he 
Ifould  not  do  so  except  for  very  good  reasons,  as  he  would  deprive  himself  of  a  valuable 
lirticle  of  propertv.  There  have  been  cases,  as  we  shall  presentl^v  see,  when  the  owner  of 
lilares  has  deliberately  murdered  them  for  the  sake  of  selling  their  heads. 
Once  a  slave,  always  a  slave.  Should  one  of  these  unfortunates  manage  to  escape  and 
tback  to  his  own  tribe,  his  owner  would  apply  for  him,  and  he  would  be  given  up,  the 
jht  of  the  master  to  his  slave  being  universally  recognised.  Still,  as  a  rule,  the  slaves 
1^  treated  well,  and  some  of  them,  who  have  attained  excellence  in  certain  arts,  often 
llecome  richer  men  than  their  owners.  So  great  is  the  value  of  slaves,  that  many  a  war 
Ijuis  been  undertaken  for  the  mere  purpose  of  slave-hunting,  and  some  of  the  most 
Ijisastrous  and  obstinate  feuds  have  originated  in  a  slave-himt. 

I  Connected  with  the  government  of  the  New  Zealanders  is  the  land  question.  Tliis 
h  a  strangely  complicated  business,  as  every  inch  of  ground  has  an  actual  owner, 
IfhUe  there  are  usually  several  claimants  who  allow  their  rights,  real  or  imagined,  to 
|iie  in  abeyance  as  long  as  the  land  is  owned  by  one  who  can  hold  his  own,  while  they 
Ifill  all  prefer  their  claims  at  his  death,  or  even  during  a  lengthened  absence. 

So  it  has  often  happened  that  the  white  men,  while  desiring  to  act  according  to  law 
d  honour,  have  involved  themselves  in  a  very  net  of  difficulties.  A  chief,  for  example, 
Im  agree  to  sell  a  portion  of  territory,  will  receive  the  price,  and  will  sign  a  deed,  which 
liiil  be  witnessed  by  natives  as  well  as  by  Europeans.  Nu  sooner  has  he  done  so,  than  a 
Itlaimant  comes  forward,  declaring  that  the  chief  in  question  had  no  real  right  to  the  land, 
|ud  therefore  had  no  right  to  sell  it 

His  claim  will  be  inquired  into,  and,  if  it  seems  to  be  tolerably  consistent  with  likeli- 
llood,  the  man  will  be  paid  an  additional  sum  for  his  consent  to  the  sale.  The  matter, 
liowever,  is  not  at  an  end,  for  such  is  the  jealousy  with  which  the  natives  regard  land,  that, 
lis  long  as  a  foreigner  holds  an  inch  of  ground,  so  long  will  there  be  a  native  who  prefers  a 
Iclaitn  to  it  Strange  as  it  may  seem,  the  white  man  would  incur  less  odium  by  taking  the 
Ikd  by  force,  and  seizing  it  by  right  of  conquest,  than  by  trying  to  act  according  to 
ptice  and  equity. 

I  War  is  a  fertile  source  of  misunderstandiuj  about  land.  A  tribe  may  be  driven  out 
lof  a  district,  and  their  land  given  to  othei-s,  who  hold  it  as  long  as  they  can  keep  it,  the 
lorijrinal  possessors  being  sure  to  reconquer  it  if  possible.  It  has  sometimes  happened 
■that  a  chief  to  whom  such  lands  have  been  presented  has  transferred  them  to  another 
|chief,  and  he,  in  his  turn,  has  sold  them  to  European  settlers,  the  bargain  being  ratified  by 
I  own  followers,  who  are  considered  as  having  a  share  in  such  property. 
The  colonists  take  the  land,  clear  it,  cultivate  it,  and  when  the  crops  are  fairly  in  the 
Ignmnd,  the  dispossessed  tribe  will  come  forward  and  prefer  their  claim  to  it  Those  to 
Ifhom  it  was  sold  have  already  received  their  price,  and  do  not  trouble  themselves  to 

I  oppose  the  claim ;  and  the  consequence  is,  that  the  colonists  are  obliged  either  to  make 

I I  second  payment  or  to  run  the  risk  of  war. 
As  to  the  claims  themselves,  they  are  of  the  most  curious  and  unexpected  character, 


!   fit 


V 


112- 


K£W  ZEALAKD. 


^  ',1 


'I    "^ 

■  u 

pi        -      '  If 


.        1' 


**  If  i 
Hz 


such  as  no  Entopean  would  be  likelv  .to  anticipate.  According  to  Dieffenbach,  "^^ 
exists  a  veiy  distinct  notion  of  the  rights  of  landed  property  among  the  natives,  and  ever 
inch  of  land  in  Now  Zealand  has  its  proprietor.  Sometimes  land  is  given  to  a  strain 
tribe,  either  as  pay,  or  from  other  considerations,  but  the  proprietor  reserves  certain  ri^ 
some  of  which  are  what  we  should  term  manorial 

"  It  was  formerly  veiy  common  that  the  fat  of  the  native  rats  (Eiore)  killed  on  gQcli 
lands  should  be  given  to  the  principal  proprietor,  and  in  many  cases  a  title  to  land  se^J 
to  have  been  derived  from  the  fact  of  having  killed  rats  on  it  Thus  a  chief  will  sm) 
'  This  or  that  piece  of  land  is  mine ;  I  have  killed  rats  on  it.'  Generally,  however,  laQi 
descends,  as  with  us,  by  inheritance." 

Such  being  the  complicated  tenure  on  which  land  is  held — a  tenure  which  is  ofU 
puzzling  to  the  natives  themselves— it  is  no  matter  of  wonder  that  English  settlers  sboul] 
have  found  themselves  in  difficulties.  It  is  said  that  the  colonists  tried  to  make  themselvd 
masters  of  the  land  by  unfair  means,  ie.  either  by  forcibly  taking  possession  of  it,  orbl 
inveigling  the  ignorant  natives  into  signing  documents  which  they  did  not  understand 
and  thus  sdling  their  paternal  estates  for  rum,  tobacco,  and  a  few  blankets. 

This  may  to  some  extent  have  been  the  case  when  the  colonists  first  came  to  settle  L 
the  country.    But  the  natives  are  far  too  intelligent  to  remain  long  ignorant  of  the  powL 
of  pen,  ink,  and  paper,  and  there  is  no  doubt  that  in  many  cases  they  intentionally  out] 
witted  the  purchaser,  either  by  putting  forward  a  sham  owner  of  the  ground,  who  had  noj 
right  to  sell  it,  and  who  vanishol  with  his  share  of  the  prize  as  soon  as  the  bargain  via 
concluded,  or  by  asserting  ignorance  of  the  meaning  of  the  document  which  had  beei 
signed,  and  refusing  to  carry  out  its  conditions.    That  the  white  men  succeeded  too  oflei 
in  cheating  the  natives  is  unfortunately  tru^  but  it  is  no  less  true  that  the  natives 
often  cheated  the  colonists. 

Law  among  the  New  Zealanders  seems  to  be  of  the  simplest  kind,  and,  as  far  as  \rJ 
know,  is  not  so  well  developed  as  among  sonde  of  the  tribes  of  Southern  Africa.  Tb] 
three  offences  of  which  the  law  takes  cognisance  are  mtirder,  theft,  and  adultery.  Foq 
the  first  of  these  offences  a  sort  of  lex  talionis  holds  good,  the  relatives  of  the  slain  mai 
being  sure,  sooner  or  later,  to  kill  the  murderer,  unless  he  manages  to  compromise  wit! 
them.    Even  theft  is  punished  in  a  similar  fashion,  the  thief  being  robbed  in  his  turn. 

As  to  the  third  offence,  it  is  punishable  in  various  ways;  but  both  the  offending  partiej 
are  supposed  to  have  forfeited  their  lives  to  the  husband.     If,  therefore,  the  fact  be  di 
covered,  and  the  culprit  be  a  person  of  low  rank,  he  seeks  safety  in  flight,  while,  if  he  1 
a  man  of  rank,  he  expects  that  the  offended  husband  will  make  war  upon  him. 

Sometimes,  if  a  wife  discovers  that  her  husband  has  been  unfaithful  to  her,  she  vril 
kill  his  paramour,  or,  at  all  events,  disgrace  her  after  the  native  custom,  by  stripping  oft 
all  her  clothes,  and  exposing  her  in  public.  Even  the  husband  is  sometimes  subjected  tJ 
this  punishment  by  the  wile's  relations ;  and  so  much  dreaded  is  this  disgrace  that  mea| 
have  been  known  to^commit  suicide  when  their  offence  has  been  discovered. 

Suicide,  by  the  way,  is  not  at  all  uncommon  among  the  New  Zealandera,  who  i 
think  that  death  is  better  than  disgrace,  and  sometimes  destroy  themselves  under  tbel 
most  trivial  provocation.     One  such  case  is  mentioned  by  Mr.  Angas.    "  On  arrivinjl 
at  the  village  or  kainga  of  Ko  Nghahokovritu,  we  found  all  the  natives  in  a  state  of  extn 
ordinary  excitement    We  had  observed  numbers  of  people  running  in  that  direction, 
along  the  margin  of  the  river,  from  the  different  plantations,  and,  on  inquiry,  we  leam 
that  an  hour  previously  to  our  arrival  the  son  of  an  influential  chief  had  committei 
suicide  by  shooting  himself  with  a  musket 

"Our  fellow-travellers,  with  Wisihona their  chief,  were  all  assembled,  and  we  follows 
them  to  the  shed  where  the  act  had  been  perpetrated,  and  where  the  body  still  lay  s 
it  fell,  but  covered  with  a  blanket    The  mourners  were  gathered  round,  and  the  vomesi 
commenced  crying  most  dolefully,  wringing  their  hands,  and  bending  their  bodies  to| 
the  earth. 

"  We  approached  the  body,  and  were  permitted  to  remove  the  blanket  from  the  ftu 
and  breast    The  countenance  was  perfectly  placid,  and  the  yellow  tint  of  the  skin,  com^ 
bined  with  the  tattooing,  gave  the  corpse  almost  the  appearance  of  a  wax  model 


A  SISTER'S  BEVENOR 


118 


1  _ 

was  a  fine  and  well-made  young  man.    He  had  placed  the  musket  to  his  breast, 

'^^beratcdy  pushed  the  trigger  with  his  toes,  the  bullet  passing  right  through  his 
J,  Blood  was  still  ooEing  from  the  orifice  made  by  the  bullet,  and  also  from  the 
j^h.  and  the  bod^  was  still  warm." 

Xhe  cause  of  this  suicide  was  that  which  has  already  been  mentioned.     The  young 

I  had  been  detected  in  an  illicit  correspondence  with  the  wife  of  another  man  in  the 

ji  village.  The  woman  had  been  etoni  away  to  a  distant  settlement,  a  proceeding  which 

Jglieady  made  her  lover  sullen  and  gloomy ;  and,  on  the  day  when  Mr.  Angas  visited 

^  place,  he  had  become  so  angry  at  the  reproaches  which  were  levelled  at  him  by  some 

[liisielations,  that  he  stepped  aside  and  shot  himself. 

the  determined  manner  in  which  the  New  Zealanders  will  sometimes  commit  suicide 
II  exemplified  by  the  conduct  of  another  man,  who  deliberately  wrapped  himself  up  in 
jblanket,  and  strangled  himself  with  his  own  hands.  The  crime  was  perpetrated  in 
I  common  sleeping-house,  and  was  achieved  with  so  much  boldness  that  it  was  not 
^veied  until  the  man  had  been  d  .ad  for  some  time. 

A  remarkable  instance  of  this  phase  of  New  Zealand  law  took  place  when  Mr. 

jieSenbach  visited  the  Waipa  district    Ee  was  accompanied  by  a  chief,  who  called  a 

I  to  him,  and  handed  her  over  to  the  police  magistrate  as  a  murderess.    The  fact  was, 

her  brother,  a  married  man,  had  formed  an  intimacy  with  a  slave-girl,  and,  fearing 

i  vengeance  of  his  wife's  relatives,  had  killed  himself.    His  sister,  in  order  to  avenge 

j  death  of  her  brother,  foimd  out  the  slave-girl  in  the  bush,  and  killed  her.    The 

jangest  part  of  the  business  was,  that  the  accused  girl  was  the  daughter  of  the  chief 

Iho  denounced  her. 

The  girl  pleaded  her  own  cause  well,  saying,  what  was  perfectly  true,  that  she  had  acted 

ording  to  the  law  of  the  land  in  avenging  the  death  of  her  brother,  and  was  not 

*    to  the  laws  of  the  white  man,  which  had  not  yet  been  introduced  into  her 


_ntry. 

As  might  be  imagined,  her  plea  was  received,  and  the  girl  was  set  at  liberty ;  but  her 
her  was  so  earnest  in  his  wish  to  check  the  system  of  retaliatory  murder,  that  he 
Uy  offered  himself  in  the  place  of  his  daughter,  as  being  her  nearest  vdatioo, 


ill 


hOLU 


ir-^ 


r 


CHAPTER  II. 

DBES& 


(;i. 


t>BKM  AND  OaiTAinnm  of  THB  KKW  ESALAITSKB — TRB  tattoo  OB  TBK  lfOKO>-Tr8  FOBMniAiti 
CHABACTKB— THB  TATTOO  A  MABK  OF  FRBEDOlf — THB  TATTOO  OF  THR  FACB,  AMD  ijj 
DXFFBBBirr  FOBTIONI— OOBT  OF  THB  OPBBATION — THB  HIF^EMXNTB,  AND  MODK  OF  VBIMO 
— TniB  OCCVPIBD  nr  OOMPLKTIITO  it — PATMXNT  of  THB  OPEBATOB,  AMD  THE  TATTOO  BONO 
SOUBCR  ITHBNCB  THR  PIOMBNT  la  OBTAINBD — 8CABLBT  PAINT,  AND  MODK  OF  HAKIMO  Tl- 
THR  NBW  CRALAND  BBLT— STIIBOUSII  OF  THB  TATTOO — FBBflBBVINO  THB  BXAD8  OF  WAUUoii 
—THB  TBAFVIO  UT  BBAM— A  COOL  BABOAfllBB. 

We  will  now  proceed  to  the  appearance  and  dress  of  the  natives  of  New  Zealand,  o 
Maories,  as  they  term  themselves.  As  the  most  conspicuous  part  of  the  New  Zealande 
adornment  is  the  tattooing  with  which  the  face  and  some  other  portions  of  the  bodyt 
decorated,  we  will  begin  our  account  with  a  description  of  the  moko,  as  it  is  called  bj 
the  nativea 

There  are  many  parts  of  the  world  where  the  tattoo  is  employed,  but  in  none  is  itol 
so  formidable  a  description  as  among  the  New  Zealanders.  As  the  reader  is  probabn 
aware,  the  tattoo  consists  of  patterns  made  by  introducing  certain  colouring  matters  undJ 
the  skin ;  charcoal,  variously  prepared,  being  the  usual  material  for  the  purpose.  We  hail 
abeady  seen  among  the  Kaffirs  examples  of  ornamenting  the  skin  by  cutting  it  deeply  s 
as  to  form  scars,  and  in  Australia  a  similar  but  more  cruel  custom  prevails.  In  neitli<j 
of  these  countries,  however,  is  there  any  attempt  at  producing  an  artistic  effect,  while  | 
New  Zealand  beauty  of  design  is  the  very  object  of  the  tattoo. 

There  is  a  distinction  between  the  tattoo  of  the  New  Zealanders  and  the  Polynesianij 
that  of  the  latter  people  being  formed  by  rows  of  little  dots,  and  that  of  the  forineT  I 
lines  cut  completely  through  the  skin.     On  accotmt  of  this  distinction,  though  a  Nej 
Zealander  and  a  Polynesian  be  covered  from  head  to  foot  with  tattoo  marks,  there  is  i 
possibility  of  mistaking  the  one  for  the  other. 

The  moko  of  the  New  Zealander  is  a  mark  of  rank,  none  but  slaves  being  without  I 
more  or  less  complete  tattooing  of  the  face.  In  the  present  day,  even  the  chiefs  hail 
begun  to  discontinue  the  ancient  custom,  chiefly  owing  to  the  exertions  of  the  roissionariej 
who  objected  to  the  practice  as  a  mark  of  heathendom.  Consequently,  several  of  I 
most  powerful  convert  chiefs  present  a  very  curious,  not  to  say  ludicrous,  aspect,  vhid 
can  hardly  have  a  good  effect  m  recommending  Christianity  to  the  people.  Having  W 
converted  before  the  moko  was  completed,  and  being  unwilling  to  continue  the  procet 
and  unable  to  obliterate  those  portio.ns  which  were  already  drawn,  they  appear  viij 
one  half  of  their  faces  tattooed  and  the  other  half  plain,  or  perhaps  with  a  solitaiyi 
round  one  eye,  and  a  couple  of  curves  round  one  side  of  the  mouth. 

As,  however,  the  prennnt  work  treats  only  of  the  native  customs,  and  not  of  moda 
civilization,  the  New  Zeuionders  will  be  desc^bed  as  they  were  before  they  had  learned  Ij 


TATTOOING. 


115 


fjniaion  the  onoe-prized  tattoo,  to  exchange  the  native  mat  for  the  English  hlanket,  the 
pictoi^aque  war-canoe  for  the  commonplacie  whaling-boat,  and  the  spear  and  club  for  the 
Jfle  and  bayonet 

Xhe  principal  tattoo  is  that  of  the  face  and  upper  part  of  the  head,  which,  when 
completed,  leaves  scarcely  an  untouched  spot  on  which  the  finger  can  be  placed.  When 
liaisned,  the  whole  face  is  covered  with  spiral  scrolls,  circles,  and  curved  lines ;  and  it 
jgrem&rkable,  that  though  a  certain  order  is  observed,  and  the  position  of  the  principal 
parks  is  the  same  in  every  case,  no  two  ^rsons  are  tattooed  in  precisely  the  same 
sianner,  the  artists  being  able  to  produce  an  infinite  variety  with  the  few  materials  at  his  - 


For  example,  the  first  portion  of  the  tattoo  is  always  a  series  of  curved  lines,  reaching 
from  the  corners  of  the  nose  to  the  chin,  and  passing  round  the  mouth.  This  portion  of 
the  tattoo  goes  by  the  name  of  rerqn.  Next  comes  a  spiral  scroll  on  the  cheek-bone ; 
and  below  it  is  another  spiral,  reaching  as  low  as  the  jaw-bone.  These  are  called  respec- 
tively kaJcoti  and  korohaha.  Next  come  four  lines  on  the  middle  of  the  forehead,  called 
titi;  and  besides  these  there  are  several  lines  which  run  up  the  centre^  of  the  nose  and 
cover  its  sides,  some  which  spread  over  the  forehead,  others  which  occupy  the  chin  ;  and 
even  the  lips,  eyelids,  and  ears  are  adorned  with  this  singular  ornament 

Besides  possessing  these  marks,  a  great  chief  ia  seldom  content  unless  he  can  cover 
his  hips  with  similar  lines,  each  of  which  has,  like  those  of  the  face,  its  proper  name. 

Although  the  moko  was  considered  as  a  mark  of  rank,  there  were  no  sumptuary  laws 
which  forbade  its  use.  Any  one,  provided  he  were  not  a  slave,  might  be  tattooed  as  much 
23  he  pleased ;  but  the  expense  of  the 
operation  was  so  great,  that  none  but 
men  of  position  could  afford  a  com- 
plete suit  of  moko.  No  man  could 
tattoo  himself,  and  the  delicacy  of 
toach  and  certainty  of  line  was  so 
dilticult  of  attainment,  that  tattooing 
became  an  art  or  science,  which  was 
left  in  the  hands  of  a  few  prac- 
titioners, who  derived  a  good  income 
from  their  business.  Some  of  those 
who  had  attained  much  reputation  for 
their  skill  used  to  command  very  high 
fees  when  called  in  to  decorate  a 
client,  and  their  services  could  therefore  only  be  secured  by  the  men  of  high  position.  It 
is  rather  remarkable  that  some  of  the  most  celebrated  operators  were  slaves,  men  who 
were  forbidden  to  wear  the  tattoo  on  their  own  persons. 

The  mode  of  operation  is  as  follows.  The  patient  lies  on  his  back,  and  places  his 
head  between  the  knees  of  the  operator,  who  squats  on  the  ground  after  the  usual  native 
fashion.  The  latter  then  takes  a  little  of  the  black  pigment,  and  draws  on  the  face  the 
line  of  the  pattern  which  he  intends  to  follow ;  and  in  some  cases  he  slightly  scratches  them 
with  a  sharp  instrument,  so  as  to  make  a  sketch  or  outline  drawing.  The  object  of 
this  scratching  is  to  prevent  the  pattern  from  being  obliterated  by  the  flowing  blood  and 
the  bkck  pigment  which  is  rubbed  into  the  wounds. 

Next,  be  takes  his  instrument  or  chisel,  which  is  usually  made  of  teeth,  or  the  bone  of 
a  bird,  and  with  it  follows  the  pattern,  cutting  completely  through  the  skia  Sometimes, 
when  engaged  in  tattooing  the  face,  a  careless  operator  has  been  known  to  cut  completely 
through  the  cheek,  so  as  to  put  a  temporary  check  to  smoking,  the  sufferer  experiencing 
tome  difficulty  in  getting  the  smoke  into  his  mouth  at  all,  and  then  finding  it  escape 
through  the  holes  in  his  cheek.  The  accompanying  illustration  will  give  the  reader 
|agood  idea  of  the  different  forms  of  the  chisel 

As  the  operator  proceeds,  he  continually  dips  the  edge  of  his  chisel  in  the  black 
pigment,  and,  when  he  has  cut  a  line  of  a  few  inches  in  length,  he  rubs  moi-e  of  the 
pigment  into  the  wound,  using  a  little  bunch  of  fibre  by  way  of  a  brush  or  sponge. 


TATTOOma  CHISELS. 


i       t 


&> 


i,  -.!.-,iit,;.  .  _.U.'fr-:., 


.;i-i;,':':i!i|( 


■(© 


-Sv| 


116 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


The  cutting  is  not  done  as  \eith  a  knife,  but  by  placing  the  edge  of  the  chisel  on  the 
skin,  and  driving  it  along  the  lines  of  the  pattern  by  repeated  blows  with  a  small  malkl 
As  may  be  imagined,  the  pain  caused  by  this  operation  is  excruciating.  It  is  painful 
enough  to  have  the  skin  out  at  all,  even  with  the  keenest  blade,  as  any  one  can  testify 
who  has  been  unfortunate  enough  to  come  under  the  surgeon's  knife.  But  when  the! 
instrument  employed  is  a  shark's  tooth,  or  a  piece  of  bone,  when  it  is  driven  slowly  throunh 
the  skin  by  repeated  blows,  and  when  the  wound  is  at  once  filled  with  an  irritatino 
pigment,  it  may  be  imagined  that  the  torture  must  be  dreadful.  It  is,  however,  reckoned 
•  a  point  of  honour  to  endure  it  without  giving  any  signs  of  suffering. 

Owing  to  the  character  of  the  tattoo,  the  destruction  of  the  skin,  and  the  consequent! 
derangement  of  its  functions,  only  a  small  portion  can  be  executed  at  a  time,  a  complete 
moko  taking  from  two  to  three  years,  according  to  the  constitution  of  the  individual 
Dreadful  swellings  are  always  caused  by  it,  especially  of  the  glands  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  wounds,  and  the  effects  are  so  severe  that  men  have  died  when  too  lai-ge  a  portioa 
has  been  executed  at  one  time. 

Every  stroke  of  the  chisel  or  vki  leaving  an  indelible  mark,  it  is  of  the  greatest  con.  1 
sequence  that  the  operator  should  be  a  man  of  skill,  and  devote  all  his  energies  to  inm\ 
a  clear  though  elaborate  pattern,  in  which  the  lines  are  set  closely  together,  sween  iai 
regular  curves,  and  never  interfere  with  each  other.  I 

While  a  man  is  being  tattooed,  his  friends  and  those  of  the  operator  sing  songs  to  him ! 
in  which  he  is  encouraged  to  endure  the  pain  boldly,  and  to  bear  in  mind  the  lasting  beauty  I 
which  will  be  conferred  upon  him  when  the  pattern  is  completed.  The  songs  of  thej 
operator's  friends  contain  some  very  broad  hints  as  to  the  scale  of  payment  which  A 
expected.  Although,  as  has  been  stated,  the  best  of  tfinooers  are  paid  very  highly,  therej 
is  no  definite  fee,  neither  is  any  bargain  made,  the  operator  trusting  to  the  liberality  of  I 
his  client.  But,  as  a  man  would  be  contemned  as  a  skulking  fellow  if  he  were  to  ask  I 
the  services  of  a  good  operator  and  then  pay  him  badly,  the  practical  result  is  that  a! 
good  tattoo  r  always  secures  good  pay. 

Moreover,  he  has  always  the  opportunity  of  avenging  himself.  As  only  a  small  portion  I 
of  the  moko  can  be  executed  at  a  time — say,  for  example,  the  spiral  curve  on  one  cheek-! 
if  the  operator  be  Vadly  paid  for  the  first  portion  of  his  work,  he  will  take  care  to  let  tlie| 
chisel  slip  out  of  its  course  when  he  proceeds  to  the  second  part,  or  will  cut  his  lines  I 
coarsely- and  irregularly,  thus  disfiguring  the  stingy  man  for  life. 

Mr.  Taylor  gives  a  translation  of  one  of  these  tattooing  songs : 

"  He  who  pays  well,  let  him  bo  beautifully  ornnmented ; 
But  he  who  foivets  the  operator,  let  him  be  doue  carelessly. 
Be  the  lines  wiae  apart. 

0  hiki  Tangaroa ! 

O  hiki  Tangaroa ! 
Strike  tliat  tlie  chisel  as  it  cuts  along  may  sound. 

0  hiki  Tangaroa ! 
Men  do  not  know  the  skill  of  the  operator  iu  driving  his  sounding  chisel  along. 

Ohiki  Tangaroa ! " 

The  reader  will  see  that  the  song  is  a  very  ingenious  one,  magnifying  the  skill  of  tliel 
operator,  promising  a  handsome  moko  to  the  liberal  man,  and  threatening  to  dishgure  him| 
if  he  be  niggardly  in  his  payments. 

While  the  operation  of  tattooing  is  going  on,  all  persons  in  the  pah,  or  enclosure,! 
are  under  the  tabu,  or  tapu,  lest  any  harm  should  happen  to  them ;  the  work  of  j 
tattooing  being  looked  upon  with  a  kind  of  '^'joerstitious  reverence.  The  meaning  of  the! 
word  "tapu"  will  be  explained  when  we  'onia  to  treat  of  the  religious  system  of  the  New| 
Zealander. 

The  effect  of  the  moko  on  the  face  is  well  shown  in  the  illustration  on  the  following! 
page,  which  represents  a  chief  and  his  wife.  The  reader  will  probably  observe  that  on  I 
the  face  of  the  woman  there  are  \narks  which  resemble  the  tattoo.  They  are,  however,  the  I 
scars  left  by  mourning  over  the  body  of  some  relative,  a  ceremony  in  which  the  women  I 
cut  themselves  unmercifully.  The  dress  worn  by  both  persons  will  be  presently! 
described. 


THE  WAR-PAINT. 


iir 


^e  pigment  Tised  in  tattooing  is  made  from  the  resin  of  the  kauri  pine,  and  the 
Ifltater  part  of  it  is  made  at  one  spot,  where  the  tree  grows  plentilully.  There  is  a 
Incky  precipice,  and  a  little  distance  froni  its  edge  a  deep  and  narrow  pit  is  sunk.  A 
Itliflnnel  is  cut  through  the  face  of  the  cliff  into  the  pit,  and  the  apparatus  is  complete. 
Lben  ft  native  wishes  to  make  a  supply  of  tattooing  pigment,  he  cuts  a  quantity  of  kauri 


A  TATTOOED  CUIEF  AND  UIS  WIFH 


ifood,  places  it  in  *he  pit,  and  sets  fire  to  it,  thus  causing  the  burnt  resin  to  iall  to  the 

ottom  of  the  pit,  whence  it  is  scraped  out  through  the  channel. 
Scarlet  paint  is  much  employed  by  the  natives,  especially  when  they  decorate  them- 

lelves  for  battle.    It  is  obtained  from  an  ochreous  substance  which  is  deposited  in  many 
|)lace8  where  water  has  been  allowed  to  become  stagnant.    Some  spots  are  celebrated  for 

lie  excellence  of  the  ochre,  and  the  natives  come  from  great  distances  to  procure  it. 
IWhen  they  wish  to  make  their  scarlet  paint;  they  first  carefully  dry  and  then  burn  the 

ichre ;  the  result  of  which  operation  is,  that  a  really  fine'  vermilion  is  obtained. 

Tliis  paint  is  used  for  many  purposes,  and  before  being  used  it  is  mixed  with  oil 
Jobtained  from  the  shark.  The  natives  are  fond  of  decorating  their  houses  with  it,  and 
jby  means  of  the  scarlet  lines  increase,  according  to  their  own  ideas,  the  beauty  of  the 
■carved  work  with  which  every  available  point  is  adorned.  Even  their  household  goods 
■are  painted  after  a  similar  manner,  the  fashionable  mode  laing  to  paint  all  the  hollows 
[scarlet,  and  the  projecting  portions  black.  Their  canoes  and  wooden  ornaments  are 
iprofusely  adorned  with  red  paint.    But  the  most  valued  use  of  this  pigment  is  the  part 

nhich  it  plays  in  the  decoration  of  a  warrior  when  he  goes  to  battle. 

In  such  cases  paint  constitutes  the  whole  of  his  costume,  the  mats  in  which  he  takes 
ho  great  a  pride  in  time  of  peace  being  laid  aside,  many  warriors  being  perfectly  naked. 


(V 


'..  -u 


\\%    I 


4' 


118 


17EW  ZEALAND. 


,1 1. 


I;* 


mi« 


And  with  the  others  the  only  covering  of  any  kind  being  a  belt  made  of  pUitej 
leaves. 

One  of  these  belts  in  my  collection  is  seven  feet  in  length,  and  only  three  and  a  half  I 
inches  wide  in  the  broadest  part ;  while  at  either  end  it  diminishes  to  a  mere  ^hiM 
thoug.    It  is  folded  fourfold,  and  on  opening  it  the  mode  of  construction  is  plainly  seen- 
all  the  loose  ends  being  tucked  inside.  ' 

The  materifd  is  pnormium  leaf  cut  into  strips  an  inch  in  width,  each  alternate 
strip  being  dyed  black.    Each  strip  is  then  divided  into  eight  little  strips  or  thongs,  and 

tliey  are  so  plaited  as  to  produce  an  artistic  chequered  pattern 
of  black  and  white.  The  ingenuity  in  foiming  so  elaborate  a 
pattern  with  so  simple  a  mateiiil  ii  extnme ;  and,  as  if  to  add 
to  the  difficulty  of  his  taf«k,  the  dnsl^  artiat  has  entirely  changed 
the  pattern  at  either  end  of  the  belt,  making  it  run  at  right 
angles  to  the  rest  of  the  fabric.  The  bc^  is  also  used  in  lieu  of 
•  clothing  when  the  men  are  engaged  in  paddling  a  canoe, 

Tbe  paint,  therefore,  becomes  the  characteristic  portion  of  the 
New  Zealander's  war-dress,  and  is  applied  for  the  purpose  of 
making  himself  look  as  terriUe  as  possible,  and  of  striking 
terror  into  his  enemies  It  is,  however,  used  in  peace  as  weU 
as  in  war,  being  r^wded  as  a  good  presen'ative  against  the 
bites  and  stings  of  iuseets,  especially  the  sandflies  and  mosquitoes. 
It  is  also  used  in  mourning,  being  rubbed  on  the  body  as  a  sign 
of  grief,  precisely  as  ashes  are  used  among  some  of  the  Oriental 
nations.  Some  travellers  have  t|iouj>ht  that  the  continual  use  of  | 
this  pigment  gives  to  tbe  New  Zealanders  the  peculiar  softness' 
and  sleekness  of  skia  for  which  they  are  remarkable,  and  which 
distinguishes  them  from  the  Fijians,  whose  skin  feds  as  if  jt 
had  been  roughened  with  a  fil&  This  theory,  however,  is  scarcely 
tenable,  the  soft  texture  of  the  skin  bemg  evidentiy  due  to 
physic^  and  not  to  external  causes. 

A  wairior  adorned  in  all  the  pride  of  the  tattoo  and  scarlet 
paint  is  oertaicly  a  terrific  object,  and  is  well  calculated  to  strike 
terror  into  those  who  have  been  accustomed  to  regard  the  Maori 
warriors  with  awe.  When,  however,  the  natives  found  that  all 
the  painting  in  the  world  had  no  effect  upon  the  disciplined 
,  soldiera  of  the  foreigner,  they  abaiidoned  i^^,  and  contented  them- 
selves with  the  weapons  that  none  are  more  able  to  wield  than 
themselves. 

Moreover,  the  paint  and  tattoo,  however  well  it  migtt  look 
on  a  warrior  armed  after  the  primitive  fashion,  has  rather  a 
ludicrous  effect  when  contrasted  with  the  weapons  of  civilizatioa 
There  is  now  before  me  a  portrait  of  a  Maori  chief  in  full  battle 
array.  Except  a  bunch  of  ieathers  in  his  hair,  and  a  checked 
handkerchief  tied  round  his  loins,  evidently  at  the  request  of 
the  photographer,  he  has  no  dress  whatever.  He  is  tall, 
splendidly  made,  stem,  and  soldierlike  of  aspect.  But  instead 
of  the  club,  his  proper  weapon,  he  bears  in  his  hand  a 
Belgian  rifle,  with  fixed  bayonet,  and  has  a  cartouche-box  fastened  by  a  belt  round  his 
naked  body. 

His  face  is  tattooed,  and  so  are  his  hips,  which  are  covered  with  a  most  elaborate 
pattern,  that  contrasts  boldly  with  his  really  fair  skin.  Had  lie  his  club  and  chief's  staff 
in  his  hands,  he  would  look  magniiiceut ;  having  a  rifle  and  a  cartouche-box,  he  looks 
absurd.  Even  a  sword  would  become  him  better  than  a  rifle,  for  we  are  so  accustomed  to 
associate  a  rifle  with  a  private  soldier,  that  it  is  difficult  to  understand  that  a  powerful 
chief  would  carry  such  a  weapon. 

The  curious  mixture  of  native  and  European  dress  which  the  Maories  are  fond  of 


'vn 


H<>     \ 


WARRlOB'S  BELT. 


THE  TRADE  IN  HEADS. 


119 


^^itsiiBfi  it  ^raU  dewribed  by  Mr.  Angaa.    "Baupabarft>  wife  is  an  exeeedinglj  stout 
ypntfn,  and  weais  ber  bair,  wbioh  is  veiy  stiff  and  wiry,  combed  up  into  an  erect  mass 
gpon  her  bead  about  a  foot  in  bei^bt,  somewbat  after  tbe  fasbion  of  tbe  Tonga  islanders 
f  hioh,  when  combined  witb  her  size,  gives  ber  a  remarkable  appearance. 

"She  was  well  dressed  in  a  flax  mat  of  no^ire  manufacture,  thickly  ornamented  with 
vdlU  <^  cotton  wool ;  and  one  of  ber  nieces  «re  silk  stockincs  and  slippers  of  patent 
leather.  This  gay  damsel  was,  moreover,  a  very  pretty  girl,  and  knew  bow  to  set  off  ber 
cbsnna  to  advantage ;  for  over  a  European  dress  she  bad  retained  ber  native  ornaments^ 
ind  had  wmpped  herself  coquettisbly  in  a  beautiful '  kaitaka,'  displaying  ber  laige  hazel 
eyes  sbove  its  silky  folds." 

It  has  often  been  thought  that  tbe  warrior  regarded  bis  moko,  or  tattoo,  as  bis  name^ 
permanently  inscribed  on  bis  face ;  and  this  notion  was  strencthened  by  two  facts :  the 
one,  that  in  the  earlier  times  of  the  colonists  tbe  natives  signed  documents  by  appending 
a  copy  of  their  moko;  and  the  other,  that  each  man  knows  every  line  of  nis  tattoo,  and 
gometimes  carves  a  wooden  bnst  on  which  he  copies  witb  admirable  fidelity  every  line 
which  appears  on  bis  own  head  or  face.  Such  a  work  of  art  is  greatly  valued  by  the 
Haories,  and  a  man  wbo  has  carved  one  of  them  can  scarcely  be  induced  by  any  bribe  to 
part  with  it. 

Moreover,  the  moko  of  a  warrior  is  often  accepted  as  the  conventional  representation 
of  himael£  For  example,  on  tbe  pillars  of  a  very  celebrated  bouse,  which  we  shall 
presently  describe,  are  numerous  human  figures  which  represent  cei-tain  gte&t  chiefs, 
vhile  men  of  lesser  mark  are  indicated  by  their  moko  carved  on  tbe  posts.  Thus  it  will 
be  seen  that  the  moko  of  a  chief  is  as  well  known  to  others  as  to  himself,  and  that  the 
practised  eye  of  tbe  native  discerns  among  tbe  various  curves  and  spirals,  which  are 
common  to  all  free  men,  tbe  characteristic  lines  which  denote  a  man's  individuality,  and 
in  producing  which  tbe  tattooer's  skill  is  often  sorely  tried. 

It  has  already  been  mentioned  that  when  a  warrior  falls  in  battle,  and  bis  body  can 

I  be  carried  off  by  the  enemy,  tbe  bead  is  preserved,  and  fixed  on  tbe  dwelling  of  the 

conqueror.    No  dishonour  attaches  itself  to  such  an  end ;  and,  indeed,  a  Maori  warrior 

would  feel  himself  direfully  insulted  if  he  were  told  that  in  case  of  bis  death  in  the  field 

{ his  body  would  be  allowed  to  remain  nntouobed.    In  fact,  he  regards  bis  moko  precisely 

I  in  the  same  light. that  an  American  Indian  looks  upon  bis  scalp-lock;  and,  indeed,  there 

are  many  traits  in  the  character  of  the  Ma(»i  wamor  in  which  be  strangely  resembles  tbe 

best  examples  of  Nortb  American  savages. 

In  order  to  preserve  the  head  of  a  slain  warrior,  some  process  of  embalming  must 
I  evidently  be  pursued,  and  that  which  is  commonly  followed  is  simple  enough. 

The  head  being  cut  off,  the  hair  is  removed,  and  so  are  tbe  eyes ;  the  places  of  which 
are  filled  up  with  pledgets  of  tow,  over  which  the  eyelids  are  sewn.  Pieces  of  stick  are 
then  placed  in  tbe  nostrils  in  order  to  keep  them  properly  distended,  and  tbe  bead  is  bung 
in  the  smoke  of  the  wood  fire  until  it  is  thoroughly  sat\irated  with  the  pyroligneous  acid. 
The  result  of  this  mode  of  preparation  is,  that  the  flesh  shrinks  up,  and  the  feattires 
become  much  distorted  ;  though,  as  the  Maori  warrior  always  distorts  his  countenance  as 
much  as  possible  before  battle,  this  effect  is  rather  realistic  than  otherwise. 

It  is  often  said  that  heads  prepared  in  this  fashion  are  proof  against  the  attacks  o£ 
insects.  This  is  certainly  not  the  case,  as  I  have  seen  several  specimens  completely 
riddled  by  the  ptilinus  and  similar  creatures,  and  have  been  obliged  to  destroy  the  little 
pests  by  injecting  a  solution  of  corrosive  sublimate.  In  spite  of  the  shrivelling  to  which 
the  flesh  and  skin  are  subject,  the  tattooing  retains  its  form ;  and  it  is  most  cuxious  to 
observe  how  completely  the  finest  lines  retain  their  relative  position  to  each  other. 

Not  only  are  tbe  beads  of  enemies  treated  in  this  fashion,  but  those  of  friends  are  also 
preserved.  The  difference  is  easily  perceptible  by  looking  at  the  mouth,  which,  if  the  head 
be  that  of  a  friend,  is  closed,  and  if  of  an  enemy,  is  widely  opened. 

Some  years  ago,  a  considerable  number  of  these  preserved  heads  were  brought  into 
Europe,  having  l^en  purchased  from  the  natives.  Of  late  years,  however,  thb  trade  in 
them  has  been  strictly  forbidden,  and  on  very  good  grounds.  In  tbe  first  place,  no  man 
who  was  well  tattooed  was  safe  for  an  hour,  untess  he  were  a  great  chie^  for  he  might  at 


*4 


'.  t/S'i 


-  i' 


JiU 


I> 


r 


13^  KEW  ZEALAND. 

•ny  time  be  watched  until  he  was  off  hit  guard,  and  tiien  knocked  down,  killed,  ud  h\ 
head  sold  to  the  tnden.  Then,  when  the  natives  became  too  cautious  to  render  heul 
hunting  a  profitable  trade,  a  new  expedient  was  discovered.  ^' 

It  was  round  that  a  newly-tattooed  head  looked  as  well  when  preserved  as  one  which 
had  been  tattooed  for  years.  The  chiefs  were  not  slow  in  taking  advantage  of  this  dk 
covery,  and  immediately  set  to  work  at  killing  the  least  valuable  of  their  slaves,  tattooiM 
their  heads  as  though  they  had  belonged  to  men  of  high  rank,  diying,  and  then  aelliii! 
them.  ^ 

One  of  my  friends  lately  gave  me  a  curious  illustration  of  the  trade  in  heada  His 
fiither  wanted  to  purchase  one  of  the  dried  heads,  but  did  not  approve  of  any  that  were 
brought  for  sale,  on  the  ground  that  the  tattoo  was  poor,  and  was  not  a  good  example  of  the 
skill  of  the  native  artists.  The  chief  allowed  the  force  of  the  arsument,  and,  pointing  to 
a  number  of  his  people  who  had  come  on  board,  he  turned  to  the  intending  purchaser 
saying,  "  Choose  which  of  these  heads  you  like  best,  and  when  you  come  back  I  will  take 
care  to  have  it  dried  and  ready  for  your  acceptance." 

As  may  be  imagined,  this  speech  ]put  an  abrupt  end  to  all  head-purchasing,  and  gave 
an  unexpected  insight  into  the  mystenes  of  trading  as  conducted  by  savage  nations. 


[-lun"  Of 

ajjJXD  VLAZf  OB  WBXHl 

ua-UAT   AND   rrs  vs 

XAr:  ITBINOS  AND  TAO 
pocw'-BAm   KAT— TRB 

~.nm  AcoocNT  ov  ti 

or  m  BLANUT  AMD  I 
lUTKIBS,  AMD  nUTBl] 
^  MMABIKAM.!  AMU 
COITOIO  AMD  SHAVUrO- 


WOODEX  BUWIi-NEW  EEALANa 
ifrommnCtttietltit.) 


|f{  now  come  to  the  cc 

cter,  and  may  be  chi 

|t  which  has  just  beet 

loaie  or  oblong  mat,  vt 

i.    In  this  mat 

ally  muffling  thenuM 

er  the  fashion  of  a  con' 

These  mats  are  of  va 

I  fabrics  of  more  civil! 

len  tlM  mode  of  wearin 

erial,  the  amount  of  h 

The  material  of  which 

kcally  known  by  the  na 

places,  and  the  tribe  Ai 

Dged  on  a  tall  brand 

I  root,  and  being  five 

dest  part 

The  fibres  which  run 

ed  and  combed,  hav 

lies  of  New  Zealand  fla: 

jltivated  in  some  of  the 

[has  the  uurious  fault  oi 

t  valued  so  much  in  1 

^g  made  by  natives  fb 

IS,  and  much  of  it  hai 

kt  it  cannot  endure  beiii 

! "clove-hitch;"  butai 

The  principle  on  whi( 


I' 


i^^ 


OHAFTEE  III. 


DRESS— ConlMwett. 


iXXAn"  Of  TBB  mW  BALAITDBB*— THB  VATUOAL  OV  ITBIOB  TBBT  AIS  MASB—Tn  mw 
OAUVD  fliAZt  OB  VBOBIOVX— MODI  OV  lUmiO  TBI  XATI— TABXOVI  XmSI  OV  BATS— TUK 
lACf-MAT  AMD  m  VSM— TBN  OnV-WOBKBD  BAT— TUB  DIVFBBBMT  OBNABBHTB  OV  TUB 
KAT:  ITBOrOB  ABD  TAM,  WABLBT  TUFTI  and  BOBDBBI — WAB-CZ.OAXS  OV  TBB  OBIBVt— ^UB 
jOSl'-BAni  BAT — ^TBB  OBIBV  PABXTBNB  IB  BIB  CLOAK — BODB  OV  BAKIBO  TBB  WAB>C10ABB 
.lUBV  AOOO0BT  OV  TBB  OBIBV— ABCSIMO  INITAXOB  OV  TAMITT  IB  A  CBIBV— SmMTITirnOB 
or  THB  BLABBBT  ABD  ITS  ATTBBDANT  BVILt— OBNABBMTS  OV  THB  MBW  CXALAMSBB'B  BBAD— 
ruTBIBI,  AMD  VBATBBB-aOXBI— VABI0I7S  OBCOBATIONB  OV  OBBBN  JADB — TIXIB  AMD  XABBINOB 
.^  BlBi>BBABf.B    ABUUT— TBB    BHABK's    TOOTB— BOOBB     OV    SBBMOTO    TUB   UAIB— BAIB- 

ourniio  ABB  nuTwo— A  VBmixtva  bacob. 


i 


1  .n. 


il, 


\\  now  come  to  the  costume  of  the  New  Zealanders.  ThiB  is  of  a  rather  remarlcaHe 
_jcter,  and  may  be  characterised  by  the  generic  title  of  mat,  with  the  exception  of  the 
[it  which  has  just  been  described.  The  costume  of  the  New  Zealander  consists  of  a 
[uate  or  oblong  mat,  varying  considerably  in  sise,  though  always  made  on  the  same 

ndpla    In  this  mat  the  natives  envelop  themselves  after  a  very  curious  fashion, 

imlly  muffling  themselves  up  to  the  neck,  and  often  throwing  the  folds  round  them 
«rthe  fashion  of  a  conventional  stage  villaia 

These  mats  are  of  various  textures,  and  diifer  as  much  in  excellence  and  value  as  do 

I  fabrics  of  more  civilized  lands.  The  material  is,  however,  the  same  in  all  cases,  and 
(en  titt  mode  of  wearing  the  garment,  the  value  being  estimated  by  the  fineness  of  the 
,  the  amount  of  labour  bsstowed  upon  it,  and  the  ornaments  introduced  into  it. 

The  material  of  which  the  mats  are  made  is  the  so-called  New  Zealand  "  flax,"  scien- 
jScally  known  by  the  name  of  Phormium  tenax.  It  belongs  to  the  natural  family  of  the 
places,  and  the  tribe  Asparagacea.    The  plant  has  a  number  of  showy  yellow  flowers 

tnged  on  a  tall  branch-panicle,  and  a  number  of  straightish  leaves,  all  starting  from 

not,  and  being  five  or  six  feet  long,  and  not  more  than  two  inches  wide  at  the 

dest  part 

The  fibres  which  run  along  these  leaves  are  very  strong  and  fine,  and,  when  properly 
essed  and  combed,  have  a  beautiful  silky  look  about  them.  At  one  time  great  quan- 
lies  of  New  Zealand  flax,  as  it  was  called,  were  imported  into  Europe,  and  the  plant  was 
^tivated  in  some  of  the  southern  parts  of  the  Continent.  Strong,  however,  as  it  may  be, 
I  the  uurious  fault  of  snapping  easily  when  tied  in  a  knot,  and  on  this  account  is 

;  valued  so  much  in  Europe  as  in  its  own  country.     I  have  before  me  a  large  roll  of 

[ing  made  by  natives  i^m  the  phormi*  -u.    It  is  veiy  strong  in  proportion  to  its  thick- 

and  much  of  it  has  been  used  in  suspending  various  curiosities  in  my  collection ; 

^t  it  cannot  endure  being  made  into  a  knot    It  is  useful  enough  in  hitches,  especially 

i  "clove-hitch ;"  but  as  soon  as  it  is  tied  into  a  knot,  it  will  hanlly  bear  the  least  strain. 

The  principle  on  which  the  mats  are  made  is  very  simple. 


t 


II 


I 


r 


123 
A 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


L  weaving-ft«me  ii  ereotod  on  iticki  a  foot  or  lo  from  the  groand,  and  upon  it  i 

jged  the  weft,  in«de  of  strinffi  or  ytmi,  placed  a*  cloeely  together  aa  possible,  uu 

drawn  quite  tight  The  weft  ia  oouble,  and  ia  paaaed  under  and  over  eaoh  yam,  anj  t|j 
upper  one  ia  alwaya  passed  between  the  ends  'of  th«>  under  weft  before  it  is  drawn  tivh 
Tne  mat  is  therefore  nothing  more  than  a  number  of  parallel  strings  laid  aide  by  sicjf 
connected,  at  intervals  of  an  inch  or  ao,  bv  others  that  pass  across  them. 

More  care  is  taken  of  the  edges,  which  are  turned  over,  and  the  yams  are  so  inti 
woven  aa  to  make  a  t}iick  and  strong  border. 

When  the  wefts  are  hauled  tight,  t\uv  are  beaten  into  their  place  by  means  of  a  V^ 
instrument,  very  much  like  a  paper-knife  in  shape ;  and  in  every  respect  the  weavii. 


WOMCN  UAJUIXQ  juia, 

ft  New  Zealander  most  strongly  reminds  the  spectator  of  the  process  of  making  » 
Gobelin  tapestries.  In  both  cases  there  ia  a  fixed  watp  on  which  the  weft  is  labotiou^ 
woven  by  hand,  and  is  kept  straight  and  r^pilar  by  being  struck  with  an  instrument  tl 
passes  between  the  threads  of  the  warp.  Although  at  the  present  day  the  warp  of  U. 
Gobelin  tapestry  is  stretched  perpendicularly,  in  former  times  it  was  stretched  loDril 
tudinally  in  a  low  fi  "  exactly  aimilar  in  principle  to  that  which  is  employed  byr 
New  Zealander. 

The  reader  will  percc  ve  that  the  process  of  weaving  one  of  these  mats  must  be  av 
of  considerable  time,  and  an  industrious  woman  can  scarcely  complete  even  a  comn 
mat  under  eighteen  mouths,  while  one  of  the  more  daborate  robes  will  occupy  tv 
that  time. 

The  accompfinyin^  illustration  is  drawn  from  a  sketch  of  a  house  belonging  to  onec 
the  great  chiefs,  and  in  it  are  seen  some  women  busily  employed  in  maldng  mats.  '^ 


When  rain  comes  on, 

_^  his  rain-mat,  it 

llJMD'beings  who  had 

„jofa  chief  wearing 

1  have  seen  another  I 

J  bjr  crossing  every 

[  considering  the  natv 

tlpUsnt 

iaother  kind  is  the 
J  than  that  employed 
J  to  foot    It  is  of  ri 
[[tenor  with  a  number  ( 
[  variety  of  this  mat 
cimens  of  both  these 
J  by  reference  to  any 
[  Strings  or  tags  are  ui 
I  scuedy  a  mat  of  an} 
which  is  called  £ 
[jj  much  as  if  they  wei 
ick  and  yellow.    The 
kenioos  manner.    The 
Charp-edged  shell,  and 
Imoved  at  regular  inter 
The  next  process  is 
urk,  and  to  let  it  remai 
le  exposM  fibres  a  dee] 
Mow  epidermifl  that  ia 
Ley  form  cyliadcrs  as  1 
laterial  of  the  mat    A 
ich  other,  producing  a 
Such  a  mat  or 


ii        M 


MAT-3IAKIKQ. 

ftbem  i>  lonpiiig  the  leaves  with  •  shell  or  stone,  while  another  is  engaged  at  the 
Igiltive  loom.  The  mat  is  represented  as  nearly  oompleted,  and  the  womaii  is  seen  with 
^foarends  of  the  doable  weft  in  her  hand,  passing  them  across  each  other  before  she 
Iff  them  tight  A  heap  of  dressed  leaves  m  the  phormium  is  seen  in  the  background, 
1 1  bundle  of  the  long  swordlike  leaves  is  strewn  on  the  floor.  Various  baskets  and 
ler  implements,  made  of  the  same  material,  are  hung  ftom  the  rafters ;  and  in  front  is 
J  of  the  curiously-carved  poles  which  support  the  roof 

It  baa  been  mentioned  that  there  is  but  one  principle  on  which  all  the  mats  are  made, 
^tbtt  there  is  a  very  great  variety  in  making  them. 

Then  is,  for  example,  vho  ram-mat,  which  is  used  in  wet  weather.  As  the  structure 
gceedt,  the  manufacturer  inserts  into  each  knot  of  the  weft  an  undressed  blade  of  the 
lonnium,  upon  which  the  epidermis  has  been  allowed  to  remain.  When  wrapped  round 
,i  body,  the  leaves  all  fall  over  each  other,  so  as  to  make  a  sort  of  penthouse,  and 
ItUov  the  rain  to  run  over  their  smooth  and  polished  surfaces  until  it  falls  to  the' 
nond. 

When  rain  comes  on,  and  a  number  of  natives  are  seen  squatting  on  the  ground,  each 

juing  his  rain- mat,  the^  have  a  most  absurd  appearance,  and  look  like  a  number  of 

iimin  beings  who  had  hidden  themselves  in  haycocka     On  page  117  mr    be  seen  the 

I  of  a  chief  wearing  one  of  these  dresses.     The  name  of  the  mat  is  £  mangaika. 

I  have  seen  another  kind  of  mat,  which  is  luade  in  a  kind  of  open-work  pattern,  pro* 

ed  by  crossing  every  fifth  strand  of  the  warp.     This  mat  is  of  the  very  best  quality, 

,  considering  the  nature  of  the  material  of  which  it  is  made,  is  wonderfully  light,  solt, 

iaotber  kind  is  the  woman's  mat,  of  which  there  are  several  varieties.    It  ib  of  larger 

)  than  that  employed  by  the  men,  and  is  capable  of  enveloping  the  entire  figure  from 

id  to  foot    It  is  of  rather  lighter  material  tnan  the  rain-mat,  and  is  decorated  on  the 

|[terior  with  n  number  of  strings,  varying  in  length  from  a  few  inches  to  three  feet  or  so. 

rariety  of  this  mat  is  distinguished  by  having  the  strings  white  instead  of  black. 

cimens  of  both  these  mats  are  in  my  collection,  and  the  general  effect  of  them  can  be 

1  by  reference  to  any  of  the  illustrations  which  represent  the  native  women. 

I  Strings  or  tags  are  undoubtedly  tho  must  characteristic  portion  of  the  dress,  and  there 

I  KttwSy  a  mat  of  any  description  that  is  not  ornamented  with  them.    One  variety  of 

lit,  which  is  called  E  wakaiwa,  is  covered  with  long  cylindrical  ornaments  that  look 

try  much  as  if  they  were  made  of  porcupine-quills,  being  hard,  and  coloured  alternately 

jack  and  yellow.    The  ornaments  are,  however,  made  of  the  phormium  leaf  in  a  verv 

benioos  manner.    The  epidermis  is  carefully  scraped  ofl'  the  under  side  of  the  leaf  with 

[sharp-edged  shell,  and  the  leaf  is  then  turned  over.     On  the  upper  side  the  epidermis  is 

[moved  at  regular  intervals,  so  as  to  expose  the  fibres. 

The  next  process  is  to  put  the  scraped  leaf  into  a  dye  made  of  a  decoction  of  kinan 

irk,  and  to  let  it  remain  for  a  definite  time.      When  it  is  taken  out,  the  dye  has  stained 

!  exposM  fibres  a  deep  glossy  black,  while   it  has  not  been  able  to  touch  the  polished 

llow  epidermis  that  is  allowed  to  remain.      The  dyed  leaves  are  next  rolled  up  until 

Ley  form  cylinders  as  large  as  goose-quills,  and  are  then  woven  in  regular  rows  into  the 

laterial  of  the  mat    As  the  wearer  moves  about,  the  cylinders  loistle  and  cla'tter  against 

ich  other,  producing  a  sound  which  seems  to  be  peculiarly  grateful  to  the  ears  of  the 

ktives.   Such  a  mat  or  cloak  is  highly  prized.     Several  of  these  mats  are  in  my  collection, 

pd  very  curious  examples  of  native  art  they  are. 

One  of  these  h<is  cost  the  weaver  an  infinity  of  trouble.    It  is  nearly  five  feet  wide  and 

ce  in  depth.    The  warp  has  been  dyed  black,  while  the  weft  is  white ;  and  the  effect  of 

b  veft  paissing  in  reverse  lines  across  the  warp  is  very  good.    Every  other  line  of  weft  is 

ecorated  with  the  cylindrical  tassels,  each  of  which  is  nine  inches  in  length,  and  is 

tvided  into  four  parts  by  the  removal  of  the  epidermis.    These  tassels  begin  at  the  fourth 

pe  of  warp,  and  are  regularly  continued  to  the  lower  edge,  whence  they  hang  so  as  to 

[nn  a  fringe.    On  account  of  their  number,  they  would  qualify  the  garment  as  a  rain-mat 

k  an  emergency ;  and  the  rattling  they  make  as  the  mat  is  moved  is  very  much  like  that 

[inch  is  produced  by  a  peacock  when  it  rustles  its  train. 


u 


^  •''"'■■<'] 


'  m. 


W 


'       Ii.^».. 


•  - .-  •»-rr'" 


124 


KEW  ZEALAND. 


Along  the  tipper  edge,  which  passes  over  the  shoulders,  the  strings  have  heen  rolj 
together  into  ropes  as  thick  as  the  finger,  and  then  plaited  so  as  to  form  a  thick  andf 
border  which  will  not  hurt  the  neck.  The  portion  of  the  mat  which  comes  between  tH 
edge  and  the  first  row  of  tassels  is  ornamented  with  scraps  of  scarlet  wool  plaited  intot] 
weft  This  wool  is  a  fiavourite  though  costly  ornament  to  the  natives,  being  proj,)^ 
from  seamen's  woollen  caps,  which  fliey  unpick,  and  the  yams  used  to  omanient  tH 
orcss  I 

One  of  these  mantles  brought  froin  New  Zealand  by  Stiverd  Vores,  Esq.,  is  adorned  vej 
largely  with  scarlet  wool.  It  is  completely  bordered  with  the  precious  material,  a  nan 
line  of  scarlet  running  under  the  upper  edge,  a  broader  under  the  lower,  while  the  t\i 
sides  are  decorated  with  a  band  nearly  four  inches  in  width.  In  this  case  tlie  wool  k 
been  arranged  in  a  series  of  loops ;  but  in  another  specimen  the  loops  are  cut  ao  as  to  foi] 
a  fringe. 

■^      In  this  latter  m&ntle  the  tags,  instead  of  being  cylindrical  and  alternately  black  o 
yellow,  are  entirely  black,  each  rolled  leaf  being  wholly  divested  of  its  epidermis,  and  IL 
fibres  radiating  from  each  other  in  tassel  fashion.    I  rather  think  that  the  object  of  tlJ 
mode  of  treatment  is  to  prevent  the  eye  from  being  distracted  by  the  jangling  yellow  te 
and  so  to  permit  the  scarlet  border  to  exhibit  its  beauties  to  the  best  advantage. 

Scarlet  worsted  is,  of  course,  a  comparatively  late  invention,  and  has  only  been  intn 
duced  since  the  visits  of  Europeans.  In  former  days  the  natives  were  equall}  fond  i 
ornamenting  their  cloaks,  and  were  obliged  to  use  the  plumage  of  birds  for  the  puipot 
The  feathers  taken  from  the  breast  of  the  kaka  (a  ^cies  of  nestor)  were  mostly  used  fj 
this  purpose.  Although  the  coloured  ornaments  are  generally  disposed  in  lines,  they  d 
sometimes  arranged  in  tufts,  which  are  disposed  in  regular  intervals  over  the  whole  oim 
dress.  Examples  of  this  kind  of  decoration  may  be  seen  in  several  of  the  costumes  whii] 
are  drawn  in  this  work. 

The  yams  or  strings  of  which  the  warp  ia  made  are  not  twisted  or  plaited,  but  consil 
merely  of  the  phormium  fibres  as  they  lie  in  the  leaf.     The  leaves  are  prepared  for  tlil 
purpose  by  scraping  off  the  epidermis  on  both  sides,  and  then  beating  them  on  a  flot  ston 
with  a  pestle  made  of  the  hard  volcanic  stone  employed  in  the  manufacture  of  adzes  ( 
other  tools. 

The  most  valuable  of  all  the  dresses  are  the  war-cloaks  of  the  great  chiefs.  Theyaij 
very  large,  being  sometimes  nearly  six  feet  in  depth,  and  wide  enough  to  be  wrapped  ovi 
the  entire  body  and  limbs.     Their  native  name  is  Parawai. 

Before  making  one  of  these  great  war-mats,  the  weaver  collects  a  large  quantity  o 
dogs'-hair,  which  she  assorts  into  parcels  of  different  colours.  She  then  sets  up  he, 
simple  loom,  and  fixes  the  warp  as  usual.  But  with  every  knot  or  mesh  which  she  nak^ 
with  the  weft  she  introduces  a  tuft  of  hair,  taking  care  to  make  each  tuft  long  enough! 
overlap  and  conceal  the  insertion  of  the  tufts  in  the  next  row.  She  is  also  careful  aboil 
the  regular  arrangement  of  the  hues,  so  that  when  a  complete  mat  is  made  by  a  skilfi 
<veaver,  it  looks  exactly  as  if  it  was  composed  of  the  skin  of  some  large  animal,  th 
vegetable  fibres  which  form  the  fabric  itself  being  entirely  concealed  by  the  tu' 
of  hair. 

One  of  these  mats  is  the  result  of  some  four  years'  constant  labour,  and  causes  i 
surprise  that  a  people  so  naturally  indolent  as  the  Maories  should  prove  themselvej 
capable  of  such  long  and  steady  industry.    But  the  fact  is,  the  mat-maker  is  a  woo 
and  not  a  man,  and  in  consequence  is  obliged  to  work,  whether  she  likes  it  or  not. 

In  the  next  place,  mat- weaving  scarcely  comes  under  the  denomination  of  labour, 
woman  is  not  tied  to  time,  nor  even  bound  to  produce  a' given  number  of  mats  within  | 
given  period.  Her  living,  too,  does  not  depend  upon  the  rate  of  her  work,  and  whrty 
she  takes  eighteen  months  or  two  years  to  produce  a  garment  is  a  matter  of  total  indlHeij 
ence  to  all  parties.  Besides,  she  never  works  alone,  but  is  always  accompanied  by  friend 
one  of  whom,  perhaps,  may  be  occupied  in  a  similar  manner,  another  may  be  employed  i 
scraping  the  phormium  leaves,  and  another  is  engaged  in  pounding  and  softening  the  fibn 
or  drying  those  that  have  just  been  dyed  black. 

But,  whatever  their  bands  may  bo  doing,  the  weavers'  tongues  are  never  atill 


THE  WAR-CLOAK. 


125 


Qoal  stream  of  talk  flows  round  the  looms,  and  the  duty  of  mat-making  is  thu3 

ed  into  an  agreeable  mode  of  enjoying  the  pleasures  of  conversation  while  the  hands 
r^ployed  in  a  light  and  easy  labour. 

Ygry  great  ingenuity  is  displayed  by  the  woman  to  whom  is  entrusted  the  onerous 
jof  making  a  war-mat.  No  two  are  alike,  the  weaver  exercising  her  discretion  re- 
ictiog  the  colours  and  their  arrangement  Some  of  them  are  made  on  the  same  principle 
Bechuana  kaross, — namely, 

..t  in  the  centre,  and  fading 

The  lightest  hues  round  the 
jj,  Others  are  white  or  pale  in 
jiaiddle,  and  edged  with  a  broad 
J  of  black  or  dark  brown  hair. 
Ltimes  the  colours  are  arranged 
a  zigzag  pattern,  and  several 

I  are  striped  like  tiger-skins. 
ley  always  have  a  sort  of  collar, 

osed  of  strips  of  fur,  which 

about  six    inches  over  the 
loalders. 

In  New  Zealand  there  are  one 
•two  dresses  which  are  made 
most  entirely  of  fur,  the  skins 
_l  dressed  with  the  hair  adhering 
J  them,  and  then  sewn  together, 
[very  remarkable  mat  is  possessed 
>a  powerful  chief  named  Paratene 
\m.    It  is  made  of  strips  of 

fur  sewn  over  a  large  flaxen 
L°t  Of  this  garment  he  is  very 
)oad,andTe8erves  it  to  .be  worn  on 
nd  occasions.  A  portrait  of  this 
lebrated  chief  is  given  in  the 
ompsnying  illustration,  partly  to 
|ov  the  aspect  of  a  Maori  chief  in 

of  peace,  and  partly  to  give 

9  reader  an  idea  of  the  peculiar 

tk  of  the  war-cloak. 

There  is  also  before  me  a  photo- 

kphic  portraitof  Paratene,  autlien- 

'  by  his  autograph,  in  which 

[is represented  as  clad  inaditferent 

oner.    He  wears  two  mats  or 

«ks,  the  lower  being  of  the  finest 

and  called  by  the  natives 
jitaka.  A  description  of  this  kind 
Tcloak  will  be  presently  given. 
\a  the  kaitaka  he  wears  a  ver^' 

narkable  war-cloak,  which  is  made  of  dogs'  fur  sewn  upon  a  flax  mat.    It  reaches 

[ittle  below  the  knees,  and  is  made  in  perpendicular  stripes  alternately  dark  and  pale, 

1  is  famished  with  a  thick  collar  or  cape  of  the  same  material.    This  cape,  by  the 

Ijr,  bears  a  curious  resemblance  to  the  ornament  whicli  is  worn  by  the  Abyssinian 

iefs. 

Unfortunately  for  the  general  effect  of  the  picture,  Pardtene  has  combed,  divided,  and 

nhed  his  hair  in  European  fashion ;  and  mumed  up  as  he  is  to  the  chin,  it  is  too  evident 

jit  ho  is  wearing  a  complete  European  suit  under  his  niats.    The  cape  has  fallen  off  a 

oa  the  right  side,  and  we  have  the  absurd  anomaly  of  a  face  profusely  tattooed 


m 


Jf  Ml™ 
\ 


'      i>         .1 


%^ 


PABATEim  MAIOHA  IN  HIS  STATI  WAR-CLOAK. 


-,^ 


in 


i.ii 


129 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


surmounted  with  hair  that  has  just  been  brushed  and  combed,  a  dog-skin  war-n- 
from  which  protrudes  a  bare  right  arm,  a  jade  earring  six  inches  long,  and  a  black  craJ 
and  turn-down  collar. 

In  his  right  hand  he  grasps  his  cherished  merai ;  his  staff  of  office,  or  E'hani  i 
against  his  shoulder ;  and  by  his  side  is  his  long  battle-axe,  adorned  with  a  tuft  of  j  ' 
and  dog-skin.     This  same  Paratene  is  a  man  of  great  mark  among  the  Maories. 

As  IS  the  case  with  natives  of  rank  who  have  associated  with  Europeans,  he  is  l^J 
by  several  names.     The  following  account  of  him  is  given  by  Mr.  G.  F.  Angas: 

"  Pardtene  (Broughton),  whose  native  name  was  Te  Maihoa,  is  a  cousin  of  Te  "Whei 
whero,  and  one  of  the  leading  men  of  the  Ngatimahuta  branch  of  the  Waikato  trib 
He  generally  residet  in  «  village  (or  kainga)  on  the  northern  bank  of  the  pictuft8( 
little  harbour  of  Wungana,  on  the  west  coast  of  the  Northern  Island ;  and  the  correct^ 
of  his  general  condnet,  and  the  gravity  of  his  demeanour,  has  obtained  lor  him  a  quuj] 
ascendancy  over  many  of  his  equals  in  rank.  1 

"Eccentricity  is  the  principal  feature  in  the  character  of  this  chief;  and  thescruJ 
lous  attention  which  h«  mvariably  pays  to  those  trifling  circumstances  which  coustid 
his  notions  of  etiquette  often  renders  his  conduct  highly  curious.  He  has  gained] 
unwearied  implication, «  smattering  of  arithmetic,  and  one  of  his  most  self-satisfactj 
exploits  is  the  correct  solution  of  some  such  important  problem  as  the  value  of  a 
of  a  certain  weight,  at  a  given  price  per  pound,  making  the  usual  deduction  for  theo^ 
His  erudite  quality  and  fbe  dignified  gravity  of  his  carriage  have  commanded.! 
deferential  respect  of  his  people,  and  encouraged  them  to  consider  him  quite  an  oracle. 

"  One  little  incident  will  pUuie  the  harmless  foible  of  this  chief's  character  in  a  strii 
light. 

"  When  the  anthor  was  about  to  employ  his  pencil  in  the  delineation  of  his  figui 
Paratene  desired  to  be  excused  for  a  few  moments.  Having  gained  his  point,  he  sought] 
interview  with  Mrs.  Wells,  the  missionary's  wife  (under  whose  hospitable  roof  his  porj 
was  taken),  and,  preferring  his  request  with  some  solemn  intimations  of  its  paramoJ 
importance,  b^ed  'Mother'  to  lend  him  a  looking-glass,  that  he  might  compose  1 
fsatures  in  a  manner  suitable  to  his  own  idea  of  propriety  ere  he  took  his  stand  bef] 
the  easel  of  the  artist" 

It  may  be  observed  by  the  way,  that  "  Mother"  is  the  term  always  employed  byt 
natives  when  addressing  the  wife  of  u  missionary.  The  autograph  of  Pamtene,  to  vbi 
sdlusion  has  already  been  made,  is  written  with  pencil,  and  is  perfectly  intelligible,  tlJ 
the  characters  axe  shaky,  laige,  and  sprawling,  and  look  as  if  they  had  been  uiade] 
fingers  more  acenstomed  to  handle  the  clnb  than  the  pencil. 

The  last  kind  of  mat  which  will  be  mentioned  is  the  kaitaka.  This  garment  is  m 
of  a  peculiar  kind  of  flax,  cultivated  for  the  express  purpose,  and  furnishing  a  tibre  wlil 
is  soft  and  fine  as  silk.  The  whole  of  the  mat  is  plain,  except  the  border,  which  is  in  $(] 
cases  two  feet  in  depth,  and  which  is  most  elaborately  woven  into  a  vandyked  pattunl 
black,  red,  and  white.  At  the  present  day  a  good  kaitaka  is  scarcely  anywhere  to  be  si 
the  skill  required  in  making  tncm  being  so  great  that  only  a  few  weavers  can  pmii] 
them,  and  European  blankets  beii^  so  easily  procured  that  the  natives  will  not  take| 
trouble  of  wearing  garments  that  take  so  much  time  and  trouble. 

Handsome  as  are  these  native  garments,  they  are  not  very  pleasant  to  wear.  As  I 
threads  are  only  laid  parallel  to  each  other,  and  are  not  ciossed,  as  in  fabrics  woven  int 
loom,  they  form  scarcely  any  protection  against  the  wind,  although  they  may  serve  to  kj 
out  the  rain.  The  mats  are  very  heavy,  my  own  small  specimen  of  the  waikawa  cla 
weighing  five  pounds  and  a  half,  and  so  stiff  that  they  cannot  be  conveniently  rolled] 
and  packed  away  when  out  of  use.  An  English  blanket,  on  the  contrary,  is  close-textiuj 
resists  the  wind,  is  very  light,  and  can  be  rolled  up  into  a  small  compass ;  so  that  it  isj 
wonder  that  the  natives  prefer  it  I 

Unfortunately  for  them,  it  is  not  nearly  so  healthy  a  garment  as  that  which  is  madej 
themselves,  as  it  is  woni  for  a  long  time  without  being  washed,  and  so  becomes  saturs 
with  the  grease  and  paint  with  which  the  natives  are  fond  of  adorning  their  bodies. 
consequence,  it  fosters  several  diseases  of  the  skin  to  which  the  Maories  are  subject,! 


iS  .;• 


FEATHER  Oiii<AMENTS. 


127 


Iks  been  found  that  those  who  wear  blankeis  are  much  more  subject  to  such  ailments 
those  \  iio  adhere  to  the  native  raiment. 

lu  some  parts  of  the  country,  where  the  ground  is  hard  and  stony,  the  natives  plait 
(themselves  sandals  or  slippers,  which  very  much  resemble  those  which  are  used  by  the 
.panese.  They  consist  of  the  ever-useful  phormium  fibres,  which  are  twisted  into  cords, 
Tthen  plaited  firmly  into  the  shape  of  a  shoe  sole. 

\Ve  DOW  proceed  from  the  dress  to  the  ornaments  worn  by  the  New  Zealanders. 

]a  gome  respects  they  resemble  those  which  are  in  use  among  other  dark  tribes. 

athers  are  much  valued  by  them,  and  among  the  commonest  of  theise  adornments  is  a 

^(h  of  white  feathers  taken  from  the  pelican,  and  fastened  to  tiie  ears  so  as  to  fall  on 
shoulder.  An  example  of  this  may  be  seen  in  the  portrait  of  the  old  warrior  on 
gl09.    Sometimes  the  skin  of  a  small  bird  is  rudely  stuffed,  and  then  suspended  as 

^earring,  and  sometimes  one  wing  will  be  placed  at  each  side  of  the  head,  the  tips  nearly 

({ting  above. 
The  most  prized  of  these  adornments  are  the  tail  feathers  of  the  bird  called  by  the 

Ijres  E  £3ia,  or  E  Huia  {Ntrnnorpha  Qouldii).    It  is  allied  to  the  hoopoos,  and  is  re- 
able  for  the  fact  that  the  beak  of  the  male  is  straight  and  stout,  while  that  of  the 


*      >*  1 


CABVBD  FEATHER-BOXES 


jnale  is  long,  slender,  and  sickle-shaped.  The  colour  of  the  bird  is  a  dark  glossy  green 
f  80  deep  a  hue  that  in  some  lights  it  seems  to  be  black.  The  tail  feathers,  however,  are 
Lped  with  snowy  white,  so  that  when  the  bird  spreads  its  plumage  for  flight,  the  tail  looks 
I  a  little  distance  as  if  it  were  black,  edged  with  white. 

The  bird  is  only  found  in  the  hills  near  Port  Nicholson,  and,  as  it  is  very  wary,  can 
«ly  be  obtained  except  by  the  help  of  a  native,  who  imitates  its  cry  with  wonderful 

rfection.  The  name  E  Elia  is  said  to  be  merely  an  imitation  of  the  long  shiUl  whistle 
/the  bird.  The  birds  are  so  valued  by  the  Maories  that  in  all  probability  the  species 
Jould  have  been  extinct  by  this  time,  but  for  the  introduction  of  European  customs, 
Ihich  to  a  certain  degree  have  driven  out  the  ancient  customs. 

1  The  feathers  of  the  taU  are  the  parts  of  the  bird  that  ai-e  most  valued  by  the  chief&» 
rtio  place  them  in  their  hair  on  great  occasions.  So  much  do  they  prize  these  feathers, 
fithey  take  the  trouble  to  make  boxes,  in  which  they  are  kept  with  the  greatest  care. 
fee  boxes  ate  made  by  the  chiefs  themselves,  and  are  covered  with  the  most  elaborate 
tvings,  some  of  them  being  the  finest  specimens  of  art  that  «an  be  found  m  X«ew 


ft'.": 


ml 


128 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


Zealand.  They  are  of  various  shapes,  but  a  very  good  idea  of  theur  usual  form  may 
obtained  from  the  preceding  iUustration,  which  represents  two  such  boxes.  The  J 
forms  are  similar  to  those  of  the  illustration,  but  in  some  caaes  the  boxes  are  oblo" 
There  is  now  before  me  a  drawing  of  one  of  these  boxes,  which  is  covered  with  an  equa 
elaborate  pattern,  in  which  the  Unes  are  mostiy  straight  instead  of  curved,  the  patt, 
being  of  a  vandyked  character,  similar  to  that  upon  the  kaitaka  cloak.  There  is] 
proJMting  handle  upon  the  lid,  and  an  almost  similar  handle  upon  each  end. 


uaj£ 


ORBffif  JADK  OSNAMBNT& 


The  natives  do  not,  however,  confine  themselves  to  wearing  the  tail  feathers,  bd 
when  they  can  obtain  so  valuable  a  bird,  are  sure  to  use  eveiy  portion  of  it.    The  h 
seems  to  be  thought  of  next  importance  to  the  tail,  and  is  suspended  to  the  ear  by  | 
thong.  I 

Perhaps  the  roost  characteristic  ornaments  that  are  worn  by  the  New  Zealanders  aij 
those  which  are  made  of  green  jade.  This  mineral,  called  by  the  natives  PoonamuJ 
mostly  found  near  the  lakes  in  the  Middle  Island,  and  is  valued  by  them  with  almost  | 
sur  srstitious  reverence.  If  a  very  large  piece  be  found,  it  is  taken  by  some  chief,  vb 
set^  to  work  to  make  a  club  from  it.  This  club,  called  a  merai,  will  be  described  vbel 
we  come  to  treat  of  war  as  conducted  by  the  Maories. 

In  the  accompanying  illustration  are  represented  some  of  the  most  characteristic  jai 
ornaments. 

Fig.  1  is  a  flat  image  bearing  the  rude  semblance  of  a  human  being,  and  made  i 
various  sizes.  That  which  is  here  given  is  rather  smaller  than  the  usual  dimensions. 
is  called  by  the  natives  Tiki,  and  is  at  the  same  time  one  of  the  commonest  and  tin 
highest  prized  articles  among  the  New  Zealanders.  A  new  one  can  be  purchased  fot  i 
sum  which,  though  it  would  be  considered  absurdly  high  in  England  for  such  an  objer' 
is  in  New  Zealand  really  a  low  price,  and  scarcely  repays  the  trouble  of  carving  it 

Jade  is  an  extremely  hard  mineral,  ranking  next  to  the  ruby  in  that  respect,  and,ii| 
consequence  of  its  extreme  hardness,  taking  a  peculiar  glossy  polish  that  is  seen  on  i 
other  substance.    The  time  which  is  occupied  in  carving  one  of  these  ornaments  i 
necessarily  very  great,  as  the  native  does  not  possess  the  mechanical  means  which  rendoj 
its  manipulation  a  comparatively  easv  task  to  the  European  engraver,  and  can  oil 
shape  bis  ornaments  by  laboriously  rubbing  one  piece  of  stone  upon  another. 


TIKIS  AND  EAKBINGa 


129 


<^  OToaments  made  of  sucli  a  material  should  be  highly  prized  is  not  a  matter  of 
ge,  and  it  is  found  that  a  wealthy  chief  will  give  an  extraordinarily  high  price  for  a 
^me  jade  ornament    There  is  m  my  collection  a  very  ancient  Buddhist  amulet, 
-^  of  the  purest  green  jade,  and  beautifully  carved,  the  remarkable  portion  of  it  being  a 
Having  wheel  with  spiral  spokes,  the  wheel  being  cut  out  of  the  eofid  jade. 
Ibe  amulet  was  found  in  tlie  apartments  of  the  Queen  of  Oude,  and  had  evidently 
imported  from  China,  where  it  was  engraved,  the  whole  character  of  the  woik 
jgjDg  to  a  very  ancient  epoch  of  Chinese  art    It  was  shown  to  a  Maori  chief,  who 
I  then  visiting  England,  and  who  was  intensely  pleased  with  it,  saying  that  if  it  were 
git  to  New  Zealand  and  offered  for  sale  to  one  of  ue  great  chiels,  it  would  be  purchased 
(£20  or  £25  of  English  money. 

It  has  been  just  mentioned  that  in  spite  of  the  labour  bestowed  on  the  ornament,  a 
^  tiki  can  be  purchased  for  a  moderate  sum.  Such,  however  would  not  be  the  cai^e 
the  tiki  an  old  one.  These  ornaments  are  handed  down  from  father  to  son,  and  in 
of  time  are  looked  upon  with  the  greatest  reverence,  and  treated  as  heirlooms 
Kjch  no  money  can  buy. 
)iie  of  these  tikis  was  seen  by  Mr.  Angas  lying  on  the  tomb  of  a  child,  where  it  had 
,  placed  as  an  offering  by  the  parents.  It  had  lain  there  for  a  long  time ;  but  in 
>  of  the  value  of  the  ornament,  no  one  had  ventured  to  touch  it  It  was  a  very  small 
X,  even  less  in  size  than  the  drawing  in  the  illustration,  and  had  in  all  probability  been 
lom  by  the  child  on  whose  tomb  it  lay. 

Most  of  these  tikis  are  plain,  but  some  of  them  have  their  beauty  increased  by  two 
tches  of  scarlet  cement  with  which  the  sockets  of  the  eyes  are  filled. 
The  tikis  are  worn  on  the  breast,  suspended  by  a  cord  round  the  neck ;  and  almost  every 
leison  of  rank,  whether  man  or  woman,  possesses  one.    They  are  popularly  supposed  to 
> idols,  and  are  labelled  as  such  in  many  museums;  but  there  is  not  the  least  reason  for 
Jieving  them  to  fulfil  any  office  except  that  of  personal  decoration.    The  Maories  are 
^ndof  carving  the  human  figure  upon  everything  that  can  be  carved.    Their  houses  are 
lOTeiedwith  human  figures,  their  canoes  are  decorated  mtb  grotesque  human  faces,  and 
liere  is  not  an  implement  or  utensil  which  will  not  have  upon  it  some  conventional 
iKsentation  of  the  human  form.     It  is  thereftne  not  remarkable  that  when  a  New 
dander  finds  a  piece  of  jade  which  is  too  small  to  be  converted  into  a  weapon,  and  too 
lat  to  be  carved  into  one  of  the  cylindrical  earrings  wldcb  aie  so  much  valued,  he  should 
]ix  upon  it  the  same  figure  as  that  which  surrounds  him  on  eveiy  side. 
The  most  common  forms  of  earring  are  those  whidi  are  shown  at  figs.  4  and  5,  the 
;ter  being  most  usually  seen.    It  is  so  strangely  shaped  that  no  one  who  did  not  know . 
)  use  would  be  likely  to  imagine  that  it  was  ever  intended  to  be  worn  in  the  ear. 
Two  rather  remarkable  earrings  are  worn  in  New  Zealand  as  marks  of  rank ;  one 
Dg  a  natural  object  and  the  other  an  imitation  of  it    This  earring  is  called  Mako 
lina,  and  is  nothing  but  a  tooth  of  the  tiger  shark.     Simple  though  it  be,  it  is  greatly 
ed,  as  being  a  mark  of  high  rank,  and  is  valued  as  much  as  a  plain  red  button  by  a 
nese  mandarin,  or,  to  come  nearer  home,  the  privilege  of  wea^'ng  a  piece  of  blue 
hhon  among  ourselves. 

Still  more  prized  than  the  tooth  itself  is  an  imitation  of  it  in  pellucid  jade.    The 

ittive  carver  contrives  to  imitate  his  model  wonderfully  well,  giving  the  peculiar  curves 

^f  a  shark's  tooth  with  singular  exactness.    Such  an  ornament  as  this  is  exceedingly 

uce,  and  is  only  to  be  seen  in  the  ears  of  the  very  greatest  chiefs. 

Anything  seems  to  serve  as  an  earring,  and  it  is  not  uncommon  to  see  natives  of 

^ther  sex  wearing  in  their  ears  a  brass  button,  a  key,  a  button-hook,  or  even  a  pipe. 

There  is  very  little  variety  in  the  mode  of  dressing  the  hair,  especially  among  women. 

Hen  generally  keep  it  rather  short,  having  it  cut  at  regular  intervals,  while  some  of  the 

pders  adhere  to  the  ancirat  custom  of  wearing  it  long,  turning  it  up  in  a  bunch  on  the 

|op  of  the  head,  and  fastening  it  with  comba 

Two  of  these  combs   are    seen    in  the   following   illustration.    One  of  them  is 

Dply  cut  out  of  a  solid  piece  of  wood,  atad  is  rather  rare.    The  other  is  formed  'after  a 

«hion  common  to  all  Polynesia,  and  extending  even  to  Western  Africa.    The  teeth  £ie, 

TOL.II.  K 


Kj 

'M 


.  J     '  r'^Wi  ' 


180 


KEW  ZEALAND. 


is  ( 


not  cut  out  of  a  single  piece  of  wood,  but  each  w  made  separately,  and  fastened  to  ., 
neighbour  by  a  strong  pross-lashing.  The  teeth,  although  siigh^  are  strong  and  elasti. 
and  are  weU  capable  of  enduring  the  rather  rough  handling  to  which  they  aie  subjected. 
Ohildren  of  both  sexes  always  wear  the  hair  short  like  the  men ;  but  as  the  girls  gti 
up.  they  allow  tl:3  hair  to  grow,  and  permit  it  to  flow  over  their  shoulders  on  either  si 
of  the  ftce.  They  do  not  part  it,  but  bnng  it  down  over  the  forehead,  and  cut  it  in 
straight  line  just  above  the  eyebrows.  When  they  many,  they  allow  the  whole  of  il 
hairto  grow,  and  part  it  in  the  middle.  They  do  not  plait  or  otherwise  diets  it,  b, 
merely  i3low  it  to  hang  loosely  in  its  natural  curls.         ,      ^.        ^       , 

HairM)utting  is  with  the  New  Zealanders  a  long  and  tedious  o\)eration,  and  is  « 
ducted  after  the.  fashion  which  prevails  in  so  many  parts  of  the  world.    Not  knowing  tl 
use  of  scissors,  and  bemg  incapable  of  producing  any  cutting  instrument  with  an  edi 
keen  enough  to  shave,  they  use  a  couple  of  shells  for  the  operation,  placing  the  edge 
one  under  the  hair  that  is  to  be  cut.  and  scraping  it  with  the  edge  of  the  other. 

Although  this  plan  is  necessarily  a  veiy  slow  one,  it  is  much  more  eflBcacions  thi 
might  be  imagined,  uid  is  able  not  only  to  cut  the  hair  of  the  head,  but  to  shave  thegt 
beards  of  the  men.  In  performing  the  latter  operation,  the  barber  lays  the  edge  of  tl 
lower  shell  upon  the  skin,  and  presses  it  well  downwards,  eo  as  to  enable  the  upper  ghb 
to  sciape  off  the  hair  close  to  the  skin.  Beard-shaving  is  necessarily  a  longer  process  tbJ 
hair-cutting,  because  it  is  not  possible  to  cut  more  than  one  or  two  hairs  at  a  tine,  ad 
each  of  them  ttdces  some  little  time  in  being  rubbed  asunder  between  the  edges  of  ty 
aheUfl. 


OOMBBi 


IdtUCOnRS  ATTBNDAKT  ( 
nSTlNCB  OF  SVPBBSTT 
—TBI    BROITATIOira — I 

AjnnncBNTS  of  tbb  k 

nDKNTABY    OASCBS— 01 

iwnnnNO  and  dbiyini 

AHD   8INOINO OHABAO 

IBDHl^BT,  AND  THB  H 
ttmiCBODS  APPBABANOI 
THI  XAOBIKS — STBBN01 


As  is  mostly  the  case 
[iion,  there  is  very  little 

«iety.    The  mother  do 

lumply  goes  off  into  som 

nmpanionof  her  own  s 

kn  herself  in  the  streai 

Ibminess  in  which  she  w 

apa,"  and  may  not  be 

The  New  Zealand  vn 

night  be  imagined  to  be 

Various  causes  combine 

ems  sickly,  it  is  sacrifi( 

I  better  for  the  scarcely 

e,  or  to-live  adeisp 

Revenge,  the  leading 
I  Infant,  the  mother  bi: 
she  thinks  to  be 
'Oman,  maddened  by  ai 
ler  husband. 

Slave  women  often  f 
m  the  life  of  servitud 
icrificed  through  supen 

A  very  curious  exai 

trried  wife  of  a  young 

U  priestess  had  hung  h 


CHAPTER   IV. 


DOMESTIC  LIFE. 


loiIKOinRS  ATTEND AITT  OH  BIBTR — PBBVALBNCB  AKD  OAUSBS  OF  INFAMTIOISB — A  Cmiors 
uraTANOK  OP  SUPBBSTrriON — NAICKS  AND  THEIB  SIGNIFICATION — THB  CEBRMONY  OF  BPRINKLlKa 
— TBK  BKOITAXIONB — 0HANOS8  OF  NAME — ItABBIAOB — OOUaTSHIP  AND  tVIFE-SNATCHINO-"- 
jUnrnKlOCNTS  of  the  new  KEALANDEBS — THE  SWINO,  OB  OIANT  BTBIDE — DBArOHTS  AND  OTBXB 
nOBNTABY    OA3CE8 — OHILDBKn's    8POBT8 — TOP-8FINNINO,     KITl-FLTINO,    AND    CAT's-CBADLE— - 

iWnnilNO    AND    DBIVINO— CUBI0U8    PETS:    DOGS,    PIGS,    AND    PABBOT8 — BALL-PLAYING MUBIO 

mo   8INOINO OHABAOTEB    OF    THE     SONGS — HCSIOAL    INSTBVMENTS — THE    FIFE,    THE    VAB- 

TBCHIPBT,  AND  THE  WAB-BELL— CUBIOCS  MODE  OF  SAItVTATION— THB  *' TANOI,"  AND  ITS 
ICDICBOCS  APPEABANCE  — ITS  WEABI80HB  EFFECT  ON  A  FOBEXGNEB — T7NCEBTAIN  TEXPEB  OF 
TBI  MAOBIES — BTBBNGTH  OF  liBVOBY,  AND  CCBIOSITY. 


,™-rn 


!  will  now  examine  the  domestic  life  of  the  Nevr  Zealander,  and  begin  at  the  begin- 
laiDg,  i.e.  with  his  birth. 

As  is  mostly  the  case  in  those  nations  which  do  not  lead  the  artificial  life  of  civiliza- 
tion, there  is  very  little  trouble  or  ceremony  about  the  introduction  of  a  new  member  of 
cietj.  The  mother  does  not  trouble  herself  about  medical  attendants  or  nurses,  but 
liimply  goes  off  into  some  retired  place  near  a  stream,  and  seldom  takes  with  her  even  a 
Mmpanion  of  her  own  sex.  When  the  baby  is  bom,  the  mother  bathes  her  child  and 
ten  herself  in  the  stream,  ties  the  infant  on  her  back,  and  in  a  short  time  resumes  tho 
Ibosiness  in  which  she  was  engaged.     Until  the  child  is  named  the  mother  is  sacred,  or 

apu,"  and  may  not  be  touched  by  any  one. 

The  New  Zealand  women  are  too  often  guilty  of  the  crime  of  infanticide,  as  indeed 

night  be  imagined  to  be  the  case  in  a  land  where  human  life  is  held  at  so  cheap  a  rate. 

parlous  causes  combine  to  produce  this  result    If,  for  example,  the  child  is  deformed  or 

lems  sickly,  it  is  sacrificed  as  an  act  of  mercy  towards  itself,  the  Maories  thinking  that  it 

I  better  for  the  scarcely  conscious  child  to  be  destroyed  at  once  than  to  die  slowly  under 

lease,  or  to  live  a  despised  life  as  a  cripple. 

Bevenge,  the  leading  characteristic  of  the  Maori  mind,  has  caused  the  death  of  many 
linfant^  the  mother  biing  jealous  of  her  husband,  or  being  separated  from  him  longer 
she  thinks  to  be  necessary.  Even  a  sudden  quarrel  will  sometimes  cause  the 
mm,  maddened  by  anger,  to  destroy  her  child  in  the  hope  of  avenging  herself  upon 

:  husband. 

Slave  women  ofken  sjrstematicallv  destroy  their  children,  from  a  desire  to  save  them 
m  the  life  of  servitude  to  which  they  are  bom.  In  many  cases  the  life  of  the  child  is 
crificed  through  superstitious  terror. 

A  very  curious  example  of  such  a  case  is  given  by  Dr.  Dieffenback  A  xecently- 
^iried  wife  of  a  youns  chief-  was  sitting  near  a  pah  or  village,  on  the  fence  of  which  an 
l^d  priestess  had  hung  her  blanket    As  is  generally  the  case  with  New  Zealand  garments, 

k2 


^  :t' 


132 


NEW  ZEALAND* 


rfv". 


r.   f 


the  blanket  was  infested  with  vermin.    The  young  woman  saw  one  of  these  loatbgoJ 
insects  crawling  on  the  blanket,  caught  it,  and,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  counti 
ate  it. 

The  old  woman  to  whom  the  garment  belonged  flew  into  a  violent  passion,  poured 
volley  of  curses  on  the  girl  for  meddling  with  the  sacred  garment  of  a  priestess,  an] 
finished  by  prophesying  that  the  delinquent  would  kill  and  eat  the  child  which  she ' 
expecting. 

The  spirit  of  revenge  was  strong  in  the  old  hag,  who  renewed  her  imprecation 
whenever  she  met  the  young  woman,  and  succeeded  in  terrifying  her  to  such  a  dein^ 
that  she  was  almost  driven  mad.  Immediately  after  the  child  was  bom,  the  old  womaJ 
found  out  her  victim,  and  renewed  her  threats,  until  the  young  mother's  mind  was  g 
completely  unhinged,  that  she  hastily  dug  a  hole,  threw  her  child  into  it,  and  burie 
it  alive. 

She  was,  however,  filled  with  remorse  for  the  crime  that  she  had  committed;  and 
before  very  long  both  she  and  her  husband  had  emancipated  themselves  from  theij 
superstitious  thraldom,  and  had  become  converts  to  Christianity. 

It  is  seldom,  however,  that  a  mother  kills  her  child  after  it  has  lived  a  day ;  and,  as  i 
general  rule,  if  an  infant  survives  its  birth  but  for  a  few  hours,  its  life  may  be  considen 
as  safe  from  violenca 

Both  parents  seem  equally  fond  of  infants,  the  father  nursing  them  quite  as  tenderlJ 
as  the  mother,  lulling  it  to  sleep  by  simple  songs,  and  wrapping  its  little  naked  body  i 
the  folds  of  his  mat.  • 

Soon  after  its  birth  the  child  is  named,  either  by  its  parents  or  other  relatives,  thj 
natfle  always  having  some  definite  signification,  and  mostly  alluding  to  some  supposi 
quality,  or  to  some  accidental  circumstance  which  may  have  happened  at  the  time 
birth.  Much  ingenuity  is  shown  in  the  invention  of  these  names,  and  it  is  very  seldoi] 
found  that  the  son  is  named  after  his  father  or  other  relative.  All  the  names  an 
harmonious  in  sound,  and  end  with  a  vowel ;  and  even  in  the  European  names  M 
are  given  by  the  missionaries  at  baptism  the  terminal  syllable  is  always  changed  into] 
vowel,  in  order  to  suit  the  native  ideas  of  euphony. 

'Wlien  the  child  is  about  two  or  three  months  old,  a  ceremony  is  performed  wbich . 
remarkable  for  its  resemblance  to  Christian  baptism.  The  origin  of  the  ceremony  is  nd 
known,  and  even  the  signification  of  the  words  which  are  employed  is  very  obscut 
Very  few  persons  are  present  at  the  ceremony,  which  is  carried  on  with  much  nystei; 
and  is  performed  by  the  priest 

The  three  principal  parts  of  the  rite  are  that  the  child  should  be  laid  on  a  mat,  1 
it  should  be  sprinkled  with  water  by  the  priest,  and  that  certain  words  should  be 
Ab  far  as  has  oeen  ascertained,  the  mode  of  conducting  the  ceremony  is  as  follows: 

The  women  and  girls  bring  the  child  and  lay  it  on  a  mat,  while  the  priest  stands 
with  a  green  branch  dipped  in  a  calabash  of  water.    A  sort  of  incantation  is  then  i 
after  wmch  the  priest  sprinkles  the  child  with  water.    The  incantation  differs  accoTi 
to  the  sex  of  the  child,  but  the  sense  of  it  is  very  obscure.    Indeed,  even  the  nativl 
cannot  explain  the  meaning  of  the  greater  part  of  the  incantation  :  so  that  in  all  pif 
bability  it  consists  of  obsolete  words,  the  sounds  of  which  have  been  retained^  while  th^ 
sense  has  been  lost 

As  far  as  can  be  ascertained,  the  incantation  consists  of  a  sort  of  dialogue  betwei 
the  priest  and  the  women  who  lay  the  child  on  the  mat    The  following  lines  are  f;ivJ 
by  Dieffenbach,  as  the  translation  of  the  beginning  of  the  incantation  said  over  feni( 
children.    He  does  not,  however,  guarantee  its  entire  accuracy,  and  remarks  that  the  I 
sense  of  several  of  the  words  is  very  doubtful.    The  translation  runs  as  follows: 
OirU.  "We  wish  this  child  to  be  immersed." — Prieat.  "  Let  it  be  sprinkled." 
Oirls.  "  We  wish  the  child  to  live  to  womanhood." — Prie^.  "  Dance  for  Atua." 
QirU.  "  Me  ta  nganahan."    (These  words  are  unintelligible.)— iVies^.  "  It  is  spriii 
in  the  waters  of  Atua." 

Oirli.  "  The  mat  is  spread."— Pmtf.  "  Dance  in  a  ciiole." 
.  "  Thread  the  dance." 


uf  names  which  b 


stfvi 


COURTSHIP. 


139 


Xia  reader  must  here  be  told  that  the  word  "Atua"  signifies  a  god,  and  that  the  weed 
Ifbich  is  translated  as  "  womanhood  "  is  a  term  which  signifies  the  tattooing  of  the  lips, 
Ifhich  is  performed  when  girls  are  admitted  into  the  ranks  of  women.  The  above 
lieoteDces  form  only  the  commencement  of  the  incantation,  the  remainder  of  which  is 
liiiolly  mintelligible. 

I  when  the  child  is  old  enough  to  undertake  a  journey  to  the  priest's  house,  another 
Liemony  takes  place,  in  which  the  baby  name  which  the  parents  have  given  to  the 
L(int  is  exchp"  J  for  another.  According  to  Mr.  Taylor's  interesting  accotmt,  when 
l^child  has  <*mved  at  the  house  of  the  priest,  the  latter  plants  a  saplmg  as  a  sign  of 
l^orous  life,  and  holds  a  wooden  idol  to  the  ear  of  the  child,  while  he  enumerates  a  long 
nDg  cf  names  which  had  belonged  to  its  ancestors.  As  soon  as  the  child  sneezes,  the 
st  stops,  the  name  which  he  last  uttered  being  that  which  is  assumed  by  the  child. 
an  lefl;  to  infer  that  some  artificial  means  must  be  used  to  produce  sneezing,  as 
iiennse  the  task  of  the  priest  would  be  rather  a  tedious  one. 

After  the  requisite  sign  has  been  given,  and  the  child  has  signified  its  assent  to  the 
•me,  the  priest  delivers  a  metrical  address,  difiering  according  to  the  sex.  Boys  are 
0,  to  clear  the  land  and  be  strong  to  work ;  to  be  bold  and  courageous  in  battle,  and 
pport  themselves  like  men.  Girls  are  enjoined  to  "seek  food  for  themselves  with 
jiting  of  breath,"  to  weave  garments,  and  to  perform  the  other  duties  which  belong  to 


leirsex. 


Even  this  second  name  is  not  retained  through  life,  but  may  be  changed  in  after  life 
J  consequence  of  any  feat  in  war,  or  of  any  important  circumstance.    Such  names, 
lite  the  titles  of  the  peerage  among  ourselves,  supersede  the  original  name  in  such  a 
janner  that  the  same  person  may  be  known  by  several  totally  distmct  names  at  difierent 
periods  of  his  life. 
There  seems  to  be  no  definite  ceremony  by  which  the  young  New  Zealand  lad  is 
nitted  into  the  ranks  of  men.     The  tattoo  is  certainly  a  sign  that  his  manhood  ia 
Qowledged ;  but  this  is  a  long  process,  extending  over  several  years,  and  cannot  be 
nsidered  as  an  initiatory  rite  like  those  which  are  performed  by  the  Australians. 
When  a  young  man  finds  himself  able  to  maintain  a  wife,  he  thinks  about  getting 
Tied,  and  sets  about  it  very  deliberately.     Usually  there  is  a  long  courtship,  and,  as  a 
neral  fact,  when  a  young  man  fixes  his  afiections  on  a  girl,  he  is  sure  to  marry  her  in 
!  eod,  however  much  she  or  her  friends  may  object  to  tiie  match.    He  thinks,  his 
^aoar  involved  in  success,  and  it  is  but  seldom  that  he  fails. 

Sometimes  a  girl  is  sought  by  two  men  of  tolerably  equal  pretensions ;  and  when  this 

^the  case,  they  are  told  by  the  father  to  settle  the  matter  by  a  pulling  match.    This  is  a 

ry  simple  process,  each  suitor  taking  one  of  the  girl's  arms,  and  trying  to  drag  her 

i&y  to  his  own  house.    This  is  a  very  exciting  business  for  the  rivals  as  well  as  for  the 

[jeads  and  spectators,  and  indeed  to  every  one  except  the  girl  henelf,  who  is  always 

och  injured  by  the  contest,  her  arms  being  sometimes  dislocated,  and  always  so  much 

'  as  to  be  useless  for  some  time. 

In  former  times  thu  struggle  for  a  wife  assumed  a  more  formidable  aspect,  and  several 

dem  travellers  have  related  instances  where  the  result  has  been  a  tragic  one.    If  a 

aog  man  has  asked  for  a  girl  and  been  refused,  his  only  plan  is  to  take  her  by  force. 

for  this  purpose  he  assembles  his  male  friends,  and  makes  up  his  mind  to  carry  ^the  lady 

f  forcibly  if  he  cannot  obtain  her  peacefully.     Her  friends  in  the  meantime  know  well 

kt  to  expect,  and  in  their  turn  assemble  to  protect  her.    A  fierce  fight  then  ensues, 

labs  and  even  more  dangerous  weapons  bemg  freely  used ;  and  in  more  than  one  case  the 

'  bride  has  been  killed  by  one  of  the  losing  side.     Sometimes,  though  not  very 

len,  a  girl  is  betrothed  when  she  is  quite  a  child.     In  that  case  she  is  as  strictly  sacred 

I  if  she  were  actually  a  married  woman,  and  the  extreme  laxity  of  morals  which  has 

len  mentioned  cannot  be  imputed  to  such  betrothed  maidens.    Should  one  of  them  err, 

!  is  liable  to  the  same  penalties  as  if  she  were  actually  married. 

The  New  Zealandero  seldom  have  more  than  one  wife.    Examples  are  known  where 

I  chief  has  possessed'two  and  even  more  wives;  but,  as  a  general  rule,  a  man  has  but  one 

life.   Amoag  the  Maories  the  wife  has  very  much  more  acknowledged  influence  than  is 


134 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


usually  the  ca«e  among  uncivilised  people,  and  the  wife  always  expects  to  he  comultea 
by  her  husband  in  every  important  undertaking.  Marriage  usually  takes  place  about  tS 
age  of  seventeen  or  eighteen,  sometimes  at  an  earlier  age  in  the  case  of  the  woman  and 
a  later  in  the  case  of  the  man.  .     ,        ,  .  ,     ,^,         .  ,  i 

As  to  the  amusements  of  the  New  Zealanders,  they  are  tolerably  varied,  and  arefaj 
Burerior  to  the  mere  succession  of  singing  and  dancing,  in  which  are  summed  up  th, 
f.niusements  of  many  uncivilized  races.  Songs  and  dances  form  part  of  the  amusement) 
of  this  people,  but  only  a  part,  and  they  are  supplemented  by  many  othew. 


&/^CA9. 


NEW  ZEALAND  SWING. 


One  of  the  most  curious  is  that  which  is  represented  in  the  accompanying' illustration 
It  was  seen  by  Mr.  Angas  in  the  interior  of  the  countiy,  but  never  on  the  coasts ;  and  th| 
scene  which  is  here  represented  was  witnessed  in  the  villages  about  Taupo.  A  tall  ani 
stout  pole,  generally  the  trunk  of  a  pine,  is  firmly  set  in  the  ground  on  the  top  of  a  Sim 
bank,  and  from  the  upper  part  of  the  pole  are  suspended  a  number  of  ropes  made  o| 
phormium  fibre.  The  game  consists  in  seizing  one  of  the  ropes,  running  down  the  I 
and  swinging  as  far  as  possible  into  the  air.  Sometimes  they  even  run  round  and  rounij 
the  pole  as  if  they  were  exercising  on  the  giant  stride ;  but,  as  they  have  not  learned  I 


A  WARM  BATH. 


185 


luke »  revolving  top  to  the  pole  or  swivels  for  the  ropes,  they  cannot  keep  up  this 
Lmement  for  any  long  time. 

I  They  have  a  game  which  is  very  similar  to  our  draughts,  and  is  played  on  a  chequered 
llctrd  with  pebbles  or  similar  objects  as  men.  Indeed,  the  game  boars  so  close  a  resem- 
Ikiince  to  draughts,  that  it  may  probably  be  a  mere  variation  of  that  game,  which  some 
Ivef  Zealander  has  learned  from  a  European,  and  imported  into  his  country. 
I  There  is  also  a  game  which  much  resembles  the  almost  universal  "  morro,"  and  which 
l^igts  in  opening  and  closing  the  hand  and  bending  the  elbow,  pet  forming  both  actions 
iTery  sharply,  and  accompanying  them  with  a  sort  of  doggrel  recitation,  which  lias  to  be 
(ill  in  cue  breath. 

'Hie  children  have  many  games  which  are  very  similar  to  those  in  use  among 
Ai^lves.  They  spin  tops,  K>r  example,  and  fly  kites,  the  latter  toy  being  cleverly  made 
[the  flat  leaves  of  a  kind  of  sedge.  It  is  triangular  in  form,  and  the  cord  is  made  of 
universal  flax  fibre.  Kite-flying  is  always  accompanied  by  a  song ;  and  when  the 
>3  are  seen  flying  near  a  village,  they  are  a  sign  that  the  village  is  at  peace,  and  may 
{approached  with  safety. 

Perhaps  the  chief  amusement  of  the  children  is  the  game  called  Maui,  which  is  in 
ict  a  sort  of  "  cat's-cradle."  The  Maori  children,  however,  are  wonderful  proficients  at 
jie  game,  and  would  look  with  contempt  on  the  few  and  simple  forms  wnich  Enalish 
jiidren  produce.  Instead  of  limiting  themselves  to  the  "cradle,"  the  "pound  of 
es,"  the  "  net,"  and  the  "  purse,"  the  New  Zealander  produces  figures  of  houses, 
jnoes,  men  and  women,  and  various  other  patterns.  They  say  that  this  game  was 
[ito  them  as  an  inheritance  by  Maui,  the  Adam  of  New  Zealand,  and  it  appears  to  be 
Ultimately  connacted  with  their  early  traditions. 
The  elder  children  amuse  themselves  with  spear-throwing,  making  their  mimic 
>apons  of  fern-stems  bound  at  the  end.  These  they  throw  with  great  dexterity,  and 
giulate  each  other  in  aiming  at  a  small  target. 

Swimming  is  one  of  the  favourite  amusements  of  the  New  Zealanders,  who  can  swim 
nost  as  soon  as  they  can  walk,  and  never  have  an  idea  that  the  water  is  an  unfriendly 
dement  Both  sexes  swim  alike  well,  and  iu  the  same  manner,  i.e.  after  the  fashion 
we  call  "swimming  like  a  dog,"  paddling  the  water  with  each  arm  alternately. 
leing  constantly  in  the  water,  they  can  keep  up  the  exertion  for  a  long  time,  and  in  theii 
lithiDg  parties  sport  about  as  if  they  were  ampliibious  beings.  They  dive  as  well  ai 
ley  swim,  and  the  women  spend  much  of  their  time  in  diving  for  crayfish. 
In  those  parts  of  the  country  where  hot  springs  are  found  the  natives  are  fond  of 
ithiug  in  the  heated  water.  Mr.  Angas  makes  the  following  observations  on  this 
utom: — "Upon  the  beach  of  the  lake,  near  Te  Bapa,  there  ii^  a  charming  natural  hot 
Ltb,  in  which  the  natives,  especially  the  youcg  folks,  luxuriate  daily.  Sunset  is  the 
^rourite  time  for  bathing,  and  I  have  frequently  seen  of  an  evening  at  least  twenty 
rsons  squatting  together  in  the  water,  with  only  their  heads  above  the  surface. 
"Boiling  springs  burst  out  of  the  ground,  close  to  a  large  circular  bmun  in  the  volcanic 
ick,  which,  by  the  assistance  of  a  little  art,  had  been  rendered  a  capacious  bath.  The 
liling  stream  is  conducted  into  this  reservoir  gradually,  and  the  temperature  of  the  water 
i  kept  up  or  decreased  by  stopping  out  the  boiling  straam  with  stones,  through  which 
[trickles  slowly,  whilst  the  main  body  runs  steaming  in1»  the  lake. 
"The  medicinal  properties  of  these  hot  mineral  springs  preserve  the  natives  in  a 
ilthy  state,  and  render  their  skins  beautifully  smooth  and  clear.  Indeed,  some  of  the 
!8t  people  in  the  island  are  to  be  observed  about  Taupo,  and  the  beauty  and  sympietry 
the  limbs  of  many  of  the  youth  would  render  them  admirable  studies  for  the 
nlptor." 

Perhaps  the  oddest  amusement  with  which  the  New  Zealanders  have  ever  recreated 
temselves  is  one  that  only  occurred  some  sixty  years  ago,  and  is  not  likely  to  be  repro- 
loed.  About  that  date  Captain  King  took  away  two  New  Zealanders  to  Norfolk  IsUad 
rthe  purpose  of  teaching  the  settlers  the  art  of  flax-dressing. 

When  he  came  back  to  restore  them  to  their  homes,  he  planted  a  quantity  of  maize, 
lich  ^as  then  new  iu  the  country,  and  presented  the  natives  with  three  pigs.    Most  of 


rfej 


m 


18ft 


KKW  ZEALAND. 


1^ 


i 


\\f  •' 


them  had  never  seen  any  animal  laiger  than  a  eat,  and  the  others,  who  had  a  vagu«  ncol 
lection  of  seeing  horses  on  board  Captain  Cook's  vessel,  naturally  mistook  them  forthoi 
animala    Thinking  them  to  be  horses,  they  treated  them  as  horses,  and  speedily  rode  t 
of  them  to  death.    The  third  did  not  come  to  a  better  end,  for  it  strayed  into  a 
ground,  and  was  killed  by  the  indignant  natives. 

Nowadays  the  Maories  understand  pigs  far  too  well  to  rtde  them.    Pigs  have  beooi 
quite  an  institution  in  New  Zealand.    Eveiy  village  is  plentifully  populated  with  pi, 
and,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  illustration  of  a  village  which  will  be  given  on  a  future 
one  of  the  commonest  objects  is  a  sow  with  a  litter  of  pigs. 

Little  pigs  may  be  seen  tottering  about  the  houses,  and  the  natives,  especially  t1 
women,  p^  pigs  exactly  at  European  women  pet  dogs  and  cats.    They  carry  then  il 

their  arms,  fondle  end  pet  them ;  am 
nothing  is  more  common  than  to  m 
a  young  girl  unfold  her  mantle  ant 
discover  a  pig  nestling  under  i3 
folds.  Such  a  girl,  for  example,  as  th 
one  who  is  represented  in  the  nccon 

Knyin^  illustration  would  be  verj 
:ely  indeed  to  have  a  pig  in  l^ 
arms  under  the  shelter  of  id 
mantle. 

The  figure  in  question  is  tK 
portrait  of  the  daugnter  of  a  chid 
Her  name  is  Tienga,  and  she  j 
the  daughter  of  a  very  powerful  aq 
celebrated  chief.    Her  costume  ii 
like  her  character,  aa  odd  mixture  ( 
civilization  and  nature.    Her  manti 
is  the  native  flax  mat,  under  \rhij 
she  may  probably  wear  a  muslin, 
even  silken,  garment,  articles  of  dre 
of  which  the  young  lady  in  questiol 
was,  when  her  portrait  was  takej 
exceedingly  proud.    On  her  head ! 
wears  a  common  straw  hat,  purchase! 
from  the  trader  at  some  five  hundn 
per  cent,  or  so  above  its  value,  an 
round  it  she  has  twisted  a  bunch] 
a  species  of  clematis,  which  gro^ 
with  great  luxuriance  in  the  forests 
It  is  a  curious  study  to  notetH 
different  characteristics  of  the  humi] 
mind.    An  Oriental  would  turn  wii 
unspeakable  disgust  from  the  vei 
touch  of  a  pig,  and  is  scarcely  kl 
fastidious  concerning  the  dog.   Yl 
the  inhabitants  of  that  wondeifl 
group  of  islands  which  stretches  frcl 
Asia  to  America  have  a  wouderfl 
affinity  for  both  these  animals, 
especially  for  pigs,  displaying,  m\ 
manner  that  seems  to  our 


TBI  OBiVrS  DAVOBTUl 


shall  find  on  a  iutnxe  page,  their  affection  in  a 
extzemely  ludicrous. 

Pigs  are  now  fast  becoming  acclimatijEed  to  the  countiy,  just  like  the  mustang  irai 
of  America.    When  a  tribe  has  suffered  extinction,  as  too  often  happens  in  the  sangu: 
and  ferocious  wars  in  which  the  people  engage,  the  pigs  escape  as  well  as  they  can; 


[mimicry;  '£'  Karakia 


AMUSEMENTS. 


137 


,  that  evade  the  enemy  have  to  shift  for  theraielves,  aiu!  soon  resume  all  the  habits 
7^  wild  swine  from  which  they  were  originally  descended.    Those  which  now  inhabit 
t  country  are  easily  to  be  distinguished  from  their  immediate  ancestors,  having  short 
jj  and  legs  and  round  compact  bodie  j. 

Xbe  native  name  for  the  pig  is  "poako,"  a  word  whici   lome  have  thought  to  be  derived 

fhe  English  word  "  pork.      Dr.  Dieffenbaeh,  however,  differs  ftrom  this  theory,  and 

jt  thattne  native  word,  although  of  European  origin,  is  derived  from  a  source  common 

,  to  England  and  New  Zealand.    He  thinks  that  the  New  Zealandera  had  some  know- 

e  of  the  pig  previous  to  its  introduction  by  England,  and  that  they  derived  their 

pfledge  from  Spanish  voyagers.    He  is  strengthened  in  this  opinion  by  the  fact  that 

ipame  for  dog,  "perro,"  is  likewise  Spanish. 

)igs  and  dogs  are  not  the  only  pet .,  the  natives  being  in  the  habit  of  catching  the 
J  parrot,  which  has  already  been  mentioned,  and  keeping  it  tame  about  their  houses. 

0  make  a  ver^  effective  and  picturesque  perch  for  the  bird,  covt  ing  it  with  a  sloping 
(is  a  protection  against  the  sun,  and  securing  it  to  the  perch  by  a  string  round  its 

Sir.  Angas  mentions  that  he  has  brought  these  birds  to  England,  but  that  the  climate 
jnot  agree  with  them,  and  they  all  died. 

Many  of  the  New  Zealanders,  especially  the  women,  are  dexterous  ball-players,  throw- 
.four  balls  in  various  ways  so  as  always  to  keep  them  in  the  air.  Some  few  of  them 
ISO  skilful  that  they  surpass  our  best  jugglers,  playing  with  five  balls  at  a  time,  and 
jowing  them  over  the  head,  round  tlib  neck,  and  in  various  other  ingenious  modes  of 
(leasing  the  difficulty  of  the  performance. 
Most  of  their  snorts  are  accompanied  with  songs,  which,  indeed,  seem  to  be  suited 

1  in  phases  of  a  New  Zealander's  life.      I '   paddling  canoes,  for  example,  the  best 
rster  takes  his  stand  in  the  head  of  a  vessel  and  begins  a  song,  the  chorus  of  which  is 

iken  up  by  the  crew,  who  paddle  in  exact  time  to  the  melody. 

Respecting  the  general  character  of  these  songs  Dieffenbaeh  writes  as  follows :  "  Some 
ggg  are  lyric,  and  are  sung  to  a  low,  plaintive,  uniform,  but  not  at  all  disagreeable  tune. 
\ ,  £'  Waiata  is  a  song  of  a  joyful  nature ;  E'  Haka  one  accompanied  by  gestures 
^mimicry;  'E'  Karakia  is  a  prayer  or  an  incantation  used  on  certain  occasions.  In 
nog  this  prayer  there  is  generally  no   modulation  of  the  voice,  but  syllables  are 

rthened  and  shortened,  and  it  produces  the  aame  effect  as  reading  the  Talmud  in 

lagogues. 

'Most  of  these  songs  live  in  the  memory  of  all,  but  with  numerous  variations.  Certain 
kia,  or  invocations,  however,  are  less  generally  known  and  a  stranger  obtains  them 
Ijth  difficulty,  as  they  are  only  handed  down  among  the  tohunga,  or  priests,  from  father 

I  SOD. 

"To  adapt  words  to  a  certain  tune,  and  thus  to  commemorate  a  passing  event,  is 
nmon  in  New  Zealand,  and  has  been  the  beginning  of  all  national  poetry.    Many  of 

s  children  of  the  moment  have  a  long  existence,  and  are  transmitted  through  several 

lerations ;  but  their  allusions  become  unintelligible,  and  foreign  names,  having  under- 

!  a  thorough  change,  cannot  be  recognised." 

I  All  these  songs  are  accompanied  by  gesticulations  more  or  less  violent,  and  in  that 
pch  is  known  as  E'  Haka  Ihe  bodily  exertion  is  extreme.    The  singers  sit  down  in 

tie,  throw  off  their  upper  mats,  and  sing  in  concert,  accompanying  the  song  with  the 
;  imaginable  gestures,  squinting  and  turning  up  their  eyes  so  as  to  show  nothing 
t  the  whites. 

I  Of  musical  instruments  they  have  bUt  very  vague  and  faint  ideas.    Even  the  drum, 
lich  is  perhaps  the  instrument  that  has  the  widest  range  through  the  world,  is  unknown 

iie  native  New  Zealander.    Drums  resound  in  all  the  islands  of  the  Pacific,  but  the  New 

ander  never  indulges  himself  in  a  drumming.  The  sole  really  musical  instrument 
|ich  he  possesses  is  a  sort  of  fife  made  out  of  human  bona    Generally,  the  flute  is 

ned  from  the  thigh-bone  of  a  slain  enemy ;  and  when  this  is  the  case,  the  Maori  warrior 
^°  the  instrument  inordinately,  and  carries  it  suspended  to  the  tiki  which  he  wears 

:  on  his  breast. 
I  liiere  are  certainly  two  noise-producing  instruments,  which  have  no  right  to  be 


t  ■ 


i 


m 


i 
.- 1'' 


m 


i- 


138 


KEW  ZEALAND. 


honoured  with  the  title  of  musical  instruments.    These  are  the  war-bell  and  the 
trumpet. 

The  former  is  called  the  war-bell  in  default  of  a  better  word.  It  consists  of  a  y^ 
of  hard  wood  about  six  feet  long  and  two  thick,  with  a  deep  groove  in  the  centre.  ll„ 
«  bell"  is  suspended  horizontally  by  cords,  and  struck  by  a  man  who  squats  on  a  scaffoU 
under  it.  With  a  stick  make  of  heavy  wood  he  delivers  slow  and  regular  strokes  in  tf 
groove,  the  effect  being  to  produce  a  most  melancholy  sound,  dully  booming  in  the  sti] 
ness  of  the  night  The  war-bell  is  never  sounded  by  day,  the  object  being  to  toll  tW 
people  inside  the  pah,  or  village,  that  the  sentinel  is  awake,  and  to  tell  any  approachij 
enemy  that  it  would  be  useless  for  him  to  attempt  an  attack  by  surprise.  Its  nativj 
name  is  Pahu. 

The  war-trumpet  is  called  Putara-putara.     It  is  a  most  unwieldy  instrument,  at  le 
seven  feet  in  length.    It  is  hollowed  out  of  a  suitably-shaped  piece  of  hard  wood,( 
an  expanding  mouth  is  given  to  it  by  means  of  several  pieces  of  wood  lashed  t< 
with  flaxen  fibre,  and  fitted  to  each  other  like  the  staves  of  a  cask.    Towards  the  motitE 
piece  it  is  covered  with  the  grotesque  carvings  of  which  the  New  Zealanders  are  so  fonl 
It  is  only  used  on  occasions  of  alarm,  when  it  is  laid  over  the  fence  of  the  pah,  aJ 
sounded  by  a  strong-lunged  native.     The  note  which  the  trumpet  produces  is  a  Id 


SUELL-TBUMFKr. 


roaring  sound,  which,  as  the  natives  aver,  can  be  heard,  on  a  calm  night,  the  distance! 
several  miles.  In  fact,  the  sound  appears  to  be  very  much  the  same  as  that  vhich| 
produced  by  the  celebrated  Blowing  Stone  of  Wiltshire. 

In  some  places  a  smaller  trumpet  is  used  in  time  of  war.  The  body  of  this  trumj 
is  always  made  of  a  large  shell,  generally  that  of  a  triton,  and  the  mode  of  blowingj 
differs  according  to  the  locality.  The  simplest  kind  of  shell-trumpet  is  that  which  is  [ 
use  throughout  the  whole  of  the  Pacific  Islands.  It  is  made  by  taking  a  largo  eng 
shell,  and  boring  a  round  hole  on  one  side  near  the  point.  The  shell  is  blown  likej 
flute,  being  placed  horizontally  to  the  lips,  and  the  air  directed  across  the  aperture, 
fact,  it  exactly  resembles  in  principle  the  horn  and  ivory  trumpets  of  Africa,  which  i 
shown  in  Vol.  I.  • 

Tliere  is,  however,  in  the  British  Museum  a  much  more  elaborate  form  of  tnimpl 
which  is  blown  with  a  mouthpiece.  In  this  case  the  point  of  the  shell  has  been  retnovj 
and  a  wooden  mouthpiece  substituted  for  it,  so  that  it  is  blown  at  the  end,  like  trunp 
in  our  own  country. 

The  dances  of  the  New  Zealander  are  almost  entirely  connected  with  war  and  ^ 
therefore  be  mentioned  when  we  come  to  treat  of  that  subject. 

The  mode  of  salutation  at  parting  and  meeting  is  very  curious,  and  to  a  Europ 
sufficiently  ludicrous.    When  two  persons  meet  who  have  not  seen  each  other  fur  soJ 


THE  TANGI. 


139 


it  is  considered  a  necessary  point  of  etiquette  to  go  through  the  ceremony  called 

The  "  g,"  by  the  way,  is  pronounced  hard,  as  in  the  word  "  begia"  They  envelop 
^ves  in  their  mats,  covering  even  their  faces,  except  one  eye,  squat  on  the  groimd 
jite  each  other,  and  begin  to  weep  copiously.  They  seem  to  have  tears  at  command, 
they  never  fail  to  go  through  the  whole  of  the  ceremony  as  often  as  etiquette 

ids  it  Having  finished  their  cry,  they  approach  each  other,  press  their  noses 
jst  for  some  time,  uttering  the  while  a  series  of  short  grunts !  Etiquette  is  now 
led,  and  both  parties  become  very  cheerful  and  lively,  chatting  and  liaughing  as  if 
bad  never  been  such  a  thing  as  a  tear  in  existence. 

Mr.  Angas  tells  a  ludicrous  story  of  a  tangi  which  he  once  witnessed.    A  woman  vas 
lliog  a  very  small  canoe,  and  fell  in  with  the  exploring  party,  who  were  in  tv/o  large 
Seeing  some  friends  on  board  of  the  laiige  canoes,  she  ran  her  little  vessel 
_jn  them,  and  began  '\  vigorous  tangi. 
line  being  pressing,  she  could  not  stop  to  wrap  herself  up  in  the  orthodox  style,  but 

into  a  flood  of  t^ars  in  the  most  approved  fashion,  and  paddled  and  howled  with 
„  vigour.  Still  crying,  she  put  on  board  a  basket  of  potatoes  as  a  present,  and 
jred  in  return  a  fig  of  tobaceo.  The  tangi  being  by  this  time  complete,  the  old 
laQ  burst  into  a  loud  laugh,  had  a  lively  talk  with  her  friends,  turned  her  little  canoe 
jd,  and  paddled  briskly  out  of  sight 

Id  one  instance  this  force  of  habit  was  rather  ludioronsly  exemplified.    The  writer 
il  tell  his  own  story. 
"At  Hopeton  we  met  with  a  sister  of  Earaka,  or  Clark,  the  chief  of  Waikato  Heads, 

portrait  I  had  painted  when  at  Auckland.  This  portrait  I  showed  to  the  old 
n,  who  had  not  seen  her  brother  for  some  time,  when,  to  my  surprise  and  amusement, 
at  once  commenced  a  most  affectionate  tangi  before  the  sketch;  waving  her  hands  iu 
usual  manner,  and  uttering  successively  low  whining  sounds  expressive  of  her  joy. 
"After  she  had,  as  I  imagined,  satisfied  herself  with  seeine  the  representation  of  her 
;|ier,  I  was  about  to  replace  the  sketeh  in  my  portfolio,  y^ea  she  b^ged  of  Forsaith 
;ghe  might  be  permitted  to  taiigi  over  it  in  good  earnest,  saying, '  It  was  her  brother — 
brother ;  and  she  must  tanqi  till  the  tears  cume.'  And  sure  enough,  presently  the 
come,  and  the  old  woman  wept  and  moaned,  and  waved  her  hands  before  the 
uie,  with  as  much  apparent  feeling  as  if  her  brother  himself  had  thus  suddenly 
iTcd  to  her.  I  could  not  prevail  upon  the  old  creature  to  desist,  and  was  at  length 
ipelled  to  leave  the  portrait  in  Forsaith's  care,  whilst  I  was  employed  in  sketehing 
where.  In  future  I  shall  be  more  cautious  how  I  show  my  sketches  to  the  old 
len,  finding  that  they  are  liable  to  produce  such  melancholy  resiilts." 
ilr.  A.  Christie,  to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  much  information  about  the  countrj',  told 
an  anecdote  of  a  tangi  performed  in  England  by  a  party  of  Maories  who  had  visited 
country.  They  were  about  to  bid  farewell  to  one  of  their  friends,  and  visited  his 
le  for  that  purpose,  desiring  to  be  allowed  to  perform  the  tangi 
Knowing  their  customs,  their  host  took  them  into  an  empty  room,  previously 
lioning  his  family  not  to  be  surprised  at  the  ceremony.  The  whole  party  then  sat 
n  on  the  floor,  and  raised  a  most  dismal  howl,  wailing,  waving  their  hands,  shedding 
Is  of  tears,  and,  in  fact,  enjoying  themselves  in  their  own  queer  way.  The  tangi 
0  over,  they  all  became  lively  and  chatty,  and  finally  took  leave  after  the  undemon- 
ive  English  fashion. 

To  a  stranger  the  performance  of  the  tangi  is  very  amusing  for  the  first  few  times  of 
lessing  it ;  but  he  soon  becomes  tired  of  it,  and  at  last  looks  upon  it  as  an  unmitigated 

ice,  wasting  time,  and  subjecting  him  to  a  series  of  doleful  howls  from  which  ho 
no  mode  of  escape.     Mr.  Angas  describes  a  tangi  to  which  he  was  subjected. 
'At  sunset  we  reached  a  small  fortified  port,  on  the  summit  of  a  liill  overlooking  the 

There  were  but  few  natives  residing  in  it,  to  whom  the  sight  of  a  pakeha  (white 

was  indeed  astonishing;  and,  after  the  salutation  of  welcome,  they  commenced -a 
tat  my  guides  and  myself. 

"The  man  who  introduced  us  uttered  a  faint  sound  in  his  throat,  like  that  of  a  person 
igat  a  distance,  and  continued  to  look  mournfully  on  the  ground.    The  welcome  of 


"4 


iiii. 


NEW  ZEALAND. 

the  men  was  volnUe  and  loud :  they  howled  dismally,  and  their  tean  fell  Ikat 

sometime.  .  •  i.  j 

"  Another  female  soon  arrived,  who^  squatting  on  the  ground,  commenced  a  tan^^ 
her  Mends,  so  loud  and  dolefoL— now  mutterins  and  anon  howling  like  a  hyten»~that| 
made  me  feel  quite  dismal    There  she  sa^  yelling  horribly,  to  my  great  annoyance,  ] 


TBI  TAirai. 


Maori  etiquette  compelled  me  to  look  crave  and  not  to  disturb  her.    There  seemed 
no  end  to  this  woman's  wailings  of  welcome.    The  night  was  cold,  and  she  still  contii 
to  sit  by  the  fire  prolonging  her  lugubrious  and  discordant  strains.    Sometimes  she  wij 

5 itch  a  higher  key,  going  upwai^s  with  a  scream,  shaking  her  voice,  and  mutte 
etween  every  howl ;  then  it  would  be  a  squall  with  variations,  like  '  housetop  cats 
moonlight  nights.' 

"  Then,  blowing  her  nose  with  her  fingers,  she  made  some  remarks  to  the  womaui 
her,  and  recommenced  howling  in  the  most  systematic:  way.    Once  again  she 
furious ;  then,  during  an  interval,  she  spoke  about  the  pakeha,  joined  in  a  hearty  1 
with  all  the  rest,  and  at  last,  after  one  long  continued  howl,  all  was  silent,  to  myi 
leUef." 

The  manner  in  which  the  natives  can  produce  such  torrents  of  tears  it 
marvellous;  and  they  exhibit  such  apparent  agony  of  grief,  acting  the  part  to 
perfection,  that  for  some  time  a  stranger  can  hardly  believe  that  the  profusely  vee| 
natives  are  simply  acting  a  conventionu  part 

Jn  the  accompanying  illustration  is  shown  the  sort  of  scene  which  takes  place  i 


CHABACTER 


141 


when  some  of  the  inhabitants  return  after  a  loi^  absence— a  scene  which  would  be 
« pathetic  did  it  not  trench  upon  the  ludicrous. , 

When  a  party  of  strangers  arrive  at  a  pah,  the  preliminary  part  of  the  tangi,  «.«.  the 
gff  down  and  weeping,  is  omitted,  another  ceremony  being  substituted  for  it.  The 
^  are  introduced  into  the  interior  of  the  pah,  where  a  large  space  has  been  kept 

The  principal  chief  of  the  villago  then  advances,  clad  as  if  for  war,  t.«.  wearing 
ff  bat  nis  moko  and  plenty  of  scarlet  paint,  and  bearing  a  spear  in  his  band.  He 
jjighes  and  aims  the  spear  as  if  he  meant  to  pierce  the  chief  of  the  opposite  party, 
rtbui  throws  it  towards,  but  not  at,  the  stranger.  The  visitors  then  squat  silently  rn 
ifloand,  according  to  Maori  etiquette,  and  presently  each  stranger  is  faced  by  one  of 
IKoeiving  tribe,  who  goes  through  the  ceremony  of  ongi,  or  pressing  noses,  which  is 
I  ]Mt  part  of  the  tangi  This  lasts  for  some  time,  and,  when  it  is  completed,  the 
j0aB  are  brought  out  and  a  great  feasting  ensues. 

Iito  the  general  character  of  the  natives,  it  presents  a  curious  mixture  of  wildnesa 
j^ity,  affection  and  fickleness,  benevolence  and  vengefiilness,  hospitality  and 
iDOsness.    The  leading  characteristic  of  the  Maori  mind  is  self-esteem,  which  some- 
stakes  the  form  of  a  lofty  and  even  chivalrous  pride,  and  at  other  times  degenerates 
iduldish  vanity.    It  is  this  feeling  which  leads  a  Kew  Zealander  to  kill  himself 
Jerthan  live  to  suffer  disgrace,  and  which  causes  him  to  behave  with  the  politeness 
Matii  the  well-bred  New  Zealander  is  so  conspicuoua    Degenerating  into  vanity,  it  is 
wounded ;  and  hence  the  accidentally  hurt  feelings  of  a  Maori,  added  to  the 

Bess  wMch  forms  so  laige  a  portion  of  his  nature,  have  occasioned  long  and 

g  wars,  in  which  whole  tribes  have  been  extinguished. 

FftB^mper  of  the  Maories  is,  as  is  often  the  case  with  uncultivated  natures,  quick, 

uTind,  though  pleasing  enough  as  a  general  rule,  is  apt  to  change  suddenly  without 

ileut  provocation ;  a  lively,  agreeable  person  becoming  suddenly  dull,  sullen,  and 

peted.     This  fickleness  of  demeanour    is  very  troublesome  to  Europeans,  and, 

„  is  sometimes  assumed  by  the  natives,  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  how  much  their 

reompaniou  will  endure.     When  they  find  that  he  meets  them  with  firmness/' they 

^j0f  tneir  unpleasant  manner,  and  become  quite  gay  and  sociable. 

,  however,  a  European  hurts  their  feelings  quite  unintentionally,  through  sheer 
of  the  minute  code  of  etiquette  which  they  observe.    If,  for  example,  two 

1  meet  and  wish  to  discuss  a  subject,  they  stand  still  and  have  their  talk,  or 

they  walk  backwards  and  forwards.  Two  New  Zealanders,  on  the  contrary, 
[always  sit  down,  as  it  is  thought  a  mark  of  inattention  to  stand  while  addressed 
luother.  Again,  when  a  New  Zealander  enters  a  house,  he  makes  his  salutation  aiod 
I  squats  down  in  silence  for  some  time,  the  omission  of  this  ceremony  being  looked 
D  as  great  a  mark  of  ill-breeding  as  to  go  into  a  dmwing-room  with  the  hat  on  is 
Bidered  among  ourselves. 

curious  trait  of  the  Maori  character  is  the  inability  to  keep  a  secret.  This 
jious  disposition  sometimes  subjects  the  natives  to  very  unpleasant  coneequencea 
«,  for  example,  who  have  adopted  the  laws  of  the  white  man,  have  discovered  that 
!  are  many  delinquencies  which  can  be  done  with  impunity,  provided  that  they  are 
nitted  in  secret.  But,  according  to  Dieffenbach,  "with  the  art  of  keeping  a  secret  the 
rZeE^der  is  little  acquainted.  Although  he  possesses  in  many  other  respects  great 
jj^coutrol,  the  secret  must  come  out,  even  if  his  death   should  be  the  immediate 

queuce." 
iThey  have  a  strong  and  tenacious  memoiy,  easily  acquiring  knowledge,  and  retaining 
pith  wonderful  accuracy.    The  strength  of  their  memory  is  well  exemplified  by  the 
m  converts  to  Christianity,  who  wm  repeat  long  passages  of  the  Bible  and  many 
IDS  with  absolute  exactness. 

[One  of  the  most  remarkable  examples  of  this  characteristic  is  afforded  by  an  old  chief 
'  Horomana  Marahau,  who  is  popularly  known  as  Blind  Solomon.  He  has  led  a 
t  exciting  and  varied  life,  having  been  engaged  in  war  ever  since  he  was  a  boy,  and 
t  actually  taken  prisoner  by  the  ferocious  chief  E'  Hongi,  or  Shongi,  as  he  is  generally 

He  has  captured  many  a  pah,  and  assisted  in  eating  many  a  slain  enemy,  and 


lift 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


bad  he  not  CMaped  when  he  himself  wai  made  prisoner,  he  would  have  d»Ted 
samefiite. 

His  hwt  exploit  was  an  aittaok  on  Poverty  Bar.  where  he  and  his  followen  took 
pah,  and  killed  and  afterwards  ate  six  hundred  of  the  enem^.  Shortly  after  this  feit  | 
tMK»pe  Uind,  at  Otawaho,  where  he  first  met  with  the  misdonaiy.  In  process  < 
he  became  a  convert,  and  afterwards  laboured  as  a  teacher,  displcying  the  same  ^ 
enei^gy  which  diitiaguished  his  military  career,  and,  though  an  old  man,  undertakinTicI 
and  toUsome  Joumejrs  for  the  purpose  of  instructing  his  fellow-oountrymea  Hr.  Aal 
once  heard  him  delhrer  a  fanenl  oration  over  the  body  of  a  child,  which  he  ^tes^beH 
one  of  the  flnsst  and  most  impassioned  bursts  of  eloquence  he  ever  heard. 

Horomana  was  peculiarly  suited  for  the  office  of  instructor  in  consequeooe  of 
exceptionallv  retentive  memory.  He  knows  the  whole  of  the  Church  Service  by  h& 
tether  with  many  hymns  and  long  passages  of  the  BiUe,  and  when  he  was  exanil 
in  the  Oateohism,  it  was  found  that  he  knew  every  word  correctly.  This  strength  1 
memory,  by  the  way/useftil  as  it  is  when  rightly  employed,  is  sometimes  abqsed  I 
becoming  an  instrament  of  revenge,  a  Maori  never  forgetting  an  insult,  whether  ictdl 
inuurinary,  nor  the  bae  of  the  person  by  whom  he  was  insulted. 

The  curiosity  of  the  people  is  insatiable^  and  they  alwavs  want  to  hear  all  al 
everything  they  sea  This  spirit  of  quriosity  has  natural^  led  them  to  take  the  greaL 
interest  in  the  various  arts  and  sciences  possessed  by  the  white  man,  and  in  oider] 
ffratify  it  th^  will  often  hire  themselves  as  sailors  in  European  ships.  Accnstoniedi 
uie  water  all  their  lives,  and  being  adndrable  canoe-men,  they  make  exraUent  sailors,) 
soon  learn  to  manasB  boats  after  the  European  fashion,  which  differs  essentisUv  fA 
their  owiL  Some  of  them  penetrate  into  the  higher  mysteries  of  navigation,  and  u  ifl 
a  New  Zealander  was  captain  of  a  whaler.  1 

Th^  take  quite  as  much  interest  in  the  fiuniUar  objects  of  their  own  countiy  uj 
those  which  are  brought  to  them  by  foreigners.    They  have  names  for  aU  their  aniq 
vegetable,  and  even  mineral  production^,  pointing  out  and  remarking  upon  any 
liwities  which  may  be  found  m  them. 


•lOmMnAL   (Ami  «v  Mm  CMmNmi. 


FOOD  AND  COOKERY. 


^«< 


OHAPTEE  V. 


.!)   H 


ITAUTT  CV  THB    HXIT  CBAX.A)rt»B8 — ^BVniOTB    OV    OITILnATIOK— THB    OHCBUIR  HOITI  AXB 

IfOat   BBWA«D-^A    nW    IKALAND    TBA8T — TBS  WALL    OV    ntOVXBIOm — ^roOD>BASKXT*~-THB 

tHUMJi  OB    BWSBT  POTATO — WABHIMO  AMD    OOOKDIO  YXOBTABLXB — THB    CABBAOB  PAUC'  ABS 

inir  BOOT — A    KATIVB    UtOBMI)^— THB    PAWA  SHBU. — ^THB    MVHBL  ABB   OTITBB— VISHIBQ— 

'  0  nrr,  thb  tbap,  tkb  hook,  abb  thb  sfbab — ^bibd-oatchimo— captcbwo  thb  XIW^ ' 

|,inn  AND  PABBOT — PIO«0AT0HIirO  AMD  COOKIHO— OABBIBAUSX,  ITI  UOBmCATION  ABB  XZIBMT 
l-UnBO  HOXAN  nJMH  A  IVPaBBTITIOVS  CUSTOIC— AMXODOTIS  OP  OABBIBAUnC. 


ill 


I  New  Zealanders  are  the  most  hospitable  and  ^erous  of  people ;  a  stranger,  whether 
ite  or  European,  is  welcomed  into  the  villages,  is  furnished  with  shelter,  and  provided 
rmlie  with  food.  Should  the  visitor  he  a  relative,  or  even  an  intimate  friend,  they  hold 
[their  property  in  common,  and  will  divide  with  him  everything  that  they  possess. 
lif  a  Maori  has  earned  by  long  labour  some  article  of  property  which  he  was  very 
m  to  posses^,  he  will  give  it  to  a  relation  or  friend  who  meets  him  after  a  long 

ion. 

[This  generosity  of  disposition  has  unfortunately  been  much  checked  by  contact 

ithe  white  man,  and  those  natives  who  have  taiuch  to  do  with  the  white  settlers  havie 

;  mach  of  their  politeness  as  well  as  their  hospitality.  ^  Instead  of  welccmiing  the 

"ir,  housing  lum  in  their  best  hut,  providing  him  with  their  choicest  food,  and 

;  him  as  if  he  were  a  near  rdation,  tiiey  have  become  covetous  and  suspicions,  and 

i  of  offering  aid  gratuitously  will  sometimes  refuse  it  altogether,  and  at  the  best 

ad  a  high  rate  of  piftyment  for  their  asustance.  " 

I  The  native  converts  to  Christianity  have,  deteriorated  greatly  in  this  respect  through 

)  misjudged  zeal  of  the  missionaries,  who  have  taught  their  pupils  to  refuse  food  and 

rto^  or  to  perfoiTGi  any  Idnd  of  work  for,  a  tmveller  who  happens  to  arrive  at  their 

on  a  Sunday — a  circumstance  which  must  continually  occur  in  a  country  where 

itnyellers  are  entirely  dependent  on  the  natives.     Dr.  Dieftenbach,  who  always 

'  in  the  highest  terms  of  the  zeal  and  self-denial  of  the  missionaries,  writes  as 

on  Uus  subject :  "  Highly  as  I  appreciate  the  merits  of  the  missionaries,  I  must 

[that  they  have  omitted  to  teach  their  converts  some  most  important  social,  and  there- 

moial,  duties,  which  they  will  only  acquire  by  a  more  intimate  intercourse  with 

liied  Europeana 

"In  tiieir  native  state  they  are  as  laborious  as  their  wants  require ;  but,  easily  satis- 

g  those,  and  incapable  even  by  their  utmost  exertions  to  compete  with  the  lowest  of 

npeans,  they  get  lazy  and  indolent,  prefer  boning  to  working,  and  pass  a  great  part'  of 

btime  in  showing  their  acquired  fineries  andin  contemplatmg  the  restless  doings  of 

^colomst    Aa  servants  they  are  very  independent,  and  Europeans  will  do  well,  if  they 


■     '•:« 


144 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


If  « 


want  any  native  helpers,  to  treat  them  with  attention,  and  rather  as  belonging  to  t) 
funily  than  as  servants.    They  have  this  feeling  of  independence  very  strongly,  atid  it 
very  creditable  to  them. 

"  There  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  in  a  short  time  the  charaeter  of  the  Nt 
Zeaknders  will  be  entirely  changed,  and  any  one  who  wishes  to  see  what  they  », 
formerly  must  study  them  in  the  interior,  where  they  are  still  little  influenced  by  int 
course  with  us,  which  I  must  repeat  has  been  little  advantageous  to  them." 

The  same  writer  relates  an  amusing  anecdote  resyjecting  the  ancient  custom 
hospitality.    He  had  been  travelling  for  some  distance  with  scarcely  any  provisions,  a. 
•came  upon  a  tribe  which  churlishly  refused  hospitality  to  the  party,  and  would  not  'ev« 
^bvish  a  guide  to  show  them  their  way.    One  of  them  condescended  to  sdU  a  si 
basket  of  potatoes  in  exchange  for  some  needles,  but  nothing  more  could  be  obtained, 
after  spending  a  day  in  vain,  the  party  had  to  pack  up  and  resume  their  mardh. 

After  they  had  left  the  pah,  they  came  suddenly  across  a  family  of  pig&  One  of  tl 
native  attendants  immediately  killed  a  lair^  sow,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  animal  wi 
cut  up  and  the  pieces  distributed.  Not  bking  to  take  food  without  paying  for  it, 
Dieffenbach  hung  the  offial  of  the  pig  on  a  bush,  together  with  an  old  pair  of  trousen  _ 
an  iron  kettla  His  attendants,  however,  went  back  and  took  them  away,  saying  that~ 
vas  the  custom  of  the  country  that  a  stranger  should  be  supplied  with  food,  and  that, 
it  were  not  given  to  him,  he  had  a  right  to  take  it  when,  where,  and  how  he  could.  TIk 
wen  very  much  amused  at  the  whole  proceeding,  and  made  manv  jokes  on  the  di 
pointment  of  the  churlish  people  who  refused  to  sdl  a  pig  at  a  good  price,  and  then  fc 
that  it  had  been  t^en  for  nothing. 

Hospitality  being  such  a  universal  and  imperative  characteristic  of  the  ahorigii 
Maori,  it  may  be  imagined  that  when  a  chief  gives  a  feast  he  does  so  with  a  lib 
hand.    Indeed,  some  of  these  banquets  are  on  so  enormous  a  scale,  that  a  whole  dist. 
is  ransacked  to  furnish  sufiicient  provisions,  and  the  inhabitants  have  in  consequence 
live  in  a  state  of  semi-starvation  for  many  month&    Mr.  Angas  mentions  that,  when 
visited  the  celebrated  chief  Te  Whero-Whero,  he  saw  more  than  a  thousand  men  plantiJ 
sweet  potatoes  in  order  to  furnish  provisions  for  a  feast  that  the  chief  intended  to  give^ 
all  the  Waikato  tribes  in  the  following  spring. 

These  feasts  are  continued  as  long  as  any  food  is  left,  and  a  very  liberal  chief 
sometimes  get  together  so  enormous  a  supply  of  provisions  that  the  banquet  lasts 
several  weeks.  Songs  and  dances,  especially  the  war-dance,  are  performed  at  inte 
throughout  the  time  of  feasting. 

The  following  illustration  gives  a  good  idea  of  the  preliminaries  which 
observed  before  the  celebration  of  an  ordinary  feast,  such  as  would  be  given  by  a  well' 
do  Raugatira.  A  sort  of  scaffold  is  erected,  on  the  bars  of  which  are  hung  large  suppj 
of  fish,  mostly  dried  shark,  together  with  pieces  of  pork,  and  similar  luxuries, 
upper  part  of  the  scaffold  is  formed,  into  a  flat  stage,  on  which  are  placed  large 
full  of  sweet  potatoes  and  common  potatoes. 

The  guests  range  themselves  in  a  circle  round  the  scaffold,  and  the  chief  who  gi| 
the  feast  makes  a  speech  to  them,  brandishing  his  staff  of  office,  running  up  and  do] 
the  open  space,  leaping  in  the  air,  and  working  himself  up  by  gestures  to  an  e: 
ordinary  pitch  of  excitement 

One  of  my  friends  was  distinguished  by  having  a  feast  given  in  his  honour, 
described  the  ceremony  in  a  very  amusing  manner.  The  generous  founder  of  the  fij 
had  built  a  sort  of  wall,  the  contents  of  which  were  potatoes,  sweet  potatoes, ; 
and  fish.  By  way  of  ornament,  he  had  fixed  a  number  of  sticks  into  the  wall,  lilcc 
many  flagstafis,  and  to  the  top  of  each  he  had  fastened  a  living  eel  by  way  of  a 
or  streamer,  its  contortions  giving,  according  to  his  ideas,  a  spirit  to  the  vl 
proceedings. 

He  then  marched  quickly  backwards  and  forwards  between  the  wall  of  provic 
and  his  guests,  who  were  all  seated  on  the  ground,  and  as  he  marched  uttered  a 
broken  sentences.  By  degrees  his  walk  became  quicker  and  quicker,  and  changed  int 
run,  diversified  with  much  leaping  into  the  air,  brandishing  of  imaginary  weapons, 


,jce  of  loud  yells. 

y^and  then  suddenly  e 

''lie  waste  which  taki 

Lis  necessarily  very  gi 

inged  the  provisions  ( 

( feet  high,  as  many  < 

^nds  of  natives  who 

jj  great  pleasure  in  riva 

[holding  a  still  laiffer  f< 

kin  planting  the  kum< 


/,^^- 


-^3^*'; 


jnsiderable  variety  is  „ 
«lly  it  is  intended  to  b< 
to  the  people,  to  be  cons 
■Id  or  the  wall  is  used, 
'into  a  number  of  sto 
d,  it  is  separated  into 
a  chief  who  acts  as  t 
[li,  after  the  fashion  of  hi 
each  tribe  the  portion  ■ 
sion  of  the  gift,  and  aft 
18  rather  remarkable  th 
express  purpose,  and. 


THE  FEAST. 


146 


^jjoe  of  loud  jells.    At  last  he  worked  himself  up  into  a  pitch  of  almost  savage 

land  then  suddenly  squatted  down  silently,  and  made  way  for  another  orator. 

ibe  wAste  which  takes  place  at  such  a  feast,  which  is  called  in  the  native  language 

^is  necessarily  very  great.     In  one  such  party  mentioned  by  Mr.  Angas,  the  donor 

inged  the  provisions  and  presents  for  his  guests  in  the  form  of  a  wall,  which  was 

I  feet  high,  as  many  wide,  more  than  a  mtle  in  length,  and  supplied  for  many  days 

mands  of  natives  who  came  to  the  feast  from  very  great  distances.     The  great  chiefs 

J  peat  pleasure  in  rivalling  each  other  in  their  expenditure,  and  it  was  for  the  purpose 

[Joilding  a  still  larger  food-wall  that  Te  Whero-Whero  was  so  busily  setting  his  men  to 

[in planting  the  kumeras,  or  sweet  potatoes. 


'     '■1'''    ' 


f^^i: 


v;iV 


I 


'm 


av^ 


III |B| 


m.  ^ 


PREPARING  FOR  A  FEAST. 


Jonsiderable  variety  is  shown  in  the  manner  of  presenting  the  food  to  the  guests. 

ally  it  is  intended  to  be  eaten  on  the  spot,  but  sometimes  it  is  meant  to  be  given 
[to  the  people,  to  be  consumed  when  and  where  they  like.     In  such  a  case  either  the 
[lid  or  the  wall  is  used.    The  scaffold  is  sometimes  fifty  or  sixty  feet  high,  and 
into  a  number  of  storeys,  each  of  which  is  loaded  with  food.     If  the  wall,  be 
i  it  is  separated  into  a  number  of  divisions.     In  either  case,  when  the  guests  are 

,  a  chief  who  acts  as  the  master  of  the  ceremonies  marches  about  and  makes  a 

^h,  after  the  fashion  of  his  country ;  and,  after  having  delivered  his  oration,  he  points 

1  each  tribe  the  portion  which  is  intended  for  it.     The  chief  man  of  each  tribe  takes 

ssion  of  the  gift,  and  afterwards  subdivides  it  among  his  followers. 

['8  rather  remarkable  that  the  baskets  in  which  the  provisions  are  served  are  made 

!  express  purpose,  and,  having  fulfilled  their  office,  are  thrown  aside  and  never  used 

.IL  L 


4,     di 


Mi^.^. 


146 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


again.    Should  a  chief  take  one  of  these  baskets  and  begin  to  eat  from  it,  not  only  { 
basket  but  anv  food  which  he  may  leave  in  it  is  thrown  away,  no  chief  ever  eatingi 
any  one,  or  allowing  any  one  to  eat  after  him. 

So  when  a  chief  takes  his  basket  of  food,  he  withdraws  himself  from  the  rest  of  til 
company  and  consumes  his  food,  so  that  no  one  shall  be  incommoded  by  bis  ran 
Ordinary  people,  even  the  Bangatiras,  are  not  nearly  so  fastidious,  one  basket  of  foi 
sufidcing  several  of  them,  three  or  four  being  the  usual  number  for  a  badcet  Each  i 
these  baskets  contains  a  complete  meal,  and  is  usually  supplied  with  plenty  of  potab 
and  kumeras,  some  tish,  and  a  piece  of  pork.  The  meat  is  passed  from  one  to  anotl 
each  taking  a  bite,  or  tearing  off  a  portion  ;  and  when  they  have  finished,  they  wipe  tL, 
hands  on  mb  backs  of  the  dogs  which  are  sure  to  thrust  themselves  among  the  revellen. 
These  feasts  naturally  lead  us  to  the  various  kinds  of  food  used  by  the  M 
Zealanders,  and  their  modes  of  procuring  and  preparing  them.  1 

We  will  begin  with  the  plant  which  is  the  very  staff  of  life  to  the  New  Zealand] 
namely,  the  kumera,  or  sweet  potato,  as  it  is  popularly  though  erroneously  called. 

Tins  plant  is  largely  cultivated  by  the  Maories,  who  are  very  careful  in  seli 

proper  soil  for  it  The  best  gron! 
for  the  kumera  is  that  which 
been  thickly  wooded,  and  is  dei 
for  the  purpose.  The  natives 
but  little  trouble  about  preparing 
land,  merely  cutting  down  the  t 
and  burning  the  brushwood,  but  ni 
attempting  to  root  up  the  stum^ 
The  ground  is  torn  up  tal 
than  dug  by  a  simple  instnuni 
which  is  nothing  more 
sharpened  pole  with  a  cross-p^ 
fastened  to  it,  on  which  the  foot 
rest  As  the  New  Zealandeis 
not  wear  shoes,  they  cannot  uaei 
iron  spade  as  we  do;  and  it 
easily  be  imagined  that  the  onj 
tected  foot  of  thu  Maori  wonld 
terribly  in  performing  a  task  wl 
even  among  our  stoutly-shod  labouiera,  forces  them  to  wear  a  plate  of  iron  on  the 
of  the  boot 

The  kaheru,  as  this  tool  is  called,  is  more  effective  than  an  iron  spade  could 
consequence  of  the  peculiar  character  of  the  soil,  which  is  thickly  interlaced  with 
roots  of  ferns,  brushwood,  and  shrubs.    A  few  of  these  curious  spades  are  tipped  vil 
piece  of  green  jade,  and  are  then  highly  valued  by  the  natives.    Such  a  tool  is 
£  Toki    The  Maories  have  also  a  kind  of  hoe  which  is  very  useful  in  some  soils. 

The  kumeras  are  planted  in  regular  rows,  and  the  greatest  care  is  taken  to 
field  clear  of  weeds.      The  dark  agriculturists  even  remove  every  caterpillar  that  is 
upon  the  plants ;  and  alt;ogether  such  elaborate  care  is  taken  that  the  best  managed 
in  Europe  cannot  surpass,  and  very  few  even  equal,  a  piece  of  land  cultivated  bjj 
New  Zealander. 

Each  family  has  its  own  pr  ouliar  field,  the  produce  of  which  is  presumed  to  beloi 
the  family.  But  a  great  port' on  of  the  labour  performed  in  it  may  be  done  by  poor 
who  have  no  land  of  their  ovn.  In  such  a  case,  they  acquire,  in  virtue  of  their  k1 
a  legal  right  over  the  fruits  li  the  land  which  they  have  helped  to  till.  Sonietima 
head  or  chief  of  a  tribe,  cor  sidering  himself  &s  the  father  of  the  family,  institutes  a  gei 
sale,  and  distributes  the  ;>roceeds  according  to  the  amount  of  material  or  labour 
each  has  contributed. 

Before  the  potatoes  are  cooked,  they  are  carefully  washed  in  a  simple  and 
efifective  manner.    A  woman  puts  them  into  a  basket  with  two  handles,  popularly 


NATIVE  BASKET. 


INTRODUCTION  OF  THE  KUMERA. 


147 


I, 'kit,"  wades  into  a  running  stream,  puts  one  foot  into  the  basket,  tbkes  hold  of  the 
ladles,  and  rocks  the  basket  violently  backwards  and  forwards,  while  with  her  foot  she 
liotinoally  stirs  up  and  rubs  the  potatoes.  In  this  manner  the  earth  is  washed  away 
Lqb  the  vegetables,  and  is  carried  off  by  the  stream  through  the  interstices  of  the 

At  the  present  day,  the  kumera,  although  very  highly  valued,  and  used  at  eveiy 
ggrtant  feast,  has  been  rivalled,  if  not  superseded,  by  the  common  potato,  which  can 
1 1^  with  less  trouble  and  cooked  more  easily.  Both  the  kiunera  and  potato  are 
ked  in  &  sort  of  oven,  made  by  heating  stones,  and  much  resembling  the  cooking- 
)of  the  Australians.  No  cooking  is  allowed  to  take  place  in  the  house,  the  act  of 
ling  food  being  looked  upon  as  a  desecration  of  any  building.  Through  ignorance 
{this  curious  superstition,  Europeans  have  frequently  brought  upon  themselves  tne  anger 

I  natives  by  eating,  and  even  cooking,  food  within  a  house  which  is  looked  upon 
incred. 

Id  consequence  of  this  notion,  the  oven  is  either  constructed  in  the  open  air,  or  at 
tin  a  special  house  called  Te-kauta,  which  is  made  of  logs  piled  loosely  upon  each 
jer,  so  as  to  permit  the  smoke  to  escape. 

^ebud,  or  "cabbage,"  of  the  nikau-palm,  a  species  of  Areca,  is  highly  prized  by  the 
jiories,  who  fell  every  tree  which  they  uiink  likely  to  produce  a  young  and  tender  bud. 
lis  vegetable  is  sometimes  eaten  raw,  and  sometime?  cooked  in  the  same  mode  as  the 
lito.  Fortunately,  the  tree  is  not  wasted  by  being  cat  down,  as  its  leaves  are  used  for 
iny  purposes,  such  as  making  temporary  sheds  when  travellers  are  benighted  in  the 

thatching  houses,  and  similar  uses.     StiU,  the  destruction  of  this  useful  and 

[  palm  is  very  great,  and  there  is  reason  to  fear  that  the  improvident  natives  will 
lly  extirpate  it,  umess  means  be  taker  o  preserve  it  by  force  of  law. 
Tia  Maories  have  one  curious  plan  <  ^  preparing  food,  which  seems  to  have  been 
rented  for  the  purpose  of  making  it  as  disgusting  as  possible.  They  take  the  kumera, 
I  potato,  or  the  maize,  and  steep  it  in  fresh  water  for  several  weeks,  until  it  is  quite 
tril    It  is  then  made  into  cakes,  and  eaten  with  the  greatest  zest.     To  a  European 

j  can  be  more  offensive,  and  the  very  smell  of  it,  not  to  mention  the  flavour,  is  so 
tly  disgusting  that  even  a  starving  man  can  hardly  manage  to  eat  it.    The  odour  is 
Uwerful,  so  rancid,  and  so  penetratmg,  that  when  Europeans  have  been  sitting  inside  a 
!  aad  a  man  has  been  bitting  in  the  open  air  eating  this  putrid  bread,  they  have  been 

to  send  him  away  from  the  vicinity  of  the  door.     By  degrees  travellers  become 
I  accustomed  to  it,  but  at  first  the  effect  is  inexpressibly  dis^sting ;  and  when  it  is 
iked,  the  odour  is  enough  to  drive  every  European  out  of  the  village, 
h  former  days  the  fern-root  (Pteria  esmlenta)  was  largely  eaten  by  the  natives,  but 
I  potatoes  and  maize  have  so  completely  superseded  it  that  fern-root  is  very  seldom 

except  on  occasions  when  nothing  else  can  be  obtained.  When  the  fern-root 
[cooked,  it  is  cut  into  pieces  about  a  foot  long,  and  then  roasted.  After  it  is 
Eciently  cooked,  it  is  scraped  clean  with  a  shell     The   flavour  of  this  root  is  not 

essing,  having  an  unpleasant  mixture  of  the  earthy  and  the  medicinal  about  it. 
I  About  December  another  kind  of  food  comes  into  season.     This  is  the  pulpous  stem 

I  of  the  tree-ferns  which  are  so  plentiful  in  New  Zealand  {Cyathea  medullaiHs).    It 

I  long  cooking,  and  is  generally  placed  in  the  oven  in  the  evening,  and  eaten  in  the 
ning. 

I  With  regard  to  the  vegetables  used  in  New  Zealand,  Dr.  Dieffenbach  has  the  following 

irks.    After  mentioning  the  native  idea  that  they  were  conquerors  of  New  Zealand, 

[brought  with  them  the  dog  and  the  tare  plant  {Arum  esctdentum),  he  proceeds  as 

bws : — "  A  change  took  place  in  their  food  by  the  introduction  of  the  sweet  potato  or 

nera  {Convolvulm  batata) — an  introduction  which  is  gratefully  remembered  and  recorded  . 

any  of  their  songs,  and  has  given  rise  to  certain  religious  observances. 

I  "It  may  be  asked,  What  was  the  period  when  the  poor  natives  received  the  gift  of  this 

jolesome  food,  and  who  was  their  benefactor  ?    On  the  first  point  they  know  nothing ; 

r  recollection  attaches  itself  to  events,  but  not  to  time.    The  name,  however,  of  the 

or  lives  in  their  memory.     It  is  E'  Paui,  or  Eo  Faui,  the  wife  of  £'  Tiki,  who  brought 

l2 


m 


1     I-      '4 

(  ' 

■>4 


i'¥i 


...i 


148 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


.cl ;  I 


*  U- 


I.;' 
J- 


li 


the  first  seeds  ftom  the  island  of  Tawai.  E'  Tiki  was  a  native  of  the  island  of  Tawai,  wbicJ 
is  not  that  whence,  accoiding  to  tradition,  the  ancestors  of  the  New  Zealanders  had  coqJ 
He  came  to  New  Zealand  with  his  wife,  whether  in  less  frail  vessels  than  they  possesB  i 
present,  and  whether  purposely  or  driven  there  by  accident,  tradition  is  silent. 

"  He  was  welf  received,  but  soon  perceived  that  food  was  more  scanty  here  than  j 
the  happy  isle  whence  he  came.    He  wished  to  confer  a  benefit  upon  his  hosts,  but  kne„ 
not  how  to  do  it,  until  his  wife,  F  Paui,  offered  to  go  back  and  fetch  kumera,  that  th« 
people  who  had  received  them  kindly  might  not  suffer  want  any  longer.    lUs 
Mcomplished,  and  returned  in  safety  to  the  shores  of  New  Zealand. 

"  What  a  tale  of  heroism  may  lie  hidden  under  this  simple  tradition !  Is  it  a  tild 
eonnected  with  the  Polynesian  race  itself?  or  does  it  not  rather  refer  to  the  arrival  ig 
New  Zealand  of  the  earlv  Spanish  navigators,  who  may  have  brought  this  valoablt 
product  firom  the  island  of  Tawai,  one  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  where  the  plant  is  sti 
most  extensively  cultivated  ?  There  can  be  scarcely  any  doubt  but  that  New  Zeaki^ 
was  visited  by  some  people  antecedent  to  Tasman.  Kaipuke  is  the  name  of  a  ship  jn 
New  Zealand — htque  is  a  Spanish  word — Kai  means  to  eat,  or  live.  No  other  PoIiJ 
nesian  nation  has  this  word  to  designate  a  ship.  Pero  (dog)  and  poaca  (pig)  are  ais( 
Spanish.  Tawai,  whence  £*  Paui  brought  the  kumera,  is  situated  to  the  east  of  Ken 
Zealand  according  to  tradition,  and  the  first  discoverers  in  the  great  ocean,  Alvan 
Mendana  (1595)7Quiros  (1608),  Lemaire,  and  others,  arrived  from  the  eastward,  as  thei 
did  at  Tahiti,  according  to  the  tradition  of  the  inhabitants.  Tasman  did  not  come  to  Ke\7 
Zealand  until  1642." 

However  this  ma^  be,  the  fields  of  kumera  are  strictly  "  tapu,"  and  any  theft  . 
them  is  severely  pimished.    The  women  who  are  engaged  in  their  cultivation  are 
tapu.    They  must  pray  together  with  the  priests  for  the  increase  of  the  harvest.    !IL„ 
women  are  never  allowed  to  join  in  the  cannibal  feasts,  and  it  is  only  after  the  kumera  i 
dug  up  that  they  are  released  from  the  strict  observance  of  the  tapu.    They  believe  tha. 
kumera  is  the  food  consumed  in  the  "  reinga,"  the  dwelling-place  of  the  departed  j^iHul 
and  it  is  certainly  the  food  most  esteemed  amoc^;  the  living. 

They  have  several  ways  of  preparing  the  sweet  potato.    It  is  eitjier  simply  hoil« 
or  dried  slowly  in  a  "  hangi,"  when  it  has  the  taste  of  dates,  or  ground  into  powder  i 
baked  into  cakes. 

The  kumera,  like  most  importations,  is  rather  a  delicate  v^etable,  and  while  it  i 
young  it  is  sheltered  by  fences  made  of  brushwood,  which  are  set  up  on  the  windvai 
side  of  the  plantation  when  bad  weather  is  apprehended.  Great  stacks  of  dried  hmii 
wood  are  seen  in  all  well-managed  kumera  gardens,  readv  to  be  used  when  wanted.  S 
great  is  the  veneration  of  the  natives  for  the  kumera,  that  the  storehouses  wherein  it  j 
kept  are  usually  decorated  in  a  superior  style  to  the  dwelling  of  the  person  who  on 
them. 

In  the  following  illustration  several  of  these  elaborate  storehouses  are  sbov 
They  are  always  supported  on  posts  in  such  a  way  that  the  rats  cannot  get  among  tli| 
contents,  and  in  some  instances  they  are  set  at  the  top  of  poles  fifteen  or  twenty  fe< 
high,  which  are  climbed  by  means  of  notches  in  them.  These,  however,  are  almoi 
without  ornamentation,  whereas  those  which  belong  specially  to  the  chief  are  compan 
tively  low,  and  in  some  cases  every  inch  of  them  is  covered  with  graceful  or  grot^qJ 
patterns,  in  which  the  human  face  always  predominates.  I 

Some  of  these  curious  storehouses  are  not  rectangular,  but  cylindrical,  the  cylindj 
lying  horizontally,  with  the  door  at  the  end,  and  being  covered  with  a  pointed  nxf 
Even  the  very  posts  on  which  the  storehouses  stand  are  carved  into  the  rude  semblance] 
the  human  form. 

The  Maories  also  say  that  the  calabash,  or  hue,  is  of  comparatively  late  introductioj 
the  seeds  having  been  obtained  from  a  calabash  which  was  carried  by  a  whale 
thrown  on  their  shores. 

A  very  curious  article  of  vegetable  food  is  the  cowdie  gum,  which  issues  from  I 
species  of  pine.    This  gum  exudes  in  great  quantities  from  the  trees,  and  is  found  in  I 
massea  adhering  to  the  trunk,  and  aUo  in  detached  pieces  on  the  ground.    It  is  a  i 


ARTIOLES  OF  FOOD. 


140 


loffiil  resin ;  and  it  ii  imported  into  England,  where  it  is  converted  into  vamiah.  Hie 
Qor  ot  the  cowdie  gum  is  powerfully  aromatic,  and  the  natives  of  the  northern  island 
^  it  just  tka  oaiiors  ohec  tobacco.  They  think  so  much  of  this  gum,  that  when  a 
gger  comes  to  visit  them,  the  highest  compliment  that  can  be  paid  to  him  is  for  tht 
^  to  take  a  partially  chewed  piece  of  gum  Irom  his  mouth,  and  offer  it  to  the  visitor. 
The  New  Zealacders  eat  great  Quantities  of  the  pawa,  a  species  of  Haliotis,  Aram 
•'■\  they  procure  the  pearl v  shell  with  which  they  are  so  fond  of  inlaying  their 
,jgB,  especially  the  eyes  of  the  human  figvres.  Shells  belonging  to  this  group  are 
jtoown  in  the  Channel  Islands  under  the  name  of  Ormer  shells,  and  the  moDusov 
ibvourite  artidea  of  diet     lliose  which  are  found  in  New  Zealand  axe  vvr/ 


1^ ' /'„ 


1;/ 


fL— -4: 


l^^»^l^ 


OHIBFS'  STOHEHOtJSSS 


t  larger  than  the  species  of  the  Channel  Islands,  and  the  inhabitants  are  tough  and, 
iiropean  taste,  very  unpalateable.  Great  quantities  are,  however,  gathered  for  food. 
[pntrid  potato  cakes  are  generallv  eaten  with  the  pawa;  and  the  two  together  form 
nquet  which  an  E^lishman  could  hardly  prevail  on  himself  to  taste,  even  though 
rere  dying  of  hunger. 

[Uassds,  too,  are  Im^eljr  used  for  food :  and  the  natives  have  a  way  of  opening  and 

out  the  inmate  which  I  have  often  practised.    If  the  bases  of  two  mussels  be 

1  together  so  that  the  projections  interlock,  and  a  sharp  twist  be  given  in  opposite 

tions,  the  weaker  of  the  two  gives  way,  and  the  shell  is  opened.     Either  shell 

I  an  admirable  knife,  and  scrapes  the  mollusc  out  of  its  home  even  better  than  a 

'  oysteivknife. 

iters,  especially  the  Cockscomb  Oyster  {Ostrcea  cristata),  are  very  plentiful  in  many 
I  cf  the  coast,  and  afford  an  unfailing  supply  of  food  to  the  natives.    They  are  mostly 


"U    }  ^ 


160 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


MthflNd  hr  womtn,  who  mo  in  mbm  plaooi  able  to  obtain  them  bj  waiting QBtQl 
wnter,  and  at  other  pleoea  ue  foraed  to  dive  at  all  itatei  of  the  tide. 

Fiih  fonn  a  large  portion  of  New  ZeaUnd  diet;  and  one  of  their  &Toarite  diahei  j 
ihark'i  fleah  dried  and  nearly  pntreeoeni    In  this  state  it  exhales  an  odour  which  ii  i 
leas  horrible  than  that  of  the  putrid  cakes. 

Mr.  Angas  mentiona  (me  instance  where  he  waa  greatly  inconvenienced  bjr 
fondness  of  the  natives  for  these  offensive  articles  of  diet    Be  was  travelling  tlm. 
the  oonntiT  with  some  native  guides,  and  on  arriving  at  a  pah  had  procured  for  biNU 
some  remarkaUv  fine  kumeras.    The  nativea  immediately  set  to  work  at  cooking  i 
komeias,  among  which  th«y  introduced  a  quantity  of  semi-putrid  shark's  fledb.  ' 
was  not  the  worst  of  the  business,  for  they  next  wove  smne  of  the  phonmum  lu. 
which  have  already  been  described,  filled  them  with  the  newly-cooked  proviuona,  u. 
carried  them  until  the  evening  rapaat,  giving  the  traveller  the  benefit  of  the  honij 
odour  fiir  the  rest  of  the  day. 

Fish  are  either  token  witii  the  net,  the  weir,  or  the  hook    The  net  presenti  i    _ 
mnarkable,  and  is  used  as  are  neto  all  over  the  world,  the  natives  weighting  them  at  t 
bottom,  floating  them  at  the  top,  shootim;  them  in  moderatelv  shallow  water,  and 
beating  the  water  with  poles  in  order  to  mghten  the  fish  into  the  meshes. 

Traps,  called  pukoio-tana,  are  made  oifimnelHdiaMd  basketa,  iust  like  the  eel-1 
of  our  own  oonnti^;  but  the  most  ingenious  device  ia  the  weir,  which  is  built  quite  a 
the  river,  and  supported  by  poles  for  many  yards  along  ito  aide.    Often,  when  the  n 
the  weir  is  usecCue  fish  toVen  are  considered  as  bekiging  to  the  community  k gene 
and  are  divided  equally  by  the  chief. 

Sometimes  a  singularly  inmnious  net  ia.used,  which  haa  neiUier  float  nor 
This  net  is  about  four  feet  wide,  thirty  or  (brty  feet  in  loigth,  and  is  tied  at  each  end 
astout  stick.    Bopea  axe  lashed  to  the  stick,  and  the  net  is  then  taken  out  to  waii 
When  they  have  arrived  at  a  convenient  spot,  the  nativea  throw  the  net  ovei 


side  of  the  canoe,  liolding  the  ropes  at  either  end  o!  the  boat,  so  that  the  net  fonaa  a  1 
semioirole  in  the  water  as  the  boat  drif^  along.    In  foot  it  ia  managed  nnoh  t»\ 
English  fish»)rman  manages  his  dredge. 

in  the  middle  of  the  canoe  is  posted  a  man,'  who  bears  in  his  hand  a  very 
light  pole,  having  a  tuft  of  feathers  tied  to  one  end  of  it  With  the  tufted  end  bel 
and  stirs  the  water,  thus  drii^  into  the  meshes  of  the  net  all  the  small  fishes  within] 
curve  of  tlie  net  Those  wlu>  hold  the  ropes  can  tell  by  the  strain  upon  the  cords  vhed 
there  an  enough  fish  in  the  net  to  make  a  haul  advisable,  and  when  that  is  the  caie,| 
net  is  brou^t  to  the  side  of  the  canoe,  emptied,  and  again  shot 
Spearing  fish  is  sometimes,  but  not  very  largely,  employed. 
The  hooks  employed  bv  the  New  Zealanders  present  a  curious  mixture  of  simpliij 
and  ingenuity.  The  two  wnich  are  given  on  page  161  are  those  in  general  use :  and  it  red 
seems  strange  that  any  fish  should  be  stupid  enough  to  take  such  an  object  in  its 
The  wooden  hook  (Fig.  2)  is  baitea,  as  is  the  case  with  our  own,  and  the  rude 
found  sufficient  to  hold  the  fish. 

The  more  inmnious  hook,  however,  is  the  other  specimen  (Fig.  1).  This  is  a  sii^ 
admirable  contnvanoe.    The  body  of  the  hook  is  made  of  wood,  curved,  and 
hollowed  on  the  inside.    The  hook  itself  is  bone,  and  is  always  made  from  Uie 
of  a  slain  enemy,  so  that  it  is  valued  as  a  trophy,  as  well  as  a  means  of  catching  I 
This  bone  ia  ffMtened  to  the  rest  of  the  hook  by  a  very  ingenious  lashing ;  and,  in  i 
instances,  even  the  bone  is  in  two  pieces,  which  are  firml^r  lashed  together. 

In  consonance  with  the  warlike  character  of  the  natives,  who  seem  to  be  as  i 
offer  an  insult  to  other  tribes  as  to  take  offence  themselvos,  the  use  of  the  enemy's  boij 
intended  as  an  insult  and  a  defiance  to  a  hostile  tribe. 

The  body  of  the  hook  is  lined  with  the  pawa  shell,  and  to  the  bottom  of  it  is  i 
a  tuft  of  fibres.    This  hook  is  remarkable  for  requirmg  no  bait    It  is  towed  astern  of  | 
oanoe,  and  when  pulled  swiftly  through  the  water  it  revolves  rapidly,  the  pearly 
flashing  in  the  light  like  the  white  belly  of  a  fish,  and  the  tuft  of  fibres  representingl 
tail.    Consequently,  the  predatorial  fish  take  it  for  the  creature  which  it  represents/ 


nSH<HOOKS. 


1^1 


llltf  H  flaahet  bv  them,  and  are  hooked  before  they  discover  their  miaiake.  If  any  of 
LiMckm  should  happen  to  be  anglers,  they  will  see  that  this  hook  of  the  New  Zealander 
Tipctly  similar  in  principle  with  the  "  s^on-bait "  which  is  so  efficacious  in  practised 
One  of  these  hooks  in  my  collection  is  qnite  a  model  of  forty,  the  curves  being 

iy  graceful,  and  the  effect  being  as  artistic  as  if  the  maker  had  been  a  professor  in 

iiekool  of  design.    The  length  of  my  hook  is  rather  more  than  four  inches :  and  this 
at  the  average  sice  of  Uiese  implements.    The  string  by  which  it  is  held  is  Cutened 
llks  hook  in  a  very  ingenious  manner; 
misdeed  it  scarcely  seems  possible  that 
lopuently  slight  a  lashing  could  hold 
1^  enough  to  raffle  the  struggles  of  a  fish 

I  enough  to  swallow  a  hook  more  than 

I  jDohes  in  length,  and  three-quarters  of 
ijaeh  in  width. 

gome  of  these  hooks  are  ftimished  with 
[lilber  d  the  apteryx,  which  serves  the 
I  of  an  artificial  fly. 
salt  and  fiwsh  water  orajiish  are 
_iis  Uffga  quantities.  The  latter,  which 
iieiy  ho]^  areahDQost  invariably  captures! 
I  tta  woman,  who  have  to  diVe  for  them, 
jte  ibnner  are  taken  in  traps  baited  with 
rii,  muoh  like  our  own  lobstw^pots. 

BMssie  almost  always  caught  by  calling 
■Irtth  the  voices  or  by  using  a  decoy 

lbs  anteryz,  or  kiwi-kiwi,  it  taken  by 
liiit  of  tiiMe  methods.  It  is  of  nootumid 
sod  is  seldom  seen,  never  venturing 
lof  its  haunts  by  dajr.    It  is  veiy  tMnl^ 

*   living   in  pairs,  and   each  panr  iisimiookb. 

^„_j  a  tolorablv  Cuge  district  At  night 
[imps  out  of  its  dark  resting-place  among 

I  fims,  where  it  has  been  deeping  throughout  the  day,  and  sets  off  in  search  of  worms, 

'    and  other  creatures,  which  it  scratches  out  of  the  ground  with  its  powerful  feet. 

g  the  night  it  occasionally  utters  its  shrill  ciy ;  that  of  the  male  being  somewhat 

itlM  words  "  hoire,  hoire,  hoire,"  and  that  of  the  female  like  "  ho,  ho,  ho." 

When  the  natives  wish  to  catch  the  apteryx,  they  go  to  tiie  district  where  the  bird 

,snd  imitate  its  cry.    As  .  Jv)n  as  it  shows  itself,  it  is  seized  bv  a  dog  which  the 

■  has  with  him,  and  wlu .r  .3  trained  for  the  purpose.     As  the  bira  is  a  very 

one,  there  is  generally  a  fight  between  itself  and  the  dog,  in  which  the  powerful 

luid  sharp  claws  of  the  bird  are  used  with  great  effect    Sometimes  the  hunter  has 

if  a  torch  made  of  the  ;  .i^die  resin,  and  by  lighting  it  as  soon  as  the  kiwi-kiwi  comes 

flight  he  blinds  the  bird  ao  effectudly  by  the  unwonted  light  that  it  is  quite  bewildered, 

Rg  not  know  in  whbt  direction  to  run;  and  allows  itself  to  be  taken  alive. 

At  some  seasons  of  the  year  the  bird  is  very  fat,  and  its  flesh  is  said  to  be  well 

mmred.    Iv.  former  days,  when  it  was  plentiful,  it  was  much  used  for  food,  but  at 

bnresent  time  it  is  too  scarce  to  hold  any  real  place  among  the  food-producing  animals 

I  New  Zealand,  its  wingless  state  rendering  it  an  easy  prey  to  those  who  know  its 

lata.    The  skin  is  very  tough,  and,  when  dressed,  was  used  in  the  manufieuiture  of 

The  parrots  are  caught  by  means  of  a  decoy  bird.  The  fowler  takes  witii  him  a 
which  he  has  taught  to  call  its  companions,  and  conceals  himself  under  a  shelter 
de  of  branches.  From  the  shelter  a  long  rod  reaches  to  the  branches  of  a  neighlouiing 
e,  and  when  the  bird  calls,  its  companions  are  attracted  by  its  cries,  fl^  to  the  tree^ 
I  then  walk  down  the  rod  in  parrot  lashion,  and  are  captured  by  the  man  in  the  covei; 


152 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


Formerly  the  native  dog  used  to  be  much  eaten ;  but  as  the  species  has  aluQ^ 
entirely  been  transformed  by  admixture  with  the  various  breeds  of  English  dogs,  its  C 
as  an  article  of  to«Ml,  has  been  abandoned.    Pigs  are  almost  the  only  .mammalia  thS 


% 


are  now  eaten ;  but^  they  are  not  considered  as  forming  an  article  of  ordinary  diet,  beim 
reserved  for  festive  occasions.  The  pork  of  New  Zealand  pigs  is  said  to  surpass  that  of 
their  European  congeners,  and  to  bear  some  resemblance  to  veal.  This  superiqptyof 
flavour  is  caused  by  their  constantly  feeding  on  the  fern-roots.  In  colour  they  j,, 
mostly  black,  and,  although  tame  and  quiet  enough  with  their  owners,  are  terribly 
frightened  when  they  see  a  white  man,  erect  their  bristles,  and  dash  off  into  the  bush. 


CANNIBAL  COOK-HOUSa 


We  now  come  to  the  question  of  cannibalism,  a  custom  which  seems  to  have  resisted  I 
civilization  longer  in  New  Zealand  than  in  any  other  part  of  the  world.    In  some  placet  I 
cannibalism  is  an  exception  ;  here,  as  among  the  Neam-neam  of  Africa,  it  is  a  rule.   !nie| 
accompanying  illustration  represents  a  cannibal  cooking-house,  that  was  erected  bytl 
celebrated  Maori  chief,  in  the  Waitahanui  Pah.     This  was  once  a  celebrated  fort,  and  wail 
originally  erected  in  order  to  defend  the  inhabitants  of  Te  Bapa  from  the  attacks  of  the 
Waikato  tribes.     Both  these  and  their  enemies,  having,  as  a  rule,  embraced  Christianity, 
and  laid  aside  their  feuds,  the  pah  has  long  been  deserted,  and  will  probably  faU  isto 
decay  before  many  years  have  passed,    Mr.  Angas'  description  of  this  pah  is  an  exceed- [ 
ingly  interesting  one. 

"  Waitahanui  Pah  stands  on  a  neck  of  low  swampy  land  jutting  into  the  lake,  andjj 
broad,  deep  river,  forming  a  delta  called  the  Tongariro,  and  by  some  thd  Waikato  (as  tliat 
river  runs  out  again  at  the  other  end  of  Tampo  Lake),  empties  itself  near  the  pah.    Tbt 
long  fa9ade  of  the  pah  presents  an  imposing  appearance  when  viewed  from  Ihe  lake;t 


CANMBALISM. 


153 


lioe  of  fortifications,  composed  of  upright  poles  and  stakes,  extending  for  at  least  half 
a  mile  in  a  direction  pan^el  to  the  water.  On  the  top  of  many  of  the  posts  are  carved 
I  jiniies,  much  larger  than  life,  of  men  in  the  act  of  de&mce,  and  in  the  most  savage  pos- 
tures, having  enormous  protruding  tongues ;  and,  like  all  the  Maori  carvings,  these  images, 
or  waikapokos,  are  coloured  with  kokowai,  or  red  ochre. 

"The  entire  pah  is  now  in  ruins,  and  has  heen  made  tapu  by  Te  Heuheu  since  its 
jewrtion.  Here,  then,'  all  was  forbidden  ground ;  but  I  eluded  the  suspicions  of  our  natives, 
3od  rambled  about  all  day  amongst  the  decaying  memorials  of  the  past,  making  drawings 
of  the  most  striking  and  peculiar  objects  within  the  pah.  The  cook-houses,  where  the 
Utherof  Te  Heuheu  had  his  original  establishment,  remained  in  a  perfect  state  -,  the  only 
entrance  to  thcie  buildmgs  were  a  series  of  circular  apertures,  in  and  out  of  which  the 
slaves  engaged  in  preparing  the  food  were  obliged  to  ciawL 

"Near  to  the  cook-houses  there  stood  a  carved  patuka,  which  was  the  receptacle  of 
tbe  sacred  food  of  the  chief;  and  nothing  could  exceed  the  richness  of  the  elaborate 
carving  that  adorned  this  storehouse. .  I  made  a  careful  drawing  of  it,  as  the  frail  material 
[was  iulhig  to  decay.  Ruined  houses — ^many  of  them  once  beautifully  ornamented  and 
I  richly  carved — numerous  waki-tapu,  and  other  heathen  remains  with  images  and  carved 
I  posts,  occur  in  various  portions  of  this  extensive  pah ;  but  in  other  places  the  hand  of 
I  Time  has  so  effectually  destroyed  the  buildings  as  to  leave  them  but  an  unintelligible  mass 
lof  rains.  The  situaiion  of  this  pah  is  admirably  adapted  for  the  security  of  its  inmates : 
{it  commands  the  lake  on  the  one  side,  and  the  other  fronts  the  extensive  marshes  of 
iTukanu,  where  a  strong  palisade  and  a  deep  moat  afford  protection  against  any  sudden 
lattack.  Water  is  conveyed  into  the  pah  through  a  sluice  or  canal  for  the  supply  of  the 
ll)esi^  in  times  of  war. 

I  *  There  was  an  air  of  solitude  and  gloomy  desolation  about  the  whole  pah,  that  was 
jheightene'l  by  the  screams  of  the  plover  and  the  tern,  as  they  uttered  their  mournful  ciy 
to)ag!i  the  deserted  courts.  I  rambled  over  the  scenes  of  many  savage  deeds.  Ovens, 
rboN  hurcan  flesh  had  been  cooked  in  heaps,  still  remained,  with  the  stones  used  for 
heating  them  lying  scattered  around,  blackened  by  fire ;  and  here  and  there  a  dry  skull 
ay  bleaching  in  the  sun  and  wind,  a  grim  memorial  of  the  past." 

The  chief  reason  for  the  persistent  survival  of  cannibalism  is  to  be  found  in  the  light 
1  which  the  natives  regard  the  act  As  far  as  can  be  ascertained,  the  Maories  do  not  eat 
heir  fellow-men  simply  because  they  have  any  especial  liking  for  human  flesh,  although, 
I  might  be  expected,  there  are  still  to  be  found  some  men  who  have  contracted  a  strong 
isteTor  the  flesh  of  man. 

The  real  reason  for  the  custom  is  based  on  the  superstitious  notion  that  any  one  who 
ats  the  flesh  of  another  becomes  endowed  with  all  the  best  qualities  of  the  slain  person. 
For  this  reason,  a  chief  will  often  content  himself  with  the  left  eye  of  an  adversary,  that 
ortion  of  the  body  being  considered  as  the  seat  of  the  souL  A  similar  idea  pi-evails 
[arding  the  blood. 

When  the  dead  bodies  of  enemies  are  brought  into  the  villages,  much  ceremony 
(ittends  the  cooking  and  eating  of  them.  Tl^ey  aro  considered  as  tapu,  oc  prohibited, 
)ntil  the  tohunga,  or  priest,  has  done  his  part.  This  consists  in  cutting  off  part  of  the 
ph,  and  hanging  it  up  on  a  tree  or  a  ttdl  stick,  as  an  offering  to  the  deities,  accom- 
aying  his  proceedings  with  certain  mystic  prayers  and  invocations. 
Most  women  are  forbidden  to  eat  human  flesh,  and  so  are  some  men  and  all  young 
khildren.  When  the  latter  reach  a  certain  age,  they  are  permitted  to  become  eaters  of 
pman  flesh,  and  are  inducted  into  their  new  privileges  by  the  singing  of  chants  and 
ongs,  the  meaning  of  which  none  of  the  initiates  understand,  and  which,  it  is  probable, 
i  equally  a  mystery  to  the  priest  himself  who  chants  them. 

The  palms  of  the  hands  and  the  breast  are  supposed  to  be  the  best  parts ;  and  some  of 
he  elder  warriors,  when  they  have  overcome  their  reluctance  to  talk  on  a. subject  which 
hey  know  will  shock  their  interlocutors,  speak  in  quite  enthusiastic  terms  of  human  flesh 
I  an  article  of  food. 

That  cannibalism  is  a  custom  which  depends  on  warfare  is  evident  from  many  sources. 
la  war,  as  we  shall  presently  see,  the  New  Zealander  can  hardly  be  rocognised  as  the 


ii&  'its  ift!ii 


fe' 

li^/.  .., 

I'-  i 

n' '  sH 

i' 

J     '  ''7&'&e^ 

'<■«  - 1  AmSmS 

. )  1 

^v^MS^B^ 

k...a»-. 

juv.  M  i^m^m 

b-^ 


»il 


'    %.!' 


u 


164 


NEW  ZEALAJND. 


same  lieing  in  a  state  of  peace.  His  whole  sotiI  is  filled  with  but  one  idear^fhat  nfl 
vengeance ;  and  it  is  the  spirit  of  revenge,  and  not  the  mere  vulgar  instinct  of  ghttony  I 
that  induces  him  to  eat  the  bodies  of  his  fellow-men.  A  New  Zeelander  would  not  dreaal 
of  eating  tiie  body  of  a  man  who  had  died  a  natural  death,  and  nothing  could  be  furtherl 
from  his  thoughts  than  the  deliberate  and  systematic  cannibalism  which  disgraces  seveiall 
of  the  African  tribes.  I 

How  completely  this  spirit  of  vengeance  enters  into  the  very  soul  of  the  Maories  csqI 
be  inferred  from  a  short  anecdote  of  a  battla  There  is  a  small  island  in  the  Bay  ofl 
Plenty  called  Tuhua,  or  Mayor's  Island,  the  inhabitants  of  which,  about  two  hondreji 
in  number,  had  erected  a  strong  pah,  or  fort,  in  order  to  defend  themselves  fbin  the] 
attacks  of  tribes  who  lived  on  the  mainland,  and  wanted  to  capture  this  very  conTenientl 
little  island  The  fort  was  built  on  a  very  steep  part  of  the  island,  craggy,  precipitom  | 
and  chiefly  made  up  of  lava  | 

After  making  several  unsuccessful  attacks,  the  enemy  at  last  made  an  onslaiight  io| 
the  night,  hoping  to  take  the  people  off  their  guard..  The  inmates  were,  however,  awake  I 
and  prepared  for  resistance ;  and  as  soon  as  tibe  enemy  attacked  the  pah,  the  defendenl 
retaliated  on  them  by  allowing  them  to  come  partly  up  the  hill  on  which  the  pah  stands  I 
and  then  rolling  great  stones  upon  them.  Very  many  of  the  assailants  were  killed,  aDdl 
the  rest  retreated. 

Next  morning  the  successful  defenders  related  this  tale  to  a  missionary,  and  ahoy .. 
the  spot  where  so  sanguinary  an  encounter  had  taken  place.  The  missionary,  finding  tb^l 
aU  the  stones  and  rocks  were  perfectly  clean,  and  betrayed  no  traces  of  the  bloody  stmgglel 
which  had  taken  place  only  a  few  hours  previously,  asked  to  be  shown  the  marks  of  f 
blood.    His  guide  at  once  answered  that  the  women  had  licked  it  off. 

It  has  sometimes  been  stated  that  the  Maories  will  kill  their  slaves  in  oidertoi 
furnish  a  banquet  for  themselves ;  but  such  statements  are  altogether  false. 

Cannibalism  is  at  the  present  day  nearly,  though  not  quite,  extinct  Chiefly  by  tbel 
efforts  of  the  missionaries,  it  has  been  greatly  reduced ;  and  even  in  cases  where  it  doetl 
take  place  the  natives  are  chary  of  speaking  about  it  In  wars  that  took  place  somtl 
forty  years  ago,  we  learn  that  several  hundred  warriors  were  slain,  and  their  bodies  eateol 
by  their  victors.  In  comparatively  recent  times  twenty  or  thirty  bodies  have  beesl 
brought  into  the  pah  and  eaten,  while  at  the  present  day  many  a  native  has  never  seenanl 
act  of  cannibalism.  This  strange  and  ghasuy  custom  is,  however,  so  dear  to  the  Maool 
mind  that  one  of  the  chief  obstacles  to  the  conversion  of  the  natives  to  Christianity  is  tol 
be  found  in  the  fact  that  the  Christian  natives  are  obliged  to  abjure  the  use  of  humttl 
flesh.  Still,  the  national  instinct  of  vengeance  is  rather  repressed  than  extirpated,  aiiii| 
there  are  tnany  well-known  occasions  when  it  has  burst  through  all  its  bonds,  and  the| 
savage  nature  of  the  Maori  has  for  a  time  gained  the  ascendency  over  him. 


'f  V 


CHAPTER  VL 


WAB. 


ITEI KODB  or  WABFABB  BBPXNSBNT  ON  WEAPONS — TBB   SFEAB,  NOW  EXTINOT — TEB   IIXBAI,  AMD  THB 
lUnBIALS  OF   WHICH  IT  IS  HADB — THE   OBBEN  JADE   UBBAI,   AND   ESTIMATION   IN   WHICH  IT   18 

HBLD  BT  THB    CHIEFS THB    STONB    UEBAI — THE    BONE    MBBAI,  AND    ITS  VARIED    SHAPES — UODB 

OF  IWINO  THE   WEAPON — OAPTVBB   OF    SHIPS — AN    EXCITINO   8CXNB   AND   TIMELY   UELntF — THB 

BATTU-AXE,  OB   PATU — ^ITS   FOBH,  AND  MODE  OF   USING   IT — THB   CHIEF'S   SFBAB,  OB  HANI ITS 

BI8BHBLANCE  TO   THB   ANCIBNT    SCEPTBB — THB    TONOVB   OF   DBFIANCB — THB   WAB-DANCB — ITS 

KirSCT  ON  BOABD    SHIP — ^THB   FOBT,  OB  PAH,  AND   ITS   CONBTBUCTION — ^NATIVE   ENOINBEBINO 

TEX  BBP0I.SB   AT   THB   GATE    PAH — CONCEALING    AN   AMBUSH  — FATE   OF    CAPTIVES — THE   CHIEF 

b'HONOI  and    HIS    BATTLBS SLAVE-DBIVINO   WITH   A   MBBAI — BTIQITBTTB    OF   WAB — A  TBUCB 

AHD  A  BABTBB — BBTALIATION   FOB  BLOODBBBD — CBBBMONIBS   BBFOBB   AMD   AFTBB  A  BATTLE. 


IWe  DOW  come  to  the  one  great  object  of  a  Maori's  life,  namely,  war.  Before  we  treat  of 
[actual  warfai'e,  it  will  be  necessaiy  to  describe  the  weapons  which  are  used,  as  much  of 
[the  character  of  warfare  materially  depends  on  them. 

In  those  parts  of  the  world,  for  instance,  where  missiles,  such  as  bows  and  arrows  oi 
[speais,  are  the  principal  weapons,  war  becomes  a  series  of  skirmishes,  each  individual 
[tijing  to  conceal  himself  as  much  as  possible  from  the  enemy,  and  to  deal  his  own  blows 
irithout  exposing  himself  to  retaliation.  Bnt  when  the  weapons  are  of  a  nature  that 
[necessitate  hand-to-hand  combat,  warfare  naturally  assumes  a  different  aspect,  and,  if  the 
jforces  be  at  all  disciplined,  more  resembles  the  regulated  war  of  civilized  nations  than  the 
[independent  single  combats  which  represent  war  in  most  savage  countries. 
I  To  this  latter  category  belong  the  weapons  of  the  New  ZetQander.  In  former  days  the 
[Maori  warriors  used  to  employ  the  spear,  but  that  weapon  has  long  been  laid  aside.  A 
[fe?  specimens  are  still  retained,  but  they  are  intended,  not  to  be  used  against  an  enemy, 
[kt  in  welcoming  a  friend,  the  chief  who  receives  his  guests  pointing  the  spear  at  them, 
[and  throwing  it  towards  them,  as  has  already  been  described.  When  Mr.  Angas  visited 
[the  islands,  he  found  only  a  very  few  of  these  spears,  and  they  were  used  entirely  for 
[peaceful  purposes.  They  were  of  the  same  character  as  those  of  the  great  Polynesian 
[group,  ie.  made  entirely  of  wood,  long,  sharply  pointed,  and  armed  with  a  series  of  barbs. 
One  of  these  spears  is  shown  at  fig.  1  of  the  Ulustration  on  the  following  page.  The  reader 
[will  understand  that  only  the  head  of  the  spear  is  shown,  the  entire  length  of  the  weapon 
I  being  about  twelve  feet  The  barbs  are  seen  to  be  arranged  in  double  order,  a  number  of 
Ithem  pointing  backwards,  and  then,  after  a  blank  sj^ce,  several  rows  pointing  forwards. 
JThe  object  of  this  device  was  ingenious  enough.  The  spear  was  supposed  to  be  pushed 
I  through  the  body  of  a  man  until  it  was  stopped  by  the  second  row  of  barbs.  It  will  be 
lieen  that  his  body  would  then  rest  in  the  blank  space,  and  the  barbs  on  either  side  of  him 
Ivould  prevent  it  from  being  drawn  out  or  pushed  through,  so  that  a  wound  from  the 
I  weapon  was  necessarily  mortal  A  spear  made  on  the  same  principle,  and  employed  by 
■the  Bechuanas,  is  shown  in  Vol.  L  page  314. 


< 

't\ 

* 

,^ 

fl 

,4 

1 

1; 

9 

vi 

\^k 

n 

^ 

N 


166 


NEW  ZEALAin). 


The  weapons  tued  by  the  Maories  are  veiy  few  in  number,  and  of  the  simplest  unA^d 
construction, 

It  is  extraordinary,  by  the  way,  what  misconceptions  exist  on  this  subject.    With  tin 
generality  of  persons  almost  every  club,  axe,  or  spear  is  set  down  as  belonging  to  KeJ 

Zealand,  especially  if  it  has 
carving  about  it  Even  the 
public  collections  are  not  fireo  fi^ 
these  errors,  and  in  one  of  the  mo 
celebrated  collections  of  arms  I  dji 
covered  within  five  minutes  tent 
twelve  wrong  labels. 

There  is  now  before  me  an  illn 
trated  work  on  savage  mannen  i 
customs,  in  which  is  a  group  i 
"New  Zealand  arms,"  containii 
thirteen  objects.    Of  these  only  ( 
is  a  genuine  weapon  of  New  [ 
land,  and  two  others  are  ( 
There  are  two  Fiji  clubs  (one  i 
them  with  a  hollow  tubular  handlel 
one  stone  knife  of  New  Caledos: 
two  clubs  of  the  Tonga  Islands,  od 
Maori  chiefs  staff  of  cfiBce,  oil 
New  Zealander's  carpenter's  adj 
one  "poi**  mallet  and  one  "gnah 
mallet  from  Tonga,  and  ttroarticl 
which  the  draughtsman  may  bail 
intended  for  clubs,  but  vhich  hail 
been  transformed  by  the  engiavei 
art  into   bottle-gourds.     Sesidi 
there  is   one    nondescript  toticl 
which  may  be  a  drum  (and  t 
fore  cannot  belong  to  New  Za 
land),  or  it  may  be  a  pail,  or  it  m\ 
be  a  jar,  and  another  nondescii 
article. 

We  need  not,  however,  wondej 
at  these  trifling  errors  when,  in  tb 
same  work,   a  scene  in  a  Koil 
American  wigwam  is  described  i 
a  "New  Zealand  christening," i 
the  "  Interior  of  a  Caffre  hut" 
fitted  with  Abyssinian  arms 
implements :  the  men  are  represenb 
as  wearing  long  two-forked 
like  those  of  the  Fans,  headdresses  like  those  of  Tonga,  and  capes  like  those  of  Abyssinia| 
while  a  smooth-haired  woman,  instead  of  being  dressed  in  Kafir  fashion,  is  naked  vitl 
the  exception  of  a  white  nloth  tied  round  her  hips.    The  hut  itself  is  a  singularly  ingi 
nious  example  of  perversity  on  the  part  of  the  draughtsman,  who  has  selected  precisi 
those  very  characteristics  which  do  not  belong  to  the  Kafir  hut.     In  the  first  plai 
the  hut  is  three  times  too  large,  and  the  walls  are  apparently  of  clay— certainly  no| 
of  the   basket-work  employed  bv  Kafirs   in  house-building.    The   floor,  which  in 
Kafir  hut  is  laid  down  with  clay,  as  smooth  as  a  table  and  hard  as  concrete,! 
irregular  and  covered  with  grass ;  while,  by  way  of  climax,  the  door  is  high  eno 
allow  a  man  to  pass  without  stooping,  and  is  finished  with  a  beautiful  arched  pen 
covered  with  creepers. 


mi9. 


MAORI  WBAFON& 


THE  MEBAI 


167 


^ith  the  ezoeption  of  one  man,  who  may,  by  some  stretch  of  imagination,  be  taken 
(Hottentot,  neither  the  hut,  its  furniture,  its  inhabitants,  nor  their  weapons,  bear  the 
itest  similitude  to  those  of  any  part  of  Southern  Afidca. 

I  being  the  case  with  miiseums  and  books,  we  need  not  be  surprised  that  the 
__  ideas  respecting  the  weapons  and  warfare  of  New  Zealand  are  very  indefinite. 
Of  course,  at  the  present  day,  the  Maories  have  practically  discarded  their  ancient 
ipons  in  favour  of  the  rifle,  wluch  they  know  weU  how  to  use,  retaining  their  aboriginal 
m  more  as  marks  of  rank  than  for  active  service.  We  have,  however,  nothing  to  do 
these  modern  innovations,  and  will  restrict  ourselves  to  the  weapons  that  belong  to 
country. 

The  firat  and  most  important  of  these  is  the  mend,  or  short  club.  This  weapon  ia 
iHr  analogous  to  the  short  sword  used  by  the  ancient  Bomans,  and  in  some  cases 
"    it  so  closely  that  if  the  cross-guard  were  removed  from  the  sword,  and  the  blade 


ill 


;|  W 


WOOnBN  AND  BOKB  HEBAI& 


neied  convex  instead  of  flat,  the  shapes  of  the  two  weapons  would  be  almost  exactly 

iticaL 

|nie  material  of  which  these  weapons  are  made  is  sometimes  wood  and  sometimes 

,  but  mostly  bone,  the  latter  material  being  furnished  by  the  spermaceti-whale.    The 

■  merai  is  the  most  valued,  on  account  of  the  difficulty  of  finding  a  suitable  piece  for 
Iporpose,  and  of  the  enormous  time  which  is  consumed  in  cutting  it  to  the  desired  shape 
Ithe  very  imperfect  instrument  which  the  Maori  possesses.  In  fact,  a  stone  merai  is 
and  laboriously  ground  into  shape  by  rubbing  it  with  a  piece  of  stone  and  a  sort 

nery-powder. 

^rery  merai  has  a  hole  drilled  through  the  end  of  the  handle.    Through  this  hole  is 

'  a  loop  of  plaited  cord,  by  means  of  which  the  weapon  is  slung  to  the  wrist,  to 

Qt  the  wearer  from  being  disarmed  in  battle.    Drilling  the  hole  is  a  very  slow 

n,  and  is  done  by  means  of  a  wetted  stick  dipped  in  emery-powder. 

he  finest  merai  of  this  description  that  T  have  seen  belongi  to  E.  Christie,  Esq.,  and 
rkable  not  merely  for  its  size,  but  for  the  regularity  and  beauty  of  its  curves.    The 
^rial  is  the  dark,  dull  green  volcanic  stone  of  which  the  New  Zealanders  make  so 

r  of  their  implements.    It  is  nearly  eighteen  inches  in  length,  and  rather  more  than 
[inches  wide  at  the  broadest  i)art.    There  is  a  similar  weapon,  nearly  as  large,  in  the 

!tion  of  the  United  Service  Institution ;  but  the  curves  are  not  so  regular,  nor  is  the 

i  80  handsome. 


168 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


i 


i  t 


I 


'% 


».« 


One  of  these  weapons  is  in  my  collectioa  It  is  of  equal  beauty  in  shape  ^th  „ 
which  has  been  described,  but  is  not  so  long.  It  is  rather  more  than  fourteen  inches 
length,  and  not  quite  fotir  inches  wid&  It  weighs  two  pounds  six  ounces,  and  is  a  ok 
formicUible  weapon,  a  blow  from  its  sharp  ed^  being  sufficient  to  crash  through  the  sk 
of  an  ox,  not  to  mention  that  of  a  human  being.  This  handsome  weapon  was  preseni 
to  me  by  T.  W.  Wood,  Esq. 

Every  chief,  however  low  in  rank,  is  sure  to  have  one  of  these  mends,  of  which  „ 
very  proud,  and  from  which  he  can  scarcely  be  induced  to  part  The  great  chiefs  ha^ 
their  menus  made  of  green  jade,  such  as  has  ahready  been  described  when  treating 
Maori  ornaments.  These  weapons  are  handed  down  from  father  to  son,  and  are  so  hid 
valued  by  the  natives  that  it  is  hardly  possible  to  procure  one,  unless  it  be  captui^ 
battle.  If  a  chief  should  die  without  a  son  to  whom  his  merai  can  descend,  tiie  weapon 
generally  buried  with  him. 

At  fig.  6  in  the  illustration  on  page  156  is  seen  one  of  these  green  jade  merais.  ' 
diape  ia  not  nearly  so  elegant  as  that  of  my  weapon  which  has  just  been  descriU 
Indeed,  with  so  valuable  and  rare  a  mineral  as  this  green  jade,  it  is  not  easy  to  find 
piece  large  enough  to  be  cut  into  an  ordinarily- shaped  weapon,  and  the  manufactuier 
obliged  to  do  his  best  with  the  material  at  his  command. 

At  fig.  7  is  an  example  of  the  commonest  kind  of  merai,  that  which  is  made  of  wc. 
As  the  material  of  such  a  weapon  is  comparatively  valueless,  the  Maories  seem  to  indei 
nify  themselves  by  adding  ornament  to  the  weapon.     For  example,  they  very  sel 
make  the  mend  of  the  same  simple  shape  as  that  at  fig.  6,  but  give  it  a  distinct  edge 
back,  as  at  fig.  7.    In  some  cases  they  make  it  into  a  most  elaborate  piece  of  native 
the  whole  being  so  beautifully  carved  that  it  looks  more  like  a  number  of  curved  pieces 
wood  fitted  together  than  a  weapon  cut  out  of  a  solid  block. 

A  singularly  beautiful  example  of  such  a  weapon  is  to  be  seen  in  the  illustration 
page  157.  As  the  reader  may  see,  it  is  one  mass  of  carving,  the  design  being  cut  complel 
through  the  wood,  and  therefore  being  alike  on  both  sides.  The  back  of  the  merai 
carved  into  a  pattern  of  singular  beauty  and  boldness,  and  the  edge  is  armed  with  a  . 
of  shark's  teeth,  which  make  its  blows  very  formidable  when  directed  against  the  naki 
bodies  of  the  Maori  warriors.  The  specimen  from  which  the  drawing  was  taken  may 
seen  in  the  collection  of  the  British  Museum. 

The  second  figure  of  the  illustration  shows  a  merai  made  of  bone.    The  material 
mostly  obtained  from  the  blade-bone  of  the  spermaceti-whale,  and  in  consequence 
voeapon  is  said  in  books  of  travel  to  be  made  of  whalebone,  thus  misleading  the  on 
reader,  who  is  sure  to  understand  "  whalebone  "  to  be  the  black  elastic  substance  obi 
from  the  Greenland  whale. 

These  merais  are  extremely  variable  in  shape.    Some  of  them  are  made  like  the 
weapons,  except  that  they  are  much  flatter,  and  have  in  consequence  both  edges 
Sometimes  they  are  studded  with  knobs  and  cut  into  hollows ;  sometimes  carved 
patterns,  much  resembling  that  ox  the  wooden  merai,  but  not  so  elaborate.   The  specr 
which  I  have  selected  for  the  illustration  shows  examples  of  the  ornaments  and  studs. 
I  possess  a  very  good  merai  which  has  been  made  from  the  lower  jaw  of  the  spei 
ceti-whale.    This  weapon  is  shown  in  the  illustration  on  the  precedmg  page,  and  cl( 
by  it  is  a  section  of  the  jaw  of  the  whale,  in  order  to  show  the  manner  in  which  it 
cut    This  weapon  measures  seventeen  inches  in  length  by  three  and  a  half  inches 
width,  and  weighs  one  pound  nine  ounces.    In  consequence  of  this  comparative  lightne 
it  is  a  much  more  efficient  weapon  than  the  stone  merai ;  for  the  latter  is  so  heavy  tbi 
if  a  blow  misses  its  aim,  the  striker  is  unable  to  recover  the  weapon  in  time  to 
himself,  or  to  repeat  the  blow,  and  so  lays  himself  open  to  the  enemy. 

If  the  reader  will  look  at  the  section  of  bone,  he  will  see  that  it  is  porous  in  the  cenl 
and  hard  and  solid  at  the  edges.    It  is  from  the  solid  part  that  the  merai  has  been 
and  in  consequence  the  weapon  is  very  flat     The  numerous  channels  through  which 
the  blood-vessels  that  nourish  the  bone  are  seen  in  the  section,  and  in  the  drawing  of 
merai  one  of  them  is  shown  traversing  the  weapon  longitudinally.   The  name  of  the  mi 
is  "  patu-patu,"  the  u  having  the  same  sound  as  in  flute. 


A  CRITICAL  SITUATION. 


159 


jUguy  of  the  natives  have  fotmd  oat  that  the  English  bill-hook  answers  admirably  as 
imersi,  vo^i  can  be  obtained  with  very  little  trouble.    Great  quantities  of  them  were  at 
g time  imported  from  Birmingham;  but  the  rifle  and  bayonet  have  in  latter  days  so 
gpletely  superseded  all  other  weapons  that  the  Maories  trouble  themselves  little  about 
j  bill-hook. 

jjliiea  a  Maori  fights  with  the  merai,  he  does  not  merely  strike,  his  usual  movement 
r  to  thrust  sharply  at  the  chin  of  the  enemy;  and  if  he  succeeds  in  striking  him  vntii 
)  point,  he  cuts  him  down  with  the  edge  before  he  can  recover  himself 
At  fig.  5  ^  ^^0  illustration  on  page  156  is  seen  an  axe,  or  tomahawk.  This  is  a 
1008  mixture  of  European  and  Maori  work,  the  blade  being  obtained  from  England, 
J  the  handle  made  and  carved  in  New  Zealand  with  the  usual  grotesque  patterns  which 
[gaori  likes  to  introduce  into  all  objects  connected  with  warfare.  The  thigh-bone  of  a 
^  enemy  is  a  favourite  handle  for  such  a  tome^awk. 

Before  the  fierce  and  warlike  character  of  the  New  Zealanders  was  known,  they  took 
[  vessels  by  the  use  of  the  merai     It  was  easy  to  suspend  the  short  club  over  the 
r,  where  it  was  hidden  by  the  mat,  so  that  when  a  party  of  natives  came  on  board, 
Btly  ^aarmed,  having  ostentatiously  left  their  patus  and  other  weapons  in  their 
each  man  was  in  fact  armed  with  the  weapon  that  he  most  trusted.    The  plan 
aed  was,  that  the  Maories  should  mingle  freely  with  the  crew,  until  each  man  was 
,jto  one  of  the  sailors.    At  a  signal  from  the  chief,  the  concealed  merai  was  snatched 
no  beneath  the  mat,  and  in  a  moment  it  had  crashed  through  the  head  of  the  selected 

Even  after  this  ruse  was  discovered,  the  ingenious  Maories  contrived  to  get  hold  of 
than  one  vessel  under  pretence  of  exhibiting  their  war-dance,  which  in  a  moment 
I  changed  itom  the  mimicry  of  battle  into  reality,  the  warriors  leaping  among  the  spec- 
tors  and  dealing  their  blows  right  and  left  among  them.     Ship-taking  seems,  indeed,  to 
I  a  proceeding  so  dear  to  the  New  Zealander,  that  he  can  scai-cely  resist  the  temptation 
lien  it  is  offered  him.    In  Messrs.  Tyerman  and  Bennet's  "  Missionary  Voyage  "  there 
^an  anecdote  of  an  adventure  that  befell  them,  which,  but  for  the  timely  aid  of  a  Mendly 
ief;  would  imdoubtedly  have  had  a  tragic  issue. 
The  ship  had  arrived  off  New  Zealand,  and  while  at  anchor  the  following  events 

*  This  morning  our  little  vessel  was  surrounded  with  canoes,  containing  several  bun- 
ds of  the  natives,  of  both  sexes,  who  presently  climbed  up,  and  crowded  it  so  much 
;  we  were  obliged  to  put  up  a  bar  across  the  quarter-deck,  and  tabu  it  from  intrusion. 
I  commerce  in  various  articles,  on  both  sides,  went  on  pretty  well  for  some  time,  till 

•  provoking  circumstance  after  another  occurred,  which  had  nearly  led  to  the  seizure  of 
)  ship  and  the  loss  of  our  Uvea 

"  In  the  confusion  occasioned  by  the  great  throng  in  so  narrow  a  space,  the  natives 

to  exercise  their  pilfering  tricks,  opportunities  for  which  are  seldom  permitted  to 

kp  away  unimproved.    Suddenly  the  cook  cried  out,  '  They  have  stolen  this  thing ;'  but 

ily  had  he  named  the  thing  (some  kitchen  article),  when  he  called  out  again, '  They 

jiTe  stolen  the  beef  out  of  the  pot  I '  and  then  a  third  time, '  They  have  stolen  my  cooking- 

Presently  another  voice  bawled  out  from  the  forecastle,  '  Captain !  they  have 

nken  open  your  trunk,  and  carried  away  your  clothes ! ' 

Up  to  this  time  we  had  been  in  friendly  intercourse  witb  the  chiefs,  rubbing  noses, 

bd  purchasing  their  personal  ornaments  and  other  curiosities,  suspecting  no  mischief. 

nt  now,  in  the  course  of  a  few  moments,  without  our  perceiving  the  immediate  reason, 

!  whole  scene  was  changed.     We  found  afterwards  that  the  captain  (Dibbs),  on  hearing 

[the  audacious  thefts  above  mentioned,  had  become  angry,  and  while  he  was  endea- 

Joaring,  rather  boisterously,  to  clear  the  deck  of  some  of  the  intruders,  one  of  thers, 

[chief,  on  being  jostled  by  him,  fell  over  the  ship's  side  into  the  sea,  between  his  own 

noe  and  the  vessel.    This  was  seized  instantaneously  as  the  pretext  for  commencing 

istilities.    The  women  and  children  in  the  course  of  a  few  minutes  had  all  disappeared, 

aping  overboard  into  their  canoes,  and  taking  with  them  the  kakaous,  or  mantles, 

the  warriors.     The  latter,  thus  stripped  for  action,  remained  on  deck ;  of  which. 


r    '*^" 
^     4 


■^J  ^^t^ 

V'3*         '      '^'' 


160 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


before  we  wen  aware,  they  had  taken  complete  poeiession ;  and  forthwith  made  m 
prisoners. 

"  Tremendous  were  the  hawlings  and  screechings  of  the  barbarians,  while  tl 
stamped,  and  brandished  their  weapons,  consistins  principally  of  club*  and  spears.   ( 
chief  with  his  cookies  (his  slaves)  had  surrounded  the  captain,  holding  their  spean  it , 
breast  and  his  sides,  on  the  larboard  quarter  of  the  vessel     Mr.  Tyerman,  under  gnard 
another  band,  stood  on  the  starboard ;  and  Mr.  Bennet  on  the  same  side,  but  aft,  towi 
the  steiu    Mr.  Threlkeld  and  his  little  boy,  not  seven  years  old,  were  near  Mr.  Ben 
not  under  direct  manual  grasp  of  the  savages.     The  chief  who,  with  his  gang,  had  K,, 
trafficking  witii  Mr.  Bennet,  now  brought  his  huge  tattooed  visage  near  to  Mr.  B; 
screamiug,  in  tones  the  most  odious  and  horrifying,   '  Tongata,  New  ZeaUndi,  toDi 
ki^ino  ? — Tongata,  New  Zealandi,  tonp[ata  kakino  1 ' 

."  This  he  repeated  as  rapidly  as  hps,  tongae,  and  throat  could  utter  the  words,  ^\L 
mean,  '  Man  of  New  Zealand,  is  he  bad  nan  ? — Man  of  New  Zealand,  a  bad  man! 
Happily  Mr.  Bomet  understood  the  question  (the  New  Zealand  dialect  much  Kaembli 
the  Tahitian) :  whereupon,  though   convinced  that  inevitable  death  was  at  hand, 
answered,  with  as  much  oom'*v)mire  as  could  be  assumed,  '  Kaore  kakino  tongata  Ki 
Zealandi,  tonmta  kapai'  ('  Noi     id ;  the  New  Zealander  is  a  good  man ') ;  and  so  often 
the  other,  with  indescribable  feroci^  of  aspect  and  sharpness  of  accent,  asked  the 
question  (which  might  be  a  himdred  times),  the  same  answer  was  returned. 

"  '  But,'  inquired  Mr.  Bennet,  '  why  is  all  tliis  uproar?  Why  cannot  we  still  ml 
noses,  and  buy  and  sell,  and  barter,  as  before?'  At  this  moment  a  stout  slave,  belosgii 
to  the  chief,  stepped  behind  Mr.  Bennet,  and  pinioned  both  his  anns  close  to  his  ridu 
No  effort  was  made  to  resist  or  elude  the  gigantic  grasp,  Mr.  E  knowing  that  such  wonli 
only  accelerate  the  threatened  destruction.  Still,  therefore,  he  maintained  his  calmneii 
and  asked  the  chief  the  price  of  a  neck-ornament  which  the  latter  wore.  Imnediateli 
another  slave  raised  a  large  tree-felling  axe  (which,  with  others,  had  been  brought  to  1 
sharpened  by  the  ship's  company)  over  the  head  of  the  prisoner.  This  ruffian  looked  vii 
demon-like  eagerness  and  impatience  towards  his  master  for  the  signal  to  strike. 

"  And  here  it  may  be  observed  that  our  good  countrymen  can  have  no  idea  of 
almost  preternatural  fury  which  savages  can  throw  into  their  distorted  countenances,  andl 
infuse  into  their  deafening  and  appalling  voices,  when  they  are  possessed  by  the  legion-fiend 
of  rage,  cupidity,  and  reveng&  Mr.  Bennet  persevered  in  keeping  up  conversation  Tnthl 
the  chief,  saying, '  We  want  to  buy  bruaa,  kumera,  ika,  &c.  (hogs,  potatoes,  fish),  of  yon.' 
« Just  then  he  perceived  a  youth  stepping  on  deck  with  a  large  fish  in  his  ham 
*  What  shall  I  give  you  for  that  fish  ?' — *  Why,  so  many  fish-hooks.' — '  Well,  then,  pi 
your  hand  into  my  pocket  and  take  them.'  The  fellow  did  so.  '  Now  put  the  fish  dovn 
there,  on  the  binnacle,  and  bring  some  more,  if  you  have  any,'  said  Mr.  Bennet.  At  once 
the  fish  that  he  had  just  bought  was  brought  round  from  behind  and  presented  to  him 
again  for  sale.  He  took  no  notice  of  the  knavery,  but  demanded, '  What  shall  I  give  yog 
for  that  fish ?' — ' So  many  hooks.' — '  Take  them.  Have  you  no  other  fish  tp  sell?'  A 
third  time  the  same  fish  was  offered,  and  the  same  price  in  hooks  required  and  given,  or 
rather  taken,  by  the  vendor,  out  of  his  jacket  pockets,  which  happened  to  be  well  stonil 
with  this  currency  for  traffic.  A  fourth  time  Mr.  Bennet  asked,  '  Have  yon  never  another 
fish  ?'  At  this  the  rogues  could  contain  their  scorn  no  longer,  but  burst  into  laaghtor, 
and  cried, '  We  are  cheating  the  foreigner!'  ^'Tauj^ta  ke!  *)  supposing  that  their  cnstomer 
was  not  aware  how  often  they  had  caught  hun  with  the  same  bait" 

By  this  ingenious  plan  of  pretending  to  be  the  dupe  of  the  Maories,  Mr.  Bennet 
contrived  to  gam  time,  of  which  he  knew  that  every  minute  was  of  the  greatest  import- 
ance, and  at  last  he  was  rewarded  for  his  courageous  diplomacy  by  the  arrival  of  a  boat, 
in  which  was  a  friendly  chief,  who  at  once  cleared  the  snip. 

The  reader  will  observe  that  at  this  time  the  New  Zealanders  had  not  abandoned  the 
use  of  the  spear  as  a  weapon  of  war,  though  only  twenty  years  afterwards  scarcely  a  spear 
could  be  found  that  was  not  intended  as  an  emblem  of  hospitality  instead  of  strife. 

At  fig.  3  is  shown  a  very  curious  club,  called  Patu  by  the  natives,  and  popularly  but 
wrongly,  called  by  sailors  a  battle-axa    It  is  about  five  feet  in  length,  and  has  at  one  end 


THE  STAFF  OF  OFFICE. 


161 


^  axe>Ii]ce  Iiead,  and  at  the  other  a  sharp  ^int.    One  of  these  weapons  in  mr 

0ff»,  jwesented  to  me,  together  with  many  similar  articles,  bv  £.  Uandell,  Esq.,  is 

yH  one  inch  in  len^h,  and  weighs  two  pounds  six  ounces,  bemg  exactly  the  same 

lit  M  the  alone  menu  ahready  described.    The  round«)d  edge  of  the  axe-hke  head  b 

il^fp,  and  oertainly  looks  as  if  it  was  intended  for  the  purpose  of  inflicting  wounds. 

]M)W8ver,  is  not  the  case,  the  Maori  using  the  pointed  butt  as  a  spear  or  pike,  and 

_jswith  Uie  back  of  the  head  and  not  with  the  edge. 

Jl^o^gh  the  lower  portion  of  the  head  is  bored  a  hole,  to  which  is  suspended  a  bunch 

l^fs  and  streamers.    Sometimes  this  tuft  is  only  a  foot  in  length,  but  is  often 

K^  In  a  specimen  taken  by  Sir  J.  E.  Alexander  it  is  half  as  long  as  the  patu  itself.    At 

light  this  appendage  seems,  like  the  multitudinous  feathers  which  decorate  a  North 

jiicsu  spear  or  club,  to  be  merely  an  ornament,  and  h,  detract  from,  rather  than  add 

tbe  efficiency  of  the  weapon    Bqt  the  Maori  warrior  is  far  too  keen  a  soldier  to  sacrifice 

to  ornament,  and,  if  he  empbys  the  latter,  he  is  sure  to  take  care  that  the  former  is  not 

kBj^  by  it 

Id  the  present  case,  this  apparently  useless  appendage  adds  materially  to  the  effec- 
joen  of  ^d  weapon.  When  the  warrior,  armed  with  the  patu,  meets  an  adversary, 
joes  not  rush  at  him  heedlessly,  but  fences,  as  it  were,  with  his  weapon,  holding  it 
lieth  hands,  twirling  it  about,  and  flouriaihing  the  bunch  of  feathers  in  the  face  of  his 
10  as  to  distract  lus  attention,  Neither  does  he  stand  in  the  same  spot,  but  leaps 
,j  and  there,  endeavouring  to  take  the  foe  off  his  guard,  and  making  all  kinds  of  feints 
Older  to  test  the  adversary's  powers.  Should  he  see  the  least  opening,  the  sharp 
it  of  the  butt  is  driven  into  his  adversary's  body,  or  a  severe  blow  d^ivered  with 
IwB^  the  stroke  being  generally  made  upwards  and  not  downwards,  as  might  be 
intd. 

fact,  the  whole  qianagement  of  the  patu  is  almost  identical  with  that  of  the  old 
^itaff  of  England,  a  weapon  whose  use  is  unfortunately  forgotten  at  the  present  day. 
„bonch  of  feathers  is  not  an  invariable  appendage.  In  my  own  specimen,  for  example, 
has  never  been  used,  and  I  have  seen  many  others  in  which  the  hole  has  not  been 
ed  for  the  insertion  of  the  string  that  ties  the  feathers  together. 
The  last  weapon  drawn  in  tms  illustration  is  hardly  worthy  of  the  name.  It  is 
igger,  and  is  shown  at  fig.  4,  page  156. 

At  fig.  2  of  the  same  illustration  is  seen  an  implement  which  is  generally  mistaken  for 

gar,  and  is  labelled  as  such  in  many  a  collection.     It  is,  however,  no  spear  at  all,  but 

iptT^or  ttatt  of  office  belonging  to  a  chief;     The  Maori  name  is  £'  Hani.    It  is  shaped 

le  butt  like  an  exceedingly  elongated  mend,  and  indeed  the  entire  implement  looks 

if  the  hani  and  ti)e  menu  were  but  different  modifications  of  the  same  weapon. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  the  hani  is  no  spear,  but  a  staff  of  office,  almost  identical  in  form 

that  which  was  borne  by  the  ancient  kings  and  heralds  in  the  times  of  Troy.    At  the 

f  end  is  seen  the  head,  which  bears  some  resemblance  to  the  point  of  a  spear,  and 

given  ground  to  the  notion  that  the  implement  in  question  ik  really  a  spear.    This 

ion,  however,  does  not  serve  the  purpose  of  offence,  but  is  simply  a  conventional 

intataon  of  the  human  tongue,  which,  when  thrust  forth  to  its  utmost  conveys, 

log  to  Maori  ideas,  the  most  bitter  ihsult  and  defiance.    When  the  chief  wishes 

make  war  against  any  tribe,  he  calls  his  own  people  together,  makes  a  fiery  oration, 

'  lepeatedly  thrusts  his  hani  in  the  direction  of  the  enemy,  each  such  thrust  being 

pted  as  a  putting  forth  of  the  tongue  in  defiance. 

In  order  to  show  that  the  point  of  the  hani  is  really  intended  to  represent  the  human 
e,  the  remainder  of  it  is  carved  into  a  grotesque  and  far-fetched  resemblance  of  the 
a  fikce,  the  chief  features  of  which  are  two  enormous  circular  eyes  made  of  haliotis 


nan 


Oenmally,  the  hani  is  ornamented  with  feathers  like  the  patu ;  but  many  of  the  staves 
jwithout  this  decoration,  which  is  looked  upon  as  a  mere  non-essential.  These  staves 
7  greatly  in  length.  My  own  specimen  is  between  five  and  six  feet  in  length,  and  ia 
hont  the  feather  ornaments,  whereas  others  axe  not  more  than  a  yard  in  length,  and  are 
orated  with  %  bunch  of  feathera  as  long  as  tiiemselves.    The  chiefis  are  nearly  aa 


WKpi.  'flf| 


'1 


OM 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


hi 


PATO  AOT)  HATO, 


fenacious  of  the  hani  as  the  merai,  and  do  not  seem  to 
easy  if  it  be  put  uut  of  their  reach.    Some  years  ago  i^yc] 
Maori  chiefs  camo  to  visit  En^and,  and  were  taken  to  tee  tl 
various  sights  of  London.    But  whether  they  went  to 
theatre,  or  to  the  Zoological  Gardens,  or  to  make  calls  tl 
invariably  took  their  hanis  with  them,  sometimes  canyiBi 
short  one  for  convenience'  sake,  but  appearing  to  attsdi 
greatest  value  to  its  possession. 

One  of  these  curious  implements  in  my  collection  ii 
feet  in  length,  and  is  made  of  the  same  wood  as  the  patg. 
hold  upright  the  resemblance  of  the  point  to  the  outstretcl 
tongue  is  not  very  plain ;  but  if  it  bo  held  horizontally 
eflcct  is  quite  altered,  and  the  whole  of  the  tip  ig  geeQ 
represent  a  human  head  with  tlie  tongue  thrust  out  ai 
as  possible  between  the  lips.    As  the  tongue  is  only  a  i 
ventional  representation,  it  is  covered  with  a  pattern,  a  rii, 
running  along  the  centre,  and  each  side  being  marked  vj 
precisely  similar  curves  and  semi-spirals. 

In  spite  of  its  length,  it  really  makes  a  very  convenl 
walking-staff,  and,   on  an   emergencv,  might  do  duty 
weapon,  the  tongue-like  tip  being  sharp  enough  to  act 
spear-head,  and  the  flattened  butt  being  heavy  enough  to  ii 
a  man  with  a  well-directed  blow.    My  specimen  does 
possess  the  tuft  of  feathers  and  dog's-hair  which  decoi 
the  hani  shown  in  the  illustration  (fig.  2,  p.  156) ;  but 
adornment  is  not  considered  as  forming  a  necessary  patt 
tlie  implement 

Before  a  party  engage  in  war,  they  think  themselves  bori 
to  join  in  the  war- dance.  There  are  war-dances  in  altnoit 
savage  tribes,  but  that  of  the  New  Zealander  surpasses 
all.  In  other  cases,  each  waiTior  gives  himself  up  to 
excitement  of  the  moment,  and  shouts,  yells,  dances, 
brandishes  his  weapons  as  he  seems  to  think  fit;  but 
Maori  warrior's  dance  is  of  a  far  different  character, 
guided  by  a  discipline  and  precision  of  drill  to  which 
the  Bussians  themselves  is  loose  and  irreguhr. 

They  begin  by  smearing  the  whole  of  their  clothing 
by  painting  their  faces  with  scarlet  ochre,  so  as  to  mi 
themselves  as  hideous  as  possible.  When  they  assemble 
the  dance,  they  arrange  themselves  in  lines,  mostly  tl 
deep,  and  excite  their  naturally  pa  sionate  disposition  to 
highest  pitch  by  contorting  their  faces  and  thrusting  out  tl 
tongues  as  an  act  of  defiance,  interspersing  these  geeti 
with  shouts,  yells,  and  challenges  to  the  enemy.  The  di 
itself  begins  with  stamping  the  feet  in  perfect  time  with 
other,  the  vigour  of  the  stamp  increasing  continually, 
the  excitement  increasing  in  similar  proportion. 

Suddenly,  with  a  yell,  the  whole  body  of  men 
ways  into  the  air,  as  if  actuated  by  one  spirit,  and, 
touch  the  ground,  come  down  on  it  with  a  mighty  stamp  t| 
makes  the  earth  tremble.     The  war-song  is  raised,  and  in 
i;ordance  with  its  rhythm  the  men  leap  {h>m  side  to  side, 
time  coming  down  with  a  thud  as  of  some  huge  engine, 
effect  of  the  dance  upon  the  performers  is  extraordinary, 
seems  to  make  them  for  the  time  absolute  maniacs,  tl 
whole  nature  being  given  up  to  the  furious  ejccitement  of 


jiinent,  their  faces  conto 
Donaical  expression). 

I  Even  when  war  is  no 
ners  as  strongly  as  if 


^-19f^'- 


THE  WAR-DANOE 


168 


, , :-«  >■' 


,..»,*;<  ]:!'5ii- 


MUMlMuI 


ifflHuW  imUUlj 


MUMilP'"'  a 


■■ 

^:\% 

'1 

/ 

\\Cx  -=i^" 

) 

■ ,"  ■"« 

1 
'-    -      ^ 

,  "l 

* 

^ 

%*,- 
-j^ 

1 

^s^^^^ 

^^ 

-TiW'^lj^i^ 

tr     ■"  I  *^    ,-- 

=   -  .       _—  1  - 

.^=^-^  -   ^ 

— -^~'^"'^'" 

''  ---^  .^ 

^y^ 

■'I 

ii 

)  11 

1^  i', 


THE  MAORI  WAB-OAKCB. 


pent,  their  faces  contorted  (and  this  action  gives  to  their  countenances  an  absolutely 
Donaical  expression). 

I  Even  when  war  is  not  impending,  the  ma^ic  influence  of  the  dance  afPects  the  per- 
uera  as  strongly  as  if  they  were  close  to  a  pah  or  fort  of  the  enemy,  ready  for  battle ; 

m2 


ii.•^. 


164 


NEW  ZEAUND. 


H 


M 


«nd  when,  m  ii  lonetimes  the  oaie,  >^  .Uuo.ieu  give  a  danco  in  honour  of  a  visitor,  thi 
become  so  furiooaly  excited  that  th  ,,  «!.«  crMa  daugeroua  until  they  have  had  tii 
to  cooL 

On  on«  ittoh  oooaaion  a  party  of  Maoriea  who  had  vinited  a  ihip  were  requeited 
exhibit  their  war-dance,  and  very  good-naturediy  did  sa  But  in  a  short  time  th, 
measured  leaps  became  so  vehement,  and  their  stampn  so  powerful,  as  they  shouW  tl 
martial  rhymes  of  the  war-song,  that  they  shook  the  whole  ship  as  if  by  blowa  of 
battering-ram ;  and  the  commanding  officer,  fearful  that  they  would  absolutely  smuh  tl 
decic,  begged  them  to  desist  His  entreaties  were  in  vain,  even  if  they  were  heard,  thoui 
it  is  very  likely  that,  in  their  furious  excitement,  the  dancers  were  deaf  to  every  loui 
except  the  war-song  which  they  were  yelling  at  the  top  of  their  voices ;  and  the  dai 
proceeded  to  its  end,  and  did  not  cease  until  the  performers  were  quite  exhausted  by 
furious  exertions  they  bod  made. 

The  most  ludicrous  part  of  the  dance  was  the  conduct  of  the  chief.  Ho  had  I. 
treated  with  much  attention,  and  presented  with  a  full  suit  of  naval  uniform,  of  which 
was  mightily  proud,  and  in  which  he  stalked  about  the  deck,  to  the  great  admiration 
hia  subjects.  When  be  was  asked  whether  the  var-dance  could  be  given,  he  at  oni 
ordered  his  followers  to  accede  to  the  request,  and  at  first  stood  quietly  by  while  tl 
went  through  the  performance. 

The  inttuence  of  the  dance  was,  however,  too  contagious  to  be  resisted,  and  npi. 
extended  itself  to  him.  First  he  merely  swayed  his  body  in  rhythm  with  the  steps  of  tj 
dancers,  then  he  joined  iotto  voce  in  the  song,  then  he  began  to  stamp  in  time  with  thei 
and  at  last  threw  off  all  restraint,  sprang  into  liuc,  and  leaped,  yelled,  and  stamped 
enthusiattically  as  any  oi  them,  splitting  his  new  garments  to  pieces,  and  presentini 
very  sorry  sight  when  his  excitement  had  died  away. 

The  illustration  on  page  163  represents  a  portion  of  a  party  of  warriors  as  thi 
appear  when  performing  their  war-dance.  Onlv  the  first  three  ranks  of  them  are  seti 
but  the  reader  must  picture  for  himself  the  long  lines  of  warriors  stretching  into  tl 
distance,  numbering  often  from  one  to  two  hundred.  The  leading  chief  is  seen  in  fmi 
with  his  green  jade  merai  in  his  hand ;  and  another  but  inferior  chief  is  stationed  behii 
him.    In  the  background  is  shown  ft  portion  of  the  pah  in  which  the  dance  is  takii 

Elace ;  a  chief's  storehouse  for  food  ic  seen  on  the  right,  and  under  the  shelter  of ' 
ouses  are  seated  the  women  who  ftre  watching  the  dance. 

I  have  already  said  that  war  is  always  in  the  thoughts  of  a  genuine  Maori  Unli 
the  vaporing  Fgi  warrior,  who  is  always  ready  to  boast,  and  seldom  ready  to  fight,  pi 
ferring  to  knock  his  enemy  on  the  head  when  asleep,  the  Maori  is  a  brave  soldier,  acci 
tomed  from  his  earliest  childhood  to  deeds  of  war.  A  mimic  war  forms  one  of  i 
favourite  games  of  the  Maori  children,  though  it  is  necessarily  restricted  to  boys.  Just 
boys  of  our  country  build  snow  castles,  and  attack  and  defend  them  with  snowballs, 
do  the  young  New  Zealanders  build  miniature  forts,  and  enact  on  a  small  scale  the  de< 
of  actual  war,  using  light  sticks  instead  of  the  merai  and  patu.  They  make  their  forts 
erecting  mounds  of  earth,  and  building  the  fortresses  of  stakes,  in  exact  imitation  of 
more  substantial  architecture  of  the  veritable  pah. 

These  ingenious  pahs  well  exemplify  the  whole  system  of  Maori  warfare.  The  t^ 
opposing  parties  seldom  meet  each  other  in  the  opoa  ground,  as  is  the  case  with  Europi 
warfare ;  neither  do  they  employ  an  irregular  skirmishing  fight  among  trees  or  uni 
cover,  as  is  the  case  with  many  savage  tribes.  The  attacking  party  is  sure  to  be  vi 
superior  in  numbers  to  their  foes,  and  the  latter,  knowing  that  this  will  be  the  case, 
to  the  system  of  fortification,  and  entrench  themselves  in  forts,  or  pahs. 

These  pahs  are  marvellous  examples  of  uncivilized  engineering,  and  are  admiral 
adapted  to  the  purpose  which  they  are  intended  to  fulfil.  They  are  always  placed 
some  strong  situation,  sometimes  on  the  sea-shore,  sometimes  on  heights,  and  one  on 
of  the  strongest  are  built  on  the  very  edge  of  a  perpendicular  precipice,  so  that  t 
cannot  be  attacked  on  three  sides,  while  the  fourth  can  only  be  approached  by  a  nan 
and  awkward  path,  along  which  only  a  few  men  can  pass,  and  which  can  be  defended 
A  comparatively  limited  number  of  the  besieged. 


NATIVE  FORTIFIPATTONS. 


166 


Taking  one  of  these  pah«  is  really  a  great  enterprise  for  the  natives,  and  before  they 

^  the  use  of  fireaiuts  it  is  wonderful  that  they  ever  took  a  pah  at  all.    Many  of  them 

,  iade«d  impregnable,  and,  until  firearms  were  introduced  into  the  colony,  could  bid 

Mce  to  all  enemies.     They  were  so  situated  that  by  merely  rolling  stones  down  the 

Moach  the  path  could  bo  cleared  of  eveiy  foe.    They  are  surrounded  with  trenches,  and 

Sre  ingenious  sally-ports,  so  constructed  that  the  defenders  can  issue  from  unexpected 

of  the  fort,  make  a  sudden  attack  on  the  assailants,  and  retreat  through  the  same 

I  when  they  have  attained  their  purpose. 


MAOBIPAH. 


They  ate  fenced  round  with  very  strong  posts,  lashed  together  so  firmly  that  they  are 
jlile  to  resist  any  ordinary  attack.     Since  firearms  were  introduced,  the  Maories  have 

Med  the  structure  of  the  pahs  to  suit  their  new  weapons,  throwing  out  angles  to 
Kare  a  flanking  fire,  and  filling  the  interior  with  trenches  in  which  the  defenders  can  lie 
icure  from  the  fire  of  the  enemy.  Since  they  learned  the  terrible  power  of  shells,  the 
jitives  have  learned  to  construct  "traverses,"  i.e.  cross- walls,  in  the  trenches,  which  not 
11I7  guard  the  inmates  from  the  fragments  of  the  shells,  but  prevent  an  enfilading  fire 
lom  doing  much  damage.    Rifle-pits  are  also  constructed  with  singular  ingenuity.    One 

1  was  remarkable  for  being  built  over  a  number  of  boiling  springs,  which  were  used  as 
|»ps  for  the  enemy  when  the  fort  was  besieged. 

The  reader  may  remember  the  unfortunate  business  at  the  Gate  Pah,  at  Tauranga. 

lien  taken  by  storm,  the  pah  appeared  to  be  empty  and  deserted,  the  natives  having 

iparently  escaped,  according  to  their  custom,  wnen  they  found  the  place  no  longer 


<  1 


If  'i 


if'mm 


Vi  5' 


>  "Ji 

f  '-iVl 


'".  -ill 


IM    i 


166 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


i^/j 


tenable.  They  had,  however,  laid  a  trap,  into  which  the  assailants  fell  When  the  latto 
had  scattered  themselves  over  the  interior,  and  were  quite  off  their  guard,  picking  L 
arms,  utensils,  and  other  objects  lying  carelessly  about,  a  terrifi?  musketry  fire  wa«  opeui 
from  under  their  very  feet,  the  natives  having  constructed  pits  in  which  they  hid  the^ 
selves  until  the  enemy  were  attracted  within  their  range  by  the  weapons  and  implementi 
which  they  had  laid  on  purpose  to  act  as  a  bait  The  men,  who  were  entirelv  off  tlieit 
guard>  and  many  of  whom  besides  were  but  raw  recruits,  were  struck  with  a  nudden  pania 
and,  with  a  few  honourable  exceptions,  rushed  out  of  the  pah,  followed  and  cut  up  by  th^ 
fire  of  the  wily  foe. 

Of  course  the  repulse  was  but  temporary ;  but  such  a  stratagem  as  this  is  BufUcientto 
show  the  military  genius  of  the  Maori,  who,  if  he  becomes  an  enemy,  is  one  that  cannot 
be  de.spised  with  impunity.  This  system  of  taking  the  enemy  by  surprise  is  the  usutfi 
mode  of  fighting  among  the  Maories,  who  display  wonderful  ingenuity  in  contrivinjl 
ambushes,  and  enticing  the  enemy  into  them.  When  we  were  first  driven  into  war  with  I 
the  natives  of  New  Zealand,  we  were  frequently  entrapped  in  an  ambuscade;  anditl 
one  case  the  hidden  enemy  were  so  close  to  our  men,  their  dusky  forms  being  hidden  ig  I 
the  shadows  of  the  bush,  that  many  of  the  soldiera  who  escaped  with  life  had  their i 
faces  completely  tattooed  with  grains  of  unbumt  powder  from  the  muskets  of  the  I 
enemy.  I 

If  the  assailants  succeed  in  taking  the  pah,  a  terrible  massacre  always  ensues.  hm\ 
man  is  killed  who  is  capable  of  wielding  a  weapon,  while  the  women  and  children  are  I 
carried  off  to  become  the  slaves  of  the  conquerors — a  doom  from  which,  as  I  have  already  I 
stated,  there  is  no  escape ;  the  unfoi-tunate  women,  their  children,  and  ntjy  future  offsprin J 
being  slaves  without  the  possibility  of  release,  not  even  their  own  tribe  being  alik] 
according  to  Maori  law,  to  interfere  with  the  right  of  the  captors. 

The  bodies  of  the  warriors  are  of  course  reserved  to  be  baked  and  eaten.    Sometimeil 
even  the  prisoners  fall  victims  to  vhe  thirst  for  blood  which  characterises  these  islandeisl 
and  in  this  respect  the  women  are  as  bad  as  the  men,  if  not  worae.    For  exuniple,  tlJ 
principal  wife  of  a  very  great  chief,  named  E*  Hongi,  was  accustomed,  even  though  hlind  I 
to  murder  some  of  the  captives,  when  they  were  brought  home  by  her  forraidnhle 
husband.    Her  own  end  was,  however,  more  tragic  than  that  of  any  of  her  victims, 
E'  Hongi  was  in  the  habit  of  making  long  excursions  to  different  parts  of  the  country, 
in  which  he  took  his  wife  with  him.     On  one  of  these  excursions  she  fell  sick,  and  had  I 
to  be  left  behind.    In  consequence  of  her  blindness,  added  to  her  debility,  she  was  unaUej 
to  act  in  her  own  defence,  and  a  number  of  dogs,  discovering  her  weakness,  tore  hei  to' 
pieces  and  devoured  her. 

She  seems,  however,  to  have  been  a  woman  of  unexceptionally  strong  feelings  oil 
vengeance.  "She  had,"  writes  Mr.  Angas,  "a  little  slave-girl  to  attond  upon  her, I 
towards  whom  she  evinced  a  strong  attachment.  The  little  creature  was  interesting  and  | 
good-tempered,  and  her  mistress  was  apparently  so  fond  of  her  that  she  was  spared 
experience  of  the  misery  of  slavery ;  she  was  only  a  favourite. 

"  Hongi  returned  from  one  of  his  successful  expeditions  of  war,  but  had  left  a  soul 
upon  the  field  of  battle,  and  the  lamentation  was  gieat.  The  petted  slave-child  laidl 
her  head  upon  the  lap  of  her  mistress,  and  poured  out  her  share  of  the  prcdcral  somv.l 
But  the  spirit  of  vengeance  or  of  insane  retribution  came  ovei'  the  heart  of  the  bircdvedl 
mother ;  and  she  carried  the  child  to  the  water,  and  cruelly  sutfbcated  her  in  sutislactioil 
of  her  selfish  sorrow." 

It  was  not  long  after  this  incident  that  she  met  with  her  death.  Wlien  she  wns  Itlil 
behind,  a  small  shed  was  erected  on  poles,  according  to  native  custom,  and  a  suji))!)  oil 
food  was  placed  near  her.  When  the  party  returned  the  shed  was  lying  prostrate,  audi 
among  its  ruins  were  the  whitened  bones  of  the  inmate.  It  is  supp  'sed  that  the  ^vicdl 
blew  down  the  shed,  and  so  enabled  the  do<.;3  to  reach  her. 

This  same  E'  Hongi  was  a  really  remarkable  man,  and  earned  a  groat  name  fori 
wisdom  and  courage.  Having  made  a  voyage  to  England,  he  threw  aU  his  eiier^'ies  intol 
strengthening  hi9  sulitary  power,  and  took  back  with  him  a  quantity  of  muskets  dl 
ammunitiuQ, 


E  HONGI. 


167 


He  came  back  to  his  own  country  exactly  at  the  proper  time.    A  long  and  somewhat 
I  jgguitory  war  had  been  going  on  between  the  Waikatos  and  other  tribes,  in  which  the 
former  had,  after  many  vicissitudes,  been  victorious,  and,  after  finally  conquering  their 
I  enemies,  had  returned  to  their  country  in  triumph. 

Just  tbea  E'  Hongi  came  back  to  his  own  tribe,  the  Xga  Puis,  distributed  his  fire- 
iarms  among  the  best  warriors,  and  when  he  ace?  instructed  them  in  the  use  of  the 
Inew  and  terrible  weapons,  entered  the  Waikato  country,  and  attacked  their  great  pah 
lealled  Matukettdce.  The  Waikatos,  having  only  their  clubs,  and  not  having  sunk  the 
Itienches  which  in  these  days  are  dug  in  every  pah  that  is  intended  to  resist  an  assault, 
Icould  not  contend  against  firearms,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  fort  was  taken.  It  was  in 
Ithu  enga^ment  that  Horomona  and  Te  Whero-Whero  were  captured. 
1  The  slaughter  on  this  occasion  was  terrible,  two  thousand  warriors  being  killed,  and 
keir  bodies  eaten  by  the  victorious  tf ibe,  who  built  vast  numbers  of  ovens  for  the  special 
jpurpose  of  cooking  the  bodies  of  the  slain  For  many  years  afterwards  the  remains  of 
Itbe  ovens,  and  the  whitened  bones  of  the  two  thousand  wai  ''>r8,  might  be  seen  as 
tokens  of  the  terrible  scene,  where  feasts  were  kept  up  until  an  the  bodies  had  been 
consumed,  and  every  evil  passion  of  unrestrained  himian  nature  was  allowed  to  have  its 

full  sway. 

One  of  the  very  muskets  which  were  used  on  this  occasion,  and  which  was  given  by 

oi^e  IV.  to  E'  Hongi  when  he  visited  England,  is  now  in  the  collection  of  Colonel  Sir 
i  K.  Alexander.  It  is  one  of  the  regular  "  Brown  Bess"  weapons,  once  so  dear  to 
oldiers,  and  now  irreverently  termed  a  gaspipe. 

Prisoners  without  number  were  captured  on  this  occasion ;  and  indeed  the  supply  of 
Lifives  thus  obtained  so  far  e.Yceeded  the  demand  for  them,  that  the  Nga  Puis  killed  many 
^f  tliem  on  their  journey  home,  merely  to  rid  themselves  of  them.  E'  Hongi,  though 
jcnown  to  be  a  man  of  the  most  determined  courage,  not  to  say  ferocity,  when  engaged  in 
m,  and  rather  disposed  to  behave  in  an  overbearing  manner  towards  those  whom 
I  considered  as  his  inferiors,  was  at  the  same  time  peculiarly  mild  and  courteous 

his  demeanour  to  his  equals,  and  towards  strangers  was  remarkable  for  his  gentle 
^ourtesy. 

There  was  another  very  celebrated  chief  of  a  somewhat  similar  name,  Hongi-Hongi, 
iflio  has  sometimes  been  confounded  with  his  great  predecessor. 

One  feat  of  this  warrior  is  so  characteristic  thatnt  deserves  mention.    He  was  leading 

kn  attack  on  a  pah  near  Mount  Egmont,  captured  it,  and,  according  to  custom,  killed  the 

irirriors,  and  took  the  rest  of  the  inmates  as  his  slaves.    Sixty  of  these  unfortunate 

[lelngs  fell  to  the  share  of  Hongi,  who  drove  them  like  a  flock  of  sheep,  with  his  green 

Je  merai,  all  the  way  to  his  home,  a  distance  of  one  hundred  and  eighty  miles. 

This  chief  was  proof  against  the  missionaries  of  all  kinds.  Mr.  Angas  once  asked 
Lim  whether  he  was  a  mihanari,  ie.  a  Protestant  convert,  or  a  pikopo,  %.e.  a  Boman 
Catholic.  Hongi  denied  that  he  was  either  one  or  the  other,  and  confessed  with  glee 
hat  he  visa  a  rcoera,  or  devil,  i.e.  that  he  still  remained  a  heathen. 

It  is  very  unfortunate  that  intolerance  in  religious  matters  has  been  fostered  by  those 
jrbo  ought  to  have  made  it  their  business  to  repress  any  such  feeling.  The  consequence 
B,  that  the  Protestant  converts  regard  their  Eoman  Catholic  brethren  as  reveros,  or  devils, 
rhile  the  latter  have  allied  themselves  with  their  acknowledged  heathen  countrymen ;  and 
m,  under  the  pretence  of  religion,  the  customary  feuds  are  kept  up  with  perhaps  even 
dditional  bitterness. 

I  have  the  pleasure  of  presenting  to  the  reader  a  portrait  of  Hongi-Hongi,  as  he 
peared  in  the  year  1844,  dressed  in  his  fiUl  panoply  of  war-costume.  This,  of  course, 
jrould  be  doffed  before  he  went  into  actual  fight.  In  his  car  is  one  of  tlic  green  jade 
Irnaments  which  have  already  been  described,  and  in  his  right  hand  he  bears  his  nierai, 
he  celebrated  weapon  with  which  he  drove  the  slaves  before  him.  He  is  represented  as 
landing  just  inside  the  wall  of  his  pah,  a  position  which  he  insistpd  on  taking  lip,  and 
laving  his  portrait  drawn  to  send  to  the  Queen  of  England.  In  fact,  he  was  so  decided 
In  this  point,  that  he  refused  to  let  Mr.  Angas  leave  the  pah  until  the  portrait  was  com- 
pleted.   The  portion  of  the  pah  which  is  shown  in  the  illustration  gives  u  good  idea  of 


.fi 


■  ti 


«    I,* 


"Ik " 


!  -^i 


168 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


this  kind  of  fortification,  the  enormous  posts  with  their  circuktr  tops  being  sunk  deeply 
into  the  ground,  and  smaller  posts  placed  between  them ;  a  horizontal  pole  is  laid  acnu 
them  ;  and  the  whole  is  firmly  lashed  together,  either  with  the  ordinary  phormium  rope, 
or  with  the  stem  of  the  wild  vine. 

Warfare  among  the  Maories,  fierce  and  relentless  as  it  may  be  in  some  particQlars  ii 
not  devoid  of  a  sort  of  chivalry  which  somewhat  relieves  it  from  its  more  ferocious  aspect 

There  is,  for  example,  a  well-known 
code  of  militaiy  etiquette  which  ij 
sometimes  exhibited  in  a  mode  that 
to  us  seems  rather  ludicrous. 

For  example,  the  Waikatos  and 
Taranaki  tribes  were  at  war  as  usual  I 
and  the  Waikato  were  besieging  j 
pah  belonging  to  their  enemies.  Ths 
pah,  however,  was  too  strong  for 
them;  and  moreover  the  defenders 
had  contrived  to  get  hold  of  several 
guns  belonging  to  a  vessel  that  had 
been  wrecked  on  the  shore,  and  had 
induced  some  Europeans  to  moMt 
and  work  them,  which  they  did  witi 
such  success  that  the  Waikatos  vers  | 
forced  at  last  to  abandon  the  siege. 
But,  in  the  very  midst  of  M 
contest,  a  vessel  appeared  in  thel 
offing,  and  a  truce  was  immediately 
concluded  in  order  to  allow  hoth 
parties  to  trade.  Accordingly,  hotl 
the  besiegers  and  besieged  set  off 
amicably  to  the  vessel,  and,  havino 
completed  their  bargains,  returned  to 
resume  their  hostilities.  A  very 
amusing  scene  then  occurred.  He 
Taranakis,  who  were  the  besieptd 
party,  had  much  the  best  of  the 
trading,  as  they  possessed  a  lai^e 
quantity  of  dressed  flax,orphoiniiiini, 
and  exchanged  it  for  a  quantity  of 
tobacco. 

Now  tobacco  is  one  of  the  greatest 
luxuries  that  a  New  Zealander  can 
possess ;  and  unfortunately  for  the 
besieging  Waikatos,  they  had  so 
tobacco.  They  had,  however,  a| 
plentiful  supply  of  muskets,  which  they  had  taken  in  an  attack  upon  another  pah, 
while  the  besieged  were  very  short  of  arms.  So  they  stnick  up  a  trade,  the  Waikatos 
being  so  inordinately  desirous  of  obtaining  tobacco,  that  they  gave  in  veturn  fireainis 
which  were  to  be  turned  against  themselves. 

"  The  scene,"  writes  Mr.  Angas,  "  as  described  by  an  eye-witness,  must  have  been 
most  ludicrous.  The  Waikato  thrust  his  musket  half-way  through  the  palisades  of  tie 
pah,  retaining,  however,  a  firm  hold  of  his  property  until  the  intending  purchaser  from 
within  thrust  out  in  a  similar  manner  ^^e  quantity  of  tobacco  he  was  willing  to  give; 
neither  party  relinquishing  his  hold  of  ..^e  property  about  to  change  hands  until  he  had 
secured  a  firm  grasp  of  that  offered  by  his  adversary." 

The  chief  who  led  the  Waikatos  on  this  occasion  was  the  celebrated  Wiremu  Nera,  ot 
William  Taylor ;  the  former  name  being  the  nearest  approach  that  the  Maories  can  make 


HONOI-HONGI,  CHIEF  OF  WAiPA. 


THE  LAW  OF  EETALIATIOK 


169 


to  the  proper  pronunciation.  His  Maori  name  was  Te  Awaitaia,  and  he  was  widely  cele- 
brated for  his  dauntless  courage  and  his  generalship  in  conducting  or  resisting  an  attack. 
Being  closely  allied  with  the  famous  chief  Te  Whero-Whero  (or  Potatau),  he  was  engaged  in 
nearly  all  the  combats  between  the  Waikatos  and  the  Taranakis.  On  one  of  his  warlike 
expeditions  he  took  a  pah  containing  nearly  eighteen  hundred  inhabitants,  and,  of  course, 
tilled  nearly  all  of  them,  and  carried  the  survivors  as  slaves  into  the  Waikato  district, 

-  Latterly,  he  embraced  Christianity,  and  became  as  zealous  in  the  cause  of  peace  as  he 
had  been  in  that  of  war.  "When  he  became  a  Christian,  Te  Whero-Whero  was  so  well 
aware  of  his  value  as  a  warrior,  that  he  exclaimed  to  those  who  brought  him  the  news, 
« I  have  lost  my  right  arm ! " 

Although  repulsed  on  this  occasion  by  the  thrfefe  guns  taken  from  the  wrecked  ship, 
the  Waikatos  were  not  discouraged,  and  made  a  second  attack.  The  Taranakis,  however, 
had  seen  too  much  of  Waikato  courage  to  risk  a  second  siege,  and  so  quietly  made  off, 
some  two  thousand  in  number,  accompanied  by  the  Europeans  who  had  served  the  guns 
for  them.  The  latter  very  rightly  spiked  the  guns  when  they  left  the  pah,  so  that  when 
the  Waikatos  came  again  and  took  the  pah,  they  found  i^  deserted,  and  the  guns  useless  to 
:  the  captors. 

The  Taranakis  lived  in  deadly  fear  of  the  powerful  and  warlike  Waikatos,  and,  but  for 
the  love  which  they  felt  towards  their  native  country,  would  have  fled,  and  left  the  con- 
querors to  take  quiet  possession.  They  were  even  obliged  to  have  their  plantations  in  the 
bush,  where  none  but  the  owner  could  find  them  ;  for  they  feared,  and  with  reason,  that 
I  if  their  dreaded  enemies  could  discover  the  sources  whence  their  provisions  were  obtained, 
they  would  destroy  the  whole  plantation,  and  leave  their  victims  to  starve.  They  were  in 
!  such  a  state  of  nervous  alarm  about  a  suspected  invasion  by  their  powerful  neighbours, 
that  on  one  occasion,  when  a  fire  was  seen  in  the  distance,  every  one  took  it  for  granted 
to  be  a  fire  lighted  by  the  Waikatos,  and  in  consequence  every  one  kept  awake  all  night, 
ready  to  give  the  alarm  at  the  first  unwonted  sight  or  sound. 

Among  the  New  Zealanders  is  a  custom  of  retaliation  which  is  found  with  but  little 
variation  in  many  parts  of  the  world.  If  blood  has  been  shed,  the  friends  of  the  dead 
man  issue  from  the  pah,  with  the  determination  of  killing  the  first  person  whom  they  may 
happen  to  meet.  Should  he  belong  to  an  inimical  tribe,  so  much  the  better ;  should  he 
belong  to  the  same  tribe,  so  much  the  worse ;  for  in  either  case  he  is  killed.  On  such  an 
occasion  one  of  the  avengers,  would  be  bound  to  kfU  his  own  brother,  should  he  happen 
[to  be  the  first  man  who  came*  in  the  way  of  the  party. 

Such  an  exercise  of  vengc?-  r^  e  is  rather  an  inconvenient  one  to  those  who  are  engaged 
I  in  it;  for  they  are  forbidt^en  lie  use  of  their  ordinary  comforts,  they  may  not  eat  any  food 
except  that  which  is  indi.,«?n(,us  to  New  Zealand,  and,  above  all,  they  are  not  allowed  to 
smoke.  When,  therefore,  tlioy  have  been  unable  to  find  any  human  being  whom  they  can 
sacrifice,  the  aid  of  the  miest,  or  toht  .mf^a,  is  called  in.  He  pulls  up  a  tuft  of  grass,  and, 
after  repeating  one  of  U;v  many  incantaciona  which  abound  in  New  Zealand  lore,  and  of 
which  neither  the  hepters  nor  the  reciter  understand  one  word  in  ten,  he  throws  the  grass 
into  the  nearest  stream,  in  token  that  the  avengers  are  released  from  their  vow.  Blood, 
however,  must  still  be  shed ;  but  after  this  ceremony  has  been  performed,  the  blood  of 
{any  living  thing,  even  though  it  be  a  bird,  is  held  sufficient  to  satisfy  the  traditional 
I  custom  of  the  Maori  race. 

Elaborate  rites  closely  allied  with  this  ceremony  are  employed  both  before  and  after 
[battle;  but,  as  they  belong  rather  to  the  subject  of  religion  than  of  war,  we  will  postpone" 
I  them  for  the  present. 

I  As  the  New  Zealanders  know  that  it  is  a  point  of  military  honour  combined  with 
personal  gratification  to  eat  the  bodies  of  slain  enemies,  they  are  equally  desirous  of 
securing  the  bodies  of  their  foes  and  of  carrying  off  those  who  have  fallen  on  their  own 
side;  and  in  many  instances  the  anxiety  to  save  those  who  have  fallen  has. caused 
others  to  share  the  same  fate  while  attempting  to  carry  off  their  dead  or  wounded 
comrades. 


fc_ 


;►  m 


,.,J,. 


«,  m 


K 


CHAPTEB.  VII. 


CANOES. 


THB   CANOE,  AND   ITS  CM  IN  PKACR  AND  WAE — THB   COMMON  TRADING   CANOK — SKILL  OF  THE  BOAT. 

HEN — THE    LAROB    WAU-CAN0K8,  AND    MODK    OF   BUILDING    THKM DECORATIONS  OF  TUR  CANOES 

SKILFUL    CAaVINOB THE    THEORY    OF  THE  VARIOUS  PATTERNS NAMES    OF    CANOES— MA'-'iOK- 

IfENT    OF   THB    «AIL — CANOE    SONGS — A    COMPLETE    BOAT-LOAD — MODE    OF     LANDING — SH.iPB  OP 
THB   PADDLES,    AND   MODS    OF   USING   THEM — CARVING   TOOLS — SUPPOSED    COMPASSES. 


with  furious  enei^, 
look  at  a  distance  111 
Ihe  vessels,  how 
tlie  most  labour,  are 
These  canoes  are  ma 
gum  already  mention 
their  canoea  of  cons 
length,  aad  in  cousec 


fl* 


■^  War  is  carried  on  quite  as  much  ley  water  as  by  land,  and  a  chief  who  knows  the  prin- 
ciples  of  good  geuoralship  always  uses  the  sea  as  well  as  the  laud  to  serve  aa  a  basis  foi 
his  attack.     For  this  rcsason  the  Maories  take  care  to  build  their  pahs  in  spots  where  they 
are  wdl  dofeudod  from  attack  both  on  the  seaward  and  the  landward  side.    Some  of  I 
t!i.3'u  are  on  the  very  verge  of  high-water  mark,  while  others  are  perched  on  the  tops  o(| 
ciiifs,  the  base  of  which  is  washed  by  the  waves. 

One  of  the  mo^t  pioturesque  of  these  is  a  pah  situate  near  Mount  Egmont,  and  kno;vn 
by  the  name  of  the  Waimate  Pah.  There  is  a  cliff  that  rises  perpendicularly  some  four 
or  five  hundred  feet  above  the  level  of  the  water  which  laves  its  foot,  and  on  the  veiy 
summit  of  this  cliff  ia  situated  the  pah  in  question.  It  is  of  considerable  size,  containing 
many  houses,  and  is  fortified  with  the  usual  wooden  fence.  In  order  to  render  it  as 
nearly  as  possible  impregnable,  the  only  approach  is  by  a  very  narrow  and  very  steep 
path,  that  cannot  bo  ascended  e.icept  by  people  who  have  strong  heads,  the  path  being  so 
narrow,  so  stoop,  and  so  dangerous  that  two  men  could  defend  it  against  fifty. 

In  his  warlike  expeditions  E'  Hougi  made  great  use  of  his  canoes,  taking  them  inkni 
as  far  as  they  would  go,  and  then  having  them  dragged  over  land  to  the  next  river. 

These  canoes  play  so  important  a  part  in  the  life  of  a  New  Zealander,  wliether  in  war 
or  peace,  that  thoy  rcfiuire  a  detailed  description. 

The  canoes  are  of  several  kinds,  according  to  the  work  which  they  have  to  perfona 
The  simplest  form  of  tho  New  Zealander's  canoe  is  little  more  than  the  trunk  of  a  tree 
hollowed  into  a  sort  of  trougk  Being  incapable  of  withstanding  rough  weatlier,  tins 
canoe  is  only  used  upon  rivers.  Some  of  these  canoes,  which  are  called  by  the  name  of 
kaupapas,  are  from  forty  to  fifty  feet  in  length,  and  in  the  widest  part  not  exceeding  a 
yard  in  "  beam."  A  plentiful  supply  of  fern  leaves  is  laid  at  the  bottom  of  the  canoe, 
and  upon  these  tho  paascngers  recline.  Canoes  of  a  similar  character,  called  tium,  are 
used  in  the  inland  lakes,  and  sit  so  low  in  the  water  that  they  appear  to  have  uo 
gunwale. 

Owing  to  their  want  of  beam,  these  canoes  are  as  easily  upset  as  the  slight  skiffs  in 
which  races  are  rowed  on  English  rivers.  The  agile  Maori,  accustomed  from  child- 
hood to  balance  himself  in  these  crank  vessels,  traverses  them  with  ease  and  security, 
but  Q.  European  generally  upsets  four  or  five  canoes  before  he  learns  how  to  enter  or  ] 
leave  them  properly.  The  natives  manage  these  canoes  with  wonderful  skill,  and,  appa- 
rently regardless  of  tho  risk  of  capsizing  the  canoe,  dash  their  paddles  into  the  mtei  I 


THE  WAR-CANOE. 


171 


^th  fiiriotis  energy,  driving  up  spray  on  all  sides,  and  making  the  canoe  and  .its  rowers 
look  at  a  distance  like  some  gigantic  centipede  dashing  througii  the  water. 

Xhe  vessels,  however,  of  which  the  Maories  are  most  fond,  and  on  which  they  expend 
tlie  most  labour,  are  the  large  canoes  in  which  the  warriors  embark  when  on  a  canipaign. 
These  canoes  are  made  from  the  cowrie  pine  (the  same  tree  which  furnishes  the  aromatic 
jTuin  already  mentioned);  and  the  tree  being  a  veiy  large  one,  the  natives  are  able  to  make 
their  canoes  of  considerable  size.  Some  of  these  canoes  are  upwards  of  eighty  leet  in 
length,  and  in  couseqience  are  able  to  carry  a  great  number  of  waniors. 


WAR-CANOEa 


They  are  built  in  rather  an  elaborate  manner.    First,  the  tro\ioh-jike  vessel  is  formed 

om  the  tree-trunk ;  and  if  it  were  left  in  that  state,  it  would  be  simply  a  very  large 

laupapa     As,  however,  it  is  intended  for  sea  voyages,  and  may  have  to  endure  rough 

Veather,  it  is  much  wider  in  proportion  than  the  boat  which  is  only  used  on  rivers,  and 

,  moreover,  rendered  more  si  iworthy  by  gunwales.     These  are  made  separately,  and  are 

shed  firmly  to  the  sides  of  tie  boat  by  the  ordinary  flax-ropes. 

Both  the  head  and  stern  o!  the  canoe  are  decorated  with  carving,  exactly  similar  in 

Ikracter  to  the  specimen.^  of  aative  art  which  have  already  been  describecl.     Tliey  are 

lierced  with  the  most  ylabora  e  patterns,  which  have  as  their  basis  the  contour  of  the 

|uinan  countenance  and  the  .-'mi-spiral  curve.     Pcihaps  a  single  canoe-head  will  ba^e 

llty  or  sixty  human  faces  on  it,  each  with  the  tongue  protruded,  with  the  cheeks  and 

brehead  covered  with  tattooes   lines,  and  with  a  pair  of  goggle  eyes  made  of  the  baliotis 

hell.    The  mode  which  a  nudve  adopts  when  carving  these  elaborate  patterns  is  as 

bllows: 


172 


msw  zeaulsd. 


After  shaping  out  the  general  form  of  the  article  to  be  carved,  he  fixes  on  some  part 
which  he  thinks  will  be  suitable  for  the  purpose,  and  carves  a  human  head  upon  it 
When  this  is  completed,  he  pitches  upon  a  second  spot  at  some  distance  from  the  first,  and 
carves  another  head,  proceeding  in  this  way  until  he  has  carved  as  many  heads  as  he 
thinks  the  pattern  will  require. 

H6  next  furnishes  the  heads  with  bodies  and  limbs,  which  are  always  represented  in  a 
very  squat  and  ungainly  manner,  and  fills  in  the  vacant  spaces  with  the  beautiful  curved 
linei  which  he  loves  so  well  to  draw  and  carve.    The  minute  elaboration  of  some  of 


HEilO  OF  A  WAR-CANOB. 


these  war-canoes  is  so  intricate  that  it  baffles  all  power  of  description,  and  nothing  bit  al 
well-executed  photograpli  could  give  a  correct  idea  of  the  beauty  of  the  workmansliipij 
It  is  a  marvellous  example  of  the  development  of  art  under  difficulties.  It  is  quitel 
unique  in  its  character,  so  that  no  one  who  is  acquainted  with  the  subject  can  fori| 
moment  mistake  a  piece  of  New  Zealand  carving  for  that  of  any  other  country. 

Besiues  carving  the  canoes,  the  Maori  paints  them  with  vermilion  in  token  of  I 
warlike  object,  and  decorates  them  profusely  with  bunches  of  feathers  and  dog's  hairJ 
:;v  4  W  J  the  tufts  which  are  attached  to  the  patu.   When  the  canoes  are  not  wanted,  theyj 
file  drawn  up  on  sLore,  and  are  thatched  in  order  to  save  them  from  the  weather. 

Like  more  civi^^^ed  nations,  the  New  Zealanders  give  names  to  their  canoes,  and  se 
vo  delight  in  selecting  the  most  sonorous  titles  that  they  can  invent.  For  example,  ou 
canoe  is  called  Maratuhai,  i.e.  Devouring  Fire;  and  others  have  names  that  coicciiii 
almost  exactly  with  our  Invincibles,  Tcrribles,  Thunderers,  and  the  like. 

These  boats  are  furnished  with  a  very  remarkable  sail  made  of  the  raupo  rush.  Iti 
small  in  proportion  to  the  size  of  the  vessel,  is  tiiaugular  in  shape,  and  is  so  arrasgi 
that  it  can  be  raised  or  lowered  almost  in  a  moment.  They  are  better  sailors  than  woul 
be  imagined  from  their  appearance,  and  run  wonderfully  close  to  the  wind.  Id  the  illu 
tmtion  on  page  171  the  second  canoe  is  seen  with  its  sail  raised,  while  in  the  other 
mast  and  sail  have  been  lowered. 

Sometimes  from  fifty  to  sixty  men  paddle  in  one  of  these  war-canoes,  singing  songs  a 
time  to  the  stroke,  and  guided  both  in  song  and  stroke  by  a  conductor  who  stands  in  tlij 
middle  of  the  canoe,  prompting  the  words  of  the  song,  and  beating  time  for  the 


A  JOURNEY  BY  WATER. 


173 


irith  t  staff  which  he  holds  in  his  hand.  In  the  illustration,  the  conductor  is  seen  in 
each  canoe,  brandishing  his  staff  as  he  beats  time  to  the  rhythm  of  the  paddle-song. 
Owing  to  the  power  of  the  water  in  reflecting  sound,  the  measured  chant  of  the  paddle- 
gong  can  be  heard  on  a  river  long  before  the  canoe  comes  in  sight 

Mr.  Angas  gives  an  interesting  account  of  a  journey  in  a  Maori  canoe.  After  men- 
tioning that  the  vessel  was  so  deeply  laden  that  its  sides  were  not  more  than  two  inches 
above  the  water,  he  proceeds  as  follows :  "  The  paddles  were  plied  with  great  spirit ;  the 
exertions  of  the  natives  being  stimulated  by  the  animated  shouting  song  kept  up  inces- 
santly by  one  or  other  of  the  party.  At  length  the  splashing  was  so  violent  that  we 
l)ecame  nearly  drenched,  and  on  requesting  the  Maori  before  ns  to  throw  less  water  in 
onr  faces,  he  replied  with  a  proverb  common  among  them,  that  '  No  one  is  dry  who 
tnvds  with  the  Waikatos,'  meaning  that  the  people  of  this  tribe  excel  all  others  in  the 
imi  and  dexterity  with  which  they  manage  their  canoes. 

"Our  natives  were  in  excellent  spirits.  They  had  been  on  a  long  journey  to  Auck- 
I  ]gQ(l,  where  they  had  seen  the  pakeha  (white  man,  or  stranger)  in  his  settlement,  and  had 
1  witnessed  many  sights  of  civilization  to  which  they  were  previously  strangers.  They 
bad  also  purchased  articles  of  European  manufacture,  and  were  longing  to  return  home  to 
the  peaceful  banks  of  the  Waipa,  to  present  them  to  their  friends  as  tokens  of  their 
regard.  Their  wild,  deafening  songs,  with  their  heads  all  undulating  at  every  stroke,  the 
contortions  of  their  eyes,  and  their  bare,  tawny  shoulders,  finely  developing  their  muscles 
as  they  all  dashed  their  paddles  simultaneously  into  the  water,  rendered  the  scene  at  once 
I  novel  and  animating. 

"Th|3  canoe  songs  are  generally  improvised,  and  frequently  have  reference  to  passing 

[objects.    Such  ejaculations  as  the  following  were  uttered  by  our  companions  at  the 

"  flb  pitch  of  their  voices,   '  Pull  away  I    Pull  away !   Pull  away  1 '  '  Dig  into  the 

I  water!'  'Break  your  backs,'  &c.     From  the  prow  of  one  of  the  canoes  a  native  flute 

I  sounded  plaintively.    This  is  a  very  rude  and  imperfect  instrument,  and  they  do  not  play 

jit  with  any  degree  of  skill,  it  having  only  two  or  three  notes."    The  flute  in  question  is 

(that  which  is  made  of  human  bone,  and  has  been  described  on  a  previous  page.    It  is 

tyed  by  placing  the  orifice  against  one  nostril,  and  stopping  the  other  with  the  finger. 

When  the  natives  proceed  on  a  journey  in  their  canoes,  they  are  so  sure  of  their  own 

[skill  and  management  that  they  overload  them  to  a  degree  which  would  cause  an  imme- 

Idiate  capsize  in  most  countries.    One  chief,  named  Wirihona,  who  was  travelling  with 

has  family,  afforded  a  curious  example  of  overloading  a  boat  with  impunity.    The  canoe 

■was  delicate  and  frail,  and  in  the  bow  sat  a  little  boy  with  a  small  fire  kept  between  two 

{pieces  of  bark.    In  the  fore  part  of  the  canoe,  where  it  was  narrow,  sat  the  younger 

|cbildren,  the  adult  members  of  ihe  family  being  placed  in  the  middle,  where  the  boat 

was  widest.     Towards  the  stern  came  another  batch  of  young  children,  and  on  the 

p£m,  which  projects  over  the  water,  sat  Wirihona  himselfj  steering  the  vessel  with  his 

paddle. 

The  canoe  in  which  were  Mr.  Angas  and  his  companions  was,  as  the  reader  may 

collect,  so  laden  that  her  gunwale  barely  rose  two  inches  above  the  surface.     As  long 

i  they  were  paddlin;?  along  the  narrower  and  more  sheltered  parts  of  the  river,  all  went 

jsmoothly  enough,  though  the  deeply-laden  state  of  the  crank  boat  gave  cause  for  un- 

siness.    At  last,  however,  they  came  to  some  wide  and  open  reaches  exposed  to  the 

(find,  and  had,  moreover,  to  cross  the  current  diagonally. 

"  The  wind  blew  violently,  and,  meeting  the  current,  caused  an  unpleasant  sea  in  the 
niddle  channel  of  the  river.  Our  heavil3'-laden  canoe  was  not  fitted  to  encoimter  any- 
Ihing  beyond  still  water;  and,  as  our  natives  related  to  each  other  where  this  and  that 
[anoe  were  upset,  they  dashed  their  paddles  into  the  water  with  all  their  energy,  and  our 
lark  was  soon  in  the  midst  of  the  terrible  current  We  were  every  moment  in  Imminent 
Hanger  of  being  swamped ;  the  water  rushed  in  on  both  sides ;  and  nothing  but  the 
pxtreme  swiftness  with  which  we  glided  through  the  current  prevented  us  from  filling. 

"  As  the  canoe  dashed  against  the  opposite  shore,  our  natives  gave  a  loud  shout,  and 
ommenced  baling  out  the  water,  which  we  had  shipped  in  great  quantities,  v/ith  a  tatau 
br  scoop.    Wq  now  looked  anxiously  towards  the  second  canoe,  and  watched  them 


I       '11 


^^-^tf-^tf- 


.174 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


literally  pulling  for  their  lives,  splashinj/  and  dashing  with  the  utmost  yehemenoiL  n. 

ftail  bark  appmred  almost  swallowed  up  by  the  angry  stream,  but  she  glided  secnS' 

through  it,  and  the  drenched  chief  «ndh2 
family  repeated  the  sound  of  welcome  t! 
the  opposite  shore,   as  their  canoe  aligl 


I 


;t^ 


§ii 


dashed  in  safety  against  its  ImdIcs." 

The  paddles  with  which  the  M«orifi 
propel  their  canoes  are  curious-lookiij 
implements,  and  are  so  formed  that  the* 
will  answer  almost  equally  well  as  paddk 
or  weapons.  Indeed,  it  is  not  unlikely 
that  their  peculiar  shape  was  given  to  thea 
for  this  very  reason.  In  the  illustration 
are  seen  two  examples  of  the  New  Zealand 
paddle,  both  being  drawn  from  apeclnem 
m  my  collection,  and  being  useful  as  show, 
ing  the  typical  form  o^  the  implement 

They  are  rather  more  than  live  feet  a 
length,  and  have  very  long  blades,  which 
are  leaf-shaped  and  sharply  pointed  at  the 
tips,  so  that  a  thrust  from  one  of  these 
paddles  would  be  quite  as  dangerous  as  if 
It  were  made  with  the  butt  of  the  patn. 
The  blade,  too,  is  sharp  at  the .  edget^ 
and,  being  made  of  rather  heavy  woco.ig 
tuZi  Ml  capable  uf  splitting  a  man's  skull  as  efi^ 
tually  as  if  it  had  been  the  short  merai. 

In  one  of  these  paddles  the  bundle  is 
curved  in  a  peculiar  manner,  \i  hile  in  the 
other  it  is  straight,  and  forms  a  contiDua. 
tion  of  the  blada  The  former  of  these 
implements  is  quite  plain,  and  even  at 
the  end  of  the  handle  there  is  no  caivirg, 
while  the  latter  is  liberally  adorned  with 
patterns  both  on  the  blade  and  handle, 
and  at  their  junction  there  is  the  inevitable 
human  figure  with  the  protruding  tongue, 
the  goggle  eyes,  and  the  generally  aggres. 
sive  expression  that  characterises  all  such 
figures.  None  of  the  New  Zealand  paddlcj! 
are  adorned  with  the  minute  and  elaborate 
carving  which  is  found  upon  the  paddles! 
of  several  of  the  Polynesian  islands,  llel 
carving  of  the  New  Zealanders  is  of  a  fsrj 
different  and  much  bolder  character;  aid, 
instead  of  covering  his  paddle  vith  snaQJ 
patterns  repeated  some  hundreds  of  tinej^i 
the  Maori  carves  nothing  but  bold,  sweeping 
curves  and  imitations  of  the  human  face. 

As  for  as  is  known,  the  Maori  cam 
I  makes  no  use  of  measuring  tools,  doiogj 
■  all  his  work  by  the  eye  alone.  He  does 
not  even  use  compasses  in  describing  hit 
circles ;  and  in  consetjuence,  whenever  he] 
enrves,  as  is  often  the  case,  a  number  of  conceirtric  circles  on  a  rafter  or  beam,  the  circl 
tti»  quite  undesexviug  of  the  uaiue,  and  always  teud  rather  to  an  irregtilar  oval  fono. 


KBW  CIALAin)  PADDtn. 


COMPASSES. 


176 


There  U  in  my  collection  a  remarkable  instmmentt  presented  to  ine  by  0.  Heaton, 
I  ^.  It  bean  a  label  with  the  following  inscription,  "  A  Ifew  Zealand  Compass,  by 
IfUish  the  natives  turn  the  volute  in  their  carving."  In  shape  it  resembles  one  half  of  a 
Lienthesis  ^^»  and  is  armed  at  each  point  with  a  shark's  tooth,  which  is  inserted  into  a 
floove,  and  then  lashed  firmlv  with  a  cord  passing  through  holes  bored  in  the  tooth  and 
fkMiiirh  the  semicircular  handle.    It  is  made  of  tn<)  same  vi 


through  the  I 


wood  as  the  paddlo.    Having, 


iM  I  have  already  stated,  abundant  reason  to  distrust  the  accuracy  of  labels,  and  thinking 
Ithit  the  curves  of  New  Zealand  carving  did  not  pc^sess  the  regularity  which  would 
iiecooputy  them  had  they  been,  sketched  out  by  an  instrument,  I  showed  the  tool  to 
Lveraiobservant  travellers  who  have  spent  much  time-^u  New  Zealand,  and  asked  them 
L^w  recognised  it  None  of  them  had  seen  the  implement.  Mr.  Christie,  who  gave 
lipnch  attention  to  the  manufactures  of  New  Zealand,  knew  nothing  about  it,  and  Mr. 
liiieWf  who  visited  the  island  for  the  exorens  purpose  of  collecting  information  respecting 
ItheMaories,  and  to  whose  pen  I  am  indeoted  for  nearly  all  the  illustrations  of  the  life  and 
linaDnen  of  the  New  Zealanders,  had  never  seen  or  heard  of  such  a  tool.  I  possess  many 
Igpecimens  of  New  Zealand  carving,  and  have  seen  many  others,  together  with  a  g^reat 
Isi^bar  of  photographs,  and  in  no  case  have  I  noticed  a  single  circle  or  portion  of  a  circle 
Itbat  was  regular  enough  to  have  been  drawn  by  the  aid  of  compasses. 
I  I  even  doubt  whether  this  article  was  made  in  New  Zealand  at  all,  and  am  inclined 
Ltbink  that  it  belongs  to  the  Tonga  or  the  Kingsmill  islands.    As  to  its  use,  I  have  no 

lopinion. 

I  In  propelling  these  canoes,  the  New  Zealander  holds  his  paddle  in  both  hands,  and 
Itlffays  keeps  it  on  the  same  side  of  the  vessel,  being  balanced  by  a  companion  on  the 
lother  side.  He  employs  no  rowlock,  but  uses  one  hand  as  a  fulcrum  near  tne  blade,  while 
Ithe  other  holds  the  lumdle  nearer  the  tip.  The  boat  is  steered  by  means  of  a  large  paddle 
lin  the  stem. 


CHAPTEE  VIII. 


BELIOION. 


THS  GOOD  AND  BTIi:<  nrVlTTltKCaS — ^THK  UZABD  ATUA8 — AZ.ABU  OV  TB>  OHRV— HAOM  PBAYIBI. 
DIFFICCLXy   IN    TBAMBLATINO    THBH — THK    SACRED   LANOUAQK — TBI   TOBUNOAS,  OB  PniXSTS- 
BKUKP  IK  THB   FUTVBB   BTATB — TSB    8ACBED    BBANCB — TBB    MALBVOLEMT    BPIBIT8 — HAimTa  j 
IlorNTAINB — TBB    TIKIB,    OB     BCPPOBBD    IDOLS    OV     TBB    MAOBIEB  —  BOMB    OIQANTIC    VOODn 
TIBI8 — BRUEF   IN   WirCBCBAFT — FATB   OF   A  WITCB— COPMTBT  OF  THB  WUABDB— ^  --'"AIITATIOI  1 
OVER   TBB   BICK— BAOBI    ANATOMISTB. 


We  now  come  to  the  religion  of  the  Maories.  This  is  a  curious  mixture  of  simplicitj 
and  elaboration,  having  the  usual  superstitions  common  to  all  savage  tribes,  aud  being 
complicated  with  the  remarkable  system  of  "  tapu,"  or  "  taboo,"  as  the  word  is  sometiniM  | 
spelt. 

Of  i-eal  religion  they  have  no  idea,  and,  as  far  as  is  known,  even  their  superstitiors  I 
lack  that  infusion  of  sublimity  which  distinguishes  the  religious  system  of  many  savage 
mitu)ns.  They  have  a  sort  of  indefinite  belief  in  a  good  and  evil  influence;  theformeil 
going  by  the  generic  name  t '  Atua,  and  the  latter  of  Wairua.  Now,  Atuais  a  word  that! 
has  a  peculiar  significance  of  its  own.  It  may  signify  the  Divine  Essence,  or  it  mayUl 
applied  to  any  object  which  is  considered  as  a  visible  representative  of  that  essence. 

Thus,  if  a  Maori  wishes  tu  speak  of  God,  he  woiild  use  the  word  Atua.  But  lei 
would  equally  apply  it  to  a  lizard,  a  bird,  a  sun-ray,  or  a  cloud.  There  is  one  species  of  I 
lizard,  of  a  lovely  green  colour,  called  by  the  natives  kakariki,  which  is  held  in  the! 
greatest  veneration  as  a  living  representative  of  divinity,  and  is  in  consequence  alvayil 
dreaded  as  an  atua. 

The  belief  which  the  natives  hold  on  this  subject  is  well  shown  by  an  anecdote  told  | 
by  Mr.  Angas. 

"  The  following  incident  will  show  how  deeply  the  belief  in  witchcraft  and  the  sup. I 
posed  influence  of  the  atuas  obtains  among  those  who  are  still  heathens.  The  mis8ioDar|r| 
was  shown  some  small  gieeu  lizards  preserved  in  a  phial  of  spirits,  Muriwenua 
another  man  being  in  the  room.  We  forgot  at  the  moment  that  the  little  creatures  is  I 
the  phial  were  atuas,  or  gods,  according  to  the  superstitious  belief  of  Maori  pol}tbeL«ni,| 
and  inadvertently  showed  them  to  the  man  at  the  table 

"No  sooner  did  he  perceive  the  atuas  than  his  Herciilean  frame  shrank  back  as  from  a  I 
mortal  wound,  and  his  face  displayed  signs  of  extreme  horror.  The  old  chief,  ondis-l 
covering  the  cause,  cried  out, '  I  shall  die !  I  shall  die !'  and  era  led  away  on  his  hamiil 
and  knees;  while  the  other  man  stood  as  a  defence  between  the  chief  and  the  atna<,| 
changing  his  position  so  as  to  form  a  kind  of  shield,  till  Muriwenua  was  out  of  the | 
influence  of  their  supposed  power.  It  was  a  dangeraus  mistake  to  exhibit  these 
for  the  chief  is  very  old,  and  in  the  course  of  nature  cannot  live  long,  and,  if  he  diei| 
shortly,  his  death  will  certainly  be  ascribed  to  the  baneful  sight  of  the  lizard-gods, 
I  shall  be  accused  of  makutu  or  witchcraft."    In  connexion  with  this  superstition 


bigeon ;  for  thee  the  f 


NATIVE  WORSHIP. 


177 


t),e  lizard,  the  same  traveller  mentions  a  curious  notion  which  prevaila  regarding 

a  spiil^i'- 
••  On  the  beach  of  the  vest  coast  is  found  a  small,  black,  and  very  venomous  spider, 

called  katipo  by  the  natives.    It*>  bite  is  exceedingly  painful,  and  even  danuerous,  and  the 

natives  thmk  that  if  the  katipo  bites  a  man  and  escapes,  the  man  will  die.     liut  if  he 

contrives  to  catch  the  spider,  and  makes  a  circle  of  fire  round  it  so  that  it  perishoi  in  the 

flames,  then  the  man  recovers  as  the  spider  dies." 

The  extent  to  which  the  imagination  of  the  natives  is  excited  by  their  fear  of 

witchcraft  is  scarcelv  credible.    There  wa«  one  woman  named  Kko,  who  was  the  most 

celebrated  witch  of  the  Waikato  district    She  exercised  extraordinary  iiiHuenco  over  the 

mindi'  of  the  pooplo,  who  looked  upon  her  as  a  superior  being.     On  one  occasion,  when 

an;.y  wiih  a  mnn,  she  told  him  that  she  had  taken  out  his  heart.    '^\w  man  entirely 

believed  her,  and  died  from  sheer  terror. 

Objects  which  they  ciuinot  understand  are  often  considered  by  tlr  Mt-n^s  as  atuas. 

Thud  a  compass  is  an  atua,  because  it  points  in  one  direction,  and'lucijts  the  traveller  bv 

its  invisible  power.      '       rometcr  is  an  atua,  because  it  foretells  I  he  weeiltcr.    A  watch 

is  an  atua,  on  accouui        <  lie  perpetual  ticking  and  moving  of  the  hands.     Firearms 

used  to  be  atuas  until  ti         uue  into  common  use,  and  lost  the  mystery  which  was  at 

I  first  attached  to  thciiii 

Yet  the  Maori  never  addresses  his  prayers  to  any  of  these  visible  objects,  but  always 

I  to  the  invisible  Atua  of  whom  these  are  but  the  representatives. 

The  prayers  are  almost  entii'  y  made  by  the  priests  or  tohungas,  and  are  a  set  form 

[of  words  known  only  to  the  priests  and  those  whom  they  instruct.    The  meaning  of  tho 

prayers  is  often  uncertain,  owing  to  the  obsolete  words  which  are  profusely  employed  in 

I  them,  and  of  which,  indeed,  the  prayer  almost  entirely  consists.    Prayers,  or  incantations, 

las  they  may  perhaps  be  called  with  more  precision,  are  made  on  almost  eveiy  occasion  of 

llife,  however  trivial,  and  whether  the  Maori   desires  safely  in  a  battle,  a  favourable  wind 

Ivhen  on  the  water,  success  in  a  campaign,  or  good  luck  in  fishing,  the  tohunga  is  called 

lupon  to  repeat  the  appropriate  prayer.     Many  of  these  prayers  or  incantations  have  been 

[preserved  by  Dr.  Diefl'enbach  and  others.     One  of  these  prayers,  which  can  bo  more 

■correctly  translated  than  many  of  them,  is  uttered  at  the  cifl'ering  of  a  pigeon.     It  is 

situated  as  "  A  prayer  that  the  pigeon  may  be  pure,  that  it  may  be  very  lat :  when  tho 

!  Inirns,  the  prayer  is  said." 

"  When  it  is  lighted,  when  it  is  lighted,  the  sacred  fire,  0  Tiki !    When  it  bums  on 

blie  sacred  morning,  0  give,  0  give,  0  Tiki,  the  fat.     It  bums  for  thee  the  iat  of  tho 

Weon;  for  thee  the  fat  of  the  owl ;  for  thee  the  fat  of  the  panot ;  for  thee  the  fat  of  tho 

Hycatcher ;  for  thee  the  fat  of  the  thrush.     A  water  of  eels ;  where  is  its  spring  ?    Its 

tpring  is  in  heaven ;  sprinkle,  give,  be  it  poured  out." 

I   Offerings  of  food  are  common  rites  of  Maori   native  worship,  and  offerings  are  ninda 

pf  both  vegetable  and  animal  food.     It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  very  many  of  tlio 

ncient  religious  rites  of  the  New  Zealanders  have  perished,  and  that  they  have  been 

ntirely  forgotten  by  the  present  generation.     Such  a  loss  as  this  can  never  be  replaced, 

Qd  the  fact  that  it  has  occurred  ou^'ht  to  make  us  the  more  careful  in  rescuing  from 

edy  oblivion  the  expiring  religious  customs  of  other  uncivilized  nations. 

Prayers,  such  as  have  been  mentioned,  are  handed  down  by  the  tohungas  or  priests 

om  father  to  son,  and  the  youths  undergo  a  long  course  of  instruction  before  they  can 

ke  rank  among  the  priests.    Dr.  DiefTenbach  was  once  fortunate  enough  to  witness  a 

tionof  this  instruction.     "I  was  present  at  one  of  the  lessons.    An  old  priest  was 

Ktting  under  a  tree,  and  at  his  feet  was  a  boy,  his  relative,  who  listened  attentively  to 

pe  repetition  of  certain  words,  which  seemed  to  have  no  meaning,  but  which  it  must 

p  required  a  good  memory  to  retain  in  their  due  order.     At  the  old  tohunga's  sido 

I  part  of  a  man's  skull  filled  with  water.     Into  this  from  time  to  time  he  dipped  a 

en  branch,  which  he  moved  over  the  boy's  head.     At  my  approach  tho  old  man 

niled,  as  if  to  say, '  See  how  clever  I  am,*  and  continued  his  abraccufdbra. 

"I  have  been  assured  by  the  missionaries  that  many  of  these  prayers  have   no 

leaning ;  but  this  I  am  greatly  inclined  to  doubt.    The  words  of  the  prayers  are  perhaps  , 

I  VOL  u.  a 


, ;  i  r. 


■  t '':     J 


■I  I'.tm 


i>'^ 


,1     I 


:r  . 


•1'1 


^, 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


U«  I&2    12.2 

lio    12.0 


u& 


11^  IM  11.6 

illlsSSBB        IIII^^S      Ilill^S 

^ 

6"     

► 

^ 


V 


Hiotographic 

Sciences 

Carporalion 


'^^^ 


'^■^«- 


33  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

WIBSTIR.N.Y.  MSM 

(716)t72-4503 


w 


4^ 


f 


178 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


i. 


!vf. 


the  remains  of  a  language  now  forgotten ;  or,  what  is  more  probable,  we  find  here  yih 
has  exiated  among  most  of  the  nations  of  antiquity,  even  the  most  civilized  viz,  tT! 
religious  mysteries  were  confined  to  a  certain  class  of  men,  who  kept  them  conceal^ 
from  the  pro/anum  wlgus,  or  communicated   only  such  portions  of  them  aa  fh 
thought  fit.  *"*y 

"  They  often  had  a  sacred  symbolic  language,  the  knowledge  of  which  was  confined 
to  the  priesthood,  as,  lor  instance,  the  Egyptian  hieroglyphics  and  the  Sanscrit ;  or,  if  ^ 

look  nearer  home,  we  find  the  re- 
ligion  of  Thor,  Odin,  and  Freya 
enveloped  in  a  poetical  mythos 
which  has  for  its*  foundation  deep 
and  grand  philosophical  concep. 
tions  of  morals  and  ethics." 

It  is  a  rather  curious  fact  tliat 
contrary  to  the  usual  custom  of 
heathen  priests,  the  tohungas  did 
not  oppose  the  Christian  mission- 
aries, but  were  among  tie  first  to 
i-eceive  the  new  religion.  Some 
of  them  seem  to  have  received 
it  too  hastily  and  without  suffi. 
cient  knowledge  of  its  principles, 
as  we  see  from  the  miserable 
tmvesty  of  Christianity  which  has 
spiung  up  of  late  years  amonpthe 
Mnories,  and  which  is  in  New 
Zeidand  what  the  system  of  Tae- 
pill};  is  in  China. 

The  priests  aro,  as  a  rule,  the  I 
most  expert  artists  and  wood- 
carvers  in  the  countiy  ;  so  that  the 
word  "toliunga"  is  oitcniipjiliedby 
the  natives  to  a  man  who  isskiifd 
in  any  art,  no  matter  whether  he  | 
be  a  priest  or  not. 

The  accompanying  illustration  ] 
is  a  portrait  of  a  vei  y  celebrated 
tohunga,  taken  by  Mr.  Anpis  in 
1844.  'His  name  was  Te  Ohu.  The 
portrait  was   obtained  during  a 
great  meeting  of  chief's  at  Ahuahu. 
Te    Ohu    distinguished   himself 
greatly  on  this  occasion,  ninniri! 
about  after  the  fashion  of  Maori 
orators,    shaking    his    long  aDd| 
grizzled  locks  from  side  to  side, 
stamping  furiously  on  the  ground,  and  uttering  his  speech  in  a  singularly  deep  and| 
sonorous  voice. 

In  the  background  of  the  sketch  may  be  seen  two  remarkable  articles.  The  or" 
which  is  the  half  of  a  canoe,  stuck  upright  in  the  ground,  marks  the  grave  of  a  deceased  I 
chief;  and  the  other  is  a  pole,  on  which  are  hung  a  calabash  of  water  and  a  basket  of  I 
food,  with  which  the  spirit  of  the  dead  can  refresh  himself  when  he  returns  to  visit  the  I 
scene  of  his  lifetime.  Sometimes  a  dish  of  cooked  pigeons  is  added;  and  in  one  case  a 
model  of  a  canoe,  with  its  sail  and  paddles,  was  placed  on  the  tomb,  as  a  conveyance  for  I 
tire  soul  of  the  departed  when  he  wished  to  ciu8i»  the  waters  which  lead  to  the  eternal | 
abodes  of  the  spirit. 


TB  OBC.  A  KATIVS  PBIE8T. 


THE  MALEVOLENT  SPIEIT. 


179 


Gonceming  the  state  of  the  spirit  after  the  death  of  the  body  the  Maories  seem  to 
]iave  very  vague  ideas.     The  sum  of  their  notions  on  this  subject  is  as  follows : — 

They  believe  that  the  spirit  of  man  is  immortal,  and  that  when  it  leaves  the  body  it 
Ijoes  to  the  Beinga,  or  place  of  departed  spirits.  Shooting  and  falling  stars  are  thought  to 
betbe  souls  of  men  going  to  this  place.  The  entrance  to  the  Beinga  is  down  the  face  of  a 
jocky  cliff  at  Cape  Maria  Van  Diemen.  Lest  the  spirit  should  hurt  itself  by  falling  down 
this  precipice,  there  is  a  very  old  tree  which  grows  there,  on  which  the  spirits  break  their 
gilL  Oue  particidar  branch  was  pointed  out  as  being  the  portion  of  the  tree  on  which  the 
spirits  alighted. 

One  of  the  missionaries  cut  off  this  branch,  and  in  consequence  the  natives  do  not 
jegard  it  with  quitb  so  much  awe  as  they  did  in  former  days.  Still,  Dr.  Dieffenbach 
lemarks  that,  when  he  visited  the  islands,  they  held  the  spot  in  great  veneration,  and  not 
erea  the  Christian  natives  would  go  near  it. 

All  spirits  do  not  enter  the  Beinga  in  the  same  manner,  those  of  chiefs  ascending  first 
the  upper  heavens,  where  they  leave  the  left  eye,  which  becomes  a  new  star.  For  this 
reason,  if  a  chief  is  killed  in  war,  his  left  eye  is  eaten  by  the  chief  of  the  victorious  party, 
who  thinks  that  he  has  thus  incorporated  into  his  owfi  being  the  courage,  skill,  and 
vrisdom  of  the  dead  man. 

Spirits  are  not  considered  as  imprisoned  in  the  Beinga,  but  are  able  to  leave  it  when 
they  please,  and  to  return  to  the  scene  of  their  former  life.  They  can  also  hold  converse 
with  their  friends  and  relatives,  but  only  through  the  tohungas.  Sometimes,  but  very 
rarely,  the  tohunga  sees  the  spirit ;  and  even  then  it  is  only  visible  as  a  sunbeam  or  a 
shadow.  The  voice  of  the  spirit  is  a  sort  of  low  whistling  sound,  like  a  slight  breeze,  and 
is  sometimes  heard  by  others  beside  the  tohunga.  He,  however,  is  the  only  one  who  can 
understand  the  mysterious  voice  and  can  interpret  the  wishes  of  the  dead  to  the  living. 

As  to  the  life  led  by  departed  spirits,  the  Maories  seem  to  have  no  idea ;  neither  do 
they  seem  to  care.  Tiiey  have  a  notion  that  in  Beinga  the  kumeras,  or  sweet  potatoes, 
abound ;  but  beyond  that  tradition  they  appear  to  know  nothing. 

As  to  the  malevolent  spirits,  or  wairuas,  the  same  cloudy  indefiuiteness  of  ideas  seems 
to  prevail  The  word  wairua  signifies  either  the  soul  or  a  dream,  and  is  mostly  used  to 
signify  the  spirit  of  some  deceased  person  who  desires  to  act  malevolently  towards  the 
living.  Si.oh  spirits  are  supposed  to  haunt  certain  spots,  which  are  in  consequence 
avoided  by  the  New  Zealander.  Mountains  are  especial  objects  of  his  veneration,  and 
those  which  are  lofty  enough  to  have  their  tops  covered  with  perpetual  snow  are  specially 
feared.  He  fancies  that  they  are  inhabited  by  strange  and  monstrous  animals,  .that  fierce 
birds  of  huge  size  sit  continually  on  their  whitened  tops,  and  that  every  breeze  which 
blows  from  them  is  the  voice  of  the  spirit  which  haunts  it. 

In  consequence  of  these  superstitions,  the  natives  can  no  more  be  induced  to  ascend 
one  of  these  mountains  than  to  approach  a  burial-ground.  They  have  a  curious  legend 
about  the  Tougariro  aad  Mount  Egmont,  saying  that  they  were  originally  brother  and 
sister,  and  lived  together,  but  that  they  afterAvards  quarrelled  and  separated.  There  is 
another  strange  legend  of  a  spot  near  Mount  Egmont.  Owing  to  the  nature  of  the  ground, 
a  strong  chemical  action  is  constantly  taking  place,  which  gives  out  great  quantities  of 
sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas.  The  natives  say  that  in  former  days  an  Atua  was  drowned 
near  the  spot,  and  that  ever  since  that  time  his  body  has  been  decomposing. 

As  to  the  idols  of  the  New  Zealanders,  it  is  very  doubtful  whether  they  ever  existed. 
There  are,  it  is  true,  many  representations  of  the  human  form,  which  are  popularly  sup- 
posed to  be  idols.  It  was  formerly  supposed  that  the  green  jade  ornaments,  called  "  tikis," 
which  are  worn  suspended  from  the  neck,  were  idols  ;  but  it  is  now  known  that  they  aro 
merely  ornaments,  deriving  their  sole  value  from  being  handed  down  from  one  generation 
to  another. 

Three  examples  of  the  so-called  idols  are  here  given.  One  of  them  is  remarkable  "for 
its  gigantic  proportions  and  curious  shape.  It  is  about  sixteen  feet  in  height,  and  instead 
ff  consisting  of  a  single  human  figure,  as  is  usually  the  case,  the  enormous  block  of  wood 
is  carved  into  the  semblance  of  two  figures,  one  above  the  other.  This  arrangement  is 
lot  uncommon  in  New  Zealand,  and  is  found  also  in  "Western  Africa.  I  possess  a  walking 

n2 


'■-  W  15  fiS 


•  .1"  '   :L4'i 


180 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


\ 


u 


1  .. 


staff  of  both  countries,  which  are  composed  of  several  human  figures,  each  upon  the 
other's  head.    The  New  Zealand  staff  will  b^  presently  described  and  figured.  ' 

This  gigantic  tiki  stands,  together  with  several  others,  near  the  tomb  of  the  duught 
of  Te  Whero- Whero,  and,  like  the  monument  which  it  seems  as  it  were  to  guard,  ig  oq 

of  the  finest  examples  of  nativi 
carving  to  be  found  in  New  Zea, 
land.  The  precise  object  of  tM 
tiki  is  lucertain;  but  the  m 
truding  tongue  of  the  upper  figii. 
seems  to  show  that  it  is  one  oj 
the  numerousdefiantstatueBwhicl) 
abound  in  the  islands.  The  native; 
say  that  the  lower  figure  represenU, 
Maui,  the  Atua  who,  accorduig  id 
Maori  tradition,  fished  up  thJ 
islands  from  the  bottom  of  tQ 
sea. 

As  may  be  seen  by  referencJ 
to  the  illustration,  nearly  \m 
whole  of  both  figures  is  caivel 
with  most  elaborate  curved  patl 
terns,  which  descend  over  the  aind 
and  adorn  those  parts  of  thd 
statue  which  do  duty  for  hipJ 
A  portion  of  the  paling  of  £aroen 
Pah  is  seen  in  the  backgrouiK], 
and  around  the  tiki  grow  mni 
plants  of  the  phoimitm,  or  Ken 
Zealand  fiax. 

Near  this  wonderful  and  mys' 
terious  piece    of   caiving  stanii 
several  others,  all  of  the  ordina 
type.    Two  such  tikis  are  shown 
in  the  following  illustration,  draiirn| 
fiom    sketches    taken  at  \^% 
kapokoko.     Although  not  quite! 
so  large  as  the  double  tiki  of[ 
liaroera,   they  are  of  very  greatl 
size,  as  may  be  seen  by  contrflst*! 
ing  them  with  the  figure  of  thel 
woman  who  is  standing  by  one  of| 
them. 

The  firmest  belief  in  witchcraftl 
prevails  in  New  Zealand,  thmiglil 
not  to  such  an  extent  as  in  many  parts  of  Africa.  In  "^ses  of  illness  for  which  no  ordinaiyl 
cause  can  be  discovered,  especially  if  the  patient  f  high  rank,  "  makuta,"  or  witchJ 

craft,  is  always  suspected.  If  a  chief,  for  example,  .  cies  that  he  has  been  bewitched,  hej 
thinks  over  the  names  of  those  who  are  likely  to  have  a  spite  against  him,  aad  pitcheil 
upon  some  unfortunate  individual,  who  is  thereby  doomed  to  death.  One  curious  example! 
«f  such  a  murder  is  related  by  Mr.  Angaa 

He  met  a  party  of  natives,  who  told  him  that  a  woman,  a  relation  of  the  chief  Ngawaka,! 
had  been  shot  by  another  chief,  who  suspected  that  she  had  bewitched  his  son.   Thel 

Soung  man  had  been  taken  ill,  and,  though  the  woman  in  question  did  her  best  to  cunl 
im,  he  died.  His  father  took  it  into  his  head  that  she  had  killed  him  by  her  incan-r 
tations,  and,  after  loading  his  musket  with  a  stick,  shot  her  through  the  body.  As,  hoT>I 
ever,  she  was  the  relation  of  Ngawaka,  it  was  expected  that  the  chief  would  demaadl 


▲  TIKI  AT  RABOBBA  PAA 


BELIEF  IN  WirCHCRAFT. 


181 


upjngation  for  her  death,  and  that  the  murderer  would  have  to  pay  a  very  heavy  sum. 

lig  gort  of  compensation  is  called  "  taua." 
Xheie  are  several  modes  of  witchcraft ;  but  that  which  is  most  practised  is  performed 

,  (liffging  a  hole  in  the  ground  and  invoking  the  spirit  of  the  person  who  is  to  be 
Miri^ed.  i^r  the  incantations  are  said,  the  invoked  spirit  appears  above  the  hole 
le  a  flickering  light,  and  is  then  solemnly  cursed  by  the  witch.    Sometimes,  instead  of 

jjing  a  hole,  the  witch  goes  by 

It  to  the  river-bank,  and  there 
jrokes  the  spirit,  who  appears  as 
lilame  of  fire  on  the  opposite 

Pr.  Dieffenbach  gives  rather 
carious  account  of  a  district 
md  Urewera,  which  is  sup- 
to  be  the  special  abode  of 
itches.    It  is  situated  in    the 
lortliem  island,  between  Taupo 
id  Hawkes*  Bay,  and  consists  of 
kteep  and  barren  hills.    The  in- 
ibitants  of  this  district  are  few 
jd  scattered,  and  have  the  repu- 
ition  of  being  the  greatest  witches 
the  country. 

«They  are  much  feared,  and 
ive  little  connexion  with  the 
lighbouring  tribes,  who  avoid 
lem,  if  possible.    If  they  come 

the  coast,  the  natives  there 
ircely  venture  to  refuse  them 
lything,  for  fearof  incurring  their 

jleasure.    They  are  said  to  use 

saliva  of  the  people  whom  they 
itend  to  bewitch,  and  visitors 

fully  conceal  it,  to  give  them 

opportunity  of  working  them 

L  Like  our  witches  and  sorce- 

of  old,  they  appear  to  be  a 
iiy  harmless  people,  and  but 
ittle  mixed  up  with  the  quarrels 

their  neighbours.    , 

"  It  is  a  curious  fact  that  many 

the  old  settlers  in  the  country 

ive  become  complete  converts  to 

e  belief  in  these  supernatural 

wers.    Witchcraft  has  been  the 

luse  of  many  murders :  a  few 

|ays  before  I  arrived  at  Aotea,  on  the  western  coast,  three  had  been  committed,  in  con- 

qnence  of  people  declaring  on  their  deathbeds  that  they  had  been  bewitched 

"  It  is  another  curious  fact,  which  has  been  noticed  in  Tahiti,  Hawaii,  and  the  islands 
bhabited  by  the  great  Polynesian  race,  that  their  first  intercourse  with  Europeans  pro- 
laces  civil  wars  and  social  degradation,  but  that  a  change  of  ideas  is  quickly  introduced,, 
|nd  that  the  most  ancient  and  deeply-rooted  prejudices  soon  become  a  subject  of  ridicule 
I  the  natives,  and  are  abolished  at  once.  The  grey  priest,  or  tohunga,  deeply  versed  in 
1  the  mysteries  of  witchcraft  and  native  medical  treatment,  gives  way  in  his  attendance 
I  the  sick  to  every  European  who  pretends  to  a  knowledge  of  the  science  of  suigeiy  or 
kedicine,  and  derides  the  former  credulity  of  his  patient 


TIKI  FBOM  WHAKAFOKOKO. 


'I 


,U 


m       Hi 


i 


182 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


"  If  a  chief  or  his  wife  fall  sick,  the  most  influential  tohunga,  or  a  woman  who  has  th  I 
odour  of  sanctity,  attends,  and  continues  day  and  night  with  the  patient^  sometimMl 
xepeating  incantations  over  him,  and  sometimes  sitting  before  the  house  and  praying.  tT  I 
foUowing  is  an  incantation  which  is  said  by  the  priest  as  a  cure  for  headacha  He  pu]i!| 
out  two  stalks  of  the  Pteria  eseulenta,  from  which  the  fibres  of  the  root  must  be  letnoredJ 
and,  beating  them  together  over  the  head  of  the  patient,  says  this  chant"— The  cbant  inl 
question  is  as  unintelligible  as  those  which  have  already  been  mentioned.  Its  title  j!] 
"  A  prayer  for  the  dead  («'.«.  the  sick  man),  when  his  head  aches:  to  Atua  this  prayer i 
prayed,  that  he,  the  sick  man,  may  become  well" 

When  a  chief  is  ill,  his  relations  assemble  near  the  house  and  all  weep  bitterly,  tbJ 

Client  taking  his  part  in  the  general  sorrowing;  and  when  all  the  weeping  and  mournind 
8  been  got  out  of  one  village,  the  patient  is  often  carried  to  another,  where  the  whc 
business  is  gone  over  again.     Should  the  sick  person  be  of  an  inferior  class,  he  gpes  oo 
to  the  bush,  and  remains  there  until  he  is  well  agfun,  choosing  the  neighbourhood  of 
hot  spring  iif  he  can  find  one,  or,  if  no  such  spring  is  at  hand,  infusing  certain  herbs 
boUing  water  and  inhaling  the  steam. 

As  majr  be  imagined  from  the  practice  which  they  have  in  cutting  up  the  dead  foJ 
their  cannibal  feasts,  the  Maories  are  good  practical  anatomists,  and  know  well  thj 
positk>n  of  all  the  principal  organs  and  vessels  of  the  body.    Consequently,  they  ca 

rrate  in  cases  of  danger,  using  sharp-edged  shells  if  they  have  no  knives.    They  i 
set  broken  limbs  well,  bringing  the  broken  surfaces  together,  binding  the  limb  \rity 
splints,  layinff  it  on  a  soft  pillow,  uid  sonouiidiiig  it  with  a  wickerwork  contnva&ce 
order  to  guaia  it  against  iu^juiy. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


THE   TAPU. 


m  ram,  ob  law  ot  pbobibition — tapu  a  suBSTmrrB  for  ooTESNirRNT— PBOTXCTioir  to 

FBOPKBTT  AND  UOBAI.S — ^ABUSR  OF  THB  TAPU — THB  CHIEF  AND  TUR  8AILOB — THB  CHIEF  AND 
SO  BAT — A  TALUABLB  8PI.IMTBB — ^THB  HEAD  OF  THB  CHIEF — AN  I7NLVCKY  MISTAKB — HOW 
TAOmn  GOT  HIS  ABMOUB — HAIB-COTTINO — TB0VBLB8  OF  AN  ARTIST — THB  CARTED  BEAD 
_TR  WHBBO-WHBBO  AND  HIS  POBTBAIT — ^THB  TAPU  MOUNTAIN — BANBFUL  EFFECTS  OF  THB 
TAPV  ON  NATITB  ART — DB8TBUCTI0N  OF  THB  PAHS  AND  BOUSES — THB  TBBMINABLB  TAPU — THB 
2ATTLR-TAPU — TAKING  OFF  TBB  TAPU-DUTT  OF  THB  TOHUNOA — IHB  TAPU  THB  BTBENGTH 
or  THB  0HIBF8. 


We  now  come  naturally  to  the  custom  of  Tapu  or  Taboo,  that  extraordinaiy  system 
vhich  extends  throughout  the  whole  of  Polynesia,  modified  slightly  according  to  the 
locality  in  which  it  exists. 

The  general  hearings  of  the  law  of  tapu  may  be  inferred  from  the  sense  of  the  word, 
vhich  signifies  prohibition.  The  system  of  tapu  is  therefore  a  law  of  prohibition,  and. 
Then  stripped  of  the  extravagances  into  which  it  often  deteriorates,  it  is  seen  to  be  a 
very  excellent  system,  and  one  that  ans./ers  the   purpose  of  a  more  elaborate  code  of 

I  laws.  In  countries  where  an  organized  government  is  employed  the  tapu  is  needless, 
ind  we  find  that  even  in  those  parts  of  the  earth  where  it  was  once  the  only  restrictive 

I  law  it  has  fallen  into  disuse  since  regular  government  has  been  introduced. 

Were  it  not  for  the  law  of  tapu,  an  absolute  anarchy  would  prevail  in  most  parts  of 

I  Polynesia,  the  tapu  being  the  only  guardian  of  property  and  morality.  In  order  that  it 
may  he  enforced  on  the  people,  the  terrors  of  superstition  are  called  into  play,  and,  in  the 

I  absence  of  secular  law,  the  spiritual  powers  are  evoked. 

Unprotected  by  the  tapu,  property  could  not  exist :  protected  by  it,  the  most  valued 

I  god  coveted  articles  are  safer  than  they  would  be  in  England,  despite  the  elaborate  legal 
system  that  secures  to  every  man  that  which  is  his  own.  In  New  Zealand,  when  a  man 
lias  cultivated  a  field  of  kumei-as,  or  sweet  potatoes,  he  needs  no  fence  and  no  watchman. 
He  simply  sends  for  the  tohunga,  who  lays  the  tapu  on  the  field ;  and  fiQva.  that  moment 

I  no  one  save  the  owner  will  venture  within  its  boundaries. 

Sometimes  a  canoe  is  hauled  up  on  the  beach,  and  must  be  left  there  for  some  time 

I  nnwatched.  The  owner  need  not  trouble  himself  about  securing  his  vessel.  He  has  the 
tapu  mark  placed  upon  it,  and  the  boat  is  accordingly  held  sacred  to  all  except  its  possessor. 
Similarly,  if  a  native  boat-builder  fixes  on  a  tree  which  he  thinks  can  be  made  into  a 
canoe,  he  places  the  tapu  on  it,  and  knows  that  no  one  but  himself  will  dare  to  cut  it 

I  down.    The  maik  of  tapu  in  this  case  is  almost  invariably  the  removal  of  a  strip  of  hark 

I  round  the  trunk  of  the  tree. 

Then  the  system  of  tapu  is  the  only  guardian  of  morals.     It  has  been  already 

I  mentioned  that  an  extreme  laxity  in  this  respect  prevails  among  the  unmarried  girls. 
Bat  as  soon  as  a  girl  is  married  she  becomes  tapu  to  all  but  her  husband,  and  any  one 


a  \ 


!  ' 


\ 


-t  1 


/sV 


184 


KEW  ZEALAND. 


mi   'T 


m- 


**i 


who  induces  her  to  become  unfaithful  must  pay  the  pnalty  of  the  taj>u  if  the  delinqtent. 
be  discovered.  Nor  is  the  tapu  restricted  to  mamed  women.  It  is  also  extended  te 
young  girls  when  they  are  betrothed;  and  any  girl  on  whom  the  tapu  has  thus  been  laij 
is  reckoned  as  a  married  woman. 

It  will  be  seen,  therefore,  that  the  principle  of  the  tapu  is  a  good  one,  and  that  it 
serves  as  protection  both  to  property  and  morals.  There  are,  of  course,  many  instances 
where  this  system  has  run  into  extravagances,  and  where,  instead  of  a  protection,  it  lot 
developed  into  a  tyranny. 

Take,  for  example,  the  very  praiseworthy  idea  that  the  life  of  a  chief  is  most  important 
to  his  people,  and  that  his  person  is  therefore  considered  as  tapu.  This  is  a  proper  and 
wholesome  idea,  and  is  conducive  to  the  interests  of  law  and  justice.  But  the  develop. 
nient  of  the  system  becomes  a  tyranny.  The  chief  himself  being  tapu,  everything  that 
he  touched,  even  with  the  skirt  of  his  garment,  became  tapu,  and  thenceforth  belonged 
to  him.  So  ingrained  is  this  idea  that  on  one  occasion,  when  a  great  chief  was  weariiiir 
a  large  and  handsome  mantle  and  found  it  too  heavy  for  a  hot  day,  he  threw  it  down  n 
precipice.  His  companion  remonstrated  with  him,  saying  that  it  would  have  been  bettet 
to  have  hung  the  mat  on  a  bough,  so  that  the  next  comer  might  make  use  of  it.  flie 
chief  was  horrorstnick  at  such  an  idea.  It  was  hardly  possible  that  a  supericr  to 
himscV  should  find  the  mat,  and  not  likely  that  an  equal  snould  do  so,  and  if  an  inferior 
were  to  wear  it,  he  would  at  once  die. 

As  the  very  contact  of  a  chief's  garment  renders  an  object  tapu,  d  fortiori  does  his 
blood,  and  one  drop  of  the  blood  of  a  chief  falling  upon  even  such  objects  as  are  free 
from  the  ordinary  laws  of  tapu  renders  them  his  property. 

A  curious  example  of  the  operation  of  this  law  occurred  when  a  meeting  of  cbieia 
was  called  at  the  Taupo  lake.  As  the  principal  man  of  the  tiibes,  the  celebrated  chief 
Te  Heu-heu  was  invited,  and  a  new  and  beautifully-carved  canoe  sent  to  fetch  him.  As 
he  stepped  into  it,  a  splinter  ran  into  his  foot,  inflicting  a  veiy  slight  wound  Every 
man  leaped  out  of  the  canoe,  which  was  at  once  drawn  iip  on  the  beach  and  considered 
as  the  property  of  Te  Heu-heu.  Another  canoe  was  procured,  and  in  it.  the  party 
proceeded  on  their  journey. 

Another  kind  of  tapu  takes  place  with  regard  to  any  object  which  is  connected  with 
the  death  of  a  native.  If,  for  example,  a  Maori  has  fallen  overboard  from  a  canoe  and 
been  drowned,  the  vessel  can  never  be  used  again,  but  is  tapu.  Or  if  a  man  commits 
suicide  by  shooting  himself,  as  has  already  been  mentioned,  the  miisket  is  tapa  But  in 
these  cases  the  articles  are  tapu  to  the  atuas,  and  not  to  men.  Sometimes  they  are  left 
to  decay  on  the  spot,  no  man  daring  to  touch  them,  or  they  are  broken  to  pieces,  and  the 
fragments  stuck  upright  in  the  earth  to  mark  the  spot  where  the  event  occurred. 

Sometimes  this  personal  tapu  becomes  exceedingly  inconvenient  The  wife  of  an  old 
and  venerable  tohunga  had  been  ill,  and  was  made  tapu  for  a  certain  length  of  time, 
during  which  everything  that  she  touched  became  tapu.  Evin  the  very  ground  on  which 
she  sat  was  subject  to  this  law,  and  accordingly,  whenever  she  rose  from  the  ground,  the 
spot  on  which  she  had  sat  was  suiTounded  with  a  fence  of  small  boughs  stuck  archwise 
into  the  earth,  in  order  to  prevent  profane  feet  from  polluting  the  sacred  spot. 

The  most  sacred  object  that  a  New  Zealander  can  imagine  is  the  head  of  the  cbie£ 
It  is  so  sacred  that  even  to  mention  it  is  considered  as  an  anront.  Europeans  have  often 
given  deadly  offence  through  ignorance  of  this  superstition,  or  even  through  inadvertence 
Mr.  Angas  narrates  a  curious  instance  of  such  an  adventure.  A  friend  of  his  was  talking 
to  a  Maori  chief  over  his  fence,  and  the  conversation  turned  upon  the  crops  of  the  year. 
Quite  inadvertently  he  said  to  the  chief,  "  Oh,  I  have  in  my  garden  some  apples  as  large 
as  that  little  hoya  head  " — ^pointing  at  the  same  time  to  the  chiefs  son,  who  was  standing 
near  his  father. 

He  saw  in  a  moment  the  insult  that  he  had  offered,  and  apologized,  but  the  chief  was 
60  deeply  hurt  that  it  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  a  reconciliation  was  brought 
about.  The  simile  was  a  peculiarly  unfortunate  one.  To  \ise  the  head  of  a  chiefs  son 
as  a  comparison  at  all  was  bad  enough,  but  to  compare  it  to  an  article  of  food  was  abont 
the  most  deadly  insult  that  could  be  offered  to  a  Maori.    All  food  and  the  various 


INCONVENIENCES  OF  THE  TAPU. 


185 


Diocesses  of  preparation  are  looked  down  upon  with  utter  contempt  by  the  free  Maori, 

lirbo  leftves  all  culinary  operations  to  the  slaves  or  "cookies." 

I    One  of  the  very  great  chiefs  of  New  Zealand  was  remarkable  for  his  snowy  white 

|yr  and  beard,  which  gave  him  a  most  venerable  aspect.    He  was  held  in  the  highest 

iRSPect,  and  was  so  extremely  sacred  a  man  that  his  head  might  only  be  mentioned  in 

I  ^fison  with  the  snow-clad  top  of  the  sacred  mountain. 

I    Ke  sanie  traveller  to  whom  we  are  indebted  fur  the  previous  anecdote  relates  a 

lesrious  story  illustrative  of  this  etiquette. 

There  was  a  certain  old  chief  named  Taonui,  who  was  in  possession  of  the  original 

leait  of  armour  which  was  given  by  George  IV.  to  E'  Hongi  when  he  visited  England. 

I"  The  subsequent  history  of  this  armour  is  somewhat  curious.    It  passed  from  the  Nga 

Ipais  to  Tetori,  and  from  Tetori  to  Te  Whero- Whero  at  the  Waikato  feast,  and  came  into 

iTionui'a  hands  under  the  following  circumstances. 

I    «0n  the  death  of  a  favourite  daughter  Te  Whero- Whero  made  a  song,  the  substance 

lof  vbich  was,  that  he  would  tbke  off  the  scalps  of  all  the  chiefs  except  Ngawaka,  and 
linsthem  into  his  daughter's  ^ve  to  avenge  her  untimely  death.  The  words  of  this 
ms  highly  insidted  the  various  individuals  against  whom  it  was  directed ;  more 
jspecially  as  it  was  a  great  curse  for  the  hair  of  a  chief,  which  is  sacred,  to  be  thus 

Itreatcd  with  contempt.  But  the  only  chief  who  dared  to  resent  this  insult  from  so  great 
tman  as  Te  Whero- Whero  was  Taonui,  who  demanded  a  '  taua,'  or  gift,  as  recompense 

Kor  the  affront,  and  received  the  ajrmour  of  E'  Hongi  in  compensation. 

"I  made  a  drawing  of  the  armour,  which  was  old  and  rusty.    It  was  of  steel,  inlaid 
irith  brass,  and,  though  never  worn  by  the  possessors  in  battle — for  it  would  sadly  impede 
heir  movements — it  is  regarded  with  a  sort  of  superstitious  veneration  by  the  natives, 
10  look  upon  it  as  something  extraordinary." 

A  chief's  head  is  so  exceedingly  sacred  that,  if  he  should  touch  it  with  his  own 

^  ers,  he  may  nut  touch  anything  else  without  having  applied  the  hand  to  his  nostrils 

nd  smelt  it,  so  as  to  restore  to  the  head  the  virtue  which  was  taken  out  of  it  by  the 

Ipuch.   The  hair  of  a  chief  is  necessarily  sacred,  as  growing  upon  his  head.    When  it  is 

at,  the  operation  is  generally  confided  to  one  of  his  wives,  who  receives  every  particle  of 

le  cut  hair  in  a  cloth,  and  buries  it  in  the  ground.    In  consequence  of  touching  the 

lief's  head,  she  becomes  tapu  for  a  week,  during  which  time  her  hands  are  so  sacred 

at  she  is  not  allowed  to  use  them.     Above  all  things,  she  may  not  feed  herself,  because 

|ie  would  then  be  obliged  to  pollute  her  hands  by  touching  food,  and  such  a  deed  woiild 

equivalent  to  putting  food  on  the  chief's  head — a  crime  of  such  enormity  that  the 

jiind  of  a  Maori  could  scarcely  comprehend  its  possibility. 

"When  engaged  in  his  explorations  in  New  Zealand,  and  employed  in  sketch' rg  every 
Ibjectof  interest  which  came  in  his  way,  Mr.  Angas  found  this  notion  about  ti  '.<  chief's 
ead  to  be  a  very  troublesome  one.  He  was  not  allowed  to  portray  anything  couiected 
[ith  food  with  the  same  pencil  with  which  he  sketched  the  head  of  a  chief,  and  to  put  a 
awing  of  a  potato,  a  dish  for  food,  or  any  such  object,  into  the  same  portfolio  which 
[mtained  the  portrait  of  a  chief,  was  thought  to  be  a  most  fearful  sacrilege. 
The  artist  had  a  narrow  escape  of  losing  the  whole  of  his  sketches,  which  a  chief 
ned  Ko  Tarui  wanted  to  burn,  as  mixing  sacred  with  profane  things.  They  were  only 
cued  by  the  intervention  of  Te  Heu-heu,  a  superstitious  old  savage,  but  capable  of 
leing  that  the  white  man  had  meant  no  harm.  Warned  by  this  escape,  Mr.  Angas 
made  his  drawings  of  tapu  objects  by  stealth,  and  often  had  very  great  difficulty 
I  eluding  the  suspicious  natives. 

Even  the  carved  image  of  a  chiefs  head  is  considered  as  sacred  as  the  object  which  it 
{iresents.  Dr.  Dieffenbach  relates  a  curious  instance  of  this  superstition. 
"In  one  of  the  houses  of  Te  Puai,  the  head  chief  of  all  the  Waikato,  I  saw  a  bust, 
ade  by  himself,  with  all  the  serpentine  lines  of  the  moko,  or  tattooing.  I  asked  him  to 
ve  it  to  me,  but  it  was  only  after  much  pressing  that  he  parted  with  it.  I  had  to  go  to 
i  house  to  fetch  it  myself,  as  none  of  his  tribe  could  legally  touch  it,  and  he  licked  it 
over  before  he  gave  it  to  me ;  whether  to  take  the  tapu  off,  or  whether  to  make  it 
lore  strictly  sacred,  I  do  not  know.    He  particularly  engaged  me  not  to  put  it  into  the 


5-K  s«l 


4?   vi 


'.b^vl 


.*F' 


'        >S 


a,li 


-If 


<■, :  -'J. 


i    rdi 


¥ 


186 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


provision-bag,  nor  to  let  it  see  the  natives  at  Botu-nua,  whither  I  was  going,  or  he  woJ 
certainly  die  in  conseauence. 

"  Payment  for  the  bust  he  would  not  take ;  but  he  had  no  objection  to  my  nsikm 
him  a  present  of  my  own  free  will:  which  I  accordingly  did,  presenting  him  and  his  «J 
with  a  shirt  each." 

Once  the  natives  were  very  Angry  because  Mr.  Angas  went  under  a  cooking.ai,j 
having  with  him  the  portfolio  containing  the  head  of  Te  Heu-heu.    Even  his  hands  we 
tapu  because  they  had  painted  the  portrait  of  so  great  a  chief,  and  he  was  subjected  i 
many  annoyances  in  consequence.    Finding  that  the  tapu  was  likely  to  become  exceec. 
ingly  inconvenient,  he  put  a  stop  to  further  encroachments  by  saying  that,  if  the  peopi 
made  any  more  complaints,  he  would  put  Te  Ueu-heu's  head  into  the  fire.    This  thiy 
shocked  them  greatly,  but  had  the  desired  effect 

Sometimes  this  sanctity  of  the  chief  is  exceedingly  inconvenient  to  himself  On  on 
occasion,  when  Mr.  Angas  was  visiting  the  chief  Te  Whero-Whero,  he  found  the  md 
man  superintending  the  plantation  of  a  kumera  ground  and  the  erection  of  ahoasefoj 
himself.  Hain  was  falling  fast,  but  the  old  chief  sat  on  the  damp  ground,  wrapped  up  j? 
his  blanket,  and  appearing  to  be  entirely  unconcerned  at  the  weather,  a  piece  of  sail-clot] 
over  the  blanket  being  his  only  defence. 

He  did  not  rise,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  old  heathen  chiefs,  who  will  gomej 
times  sit  for  several  days  together,  in  a  sort  of  semi-apathetic  state.  To  the  request  tbl 
his  portrait  might  be  taken  Te  Whero-Whero  graciously  acceded,  and  talked  fre«i 
on  the  all-important  subject  of  land  while  the  painter  was  at  work.  Finding  the  rai 
exceedingly  unpleasant,  the  artist  suggested  that  they  had  better  move  into  a  hou] 
The  old  chief,  however,  kno  ving  that  he  could  not  enter  a  house  without  making  it  M 
property  by  reason  of  contact  with  his  sacred  person,  declined  to  move,  but  orderedl 
ahelter  to  be  erected  for  the  white  man.  This  was  done  at  once,  by  fastening  a  blankj 
to  some  upright  poles:  and  so  the  portrait  was  completed,  the  painter  under  cover  andt 
sitter  out  in  the  rain. 

Localities  can  be  rendered  tapu,  even  those  which  have  not  been  touched  by  t 
person  who  lays  the  tapu  upon  theoL     The  chief  Te  Heu-heu,  for  example,  was  pleasu 
to  declare  tlie  volcano  Tongariro  under  the  tapu,  by  calling  it  his  backbone,  eo  that  iiot| 
native  would  dare  approach  it,  nor  even  look  at  it,  if  such  an  act  could  be  avoided.  HI 
Angas  was  naturally  desirous  of  visiting  this  mountain,  but  found  that  such  a  schen 
could  not  be  carried  out.     He  offered  blankets  and  other  articles  which  a  New  Zealand! 
prizes;  but  all  to  no  purpose,  for  the  tapu  could  not  be  broken.     The  chief  even  tried [ 

Srevent  his  white  visitors  from  travelling  in  the  direction  of  the  mountain,  and  only  g 
is  consent  after  ordering  that  the  sacred  Tongariro  should  not  even  be  looked  at 
deeply  is  this  superstition  engi'aven  in  the  heart  of  the  New  Zealander,  that  even  tlj 
Christian  natives  are  afraid  of  such  a  tapu,  and  will  not  dare  to  approach  a  spot  tin 
has  thus  been  made  sacred  by  a  tohunga.  Beasoning  is  useless  with  them ;  they 
agree  to  aU  the  propositions,  admit  the  inference  to  be  drawn  from  them,  and  then  dec 
to  run  so  terrible  a  risk. 

One  of  the  finest  examples  of  native  architecture  was  made  tapu  by  this  same  cliii| 
who  seems  to  have  had  a  singular  pleasure  in  exercising  his  powers.  It  was  a  pah  caile 
Waitahanui,  and  was  origindly  the  stronghold  of  Te  Heu-heu.  It  is  on  the  borders  i 
the  lake,  and  the  side  which  fronts  the  water  is  a  full  half-mile  in  length.  It  is  nadl 
as  usual,  of  upright  posts  and  stakes,  and  most  of  the  larger  posts  are  carved  into  i 
human  form,  with  visages  hideously  distorted,  and  tongues  protruded  seawards,  as  if  | 
defiance  of  expected  enemies. 

Within  this  curious  pah  were  the  cannibal  cook-houses  which  have  already 
figured,  together  with  several  of  the  beautifully-carved  patukas  or  receptacles  fori 
sacred  food  of  the  chief.  Specimens  of  these  may  be  seen  figured  on  page  149.  In  t 
pah  Mr.  Angas  found  the  most  elaborate  specimen  of  the  patuka  that  he  ever  saw. 
was  fortunate  that  he  arrived  when  he  did,  as  a  very  few  years  more  would  evidently  co 
plete  the  destruction  of  the  place.  Many  of  the  most  beautiful  implements  of  native  i 
were  already  so  decayed  that  they  were  but  4  shapolew  heap  of  ruins,  and  the  otl 


A  POPULAR  JALLACY. 


187 


fei«  itpi^ly  following  in  the  same  path.  Of  these  specimens  of  Maori  carvins  and  archi- 
tecture nothing  is  now  left  but  the  sketches  from  wliich  have  been  made  the  ulustrationa 
jimt  ippear  in  this  work. 

gere  I  may  be  allowed  to  controvert  a  popular  and  plausible  fallacy,  which  has  often 
ya  brought  before  the  public.  Travellers  are  blamed  for  bringing  to  England  specimens 
df  tichitecture  and  other  arts  from  distant  countries.  It  is  said,  and  truly  too,  that  such 
uticles  are  out  of  place  in  England.  So  they  are :  but  it  must  be  remembered  that  if  they 
]iiil  not  been  in  England  they  would  not  have  been  in  existence.  The  marvellous  saroo- 
jjigas,  for  example,  brought  to  London  by  Belzoni,  .and  now  in  the  Soane  Museum, 
i^d  have  been  broken  to  pieces  and  hopelessly  destroyed  if  it  had  been  allowed  to 
ttnain  in  the  spot  where  it  was  found. 

Again,  had  not  the  Assyrian  sculptures  found  a  home  in  the  British  Museum,  they 
fonid  have  been  knocked  to  pieces  by  the  ignorant  tribes  who  now  roam  over  the  ruins 
of  Nineveh  the  Great.  Even  had  the  vast  statues  defied  entire  destruction,  the  inscrip- 
tions would  long  ago  have  been  defaced,  and  we  should  have  irreparably  lost  some  of  the 
jnwt  valuable  additions  to  our  scanty  knowledge  of  chronology. 

So  again  with  the  Elgin  Marbles.  Undoubtedlv  they  were  more  in  their  place  in 
Greece  than  thev  are  in  England ;  but,  if  they  had  not  been  brought  to  England,  the 
iconoclastic  hand  of  the  Mussulman  would  have  utterly  destroyed  them,  and  the  loss  to 
ut  wonld  have  been  indeed  terrible. 

Thus  is  it  with  regard  to  the  specimens  of  savage  art,  no  matter  in  what  way  it  is 

J  developed.      Taking  New  Zealand  as  an  example,  there  is  not  in  England  a  single 

JMieeimen  of  a  Maori  house.    It  could  be  easily  taken  to  pieces  and  put  together  again ;  it 

I  is  pecnliarly  valuable  to  ethnologists  on  account  of  the  extraordinary  mixture  which  it 

displays  of  ancient  Egyptian  architecture  and  ancient  Mexican  art ;  and  in  a  very  few 

jean  there  will  not  be  a  single  specimen  of  aboriginal  architecture  in  the  whole  of  New 

Zealand.    The  Maories,  who  have  abandoned  the  club  for  the  rifle,  the  mat  for  the 

blanket,  and  even  the  blanket  for  the  coat  and  trousers,  have  begun  to  modify  their 

tncient  architecture,  and  to  build  houses  after  the  European  models. 

Unless,  therefore,  means  be  taken  to  rescue  specimens  of  Maori  architecture  from. 
destniction,  it  is  much  to  be  doubted  whether  in  twenty  years'  time  from  the  present 
date  a  single  specimen  will  exist  as  a  type  of  native  art. 

So  it  is   with  the   canoes.      Graceful,  picturesque,  and  adoYned  with  the  finest 

ipecimens  of  Maori  art,  the  canoes  were  unique  among  vessels.    At  the  present  day  the 

more  useful  but  more  commonplace  whaleboat  has  superseded  the  canoe,  and  in  a  few 

years  the  elaborately  decorated  vessels  of  the  Maories  will  have  utterly  passed  away. 

J    We  may  be  sure  that  the  tide  of  civilization  is  sweeping  so  rapidly  over  the  world, 

that  a  very  few  years  will  see  the  end  of  savage  life  in  all  lands  to  which  the  white  man 

can  gain  access.    The  relics  of  the  ancient  mode  of  life  are  left  by  the  natives  to  perish, 

land,  unless  they  are  rescued,  and  brought  to  a  country  where  they  can  be  preserved,  they 

I  fill  necessarily  vanish  from  the  face  of  the  earth.    Having  this  idea  in  my  own  mind,  I 

let  mvself  some  years  ago  to  collect  articles  of  daily  use  from  all  parts  of  the  world. 

Hie  hght  which  they  throw  upon  anthropology  is  really  astonishing,  and,  among  some 

eight  or  nine  hundred  specimens,  there  is  not  one  that  does  not  tell  its  own  stoiy. 

I    Take,  for  example,  the  stone  merai  that  lies  before  me.    What  a  tale  does  it  not  tell 

■of  the  country  where  it  was  found,  and  of  the  workman  who  made  it  1    The  stone  shows 

that  it  was  obtained  from  a  volcanic  country ;  the  short,  weighty  form  of  the  weapon 

shows  that  it  was  made  for  a  courageous  race  who  fought  hand  to  hand ;  and  the  graceful 

I  curves  and  perfect  balance  of  the  weapon  show  that  the  maker  was  a  true  artist.    More 

[than  that.    Tlie  merai  has  been  made  by  rubbing  it  with  another  stone,  and  must  have 

I  occupied  years  of  labour.    See,  then,  what  a  tale  this  weapon  tells  us — the  volcanic 

I  legion,  the  courageous  warrior,  and  the  worthlessness  of  time.    Year  after  year  the  man 

I  must  have  worked  at  that  merai,  bending  his  tattooed  &ce  over  it,  balancing  it  in  his 

I  hand,  and  watching  its  soft  curves  grow  into  perfection.    Then,  after  it  was  made,  he 

(has  evidently  carried  it  about  with  him,  fought  with  his  foes,  and  dashed  out  their  brains 

vith  its  once  sharp  and  now  notched  edga    Afterwards,  when  he,  or  may  be  his  grandson. 


/ 


'^m 


r-' 


188 


KEW  ZEALANDl 


I: 


'^i-i. 


I.      I 


o«me  to  fight  agabiBt  the  white  men,  their  flreanni  were  too  terrible  to  be  ooDOMd. 
and  the  mermi  wh  taken  from  the  hand  of  the  dead  warrior  aa  he  lay  on  th«!^ 
of  battle,  its  plaited  oord  still  round  his  wrist.  Nevermore  will  a  stone  merai  be  mad* 
and  before  veiy  bng  the  best  examples  of  Maori  weapons  will  be  found  in  ^a^ 
miueums. 

We  will  now  return  to  the  subject  of  the  tapn.  Usefal  as  it  may  be  as  a  guardian  of 
property,  it  often  exaggerates  that  duty,  and  produces  very  inconvenient  results.  For 
example,  some  travellers  were  passing  through  the  countiy,  and  were  hungn  and 
wearied,  and  without  food.  Very  .opportunely  there  came  in  sight  a  fine  pig ;  but  the 
animal  contrived  to  run  across  a  piece  of  sround  which  was  tapu,  and  in  conseqaeoce 
became  tapu  itself  for  a  certain  number  of  days,  and  could  not  be  eaten. 

There  are  thousands  of  such  tapu  spots  in  the  country.  If,  for  example,  a  sreat  chief 
has  been  travelling,  every  place  where  he  sits  to  rest  is  tapu,  and  is  marked  by  a  slight  feoM 
of  sticks.  In  many  cases,  each  of  these  sacred  spots  has  its  own  name.  The  same  ia  the 
case  when  the  body  of  a  chief  is  carried  to  his  own  pah  for  burial,  every  resting-place  of  I 
the  bearers  becoming  tapu.  Therefore  nothing  was  more  likely  than  to  come  across  one 
of  these  tapu  spots,  or  more  easy  than  for  the  pig  to  break  through  its  slight  fence. 

A  curious  modification  of  the  tapu  tooK  place  before  and  after  a  battle.    The  I 
tohunga  assembled  the  warriors  of  his  own  party,  and  went  with  them  to  the  lake  or  river 
which  had  been  made  tapu  for  the  purpose.     The  men  then  threw  off  all  their  clothini;  i 
and  went  into  the  water,  which  they  scooped  up  with  their  hands  and  threw  over  their 
heads  and  bodies.    The  pnest  then  recited  the  appropriate  incantation. 

Thus  the  battle-tapu  was  laid  upon  the  warriors,  who  were  thereby  prohibited  froni 
undertaking  any  other  business  except  that  of  fighting,  and  were  supposed,  moreover,  to 
be  under  the  protection  of  the  gods.  This  tapu  was  most  strictly  regarded,  and  the 
warriors  had  to  learn  quite  a  long  list  of  occupations  which  wero  forbidden  to  them,  such 
as  carrying  a  load,  cutting  their  own  hair,  touching  the  head  of  a  woman,  and  so  forth. 

After  Uie  fighting  is  over,  it  is  necessary  that  the  tapu  should  be  taken  off  from  the 
survivors,  so  that  they  should  be  enabled  to  return  to  their  usual  mode  of  lifa    Thij  | 
ceremony  is  rather  a  complicated  one,  and  varies  slightly  in  different  parts  of  the  country, 
The  chief  features,  however,  are  as  follows : — 

Each  man  who  had  killed  an  enemy,  or  taken  a  slave,  pulled  off  a  lock  of  hair  from  I 
the  victim,  and  retained  it  as  a  trophy.  They  then  went  in  a  body  to  the  tohunga,  and 
gave  him  a  portion  of  the  hair.  This  he  tied  on  a  couple  of  little  twigs,  rained  them  high 
above  his  head,  and  recited  the  incantation ;  after  which  the  whole  body  joined  in  the 
war  song  and  dance.  This  being  over,  the  warriors  clapped  their  hands  together  and 
struck  their  legs,  that  act  being  supposed  to  take  off  the  tapu  which  had  been  contracted 
by  imbruing  them  in  the  blood  of  the  enemy.  I 

The  war-party  then  goes  home,  and  a  similar  ceremony  is  undergone  in  the  presence  | 
of  the  principal  tphunga  of  their  pah,  the  hands  being  clapped  and  the  war- dance  per- 
formed   The  remainder  of  the  hair  is  given  to  the  tohiinga,  who,  after  reciting  bis  incan- 
tation, flings  the  tuft  of  hair  away,  and  ends  by  another  incantation,  which  declares  that  I 
the  tapu  is  taken  away. 

As  a  general  rule,  the  tapu  can  only  be  taken  off  by  the  person  who  imposed  it ;  hot  I 
if  a  man  imposed  a  tapu  on  anything,  another  who  was  very  much  his  superior  would  not  I 
have  much  scruple  in  breaking  through  it.  By  courtesy  the  tapu  was  mostly  respected! 
by  great  and  small  alike,  and,  by  courtesy  also,  the  ver}'  great  men  often  put  themselves  I 
to  great  inconvenience  by  refraining  from  actions  that  would  lay  the  tapu  on  the  property  I 
of  inferiors.  Thus  we  have  seen  how  a  chief  refused  to  enter  a  house,  lest  he  shouldl 
render  it  his  property,  and  preferred  to  sit  in  the  pouring  rain,  rather  than  run  the  risk  cf I 
depriving  an  inferior  of  his  property. 

Should  an  object  become  tapu  b^  accident,  the  tohunga  can  take  off  the  tapu  a 
restore  the  object  to  use.  A  cnnous  instance  of  the  exercise  of  this  power  is  related  by  al 
traveller.  A  white  man,  who  bad  borrowed  an  iron  pot  for  cooking,  wanted  some  softl 
water,  and  so  he  placed  the  pot  under  the  eaves  of  a  house  from  which  the  rain  wasl 
running.    Now,  the  house  happened  to  be  tapu,  and  in  consequence  the  water  ruiuuiig| 


INFLUENCE  OF  THE  TAPU. 


m 


Horn  ife  mftde  the  pot  tapn.  It  so  happened  that  a  woman,  who  was  ignorant  of  the  oir- 
.amitonce,  used  tne  pot  for  cooking,  uud  when  she  was  told  that  the  vessel  was  tapu  sha 
Ml  greatly  frightened,  declaring  that  she  would  die  before  night  In  this  diincultv  a 
tobunga  came  to  her  relief,  repeated  an  incantation  over  the  vessel,  and  made  it  "  noa,  or 
(oauDon,  again. 

Sometimes  the  tapu  only  lasts  for  a  period,  and,  after  that  time  has  elapsed,  expires 
fitbout  t|ie  need  of  any  ceremony.  Thus,  if  a  person  who  is  tapu  by  sickness  is  touched 
w  another,  the  latter  is  ta|)u  for  a  definite  time,  usually  three  days.  If  a  sick  person  dies 
injide  s  house,  that  house  is  ipso  facto  tapu,  and  may  never  again  be  used.  It  is  painted 
vitb  red  ochre,  as  a  sign  of  its  sanctity,  and  is  left  to  decay.  In  consequence  of  this 
lupentition,  when  the  patient  seems  likely  to  die,  he  is  removed  from  the  house,  and 
J[«n  to  a  spot  outside  the  pah,  where  a  shed  is  built  for  his  reception. 

It  will  he  seen  from  the  foregoing  account  how  great  is  the  power  of  the  tapu,  and 
liovr  mnch  it  adds  to  the  power  ot  the  chiefs.  Indeed,  without  the  power  of  tapu,  a  chief 
foiild  be  but  a  common  man  among  his  people — he  would  be  liable  to  the  tapu  of  others, 
ind  could  not  impose  his  own.  The  tapu  is  one  of  the  chief  obstacles  against  the 
ipread  of  Christianity.  Knowing  that  the  missionaries  treat  the  tapu  as  a  mere  super- 
ibtioD,  the  great  chiefs  do  not  choose  to  embrace  a  religion  which  will  cause  them  to  lose 
their  highest  privile|[e,  and  would  deprive  them  of  the  one  great  power  by  which  they 
petoise  their  authority. 

Mr.  Williams,  the  well-known  missionary,  sums  up  the  subject  of  the  tapu  in  very 
bold  and  graphic  language : — "  It  is  the, secret  of  power,  and  the  strength  of  despotic  rule. 
luH'ects  things  both  great  and  small.  Here  it  is  seen  tending  a  brood  of  chickens,  and 
tbere  it  directs  the  energies  of  a  kingdom.  Its  inilueiice  is  variously  diffused.  Coasts, 
islands,  rivers,  and  seas ;  animals,  fruit,  fish,  and  vegetables ;  houses,  beds,  pots,  cups,  and 
dishes ;  canoes,  with  all  that  belong  to  them,  with  their  uianagement ;  dress,  ornaments,  and 
inns;  things  to  eat  and  things  to  drink;  the  members  of  the  body ;  the  manners  and 
castoms ;  language,  names,  temper ;  and  even  the  gods  also ;  all  come  under  the  influence 
of  the  tapu. 

<'It  is  put  into  operation  by  religious,  political,  or  selfish  motives ;  and  idleness  lounges 
jor  months  beneath  its  sanction.  Many  are  thus  forbidden  to  raise  their  hands  or  exttind 
their  arms  in  any  useful  employment  for  a  long  time.  In  this  district  it  is  tapu  to  build 
(inoes ;  on  that  island  it  is  tapu  to  erect  go<xl  houses.  The  custom  is  much  in  favour 
imong  chiefs,  who  adjust  it  so  that  it  sits  easily  on  themselves,  while  they  use  it  to  gain 
influence  over  those  who  are  nearly  their  equals ;  by  it  they  supply  many  of  their  wants, 
ind  command  at  will  all  who  are  beneath  them.  In  imposing  a  tapu,  a  chief  need  only  be 
ciiecked  by  a  care  that  he  is  couutunauced  by  ancient  precedenta" 


1      '•1 


I 

X', 


I;  f 


CHAPTER  X. 


FUNERAL  CEREMONIES  AND  ARCHITECTURE 


IBS  UOVKSnta  OVKB  the  dead  chief — the  TANGI,  and  the  scars  which  it  IAAYE8 — FIP8T  BTmiAll 

OF  THE   CHIFF — THE   WAHI    TAPU — SECOND    BUBIAL,  OB  "  HAHVNOA  " BEMOTAL    OF   THE  TAPt  1 

AND  INSTALLATION  OF  THE  8DCCB880B s'  HONOl's    DEATHBED A  DECATINO  PAH — CANOE  TOMMI 

—MONUMENT    TO     E'    TOKI TOMB    OP   TE     WHEBO-WHEBo's     DAUOHTEB — SAVAGE     SENTIMRNt^I 

MAOBI   ABCHITECTUBK — MATRBIAL,    SHAPE,     ANT)    SIZE    OF    THE    HOUSES — A    CROWDED   BLBEPIMG.! 

PLACE  — THE  EAT-MAN  HOUSE BANOIHAEATa's  BEVENGE — PUATIa's   WAR-HOUSE  AKD  ITS  SCClp.! 

TURKS  — INTRBIOR  VIEW   OF  A  PAH — TOOLS  USED  IN  HOUSE-BUILDING THE  AXB  AND  THE  CHI8I 

,       — TUB   TOKO-TOKO,    OB   WALKING-STICK. 

We  now  come  to  the  ceremonies  that  belong  to  funerals. 

When  a  chief,  or  indeed  any  Rangatira,  aies,  his  friends  and  relations  deck  the  body  i, 
the  finest  clothes  which  the  deceased  had  possessed  in  his  lifetime,  lay  it  out,  and  assemblj 
round  it  for  the  customary  mourning.  The  women  are  the  chief  mourners,  and  indulge  iij 
the  most  demonstrative,  not  to  say  ostentatious,  ebullitions  of  grief.  Sometimes  thei 
squat  upou  the  ground,  their  bodies  and  faces  wrapped  in  their  mantles,  as  if  utterly  ovei 
powered  by  grief.  Sometimes  they  wave  their  arms  in  the  air,  shaking  their  hands  witlj 
expressive  gestures  of  sorrow;  and  all  the  while  they  utter  loud  wailing  cries,  while t 
tears  stream  down  their  cheeks. 

Much  of  this  extravagant  sorrow  is  necessarily  feigned,  according  to  the  custom  of  Ned 
Zealand  life,  which  demands  tears  on  so  many  occasions ;  but  there  is  no  doubt  that  inuc| 
is  real  and  truly  felt.  The  women  cut  themselves  severely  with  shells,  making  incision 
in  the  skin  several  inches  in  length.  These  incisions  are  filled  with  charcoal,  as  if  thei 
had  been  part  of  the  regular  moko  or  tattoo,  and  become  indelible,  being,  in  fact,  perpetu^ 
records  of  sorrow.  Some  of  these  women  cut  themselves  with  such  severity,  that  in  the! 
old  age  they  are  covered  with  the  thin  blue  linoe  of  the  "  tungi,"  their  faces,  limbs,  aii| 
bodies  being  traversed  by  them  in  rather  a  ludicrous  manner. 

The  tangi  lines  might  be  mistake.i  for  regular  tattooing,  except  for  one  point.  Thej 
have  no  pattern,  and  instead  of  being  curved,  as  is  always  the  case  with  the  moko,  tliej 
are  straight,  about  two  inches  in  length,  and  run  parallel  to  each  other. 

They  address  long  speeches  to  the  dead  man,  enumerating  his  many  virtues,  hil 
courage,  his  liberality,  the  strength  of  his  tapu,  and  so  forth,  mixed  with  reproaches  to  hii| 
for  dying  and  going  away  from  them  when  they  stood  in  such  need  of  him.  Indeed,  th| 
-whole  of  the  proceedings,  with  tho  exception  of  cutting  the  skin,  are  very  like  those  of  i 
Irish  wake. 

In  the  illustration  on  the  following  page  are  shown  these  various  ceremonies, 
dead  body  of  the  chief  is  lying  under  the  shed,  wrapped  in  the  best  mantle,  and  wilj 
a  coronal  of  feathers  in  the  hair.     In  the  front  sits  a  chief,  whose  rank  is  denoted  by ' 
hani,  or  staff  of   -Ifice,  that  lies  by  him,  and  by  the  elaborate  mantle  in  which  he  haj 
wrapped  himself    Standing  near  the  corpse  is  one  of  the  mourners,  with  arms  upraise! 


^d  hands  quivering, 
fence  of  the  pah  is  s 
i^hitecture. 

VV'heu  the  old  peop 
ochre,  and  wear  wreath 
(jok  place  is  rendered 
[got  take  place  for  some 

After  the  mouminj 
and  allowed  to  < 


^^.'^^^^^ 


riank  being  placed  wit 
Bj)ed,  and  suspended  t( 
"pose.    There  existed, 
j  been  preserved  on 
pves  had  long  abando 
t  the  sacred  character 
intiyhad  been  felled, 
Sometimes  the  body 
'"  of  the  pah,  called 
1,  a  most  horrible 
»mposition;  but  the 
pg  easily  offended. 
'  mass  of  decompofl 


MOURNING  CEREMONIES. 


191 


I  hands  quivering,  while  others  are  seen  sitting  in  various  attitudes  of  woe.     The 
f^  of  the  pah  is  shown  in  the  hackground,  with  its  grotesque  images  and  curious 

lucbitwture. 

When  the  old  people  attend  a  funeral,  they  usually  paint  themselves  freely  with  red 

lacbre^  and  wear  wreaths  of  green  leaves  upon  their  heads.    The  house  in  which  the  death 

Lkplac®  is  rendered  tapu  until  the  body  is  finally  disposed  of— an  event  which  does 

Stake  place  for  some  time. 
After  the  mourning  ceremonies  have  been  completed,  the  body  is  placed  in  a  sort  of 
ffin  and  allowed  to  decay,  the  green  jade  merai,  the  tiki,  the  hani,  and  other  emblems 


f '  ti*;' 


MOURNINO  OVER  A  DEAD  CHIEF. 


[lank  being  placed  with  the  corpse.    In  some  parts  of  the  country  this  coffin  is  canoe- 

laped,  and  suspended  to  the  branches  of  a  tree,  certain  places  being  kept  sacred  for  this 

pose.    There  existed,  for  example,  several  graves  belonging  to  the  Nga-pui  tribe,  which 

been  preserved  on  account  of  the  sacred  character  which  belonged  to  them.    The 

tives  had  long  abandoned  the  custom  of  hanging  the  coffins  of  the  dead  on  the  trees, 

t  the  sacred  character  still  clung  to  them,  and,  though  the  woods  in  that  part  of  the 

ntry  had  been  felled,  the  sacred  groves  were  allowed  to  flourish  unharmed. 

Sometimes  the  body  of  a  very  great  chief  was  placed  in  a  wooden  receptacle  in  the 

Ist  of  the  pah,  called  the  waki-tapu,  and  there  allowed  to  decay.    As  might  be  ex- 

i,  a  most  horrible  odour  is  disseminated  through  the  pah  during  the  process  of 

iomposition  ;  but  the  inhabitants  do  not  seem  to  trouble  th'inselves,  their  nostrils  not 

|iiig  easily  offended.     For  example,  when  a  whale  is  thrown  ashore,  the  stench  of  the 

mass  of  decomposition  is  so  overpowering  that  a  European  cannot  endure  it. 


.  '  bi 


192 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


The  natives,  however,  say  that  they  are  used  to  it,  and  do  not  notice  it.    Indeed  rjo  u 
who  can  eat  the  horrible  messes  of  putrid  maize  of  which  they  ara  so  fond  must  V 
obtuse  of  scent  as  to  be  indifferent  to  any  ill  odour. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  in  time  the  process  of  decay  is"  supposed  to  be  complete,— seven 
eight  months  being  the  usual  time.    A  curious  ceremony,  called  the  "  hahunga,"  th 
takes  placa    The  friends  and  relatives  of  the  deceased  chief  are  again  assembled,  and  a 
bones  are  solemnly  taken  from  their  receptacle  and  cleaned.    The  person  who  cleans  th 
is  necessarily  tapu,  but  is  rendered  "  noa,"  or  common  again,  by  the  eldest  son  and  dauch 
of  the  deceased  chief  eating  of  the  sacred  food  offered  to  the  dead.    Should  the  eldi 
girl  happen  to  be  dead,  the  food  is  placed  in  a  calabash,  and  laid  in  the  now  empty  coffi 
the  spirit  of  the  girl  being  called  by  name,  and  the  food  offered  to  her.    The  spirit  L 
supposed  to  partake  of  the  food ;  and  the  tapu  is  thus  removed  as  effectiially  as  if  she  wen 
alive,  and  had  visibly  eaten  the  provisions.     Should  the  chief  have  had  no  daughter  th 
nearest  female  relative  takes  the  office.     The  usual  orations  are  made  in  honour  of  thl 
deceased,  and  the  merai,  tiki,  and  other  ornaments  of  the  dead  chief  are  then  handed  ovn 
to  his  eldest  son,  who  thus  takes  possession  of  the  post  which  his  father  had  vacated  th 
ceremony  being  analogous  to  a  coronation  among  Europeans.  ' 

When  the  celebrated  chief  E'  Hongi,  the  "  Scourge  of  New  Zealand,"  as  he  has  beei 
called,  died,  his  children  were  so  afraid  that  they  would  be  attacked  by  those  whom  thi 
terror  of  his  name  had  kept  quiet,  that  they  wanted  to  omit  the  preliminary  orations  m 
"tangi,"  and  to  lay  his  body  in  the  "waki-tapu,"  or  sacred  place,  on  the  day  after  hi' 
death.  This  intention  was,  however,  overruled,  chiefly  in  consequence  of  the  foresiglitoi 
the  dying  chief. 

Feeling  that  his  end  was  close  at  hand,  he  rallied  his  sons  round  him,  sent  for  all  hi 
warlike  stores,  the  merais,  patus,  muskets,  ammunition,  and,  above  all,  the  armour  wlijc] 
he  had  received  from  George  IV.,  and  bequeathed  them  to  his  children.  He  was  aski 
what  "  utu,"  or  satisfaction,  should  be  exacted  for  his  death,  but  replied  that  the  only  uti 
which  his  spirit  would  desire  was,  that  his  tribe  should  be  valiant,  and  repel  any  attacl 
that  was  made  upon  them.  But  for  this  really  noble  sentiment,  there  would  have 
great  slaughter  at  his  death,  in  order  to  furnish  attendants  for  him. 

That  his  tribe  should  for  the  future  be  valiant,  and  repel  the  attacks  of  their  enemies! 
was  the  ruling  idea  in  E'  Hongi's  mind ;  and  on  March  6, 1828,  he  died,  continual!' 
repeating  the  words,  "  Kia  toa !  kia  toa  ! " — i.e.  "  Be  valiant !  be  valiant ! " 

After  the  ceremony  of  cleaning  the  bones  is  over,  they  are  taken  by  the  princii 
tohunga,  or  priest,  who  generally  disposes  of  them  in  some  secret  spot  sacred  to  thi 
remains  of  dead  chiefs,  and  known  only  to  himself.  Sometimes,  however,  they  are  lai( 
in  beautifully-carved  boxes,  which  are  supported  on  posts  in  the  middle  of  the  pah. 
Sometimes  the  waki-tapu,  or  sacred  place  in  which  the  body  of  a  chief  is  placed  ^ 
it  undergoes  decomposition,  is  marked  in  a  very  curious  manner,  and  the  entire  vi 
deserted  for  a  time. 

For  example,  at  the  pah  of  Hurewenua,  the  chief  had  died  about  six  weeks  befoi 
Mr.  Angas  arrived  at  the  place,  which  he  found  deserted.  "  Not  far  from  this  island  pa 
stood  the  village  of  Huriwenua,  the  gaily-ornamented  tomb  of  the  late  chief  forming 
conspicuous  object  in  the  centre.  Here,  although  everything  was  in  a  state  of  pe:f( 
preservation,  not  a  living  soul  was  to  be  seen ;  the  village,  with  its  neat  houses  made  o| 
raupo,  and  its  courtyards  and  provision-boxes,  was  entirely  deserted.  From  the  momei 
the  chief  was  laid  beneath  the  upright  canoe,  on  which  were  inscribed  his  name  and  rai 
the  whole  village  became  strictly  tapu,  or  sacred,  and  not  a  native,  on  pain  of  death,  wi 
permitted  to  trespass  near  the  spot.  The  houses  were  all  fastened  up,  and  on  most  of 
doors  were  inscriptions  denoting  that  the  property  of  such  an  one  remained  there. 

"  An  utter  silence  pervaded  the  place.    After  ascertaining  that  no  natives  were  in 
vicinity  of  the  forbidden  spot,  I  landed,  and  trod  the  sacred  ground  ;  and  my  footstej 
were  probably  the  first,  since  the  desertion  of  the  village,  that  had  echoed  along  ii 
palisaded  passages. 

"  On  arriving  at  the  tomb,  I  was  struck  with  the  contrast  between  the  monunvnt 
the  savage  and  that  of  the  civili  ed  European.    In  the  erection  of  the  latter,  luurbk 


jtrae  and  the  most  < 
Liire,8nd  feathei-s  k 

hried  only  six  weeks 
hie  called,  were  fresh 

black  and  red,  and  at 
I  j„  clusters  bunches  of 

A  double  fence  of  hi«i 
jlesque  work,  extendi 
J  horizontal  rails  were 
liibstross,  the  sunnv  w 
litdof  the  remainder  c 


• 

One  of  these  tombs 

Intaininy  the  portrait 

lliich  will  be  given  on 

Within  the  pah  is 

lutiful  example  of  t 

imory  of  E'  Toki,  the 

It  was  nearly  semicii 

was  covered  with  a 

ind,  and  sloping  tow 

iported  it,  were  all  cc 

iracter.    Paint  was  1 

VOLU. 


TOMB  OF  F  TOKI. 


193 


i  j^pe  aini  the  moat  durable  of  metals  are  employed,  while  rapidly- decaying  wood,  red 
Ilire,  and  feathers  form  the  decorations  of  the  Maori  tomb.  Huriwenua  having  been 
taiied  only  six  weeks,  the  ornaments  of  the  wdki-tapu,  or  sacred  place,  as  those  erections 
called,  were  fresh  and  uninjured.  The  centml  upripht  canoe  was  richly  painted  with 
Hack  and  red,  and  at  the  top  was  written  the  name  of  the  chief;  above  which  there  hung 
n  clusters  bunches  of  kaka  feathers,  forming  a  large  mass  at  the  summit  of  the  canoe. 
A  double  fence  of  hiyh  palings,  also  painted  red,  and  ornamented  with  devices  in  ara- 
ugqne  work,  extended  round  the  grave,  and  at  every  fastening  of  flax,  where  the 
Wizontal  rails  were  attached  to  the  upright  fencing,  wpie  stuck  two  feathers  of  the 
ilbatross,  the  sunnv  whiteness  of  which  contrasted  beautil'ully  with  the  sombre  bl9,ck  and 
-J  of  the  remainder  of  the  monument." 


'■  f 


■^-    ^V6A^ 


\  n  '41 


I 


J  hi 


:^m 


TOMD  OF  K  TOKI. 


One  of  these  tombs  may  be  seen  in  the  baclcgmund  of  the  illustration  on  page  177, 
Intaining  the  portrait  ot"  an  old  priwt,  and  another  is  shown  in  the  view  of  a  villnge 
lliich  will  bu  given  on  a  futurii  page. 

Witliiu  tlie  pah  is  often  erected  a  njonumcnt  or  mausoleum  of  the  dead.  A  very 
lautiful  example  of  this  kind  of  tomb  was  erected  in  the  pah  of  Kaugihaeta  to  the 
|emory  of  E'  Toki,  the  ujother  of  Kauparaha. 

It  was  nearly  semicircular  in  shape,  and  the  body  was  placed  in  it  in  an  upright  position. 
I  was  covered  with  a  roof,  squared  at  the  corners,  and  pi-ojecting  like  a  verandah  'all 
und,  and  sloping  towards  the  back.  The  central  tomb,  the  rooif,  and  the  posts  which 
bported  it,  were  all  covered  with  the  most  elaborate  arabesque  pait(>rn,  mostly  of  a  spiral 
nracter.    Paint  was  liberally  uised  on  it,  that  on  the  central  tomb  or  cuilin  being  red  and 

IVOLU.  *» 


194 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


t* 


'id 


white,  while  that  which  decorated  the  roof  and  posts  was  red  and  black.  In  front  of  rtj 
projecting  roof  was  hung  the  benutiftUly  woven  kaitaka  mat  of  the  deceased  woman  I 
and  tufts  of  the  white  feathers  of  the  albatross  were  arranged  at  regular  intervals! 
upon  it  I 

Even  when  Mr.  Angas  saw  this  beautiful  example  of  Maori  art,  it  was  beginninff  tol 
decay,  the  clhnate  being  damp,  and  the  natives  never  repairing  a  decaying  tomb.    It  w^l 
of  course,  strictly  tapu.    No  native  liked  to  go  close  to  it,  and  for  a  slave,  or  even  a  freef 
man  of  inferior  rank,  to  go  within  a  certain  distance  of  it  would  have  been  a  crime  punigii. 
able  with  instant  death.  I 

I  have  much  pleasure  in  presenting  my  readers  with  an  illustration  of  this  beaQtiMi 
monument  of  Maori  art,  taken  from  a  drawing  made  by  Mr.  Angas  in  1844,  while  the! 
perishable  materials  of  which  the  tomb  was  made  were  yet  in  tolerable  preservation.! 
Under  the  carved  and  decorated  roof  may  be  seen  the  semiciroukr  coffin  in  which  the! 
body  had  been  placed,  distinguished  from  the  outer  portion  of  the  tomb  by  the  red  and 
white  colours  with  which  it  was  painted,  in  contrast  to  the  red  and  black  of  the  outei^ 
portions.    The  reader  will  notice  that  red  is  the  prevalent  colour  in  all  tombs,  hecauJ 
red  is  the  hue  of  mourning  as  well  as  of  war  among  the  Maories.    Immediately  undd 
the  eaves  of  the  front  may  be  seen  the  highly  ornamented  border  of  the  kaitaka  mat  onci 
worn  by  the  deceased,  and  now  left  to  decay  upon  her  tomb. 

Bound  the  tomb  itself  runs  a  slight  and  low  fence.  This  palisade,  small  as  it  _.  „ 
appear,  afforded  ample  protection  to  the  tomb,  inasmuch  as  the  whole  space  within  it  vl 
rendered  sacied  by  a  tapu  laid  upon  it  by  Baupahaia,  so  that  not  even  the  highest  chiej 
would  venture  to  enter  the  forbidden  enclosure. 

One  of  the  finest  specimens  of  carving  in  New  Zealand — perhaps  the  finest  in  M 
whole  country — ^is,  or  rather  was,  i  mausoleum  erected  by  Te  Whero-Whero  to  hi] 
favourite  daughter.  It  was  upon  the  death  of  this  daughter  that  Te  Whero-Whero  gi 
such  dire  offence  to  the  other  chiefs  by  threatening  to  throw  their  scalps  into  nu 
daughter's  grave,  ur  which  offence  he  had  to  give  up  we  celebrated  armour  of  £'  Hond 
by  way  of  fine. 

The  monument  was  erected  in  Saroera,  formerly  one  of  the  largest  and  finest ; 
New  Zealand,  but  rendered  desolate  by  the  act  of  the  headstrong  and  determined  chiel 
He  had  this  wonderful  tomb  built  for  his  daughter,  and,  as  soon  as  her  body  was  placei 
within  it,  he  pronounced  the  whole  pah  to  be  tapu.  It  was  at  once  deserted :  old  anj 
young  quitted  the  place,  leaving  everything  behina  them,  the  provisions  to  moulder  i 
the  weapons  to  decay.  Solid  houses  that  had  occupied  many  years  in  building  ani 
carving  were  allowed  to  fall  into  mere  shapeless  heaps  of  ruins ;  and  evfn  in  1844  th 
rank  v^tation  had  so  completely  overran  the  place  that  many  of  the  best  pieces  i 
native  work  were  covered  by  the  foliage. 

The  tomb  is  about  twelve  feet  high,  and  consists  of  the  usual  box  for  the  reception  i 
the  body  covered  by  a  projecting  roof,  which  is  supported  by  pillars.    Were  it  as  graceii^ 
in  form  as  the  monument  to  E'  Toki,  this  would  be  by  &r  the  finest  specimen  of  nativj 
art ;  but,  unfortunatelv,  it  does  not  possess  the  bold  outline  and  contrast  of  the  curve  i 
the  straight  line  whicn  are  so  characteristic  of  E'  Toki's  tomb. 

The  elaboration  of  the  carving  on  this  monument  is  so  great  that  it  almost  baffles  t)| 
skill  of  the  draughtsmaa  Mr.  Angas  succeeded  in  copying  it,  and  whan  the  drawing  vd 
shown  to  the  artist  who  had  executed  the  work  he  was  astounded,  and  pronounced  tq 
white  man  to  be  a  great  tohunga.  The  roof  is  supported  bv  pillars,  each  pillar  cousistin 
of  two  human  figures,  the  upper  standing  on  the  head  of  the  lower.  The  upper ligurej 
about  seven  feet  in  height,  and  has  a  gigantic  head,  with  an  enormous  protruding  toi^ 
Hiat  reaches  to  the  breast 

The  whole  of  the  tomb  is  covered  with  human  heads.  Exclusive  of  those  upon  til 
posts,  the  firont  alone  of  the  tomb  contains  fourteen  faces,  each  differing  from  the  otIiJ 
in  expression  and  pattern  of  the  moko,  but  all  wearing  the  same  defiant  air.  Ther 
enormous  eyes  are  made  peculiarly  conspicuous  by  being  carved  out  of  haliotis  shd 
carrying  out  on  a  lai^e  scale  the  plan  adopted  in  the  chiefs*  hanis  and  other  sculptnK 
The  whole  of  the  space  betweea  the  figures  is  covered  with  the  most  elaborate  ara' 


>T  'lo'i 


SAVAGE  SENTIMENT. 


195 


jglerfwining  with  each  other  in  a  bewildering  manner,  but  each  running  its  own  boldly 
jaived  course. 

Between  the  various  pieces  that  compose  this  tomb  are  set  bunches  and  tufts  of  white 
ind  green  feathers,  which  serve  to  adorn  as  well  as  disguise  the  necessary  seams  of  the 
foodwork. 

Xbis  wonderful  monument  was  entirely  carved  by  one  nmn,  named  ParanuL  He  was 
lame,  and  in  consequence  had  expended  his  energies  in  art,  in  which  he  had  so  greatly 
jigtingaished  himself  that  he  took  rank  as  a  tohunga  He  was  equally  celebrated  as  a 
tgttooer ;  and  it  may  well  be  imagined  that  a  man  who  could  design  so  extraordinary  a  piece 
gf  workmanship  must  be  skilful  in  inventing  the  endless  variety  of  patterns  needful  in 
the  decoration  of  chiefs'  faces.  In  performing  this  work,  Faranui  had  but  one  tool,  the 
[^  of  an  old  bayonet. 

The  loss  of  such  specimens  of  native  art  as  those  which  have  been  described  carries  out 
or  former  remarks  on  the  necessity  for  removing  to  our  own  country  every  memorial  of 
savage  life  that  we  can  secure.  We  inflict  no  real  injury  upon  the  savages,  and  we  secure  an 
invalnable  relic  of  vanishing  customs.  These  monuments,  for  example,  were  ei  mply  carved 
and  then  left  to  decay.  Had  they  been  removed  to  this  country,  where  they  would  have 
been  guarded  from  the  power  of  the  elements  and  the  encroachments  of  vegetation,  we 
should  have  seen  them  in  complete  preservation  at  the  present  day,  and  likely  to  last 
aa  long  as  the  building  which  contained  them. 

Of  course  the  sentimental  argument  may  be  pleaded  against  this  view  of  the  case ; 
but  ia  matters  which  are  of  vital  importance  in  the  grand  study  of  anthropology  mere 
ttntiment  ought  to  have  no  placa  Neither  has  it  such  place  as  ^onie  often  imagine.  The 
savage,  finding  that  the  white  man  yields  to  him  on  this  point,  is  only  too  glad  to  find 
aQ]r  vantage  ground,  and  always  presses  on  as  fast  as  the  other  yields — ^just  as  has  been 
done  in  India  with  the  question  of  caste.  We  cannot  measure  their  mental  sensibilities 
any  more  than  their  physical  by  our  own.  A  savage  endures  with  stoicism  tortures 
which  would  kill  a  European,  simply  because  he  does  not  feel  them  as  much.  And  the 
mental  and  physical  sensibilities  are  very  much  on  a  par. 

The  Maori  is  perhaps  the  finest  savage  race  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  yet  we  can- 
not think  that  he  is  exactly  an  estimable  being,  whose  ambition  is  murder,  and  whose 
reward  is  to  eat  the  body  of  his  victim,  who  never  does  a  stroke  of  work  that  he  can 
avoid,  and  who  leads  a  life  of  dissipation  as  far  as  his  capabilities  go.  Of  all  savage 
natioos,  the  New  Zealander  displays  most  sorrow  for  the  loss  of  a  friend  or  relation. 
Tears  flow  profusely  from  his  eyes,  and  every  tone  of  his  voice  and  every  gesture  of  his 
body  convey  the  impression  that  he  is  borne  down  by  unendurable  woe.  Yet  we  have 
seen  that  this  effusion  of  sorrow  is  mostly  premeditated,  and  merely  a  conventional  mode 
of  acting  required  by  the  etiquette  of  the  country. 

When  two  people  can  be  bathed  in  tears,  speak  only  in  sobbing  accents,  utter  heart* 
rending  cries,  and  sink  to  the  ground  as  overwhelmed  by  grief,  we  cannot  but  com- 
passionate their  sorrow  and  admire  their  sensibility.  But  if,  in  the  middle  of  all  these 
I  touching  demonstrations  of  grief,  we  see  them  suddenly  cease  from  their  sobs  and  cries, 
enter  into  a  little  lively  conversation,  enjoy  a  hearty  laugh,  and  then  betake  themselves 
ifresh  to  their  tears  and  sobs,  we  may  take  the  liberty  of  doubting  their  sincerity. 

So  with  those  beautiful  houses  and  monuments  that  are  left  to  perish  by  neglect. 
The  builder  did  in  all  probability  feel  very  keenly  at  the  time,  though  the  feeling  of  grief 
teenui  sometimes  to  take  a  curious  turn,  and  be  metamorphosed  into  vengeance  and  an 
excuse  for  war ;  but  it  is  very  much  to  be  doubted  whether  grief  for  the  departed  is  a 
I  feeling  that  is  really  permanent  in  the  savage  mind.  The  Maori  chief  may  lay  his  tapu 
I  an  entire  village  when  a  relative  dies,  and  if,  after  the  lapse  of  years,  any  one  be  rash 
lOugh  to  invade  the  forbidden  precincts,  he  will  visit  the  offence  with  instant  punish- 
J  ment  But  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  infringement  of  the  tapu  in  question  is  not 
ID  insult  to  the  dead  but  to  the  living,  and  that  when  the  chief  punishes  the  offender,  he 
does  not  avenge  an  affront  offered  to  his  dead  relative,  but  a  direct  insult  to  himself. 
I  In  spite  of  his  sentiment,  I  think  that  the  Maori  might  have  been  induced  to  sell  such 
Itpedmens  of  art,  and  even  if  he  refused  to  yield  to  such  a  proposition,  he  would  have 

u2 


m 


■V      i-: 


J1    •' 

0^^BH^H 

•iSr-lv 

'^•^^RHH[ 

M/f^^ 

■•  M 

'f  m 

-pm 

4 

v'  V-''- 

rt 

ySh^IS 

1.       «.       T 

tS»         - 

if 

'^^^Sra 

m  ' 

196 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


^i^ 


I'  I 


it 

I 


n  ^ 


mpeoted  iu  none  the  less  if,  when  we  had  captured  a  pah,  we  exercised  the  right  of  con 
quest,  and  took  that  which  we  could  not  buy.    Or  even  supposing,'  that  the  first  idea  had 

E roved  impracticable,  and  the  second  unadvisable,  it  would  not  have  been  very  difficult  to 
ave  induced  a  native  artist  to  execute  a  duplicate  which  he  could  sell  for  a  price  wlUch 
would  enrich  him  for  life. 

Such  sentiments  are,  I  know,  unpopular  with  the  mass  of  those  who  only  see  the 
savage  at  a  distance,  which  certainly,  in  the  case  of  savage  life,  lends  the  only  enchanU 
ment  to  the  view  that  it  can  possess.  But  I  believe  them  to  be  just  and  true,  and  know 
that  the  closer  is  our  acquaintance  with  savage  life,  the  more  reason  we  have  to  be 
thankful  for  civilization.  The  savage  knows  this  himself,  and  bitterly  feels  his  infe. 
riority.    He  hates  and  fears  the  white  man,  but  always  ends  by  trjhig  to  imitate  him. 

To  return  to  these  monuments.     In  former  times  they  existed  in  great  numbers,  and  I 
even  in  more  recent  days  those  which  survive  are  so  characteristic  of  a  style  of  art  that 
may  have  taken  its  rise  from  ancient  Mexico,  that  I  should  have  been  glad  to  transfer  to 
these  pages  several  more  of  Mr.  Angas'  sketches. 

It  will  be  seen  from  several  of  the  previous  illustrations  that  the  New  Zealanders  must  I 
possess  much  skill  in  architectui«.  The  observant  reader  must  have  remarked  that  tlie 
art  of  house-building  is  practically  wanting  in  Australia ;  and  that  such  should  bo  the 
case  is  most  extraordinary,  seeing  that  architectural  skill  is  singularly  developed  among 
the  great  Polynesian  families.  The  New  Zealander,  whose  country  has  much  in  commoa 
with  Australia,  is  remarkable  for  the  skill  and  taste  wliich  he  displays  in  architecture- 
and  a  short  space  will  therefore  be  devoted  to  this  subject.  ' 

As  is  the  case  throughout  Polynesia  in  general,  the  material  used  in  house-buildin;;  13 1 
wootl,  and  the  various  pieces  of  which  a  house  is  composed  are  fastened  together  noi  by 
nails,  but  by  ropes  and  strings,  which  in  many  cases  are  applied  in  a  most  elaborate  and 
artistic  manner,  beauty  bein^  studied  not  only  in  the  forms  of  the  houses  and  in  the 
carved  patterns  with  which  they  are  adorned,  but  in  the  complicated  lashings  with  which 
they  are  bound  together.  As,  however,  this  branch  of  ornamental  architecture  is  carried 
to  a  greater  extent  in  Fiji  than  in  New  Zealand,  I  shall  reserve  the  details  for  the! 
description  of  the  Fiji  Islands. 

Tlie  size  of  some  of  these  edifices  is  very  great  For  example,  in  1843  the  Maori  I 
converts  built  for  themselves  a  place  of  worship  large  enough  to  contain  a  thousand  pet- 
sons,  and  measuring  eighty-six  feet  in  length  by  forty-two  in  width.  The  size  of  tliisl 
edifice  was  evidently  determined  by  the  length  of  the  ridge-pole.  This  was  cut  from  al 
single  tree,  and  was  dragged  by  the  natives  a  distance  of  three  miles.  The  cross-lashinesl 
of  the  building  were  all  ornamental,  giving  to  it  a  peculiar  richness  of  finish.  I 

We  are,  however,  chiefly  concerned  with  the  domestic  architecture  of  the  Maorieil 
Within  each  pah  or  enclosed  village  arc  a  number  of  houses,  each  representing  a  familrj 
and  separated  from  each  other  by  fences,  several  houses  generally  standing  near  each  other  j 
in  one  enclosure.  A  full-sized  house  is  about  forty  feet  long  by  twenty  wide,  and  is  built;| 
on  pr<>ciBely  the  same  principle  as  the  tombs  which  have  been  just  described,  the  actual! 
house  taking  the  position  of  the  coffin,  and  being  sheltered  from  the  weather  by  a  [^ 
roof,  which  extends  far  beyond  the  walls,  so  as  to  form  a  sort  of  verandah.  The  roof  ij| 
supported  on  separate  posts,  and  does  not,  as  with  ourselves,  re&t  upon  the  walls  of  thel 
house.  The  roof  always  projects  greatly  at  the  principal  end  of  the  house,  in  which  the| 
door  is  situated,  so  that  it  forms  a  sort  of  shed,  under  which  the  members  of  the  familf 
can  shelter  themselves  from  the  sun  or  rain  without  going  into  the  house.  A  genuine! 
New  Zealander  has  a  great  love  for  fresh  air,  and,  as  we  have  seen,  will  composedly  m 
for  a  whole  day  on  the  wet  ground  in  a  pouring  rain,  although  a  house  may  be  within| 
easy  reach.  Yet  at  night,  when  he  retires  to  rest,  he  is  equally  fond  of  shutting  himsi 
up,  and  of  excluding  every  breath  of  fresh  air. 

Indeed,  the  native  does  not  look  upon  a  house  as  a  place  wherein  to  live,  but  merel] 
AS  a  convenient  shelter  from  the  elements  by  day  and  a  comfortable  sleeping-place  h^ 
night.  As  soon  as  evening  is  nesr,  a  fire  is  lighted  in  the  middle  of  the  house,  whick 
fills  it  with  smoke,  as  there  is  no  chimney.    The  New  Zealander,  however,  seems  to  I 


m 


MAORI  ARCHITECTtRE 


197 


^olce-proof,  and  sits  composedly  in  a  place  which  would  drive  a  European  half  mad 
lith  smarting  eyes.  Indeed,  before  the  natives  become  inured  to  the  acrid  vapour,  their 
.yes  bave  much  to  endure,  and  it  is  to  the  habit  of  sitting  in  the  smoke  that  the  bleared 
tgok  so  prevalent  in  old  people  is  chiefly  due. 

Kot  only  do  the  natives  thus  surround  themselves  with  a  smoky  atmosphere,  but  they 
Ijjiit  its  quantity  as  well  as  its  quality.  The  number  of  men  and  women  that  will  pack 
(iemselves  into  one  house  at  night  is  almost  incredible,  each  person  lying  down  on  a 
jople  mat,  and  retaining  the  same  clothes  that  have  been  worn  during  the  day.  As, 
wever,  the  heat  becomes  excessive,  the  inmaies  generally  contrive  to  throw  off  their 
clothing  during  the  night.  By  daybreak  the  heat  and  closeness  are  almost  stifling  to  a 
^QiQpean,  and  it  is  rather  an  amusing  sight  to  see  a  hut  give  up  its  inmates  on  the 
I  Boraing  of  a  cold  day,  the  whole  party  being  enveloped  in  steam  as  they  come  into  the 

will  air. 

At  the  principal  end  of  the  house,  under  the  verandah,  is  the  entrance.    Tliis  strangely 

^enibles  the  gate  of  an  Egyptian  temple,  being  made  of  three  large  beams,  the  two  side 

posts  slightly  inclining  to  each  other,  and  the  third  laid  upon  them.    The  aperture  is 

I  ctoed  by  a  sliding  door,  and  at  the  side  of  the  door  is  gtmerally  a  square  window,  which 

Lq  be  closed  in  the  same  manner.     In  some  large  houses  there  were  two  of  these 

findows,  one  on  either  side  of  the  door. 

As  the  roof  is  made  with  a  considerable  slant,  the  walls  are  seldom  more  than  two  cr 
tliee  feet  high  where  the  roof  touches  them,  though  in  the  middle  the  house  is  lofty 
enough-  The  roof  is  supported  on  the  inside  by  one  cr  two  posts,  which  are  always 
(arved  elaborately,  and  almost  invariably  have  the  human  figure  as  cne  of  the  ornaments 
upon  them.  Tlxe  ridge-pole  is  flattened  and  boardlike,  and  m  good  houses  is  carved  and 
paittted  in  patterns,  usually  of  the  spiral  character.  This  board,  as  well  as  those  which 
are  used  in  diflerent  parts  of  the  building,  is  made  by  hacking  the  trunk  of  a  tree  on  both 
hides,  until  it  is  reduced  to  the  required  thickness,  the  native  Maories  having  no  tool 
I  which  can  answer  the  purpose  of  a  saw. 

At  the  end  of  ths  rid,-e-pole,  over  the  door,  is  cars'ed  a  distorted  human  t^g^^e, 
liotended  to  represent  tlie  owner  of  the  house,  and  recognised  as  such  by  the  lines  of  the 
liioko  or  tattoo  on  its  face,  and  generally  having  the  tongue  thrust  out  to  an  inordinate 
lextent 

The  illustration  on  page  198  represents  the  most  celebrated  of  all  Maori  houses, 
Inamely,  the  war-house  of  the  ruthless  chief  Riingihaeta,  an  edifice  which  fully  expresses 
Itlie ferocious  character  of  the  builder.  These  houses  are  designed  by  chiefs  in  honour  of 
Isoine  great  victory,  and  are  surrounded  with  wooden,  figures,  which  either  represent  in 
lierision  the  leading  warriors  of  the  enemy  who  have  been  killed,  or  the  victorious  chief 
laiiii  his  own  warriors  in  the  act  of  defying  and  insulting  the  enemy  by  thrusting  out 
jtheir  tongues  at  them.  This  house  bears  the  ominous  name  of  Kai-tangata,  or  Eat-man. 
I  The  illustration  is  taken  from  a  sketch  made  by  Mr.  Angas,  who  describes  the 
Ibailding  as  folbws : 

'Kai-tangata,  or  Eat-man  House,  is  a  wooden  edifice  in  the  primitive  Maori  style,  of 
I  dimensions,  with  the  door-posts  and  the  boards  forming  the  portico  curiously  and 
laborately  carved  in  grotesque  shapes,  representing  human  figures,  frequently  in  the  most 
fndecent  attitudes.  The  eyes  are  inlaid  with  pawa  shell,  and  the  tattooing  of  the  faces  is 
mfully  cut.  The  tongues  of  all  these  figures  are  monstrously  large,  and  protrude  out 
'the  mouth,  as  a  mark  of  defiance  towards  their  enemies  who  may  approach  the 
fluse.  The  whole  of  the  carved  work,  as  well  as  the  wooden  parts  of  the  building,  are 
nluured  red  with  kokowai,  an  ochre  found  principally  on  the  side  of  the  volcano  of 
iTaranakl 
"The  portico  or  verandah  of  Eangihaeta's  house  is  about  twelve  feet  deep,  and  the 
Ige-pole  and  frame-boards  of  the  roof  are  richly  painted  in  spiral  arabesques  of  black 
nd  red ;  the  margin  of  each  spiral  being  dotted  with  white  spots,  which  add  richness 
0  the  effect.  The  spaces  between  the  woodwork  are  filled  up  with  variegated  reeds, 
laautifuUy  aTranped  with  great  skill,  and  fastened  together  with  strips  of  flax  dyed  red, 
ad  tied  crosswi^e^  so  as  to  present  the  appearance  of  ornamental  basketwork. 


lljiy 

1 

;'jl 

m 

i 

■''  'I 

■|j 

fl  % 


^^m-M 


'W'  ■-■flf. 


198 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


I.. 


"  Above  the  centre  of  the  gable-roofed  portico  is  fixed  a  laiwe  wooden  head,  elaborately 
tattooed,  with  hair  and  a  beard  fastened  on,  composed  of  dogs  tails.     Within  the  houi 
is  a  carved  image  of  most  hideous  aspect,  that  supports  the  ridge-pole  of  the  roof,    til!  j 
is  intended  to  represent  the  proprietor,  and  is  said  by  the  natives  to  be  entirely  tlie  woijt 
of  Bangihaeta's  own  hand."  ' 

This  figure,  together  with  the  pole  that  issues  from  the  head,  may  be  seen  in  tl 
illustration  on  page  122,  which  represents  the  interior  of  the  house.    On  account  of  thai 


BANGIHAETA'S  WAU-UUU6K. 


circumstance  recorded  in  the  beginning  of  this  description,  the  artist  has  been  unable  tq 
draw  a  vast  number  of  carvings  which  decorated  this  house,  so  that  much  of  tbq 
extraordinary  elaooration  is  necessarily  omitted. 

Sangihaeta  displayed  his  merciless  disposition  in  one  of  the  unfortunate  skirmisba 
which  often  took  place  between  the  Maories  and  the  English,  and  which  have  afterwan 
betn  equally  regretted  by  both  parties,  the  white  men  having  generally  offered 
unintentional  insult  to  the  natives,  and  the  latter  having  resented  it  in  the  heat  o( 
passion.  On  this  occasion,  a  number  of  the  white  men  had  been  captured  by  the  Maoriei 
under  the  two  chiefs  Rangihaeta  and  Baupaliara,  who  were  rdated  to  each  other  bjl 
marriage,  the  former  having  married  a  daughter  of  the  latter.  Some  time  previousH 
this  woman  had  been  accidently  killed  by  a  chance  shot,  which,  as  a  matter  of  caarse,be| 
relations  insisted  on  considering  as  intentional. 

While  the  prisoners  and  their  capturers  were  standing  together,  another  chief  namei 
Puatia  tried  to  make  peace,  saying  that  the  slain  on  both  sides  were  about  equal.  Hii 
proposition  was  accepted,  the  lately  opp  sing  parties  shook  hunds^  and  all  would  havj 


pne  well  had  they  t 
5^  congenial  task  ol 
lilt  prisoners,  and  w 
^  to  remember  his 
aid,  before  he  had 
letting  behind  each  ( 
Jcceasively  with  his 
0]  business. 

Houses  like  the  ] 
lacient  trophies.  A  ^ 
fts  erected  by  Puatia 
of  Maketu  on  the  ea 
itndered  tapu,  and,  in 
^gas  was  fortunate  e 
tlie  buildings  in  the  pi 

The  house  itself 
derives  great  interest 
posts  are  decorated. 
vbich  are  intended  t 
to  the  victorious  side, 


The  figure  that  st 

I  principal  warriors  at  t 

tivjly,  on  the  same  pol 

j  tattoo,  doing  duty  foi 

lepresfintiug  warriors,  1 

tbe  upper  part  of  the  c 

I  viieu  the  house  was  bi 

I  are  numbers  of  ^ 

|iiaving  a  signification 

It  was  in  this  ruin< 
I  The  former  owner,  Pun 
lav  sick  within  his  p 
I  Christianity,  and  use( 
It  has  been  menti 
I  everything  that  pertaii 
I  (Id'ellmg- houses.   Ifp( 
I  let  or  too  windy,  ash 
and  no  one  w 
Ikt  a  cooking-shed  t( 
I  matter  how  severe  the 
The  cooking-sheds 
I  considerable  intersticei 
Ifith  beams,  over  whic 
■of  diet,  the  putrid  ma: 
I  to  find  that  the  abomi 
Some  of  the  large; 
jinbabited  by  at  least  t 
[great  influence  upon 
In  many  d; 
Isatives  who  wish  to 
|iQd  living  in  scattere 
The  ulustration  o 
linterior  of  a  pah  as  s< 
libout,  adorned  with  t 
[of  the  inmates  sitting 


MAORI  ARCHITECTURE. 


199 


i^Be  well  had  they  not  Y  ;^<  joined  by  Rangihaeta,  who  had  been  employing  himself  in 
^congenial  task  of  kilirug  all  the  wounded.  He  immediately  demanded  the  lives  ot 
Ijit  prisoners,  and  when  Raupahara  refused  to  accede  to  his  demand,  Rangihaeta  told 
^  to  remember  his  daughter.  The  bereaved  chief  was  silent  at  this  implied  reproach, 
md,  before  he  had  time  to  collect  his  thoughts,  Rangihaeta  elided  round  the  party, 
letting  behind  each  of  the  captives  as  they  stood  among  the  Maories,  and  killed  them 
^essively  with  his  meraL  The  ubiquitous  land  question  was  at  the  bottom  of  this 
fii  business. 

Houses  like  the  Kai-tangata  were  formerly  common,  answering  the  purpose  of  the 
incient  trophies.  A  war-house  nearly  as  celebrated  as  that  which  has  just  been  described 
fis  erected  by  Puatia,  the  chief  of  Otawhao  Pah,  in  order  to  commemorate  the  capture 
of  Maketu  on  the  east  coast.  Since  Puatia  died,  the  whole  of  this  splendid  pah  was 
Ksdered  tapu,  and,  in  consequence,  the  buildings  within  it  wer^  given  up  to  decay.    Mr. 

ras  was  fortunate  enough  to  secure  a  sketch  of  the  war-house  before,  like  the  rest  of 

buildings  in  the  pah,  it  had  entirely  decayed. 

The  house  itself  is  perhaps  scarcely  so  neatly  made  as  the  Kai-tangata,  but  it 
a  great  interest  from  the  number  of  figures  with  which  the  beams,  rafters,  and 
are  decorated.  On  either  side  of  the  verandah  stand  two  huge  wooden  figures, 
Irbich  are  intended  to  represent  two  chiefs  who  fell  in  battle,  but  who,  as  belonging 
to  the  victorious  side,  are  represented  with  their  tongues  defiantly  menacing  the  beaten 

I  enemy. 

The  figure  that  supports  the  central  pole  represents  a  chief  who  was  one  of  the 
priacipal  warriors  at  the  capture  of  Maketu.  At  the  height  of  six  and  ten  feet  respec- 
tiv^ily,  OQ  ^he  same  pole,  are  carvings  which  represent  two  other  warriors,  their  moko,  or 
[tattoo,  doing  duty  for  the  whole  of  the  person.  Still  higher  are  a  couple  of  figures 
lepresdntiug  warriors,  the  upper  figure  appearing  to  stand  on  the  roof  itself.  Just  within 
tie  upper  part  of  the  gable  is  the  fij^ure  of  Pokana,  a  warrior  who  was  living  at  the  time 
wbeu  the  house  was  built,  and  who  is  represented  with  a  pipe  in  his  mouth.  Around  the 
house  are  numbers  of  similar  figures,  each  representing  some  well-known  individual,  and 
having  a  signification  which  is  perfectly  well  understood  by  the  natives. 

It  was  in  this  ruined  pah  of  Otawhao  that  the  disused  wooden  war-bell  was  found. 

The  former  owner,  Puatia,  was  converted  to  Christianity  before  his  death,  and,  while  he 

lay  sick  within  his  pah,  he  had  a  school  established  for  the  purpose  of  disseminating 

I  Christianity,  and  used  to  call  his  people  round  him  for  the  morning  and  evening  prayers. 

It  has  been  mentioned  that,  owing  to  the  contempt  with  which  the  Maories  regard 

■  everything  that  pertains  to  the  preparation  of  food,  cooking  is  never  carried  on  in  the 

idveliiug-houses.   If  possible,  it  is  conducted  in  the  open  air ;  but  when  the  weather  is  too 

■ret  or  too  windy,  ashed  is  employed.    These  cooking-sheds  are  built  expressly  for  the 

[purpose,  and  no  one  with  any  claims  to  rank  ever  enters  within  them.    Were  no  shelter 

but  a  cooking-shed  to  be  found  within  miles,  the  Mao(i  chief  would  not  enter  it,  no 

I  matter  how  severe  the  weather  might  ba 

The  cooking-sheds  are  built  very  simply,  the  sides  or  walls  being  purposely  made  with 
I  considerable  interstices,  so  that  the  wind  may  pass  freely  between  them.  They  are  roofed 
liithbeams,  over  which  is  placed  a  thatch  of  the  raupo  rush.  As,  among  other  articles 
I  of  diet,  the  putrid  maize  is  prepared  in  these  sheds,  the  European  traveller  is  often  glad 
)  find  that  the  abominable  mess  will  be  cooked  at  a  distance  from  him. 
Some  of  the  larger  pahs  contain  a  great  number  of  houses,  and  several  of  them  are 
jinhabited  by  at  least  two  thousand  people.  Civilization  has  at  the  present  day  exercised 
Igieat  influence  upon  the  pahs,  and  reduced  them,  as  a  rule,  to  fortresses  rather  than 
iTiliages.  In  many  districts  the  use  of  the  pah  has  been  practically  abandoned,  those 
liatives  who  wish  to  be  at  peace  devoting  themselves  to  the  cultivation  of  the  ground, 
I  tad  living  in  scattered  houses,  withput  caring  for  the  protection  of  the  fence. 

The  Ulustration  on  page  200  is  taken  from  a  sketch  by  Mr.  Angas,  representing  ihe 
linterior  of  a  pah  as  seen  by  him  in  1844.  One  or  two  of  the  houses  are  seen  scattered 
libout,  adorned  with  the  grotesque  figures  of  which  the  Maori  is  so  fond,  and  saving  several 
lof  the  inmates  sitting  under  the  shelter  of  the  deep  verandah.    Rather  in  tiie  background 


M 


u^m 


i  ( 

i 

wSKKKIKmm 

rm^ 

■    ,   J 

i^i: 


■]Fl-«, 

|i 

".!      ■ 

•i'l' 

^:«* 


>    7 


i'i-, 


It,- 


soo 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


are  one  or  two  of  the  inprenious  and  beautifully  carved  gtorehouses,  in  vhich  foo,i  : 

SrotecteU  Irom  tlie  ruts,  and  ou  one  side  is  a  great  wooden  tiki  projecting  from  thefrrouud  I 
ust  behind  the  large  storuhouae  is  seen  the  curious  monument  that  marks  tlie  waki-taDnl 
or  sacred  burial-pluce  of  a  chief,  a  half-cunoe  being  planted  in  the  ground  and  painted! 
with  elaborate  patterns  in  red,  the  colour  for  mourning  and  war  among  the  New! 
Zealanders.  I 

Groups  of  the  natives  may  be  seen  scattered  about,  conspicuous  amouf.'  wliom  ig  tl 
council  tnat  ia  sitting  in  tho  f-jicground,  under  the  pitjbidfcucy  of  the  seated  chief,  whoga 


iNTEaiOIl  OF  A  PAH  OR  VILLAGE. 


hani,  or  staff  of  office,  marlcs  his  dignity.  A  slave  woman  is  seen  workinp  nt  her  task  ofl 
beating  the  flax-leaves ;  and  wandering  promiscuously  about  the  pah,  or  lying  comfortably  I 
asleep,  are  the  pigs,  with  which  every  village  swarms. 

We  now  come  to  the  tools  with  which  the  Maori  performs  all  this  wonderful  anionntl 
of  carpentering  and  carving. 

Looking  at  the  results,  we  might  naturally  fancy  that  the  dusky  architect  possessed  al 
goodly  array  of  tools ;  but,  in  fact,  his  tools  are  as  few  and  simple  as  his  weapons,  andl 
may  be  practically  considered  as  two,  the  adze  and  the  chiseL  In  the  accompanyingi 
illustration  an  example  of  each  is  drawn,  the  artist  having  taken  care  to  select  the  bcjtl 
and  most  vnluable  specimens ;  the  blades  being  formed  from  the  precious  green  jade,  andl 
the  handles  carved  elaborately,  so  as  to  be  worthy  of  the  valuable  material  from  whic!t| 
the  blades  are  shaped. 


An  may  h«  Iraaginer 
ittleness  of  the  stone 
jgcqiience  tlie  worst  ii 
irit  thitt  a  Maori  ever  ; 
On  the  right  hand  ol 
it  were  ft)rmerly  so  n 
,,n  is  in  my  collect 
;  an  idea  of  the 
jlei  This  is  achiev 
,ihle  to  secure  the  re 
contrived  to  attach  t 


OREE 


A  still  more  simple  e 
This  mode  of   fastei 
jthe  Polynesian  grou 
fcrably,  the  principle  i 
Vneo,  and  there  iti  in 
jiied  to  the  socket  in 
tan  is  employed  iustea 
J  The  reader  will  notict 
lisor  tooth  of  any  rodei 
pful,  but  that  he  lias 
I  Tools  such  as  these 
seated  the  elaborate 
kllings,  their  canoes, 
Jking-stick  but  they  . 
Inarkably  fine  example 
loko-toko,"  which  was 
Im  the  illustration,  it 


TOOIA 


201 


jb  nifty  ^  imagined,  these  tools  cannot  have  very  sharp  edges  given  to  them,  as  the 

•ittleaeu  of  the  stone  would  cause  it  to  chip  into  un  edge  like  that  of  a  bad  saw,  and  in 

iqiience  the  worst  iron  axe  is  a  far  better  tool  than  the  best  specimca  of  green  stone- 

-f|j  th.it  a  Maori  ever  made. 

On  thu  right  hand  of  the  illustration  is  seen  one  of  the  common  "  tokis,"  or  stone  axes, 

lit  were  formerly  so  much  used  in  building  canoes.     The  specimen  ttom  which  it  is 

^„  is  in  my  collection,  and  I  have  selected  it  for  illustration  because  it  gives  so 

Lellent  an  idea  of  the  structure  of  the  tool,  and  the  mode  of  fastening  the  blade  to  the 

jlft    This  is  achieved  in  a  very  ingenious  manner,  and  although  it  scarcely  seems 

i^ihle  to  secure  the  requisite  firmness  by  a  mere  lashing  of  string,  the  Maori  workman 

icoatrived  to  attach  the  blade  as  firmly  as  if  it  had  been  socketed. 


OREES  JADE  ADZE  AND  CHISEL,  AND  COMMON  STONE  AD^SE. 


n:t,i 


I A  still  more  simple  example  of  the  axe  is  seen  on  page  202. 

I  This  mode  of  fastening  the  blade  to  the  handle  prevails  over  the  greater  part 
J  the  Polynesian  group,  and,  although  the  elaboration  of  the  lashings  varies  con- 
(lerably,  the  principle  is  exactly  the  same  throughout.  The  same  plan  prevails  even  in 
m,  and  there  is  in  my  collection  u  boat-builder's  adze,  the  iron  blade  of  which  is 
liied  to  the  socket  in  precisely  the  same  manner,  the  only  diflereuce  beiu^  that  split 
an  is  employed  instead  of  string. 

j  The  reader  will  notice  the  peculiar  shape  of  the  adze-edge,  which  is  exactly  that  of  the 
fcisor  tooth  of  any  rodent  animal.  Whether  the  maker  intentionally  copied  the  tooth  ia 
nbtfal,  but  that  he  has  done  so  is  evident. 

Tools  such  as  these  are  necessarily  imperfect ;  yet  with  them  the  Maories  patiently 
icated  the  elaborate  and  really  artistic  designs  which  they  once  lavished  on  their 
rellings,  their  canoes,  their  weapons,  and  their  tools.  They  could  not  even  make  a 
king-stick  but  they  must  needs  cover  it  with  carvings.  There  is  in  my  collection  a 
Barkably  fine  example  of  such  a  walking-stick  (see  page  202),  called  in  the  Maori  tongue 
Joko-toko,"  whicli  was  presented  to  me  by  Stiverd  Vores.  Esq.  As  the  reader  may  see 
Imthe  illustration,  it  is  oruumeuted  with  six  complete  human  figures,  and  a  human  face 


i02 


NEW  ZEATJIND. 


^M 


on  the  knob  of  the  handle.    The  portiout  of  the  stick  that  come  between  the  flgQt^ 
completely  covered  with  carving,  and  the  only  plain  surface  is  that  which  is  intimded 
be  grasped  by  the  hand. 

The  six    figures  are  in  three  pairs,  set  back  to  bici 
and  those  of  each  pair  exactly  resemble  one  another, 
distinct  gradation  is  observed  in  them,  the  uppermost 
having  their  faces  most  elaborately  tattooed,  the  middle 
being  less  ornamented,  and  the  lowermost  pair  having  «  cm 
paratively  simple  tattoo.     In  the  position  of  the  heads  thd 
IS  also  a  distinction,  which  I  believe  to  have  some  significatid 
^^  known  to  the  carver.     The  upi)er  t)uir  have  the  left  hand 

^.^^^H  on  the  breast,  and  the  right  hand  pressed  to  the  lips;  t|| 

KB"*~'^H  middle  pair  have  the  left  hand  still  on  the  breast,  and  thend 

Efl     ^Hn^     fingers  touching  the  throat ;  while  the  lower  figures  have  bo] 
%M{     H  ^     hands  clasped  on  the  breast 

All  the  figures  are  separated,  except  at  the  backs  of  i, 
heads,  the  hips,  and  the  heels,  where  they  touch  each  othe 
BO  that  the  labour  expended  on  this  stick-  has  been  very  greatj 

We  now  take  farewell  of  this  interesting  race— a 
which  is  fust  waning  away,  and  will  soon  i>erish  altogethJ 
No  New   Zealander  will   ever  sit   on  the  broken  arches  i 
London  Bridge,  and  contemplate  the  ruins  of  St.  Paul's. 
Maori  is  fast  disappearing,  and  in  a  comparatively  few  ye^ 
it  is  certain  that  not  a  Maori  of  pure  blood  will  be  foundl 
the  islands ;  and  before  a  century  has  elapsed,  even  the  chan 
teristic  tattoo  will  be  a  remembrance  of  the  past,  of  w|,i] 
the  only  memorials  will  be  the  dried  heads  that  have 
preserved  in  European  museums.      It  is  pitiful  that  euch] 
race  should  be  passing  away ;  but  its  decadence  canndt  f 
avrested,  and  in  a  short  time  the  Maories  will  be  as  completJ 
extinct  as  the  people  of  the  stone  age,  leaving  nothing  l 
their  manufactures  as   memorials  of  their  existence.    Su 
memorials,  therefore,  ought  to  be  sedulously  preserved.    Ev 
piece  of  genuine  native  can'ing  that  can  be  found  in  K 
Zealand  ought  to  be  secured  and  brought  to  England,  win 
it  can  be  preserved   for  future  ages,  and,  with  the  i 
specimens  that  are   scattered  in  private   houses  througbi 
the  country,  ought  to  be  gathered  together  in  some  ceni 
museum,  where  they  can   be  accessible  to  all  who  ini 
themselves  iu  the  grand  science  of  anthropology. 


r 


■i 


TOKO-TOKa 
iTrom  »y  CWiMKom) 


▲xa.   (rnm  mt  CoOtctiM, 


NEW  CALEDONIA. 


m.  m 


Ain>  simENnoNa  ot  nbw  oalbdonia — appkarancb  akd  drrsii  or  thr  NATrms — Tin 

tANOINO  MABK«-NATIVI  AROHITKOTVBK — BUOKK  AND  MOSQUITOKB WAHPARK — CURIOUS  WKAPONt 

^Bl  BLINO   AND  THB    BPKAB — MODS    OP    TIIROWINO    TUK    BPRAR — TUK    OUNKP,  OB    "AMKNTVm" 
or  TBI   ANCXRNTB — BHAPB     OP    THR     CLUB — OBJRCT8    OP    WAR — CANNIBALISM — THR    KNIPR    AND 

:  70U— DIKT  AND  COOKRRY  IN  OBNRRAL THB  NOCOVI   8PIDRR — MODR  OP   DRINKING — CHARACTBB 

ar  TBR  NRV    CALBOONXANB — AN    INOBMIOUS   TUBPT — THB   KATA — TUB    IBLB    OP    PINR8,  AND    ITI 
gBABRANTB. 


ii':  ; 

Tl-      ,    n  (!l 


rof  Australia  is  a  tolerably  large  island  known  by  the  name  of  New  Caledonia.    It  is 
9  very  great  extent,  but  is  inhabited  by  a  people  who  deserve  a  sliort  notice  in  these 

I  The  New  Caledonians  are  nearly  black  in  colour,  and  in  general  form  and  appearance 
fsome  resemblance  to  the  aborigines  of  Tasmania.    They  are,  however,  better  looking, 

Iwear  altogether  a  less  savage  aspect,  probably  on  account  of  the  comparatively  regular 
nlies  of  food  which  they  can  obtain.  They  are  of  ordinary  stature,  but  one  man  was 
iffho  measured  rather  more  than  six  feet  in  height.  His  form,  however,  was  ill 
ortioned.  They  wear  scarcely  any  dress,  the  men  having  generally  a  single  leaf 
png  from  their  girdles,  or  at  the  most  a  strip  of  soft  bark  answering  the  purpose  of 

(rers,  while  the  adult  women  wear  a  narrow  fringed  girdle,  which  passes  several  times 
id  the  waist. 

I  Their  hair  is  woolly  and  short,  but  at  a  distance  many  of  them  would  be  tu.vOn  for 

jg-haired  people,  in  consequence  of  a  habit  of  making  artificial  tresses  some  two  feet 

pength,  out  of  grass  and  the  hair  of  a  bat.     Some  of  these  appendages  are  so  long 

they  fall  to  the  middle  of  the  back.    Bound  the  head  is  sometimes  tied  a  small 

I  with  wide  meshes,   and  the  chiefs  wear  an  odd  sort  of  a  hat    These  hats  are 

indrical,  and  decorated  with  a  large  circular  ornament  at  each  side,  a  plume  of  feathers 

llhe  top,  and  a  long  drooping  tuft  of  grass  and  hair  that  hangs  down  the  neck.  The 
}  forms  no  protection  to  the  head,  having  no  crown  to  it,  and  is  only  used  as  a  mark 

[The  natives  also  make  a  sort  of  mask,  very  ingeniously  cut  out  of  wood,  having  the 
]oth  open  and  the  eyes  closed.  The  wearer  looks,  not  through  the  eyes,  but  through 
i  apertures  wluch  are  made  in  the  upper  part  of  the  mask.  It  is  supposed  that  these 
}fh  are  employed  in  war,  when  the  combatants  desire  to  disguise  themselves  from  their 
lonenta.  This,  however,  is  only  a  conjecture.  I  have  little  doubt  that  the  wooden 
(k  described  and  figured  by  D'Eutrecasteaux  is  nothisg  more  thuu  aa  oinament  used 


^ 


1  ? 


M 


204 


NEW  CALEDONI^ 


in  the  native  dances.    It  is,  in  fact,  the  "  momo,"  which  is  described  by  more  receni 
travellers.     When  complete,  the  "  momo "  is  decorated  with  plumes  of  featliers,  Ion 
tufts  of  hair,  and  a  thick,  ooarse  network,  which  does  duty  for  a  beard,  and  deaceads 
&r  as  the  knees  of  the  wearer. 

A  mask  made  in  a  precisely  similar  manner  is  used  by  the  natives  of  Vancouver'! 
Island,  but  is  employed  by  them  in  their  dances.  One  of  these  masks  is  in  my  collection 
and  will  be  described  in  the  course  of  the  work. 

Ear-ornaments  of  various  kinds  are  in  favour  aniong  the  New  Caledonians,  and  soniJ 
of  the  natives  enlarge  the  hole  in  the  lobe  to  such  an  extent  that  it  forms  a  long  looi] 
the  end  of  which  falls  on  the  shoulders.  Occasionally,  they  try  the  elasticity  of  the  eal 
too  much,  and  tear  it  completely  through.  Anything  seems  to  be  worn  in  the  ears,  aiil 
when  a  New  Caledonian  cannot  find  k  suitable  ornament,  he  fills  up  the  ear  with  a  Id 
or  a  roll  of  bark.  They  do  not  tattoo  themselves,  but  draw  black  lines  across  the  brea] 
with  charcoal,  the  lines  being  broad,  and  traced  diagonally  across  the  breast.  Necklace! 
of  various  kinds  are  worn,  and  these  ornaments  bear  a  certain  resemblance  to  those  oi 
New  Guinea,  consisting  principally  of  a  twisted  string,  to  which  is  suspended  a  shell 
or  piece  of  bone,  carved  in  a  manner  which  the  natives  are  pleased  to  consider 
ornamental 

Although  by  nature  the  men  possess  thick  and  stiff  beards,  these  hirsute  ornament] 
are  generally  removed,  the  hair  being  pulled  up  by  the  roots  by  means  of  a  pair  of  i 
used  in  lieu  of  tweezers. 

Architecture  among  the  New  Caledonians  is  infinitely  superior  to  that  of  AustraliJ 
and  in  some  respects  almost  equals  that  of  New  Zealand.  The  houses  are  conical  il 
shape,  and  often  reach  from  ten  to  eleven  feet  in  height  in  the  middle. 

The  principle  on  which  the  huts  are  built  is  perfectly  simple.  The  native  architect 
begins  by  digging  a  hole  in  the  ground,  and  planting  in  it  a  stout  pole,  some  fifteen  feiT 
in  length,  and  nine  or  ten  inches  in  circumference.  A  number  of  smaller  polos  or  raftd 
are  set  in  the  ground  around  the  standard  or  central  pole,  their  bases  being  planted  ij 
the  earth  and  their  ti[)s  leaning  against  the  standard.  Smaller  branches  are  interwovel 
among  the  rafters,  and  the  whole  is  rendered  weather-tight  by  dried  herbage  lashed  t| 
the  walls.  These  simple  walls  are  often  several  inches  in  thickness  ;  and  as  the  native 
spread  thick  mats  on  the  floor,  they  are  well  sheltered  from  the  weather. 

The  entrance  is  very  small,  never  abce  three  feet  in  height,  and  on  occasion  can 
closed  with  a  rude  door  made  of  palm-branches.  Some  of  tlie  latter  kind  of  huts  \\s\\ 
regular  door-posts,  on  which  are  carved  rude  imitations  of  the  human  face.  A  fire  i 
almost  always  kept  burning  inside  the  hut,  not  so  much  for  the  sake  of  warmth  i 
for  culinary  purposes,  as  to  form  a  defende  against  mosquitoes.  Smoke,  therefore, 
encouraged ;  and,  though  it  may  be  the  lesser  of  two  evils,  it  forms  a  great  drawback  1 
the  comfort  of  Europeans,  who  can  defy  the  mosquitoes  by  their  clothes,  and  can  protei 
themselves  at  night  by  means  of  cui  tains. 

The  central  post  of  the  house  is  mostly  decorated  with  shells,  and  carved  at  the  toj 
into  the  shape  of  a  human  being. 

Each  house  is  usually  surrounded  with  a  fence  some  four  or  five  feet  in  height,  an 
within  the  hut  there  is  a  curious  piece  of  furniture  which  gives  to  the  rude  habitatioi 
quite  a  civilized  look.  This  is  a  wooden  shelf,  suspended  by  cords  exactly  like  oil 
hanging  bookshelves.  It  is  hung  about  four  feet  from  the  grouiul,  but  as  the  cords  aij 
very  slight,  it  can  support  only  a  trifling  weight.  The  native  name  for  this  sliel 
is  "  paite" 

We  will  now  proceed  from  domestic  to  military  life,  and  devote  a  small  space  I 
warfare  among  the  New  Caledonians. 

It  is  very  remarkable  that  among  tt»ese  naked  and  peculiarly  savage  cannibals  i 
ihould  find  two  of  the  weapons  of  war  which  were  in  gi'eatest  favour  among  the  civilize] 
Bomans  of  the  classic  times.    These  are  the  sling  and  the  javelin,  the  latter  being  cast  I 
a  peculiar  arrangement  of  a  thong,  so  that,  in  point  of  fact,  the  New  Caledonian  warriij 
does  not  only  sling  the  stone,  but  the  spear  also. 


^e  will  take  these 
{tffo  weapons. 

The  construction  of 
fftipon  being  merely  a 

fi    This  pouch  ii 
jt,i,ie  might  slip  out  of 
t  in  the  pouch.     The 
_  polish.    They  an 
iface  becoming  very  g 


Thirty  or  forty  of  th 
le  of  the  slinger.     In 

1,  and  the  net  fiUec 
irl  a  stone,  he  does  no 
It  merely  gives  it  one 
'  wonderful  accuracy  ( 

stones  can  be  hurlec 
therefore  an  exceedi 
posed  to  it. 
We  now  come  to  th(^ 
This  weapon  is  of  t 
it  Irou  butt  to  poin 


THE  SLING. 


205 


yfe  will  take  these  weapons  in  order,  the  sling  coming  first,  as  being  the  simpler  of 

»tffO  weapons. 

jlie  construction  of  the  sling  or  "  wendat,"  as  the  natives  call  it,  is  very  simple,  the 

ipon  being  merely  a  doubled  thong  with  a  pouch  in  the  middle,  in  which  the  stone  is 

ifi.  This  pouch  ivS  made  of  two  small  cords  laid  side  by  side,  and  as  the  smooth 
k,ipmi"lit  slip  0"^  *'^^^'  ^^^^  slinger  always  wets  the  nnssile  in  his  mouth  before  placing 

■i,  the"  pouch.  The  stones  are  cut  out  of  a  hard  kintl  of  steatite,  which  can  take  a 
Id  polish.    They  are  oval  in  shape,  a    i  are  carefully  ground  down  by  friction,  the 

rface  becoming  very  smooth  in  the  procesia. 


NEW  CALEDONIAXS  DEFENDING  THEIB  COAST. 


M 

»«■■ 

n 

El,'!'       ■" 

\ 


Thirty  or  forty  of  these  stones  are  kept  in  a  small  net,  which  is  fastened  to  the  Ic^ 
le  of  the  slinger.  In  the  illustration  one  of  the  warriors  is  seen  with  his  sliug  in  his 
and  the  net  filled  with  stones  fastened  to  his  side.  "When  the  slinger  wishes  to 
irl  a  stone,  he  does  not  waste  time  and  strength  by  whirling  the  sling  round  and  round, 
It  merely  gives  it  one  half  turn  in  the  air,  and  discharges  the  missile  with  exceeding  force 
wonderful  accuracy  of  aim.  In  consequence  of  only  giving  one  half  turn  to  the  sling, 
stones  can  be  hurled  nearly  as  fast  as  they  can  be  thrown  by  hand,  and  the  weapon 
therefore  an  exceedingly  formidable  one  in  the  open  field  when  firearms  ore  not 
posed  to  it. 

We  now  come  to  the  spear,  or  rather  javelin. 

This  weapon  is  of  very  great  length,  some  specimens  measuring  fourteen  or  fifteen 
i  iiom  butt  to  point ;  and  unless  the  warrior  were  able  to  supplement  the  natural 


,    ( 


T*J1  I 


206 


NEW  CALEDONIA. 


i  .1. 


strength  of  his  arm  by  artificial  means,  he  would  not  be  able  to  throw  the  spear  nJ 
than  a  few  yards.  He  has  therefore  invented  an  instrument  by  which  he  can  hurl  tl 
long  and  unwieldly  weapon  to  a  considerable  distance.  The  principle  on  vhich  tl 
instrument  is  formed  is  identical  with  that  of  the  Australian  throw-stick,  but  there  i 
difference  in  the  application.  The  Australian  throw-stick  is  straight,  rigid,  and  is  apnll 
to  the  butt  of  the  spear,  whereas  the  implement  used  by  the  New  Caledonian  is  flexM 
elastic,  and  applied  to  a  spot  a  little  behind  the  middle  of  the  spear. 

This  instrument  is  ingeniously  simple.  It  is  nothing  more  than  a  plaited  corf  I 
thong  made  of  a  mixture  of  cocoa-nut  fibre  and  fish-skin.  It  is  a  foot  or  more  in  lend 
and  is  furnished  at  one  end  with  a  knob,  while  the  other  is  worked  into  a  loop,  n 
clastic  cord  is  called  by  the  natives  "  ounep."  When  the  warrior  desires  to  throw  a  std 
he  slips  the  loop  over  the  forefinger  of  his  right  hand,  and  allows  it  to  hang  in  readin] 
for  the  spear.  As  soon  as  the  time  comes  for  the  spear  to  be  thrown,  the  man  balani 
the  weapon  for  a  moment  so  as  to  find  the  middle,  and  then  casts  the  end  of  the  thoi 
round  it  in  a  sailor's  half-hitch,  drawing  it  tight  with  his  forefinger. 

As  long  as  pressure  is  thus  kept  upon  the  thong,  it  retains  its  hold  of  the  spear- 
as  soon  as  it  is  released,  "  the  half-hitch  "  gives  way  and  allows  the  spear  to  free  itsJ 
The  mode  of  throwing  is  therefore  evident.    The  warrior  holds  the  loop  of  the 
his  forefinger,  the  rest  of  the  hand  grasping  the  spear.    As  he  throws  the  weapon  I 
loosens  the  hold  of  his  hand,  and  so  hurls  the  spear  by  means  of  the  thong.  ' 

The  classical  reader  will  doubtless  remember  that  this  thong  or  "  ounep  "  is  precisL 
the  "  amentum  "  of  the  ancients,  but  is  actually  superior  in  its  construction  and  nurn^ 
lation.  The  amentum  was  simply  a  loop  of  cord  or  leather  fastened  to  the  shaft  of  i 
javelin  just  behind  the  balance.  When  the  warrior  wished  to  throw  a  spear,  he 
the  shaft  in  his  htind,  inserted  his  fingers  in  the  loop,  and  by  means  of  the  adSitioij 
leverage  was  able  to  throw  a  heavy  weapon  to  a  considenble  distance.  See,  for  examn 
Ovid's  Metamorphoses,  xii  321 : 

"  Inserit  amento  dig^tos,  nee  plnim  locutui, 
lu  javenem  tonit  jaculum ; 

in  English^  "  He  inserted  his  fingers  into  the  amentum,  and,  without  saying  more,  whir| 
the  dart  at  the  youth."    Commentators  have  been  extremely  perplexed  about  this  ] 
In  the  first  place  they  were  rather  uncertain  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  word  "amenti 
and  in  the  second  place,  they  could  not  see  the  force  of  the  word  "  torsit,"  i.e.  vhiilj 
The  reader  will,  however,  see  how  perfectly  appropriate  is  the  term,  the  spear  being  flj 
with  a  whirling  movement  as  a  stone  from  a  sling.    The  same  word  is  used  by  Vii 
"  Intendunt  acres  arcus,  amentaque  torquent."     Another  writer  also  alludes  to 

instrument : 

"  Ainentum  digitis  trade  priorilnii, 
£t  totis  jaculum  dirige  viribus ; " 

i.e.  "Stretch  the  amentum  with  your  first  fingers,  and  aim  the  javelin  with  your  I 
strength." 

Ingenious  as  was  the  amentum  of  the  ancients,  the  ounep  is  far  superior  to  it. 
the  ancients  a  separate  amentum  had  to  be  fixed  to  each  spear,  while  among  the  NJ 
Caledonians  only  one  oimep  is  required.  I 

Besides  these  weapons,  the  club  is  much  used,  and  great  ingenuity  is  shown  ini 
manufacture.  The  shape  and  size  of  the  clubs  are  extremely  variable,  and  in  8onie| 
them  the  natives  have  exhibited  a  surprising  amount  of  artistic  skill,  the  curves 
singularly  bold  and  flowing.  One  of  these  clubs,  which  is  indeed  a  typical  form,is| 
my  collection,  and  is  figured  in  the  illustration  on  the  following  page.  The  form  of  I 
head  is  evidently  taken  from  the  beak  of  a  bird,  and,  as  the  reader  may  see,  the  cun 
are  exceedingly  bold  and  sweeping.  It  is  rather  more  than  three  feet  in  length,  aDoj 
weighs  almost  exactly  two  pounds  and  a  half. 

War  is  in  New  Caledonia,  as  in  New  Zealand,  the  chief  occupation  of  the  men. 
first  lesson  that  a  child  receives  is  fighting,  and  the  idea  is  prevalent  with  him  as  lo 
he  lives.    As  soon  as  he  is  bom,  the  boy  is  consecrated  to  the  god  of  war,  andabi 


gtone  ia  laid  on  I 

Even  the  worn 

jiatants,  they  follow 

jinies,  and  drag  the: 

jjjgygfomentedby  the 

the  hands  of  the  sla 

_  lisseurs  in  canniba 

■^  portions  of  the 

Primarily  the  New 

warriors,  the  body  o 

eaten  by  the  victors. 

a  fallen  warrior,  the  < 

oven,  and  the  ( 

themselves. 

As  a  rule,  however, 
have  the  task  of  c 
quite  a  ceremonial, 
in  individuals,  au( 
ict  rules.   A  peculiar 
le,  oval  in  form,  and 
bored  on  one  side  < 
foodea  handle.     This 
With  the  nbouet  th 
estinea  are  torn  out 
purpose.     This  for 
'  side  by  side,  alx 
ither.    They  are  shs 
lentsforthe  purpo 
iking,  but  in  many  c 
I,'  themselves  in 
uislied  and  dressed  i 
Thus,  then,  we  see  1 
but  unfortunate 
%^im  D'Entrecasteai 
lie  natives  was  seen  ea 
lataralist  to  the  exped 
(art  of  the  body  of  acl 
Ittempt  to  deny  the  fac 
jittle  boy  the  part  of  th 
ers  to  understand 
This  cannibalism  o 
ireie  fond  of  making. 
leir  arms  and  legs, 

eking  their  lips  lou 
Ihe  white  men,  and  an 
opeans. 
As,  however,  flesh 
jidered  as  an  ordinary 
Me  food.    Hoots 
nit;  all  the  cooking, 
phell-fish  are  also  muc 
nnd  on  the  shores 
^olluscs  are  mostly  di 
)  their  waists  in  watei 
Two  very  strange  a 
i  aoit  of  spider,  wbic 


CANNIBAUSM. 


207 


^  stone  is  laid  on  his  breast,  as  a  symbol  that  his  heart  must  be  as  hard  as  a  stone  in 
Kle.   Even  the  women  take  a  share  in  the  fighting,  and,  though  they  are  not  actual 
nbataots,  they  follow  their  relatives  to  the  battle,  in  order  to  seize  the  bodies  of  slain 
>0iie8,  and  drag  them  away  to  the  cooking-oven.    Strife  is 
jgyg  fomented  by  the  priests  from  interested  motives,  inasmuch 

|th6luui<^  of  the  slain  are  their  perquisites,  and  among  the 

^oigseurs  in  cannibalism  the  palms  of  the  hands  are  the  most 

dicate  portions  of  the  human  body. 
Primarily  the  Ne^^  Caledonians  are  cannibals  because  they 

J  warriors,  the  body  of  a  dead  enemy  being  always  supposed  to 

i  eaten  by  the  victors.    There  is  mostly  a  fight  over  the  body 

fg  fallen  warrior,  the  one  party  trying  to  drag  it  away  to  the 

loking-oven,  and  the  other  endeavouring  to  save  it  for  burial 


■•'im 


As  a  rule,  however,  the  body  is  carried  off  by  the  women, 

jhave  the  task  of  cooking  it.    The  preparation  of  the  body 

I  quite  a  ceremonial,  each  part  of  it  belonging  by  right  to 
jitain  individuals,  and  even  the  carving  being  regulated  by 
Bict  ralea.   A  peculiar  kind  of  knife  is  made  of  flat  serpentine- 

ne,  oval  in  form,  and  about  seven  inches  in  length.  Two  holes 
I  on  one  side  of  it,  by  means  of  which  it  is  fastened  to 
[^wooden  handle.    This  knife  is  called  "  nbouet." 

With  the  nbouet  the  body  is  opened,  and  the  whole  of  the 
JBteiitines  are  torn  out  by  means  of  a  fork  made  expressly  for 

I  purpose.     This  fork  is  composed  of  two  human  armbones 
'  aide  by  side,  aix)ut  an  inch  apart,  and  fastened  tightly 

lether.    They  are  sharply  point<id,  and  are  very  effectutd  in- 
Dents  for  the  purpose.    Sometimes  the  bodies  are  cut  up  for 

oking,  but  in  many  cases  they  are  baked  entire,  the  women 
lidin,'  themselves  in  serving  them  up  in  a  sitting  posture,^ 
shed  and  dressed  in  full  war  costume. 

Thus,  then,  we  see  that  cannibalism  is  connected  with  war- 

s;  but  unfortunately  it  is  not  restricted  to  war.    "When 

ptain  D'Entrecasteaux  went  in  search  of  La  Pirouse,  one  of 
|e  natives  was  seen  eating  a  newly-roasted  piece  of  meat.  The 
Bturalist  to  the  expedition  immediately  recognised  it  as  being 
lart  of  the  body  of  a  child.    The  man  >vho  was  eating  it  did  not 

lempt  to  deny  the  fact,  but  even  pointed  out  on  the  body  of  a 
little  boy  the  part  of  the  body  which  he  was  eating,  and  gave  his 

m  to  understand  that  the  flesh  of  children  was  very  good. 

This  cannibalism  of  New  Caledonia  explained  some  curious  gestures  which  the  natives 
Irere  fond  of  making.  They  used  to  be  very  familiar  with  their  white  visitors,  feeling 
Ibeir  arms  and  legs,  looking  at  each  other  with  admiration,  and  then  whistling  and 

eking  their  lips  loudly.  In  point  of  fact,  they  were  admiring  the  well-fed  limbs  of 
le  white  men,  and  anticipating  to  each  other  the  delights  of  a  feast  upon  the  plump 
'  opeana 

As,  however,  flesh  is  but  a  luxury  among  the  New  Caledonians,  and  cannot  be  con- 

[idered  as  an  ordinary  article  of  diet,  the  natives  depend  chiefly  for  their  existence  on 

getable  food.    Boots  of  various  kinds  are  eaten  by  them,  as  well  as  cocoa-nut  and  other 

ait;  all  the  cooking,  as  well  as  the  work  in  general,  being  performed  by  the  women, 

M-fish  are  also  much  eaten,  and  are  procured  by  the  women.     The  large  clam-shell  ia 

nnd  on  the  shores  of  the  island,  and  supplies  abundance  of  food ;  while  the  smaller 

bolluscs  are  mostly  dug  out  of  the  sand  by  women,  who  frequently  spend  half  a  day  Up 

)  their  waists  in  water. 

Two  very  strange  articles  of  diet  are  in  use  among  the  New  Caledonians.  The  first  ia 
\  8ort  of  spider,  which  spina  large  and  thick  nets  in  the  woods,  often  incommoding 


NEW  CALEDOmAir  CLUB. 
(JVom  my  CoUeellon. ) 


1208 


NEW  CALEDONIA. 


iti* 


travellers  by  the  number  and  strength  of  the  silken  cords.    They  are  not  eaten  raw 
cooked  by  being  placed  in  a  covered  earthen  jar,  which  is  set  on  a  brisk  fire.  The  nativ! 
call  the  spider  by  the  name  of  "  nougui."   It  is  grey  above,  the  back  being  covered  with 
fine  silvery  down,  and  below  it  is  black. 

The  second  article  of  diet  is  clay,  of  which  the  natives  will  consume  a  great  amonm 
The  earth  in  question  is  a  soft  greenish  steatite,  which  crumbles  very  easily,  and  \m  tt. 
property  of  distending  the  stomach,  and  so  allays  the  cravings  of  hunger,  even  though  ii 
does  not  nourish  the  body.  A  well-distendtd  stomach  is  one  of  the  great  luxuriw  ti 
a  savage,  and,  in  accordance  with  this  idea,  a  man  was  seen  to  eat  a  piece  of  steatite  twici 
as  laive  as  his  fist,  even  though  he  had  just  taken  a  full  meal.  Some  of  the  natives  havi 
been  known  to  eat  as  much  as  two  pounds  of  this  substance.  A  similar  propensity  ii 
found  both  in  Africa  and  America. 

When  they  diink  at  a  pool  or  river,  they  have  an  odd  fashion  of  dipping  the  wati 
with  their  hands,  and  flinging  it  into  their  mouths,  so  that  much  more  water  is 
over  their  heads  than  enters  their  mouths. 

With  regard  to  the  bodies  of  those  who  fall  in  war,  and  are  rescued  from  the  enem 
many  ceremonies  are  employed  According  to  Captain  Head,  in  his  "  Voyage  of  tf, 
Favm"  they  are  "  brought  home  with  loud  lamentations,  and  buried  with  great  wailiw 
and  shrieking  from  the  appointed  mourners,  who  remain  unclean  often  ibr  several  year 
after  burying  a  great  chief,  and  are  subject  to  many  strict  observances.  For  weeks  thf 
continue  nightly  to  waken  the  forest  echoes  with  their  cries.  After  ten  days  have  elapse 
the  grave  is  opened,  and  the  head  twisted  off;  and,  again  in  tliis  custom  resembling  t] 
Andaman  islanders,  the  teeth  are  distributed  os  relics  among  the  relatives,  and  the  sk 
preserved  as  a  memorial  by  the  nearest  of  kin,  who  daily  goes  through  the  form  of  offei 
it  food. 

"  The  only  exceptions  are  in  the  case  of  the  remains  of  old  women,  whose  teeth  j 
sown  in  the  yam  patches  as  a  charm  to  produce  good  crops ;  their  skulls  set  up  upoi 
poles  being  deemed  equally  potent  in  this  respect." 

The  general  character  of  the  New  (.altdonians  seems  to  be  tolerably  good,  and  { 
spite  of  their  evident  longing  after  the  flesh  of  their  visitors,  they  are  not  on  the  wlio] 
inhospitable.  They  are  clever  thieves,  and  aie  ingenious  in  robbery  by  means  of  aj 
accomplice.  On  one  occasion,  when  a  native  was  offering  for  sale  a  basket  full  of  slini 
stones,  and  was  chaffering  about  the  price,  an  accomplice  came  quietly  behind  the  whii 
man'  and  uttered  a  loud  yell  in  his  ears.  Katurally  startled,  he  looked  behind  him,  a 
in  a  moment  the  man  witli  whom  he  was  trading  snatched  away  the  basket  and  the 
offered  in  exchange,  and  ran  away  with  tliem. 

One  of  the  officers  was  robbed  of  his  cap  and  sword  in  an  equally  ingenious  manni 
lie  had  seated  himself  on  the  ground,  and  for  better  security  had  placed  his  sword  undi 
him.  Suddenly  one  of  the  natives  snatched  off  his  cap,  and  as  he  instinctively  rose  1 
rescue  it,  another  man  picked  up  his  sword  and  escaped  with  it.  They  even  tried  to  stei 
a  ship's  boat,  together  with  the  property  in  it,  and  would  not  leave  it  imtil  they  w 
attacked  by  a  strong  body  of  armed  sailors. 

They  make  very  good  canoes — as,  indeed,  is  generally  the  case  with  islanders. 
largest  canoes  are  mostly  double,  two  boats  being  placed  alongside  of  each  other, 
connected  by  a  platform.  They  have  a  single  mast,  which  is  stepped  towards  one  end 
the  compound  vessel,  and  can  sail  with  considerable  swiftness,  though  they  are  not 
manageable  as  those  of  New  Guinea,  some  of  which  are  marvels  of  boat-building.  Tin 
can  accommodate  a  considerable  number  of  passengers,  and  have  generally  a  hre  b 
on  the  platform,  which  is  protected  from  the  heat  by  a  thick  layer  of  earth. 

A  rather  remarkable  custom  prevails  among  them,  which  derives  its  chief  intei 
from  the  fact  that  it  is  practised  in  Northern  Asia.    This  is  the  Kata,  or  scarf  of  felicil 
It  is  a  little  scarf,  of  white  or  red  material ;  and  when  two  persons  meet  they  exi 
their  katas — a  ceremony  which  is  analogous  to  shaking  hands  among  ourselves. 

Whether  these  savages  are  the  aborigines  of  the  island  is  doubtful    If  they  be 
they  seem  to  have  declined  from  the  comparative  civilizatio    of  their  ancestors.   Th 
indeed,  is  their  own  opinion  ;  and,  in  support  of  this  theory,  they  point  to  the  ruins  whii 


lie  gtill  to  be  seen,  a 
There  are  ( 
?  which  w 


vithBengineenng 


C 


ijesent  day.    Perhapi 
ire  since  left  them 


SouE  thirty  miles 
I  the  same  group,  there 
lieqaence  of  the  numbe 
I  the  Isle  of  Fines  an  J 
Inameroas  coral  reefs. 

In  many  respects 
I  They  are  not^  however, 
Jlrom  choice,  wrapping 
Ijibveni.    Some  years 
I  expense  of  their  neighl 

About  1840,  it  wa 
Iproceeded  thither  for  t) 
Ifithgreat  risk,  and  loi 
ifuds,  however,  a  Sydi 
■of  sandal-wood  and  b( 


In  course  of  this 
[learned  by  painful  exp( 
[to  trade,  the  first  thing 
[off  with  them  to  New 
d,  and  brought  the 
[nged  between  the  two 
[the  Isle  of  Fines  a  ten 
|to  depopulate  the  sout 
They  care  no  more 
Ithe  men  appropriating 
jonget    The  men  friz 
r  sometimes  cut  it  sh 
[off  the  whole  of  the  h 
pinj;  themselves  ver 
(tlieni,  the  men  resen 
I,  and  canoe-m 
aground  has  beenp 


TOLD. 


THE  ISLE  OF  PINES. 


209 


^e  gtfll  to  1)6  seen,  and  which  tell  of  arcliitecture  far  beyond  the  power  of  the  present 
ggtives.  There  are  even  the  remains  of  an  aqueduct  eight  miles  in  length,  a  piece  of 
jjgineering  which  would  never  have  entered  the  head  of  the  New  Caledonian  of  the 
I  piesent  day.  Perhaps  these  works  of  art  may  have  been  constructed  by  immigrants,  who 
lute  since  left  them  to  perish ;  but,  in  any  case,  their  presence  in  such  a  spot  is  most 


m 


i! 

'Mm 


THE  ISLE  OF  PINES. 


Some  thirty  miles  to  the  south-east  of  New  Caledonia,  and  in  fact  forming  part  of 
I  the  same  group,  there  is  a  small  island,  called  by  Captain  Cook  the  Isle  of  Pines,  in  con- 
j^aence  of  the  number  of  araucarias  with  which  its  hills  are  covered.  The  strait  between 
jtlie  Isle  of  Pines  an.'  New  Caledonia  Proper  is  nearly  all  shoal  water,  caused  by  the 
Igiiinerous  coral  reefs. 

In  many  respects  the  inhabitants  of  this  island  resemble  those  of  New  Caledonia. 
I  They  are  nol^  however,  so  dark,  and  their  features  are  tolerably  good.  They  are  cannibals 
IftDDi  choice,  wrapping  up  the  bodies  of  the  dead  in  banana  leaves,  and  then  cooking  them 
Ijiovent.  Some  years  ago,  they  contrived  to  indulge  their  taste  for  human  flesh  at  the 
I  expense  of  their  neighbours. 

I  About  1840,  it  was  found  that  sandal-wood  grew  on  the  island,  and  several  vessels 
ipioceeded  thither  for  the  sake  of  procuring  this  valuable  product  At  first  they  did  so 
Ifithgreat  risk,  and  lost  many  of  their  men  from  the  onslaughts  of  the  natives.  After- 
lirds,  however,  a  Sydney  merchant  set  up  an  establishment  for  the  collecting  and  storing 
|df  sandal-wood  and  bSches-de-mer,  and  since  that  time  the  natives  have  ^come  quite 


In  course  of  this  transitional  time  between  utter  barbarism  and  conunerce,  they 
lleamed  by  painful  experience  the  power  of  fire-arms.  As  soon  as  they  became  accustomed 
[to  trade,  the  first  thing  that  they  did  was  to  procure  a  large  stock  of  fire-arms,  and  to  go 
M  with  them  to  New  Caledonia,  where  they  landed,  shot  as  many  of  the  natives  as  they 
|eoald,  aad  brought  their  bodies  home  for  consumption.  It  is  true  that  a  constant  feud 
1  between  the  two  islands,  but  the  sudden  acquisition  of  fire-arms  gave  the  people  of 
Itklsle  of  Pines  a  terrible  advantage  over  their  hereditary  foes,  and  enabled  them  almost 
|to  depopulate  the  south-eastern  part  of  the  island. 

They  care  no  more  for  dress  than  the  New  Caledonians,  but  are  very  fond  of  ornament, 
Iflie  men  appropriating  all  the  best  decorations,  and  leaving  the  women  to  take  what  they 
lean  get    The  men  friz  their  hair  out  as  much  as  possible,  and  wrap  a  thin  scarf  round  it, 

'.  sometimes  cut  it  short,  leaving  only  a  tuft  on  one  side  of  the  head.     The  women  shav« 
[off  the  whole  of  the  hair,  thus  depriving  themselves  of  their  natural  oraament,  and  ren- 

rin}}  themselves  very  unprepossessing  to  European  eyes.    The  rough  work  is  done  by 
jtliera,  the  men  reserving  to  themselves  the  noble  occupations  of  war,  fishing,  house- 

luilding,  and  canoe-making,  the  only  real  work  which  they  do  being  yam-planting,  after 

3  ground  has  been  prepared  by  the  womea 


.si 


Kt      J. 


i 

i, 


ut:  m 


tolh. 


r^i. ' 


A,     I 


E.  '^\i 


■'.  f 


THE  ANDAMAN   ISLANDS, 


CHAPTER  I. 


THE  ANDAMAN  AND  NICOBAR  ISLANDS. 


POSITION  or  THR   ANDAMAN  ISLANDS — OBIOIN  OF  THB    NATIVES — THItm  ItOVINO  HABITS  AND  tACK  0^ 

OLOTHINO THKIB    HATBBD   OF    STnANQFRS — THK     NATIVES     AND     THB    BTBAHBB — APPEABiNCI 

OF  THB  WOMEN THB    BN0BM0U8    BOW   AND   SKILL    OF   THK   HINCOPIB   ABCHEB8 VABI0U8  MODI 

or  FtSBINO— BXCRLLBNCB   OF  THBtB   CANOES,  AND    MODE  OF  MAKINO  THEM — THE  LONO  PASm 
—rail   ship's   CBEW   BBATBN  BT   the    HINCOPIB    CAI  JB-HEN — CANNIBALISM    NOT  PBACTI8£0 
THK   ANDAMAN  ISLANDS — INOENIOCS   FIBEPLACES    AND   METHOD    OF    COOKING- -WANT  OF  ABCHlJ 
raOTUBAL   SKILL — EDUCATION    OF  THB    CHILDBEN,   AND   THEIB  OAMBS — P0WBB8  OF  BWIHHINC 
MATBIMONIAL   ABBANOEMBNTS — DEATH    AND    BCBIAL — THB    NirOBAB   ISLANDS — APPBABANCR  Ax 
COSTITMR   OF  THE   INHABITANTS — THB    CB08S-B0W    AND    ITS   A&BOW — A    FBIMITIVB    HAMMOCK- 
TOMBS  IN  THB  NICOBAB  ISLANDS. 

We  will  now  pass  to  the  westward,  and  travel  gradually  through  the  wonderful  group  oi 
islands  which  extends  almost  from  Asia  to  America,  and  which  is  known  by  the  general 
title  of  Polynesia.  One  or  two  of  them  will  have  to  be  omitted  for  the  present,  so  as  noj 
to  break  the  continuity  of  races,  but  will  be  described  before  we  pass  upwards  througl[ 
America,  from  Tierra  del  Fuego  to  the  Esquimaux. 

In  the  Bay  of  Bengal,  and  not  much  to  tbe  eastward  of  India,  is  seen  a  group  o| 
islands,  named  the  Andamans.    They  are  of  considerable  length,  but  very  narrow,  seldom 
exceeding  twenty  miles  in  breadth,  and  are  arranged  very  much  after  the  fiishion  of  thJ 
New  Zealand  islands,  though  on  a  smaller  scale.     These  islands  exhibit  a  phenomenon 
almost  unparalleled  in  the  history  of  the  human  race. 

They  lie  close  to  India,  a  country  in  which  a  high  state  of  civilization  has  been  reachei 
many  centuries  ago.  They  are  almost  in  the  middle  of  the  track  which  is  traversed  bjl 
nmltitudes  of  ships,  and  yet  their  inhabitants  are  sunk  in  the  deepest  depths  of  -r 
degradation.  Even  the  regular  visits  made  by  the  Chinese  vessels  to  the  Andaiua  >  c  oasti 
for  t'  purpose  of  procuring  the  trepang,  have  had  not  the  least  effect  upon  them ;  and 
they  L  rd  perhaps  the  most  perfect  example  of  savage  life  which  the  surface  of  the  eartli 
can  si.     . 

The  r>r!gln  of  the  Andamaners  is  a  problem  to  anthropologists.  They  are  small  id 
stature,  the  men  being  on  an  average  but  little  above  five  feet  in  height,  and  the  womeij 
being  still  smaller.  They  are  very  dark,  but  have  scarcely  anything  except  their  coloui 
in  common  with  the  negro.  They  have  neither  the  huge  projecting  jaws  and  cavemoin 
mouth  of  the  true  negro,  nor  his  curiously-elongated  heel ;  and  though  they  are  so  so " 


I  u  almost  to  merit  thi 

it  is  allowed  to  grow 

ind  it  is  the  opinion  ( 

{he  Papuan  race,  wh( 

(lieir  own  individual! 

In  habits  they  ai 

(jDoes  and  weapons,  i 

one  of  the  chief  char 

long  in  one  spot,  a  si 

Ihey  have  no  laws,  r 

the  woi-d,  is  unknown 

mother  and  her  daugb 

Clothing  is  entirel 

jlways  found  clothes  1 

landkerchiefs  tied  rou 

they  share   in  comn: 

I  the  same  purpose.    It 

I  themselves  in  the  mor 

the  mosquitoes,  sandfli 

I    Until  the  last  few 

I  consequence  of  their  1 

I  to  any  foreigners  landi 

jeidte  them  to  frenzy 

uimated  description  o 

I    The  steamer,  on  n 

I  were  at  first  paralysed 

I  columns  of  white  steai 

I  In  a  few  moments  the' 

I  defiance.    Two  boats' i 

"A peculiar  nature 

Its  the  interval  betwe 

I  diminished  by  the  on^ 

I  breakers  dashing  on 

Idderably  the  slight  fig 

I  who  were  in  reality  lit 

lihore  where  they  haa 

I  making  preparations  t\ 

jjuddenly  become  frant 

I    "They  seemed  to  1 

■exhibit  in  time  of  danl 

I  bottomless  pit,  or  as 

Junmanageabje  of  its 

Iformidable  in  the  miJ 

I  direction ;  they  menatf 

jto  be  poisoned  J  exhil 

Idetermination.    To  us 

Ito  have  made  up  their 

I    "The  spear  which  I 

Ibead,  which  gleamed 

Irays  of  the  sun.    Soid 

I  with  the  intention  of 

lapproach  the  shore  of| 

jhe  dashed  boldly  into 

jbillows  on  the  beach. 

Ibis  bow,  he  shot  it  o^ 

■that  had  provoked  hii^ 


DISLIKE  TO  STBANGEBS. 


211 


^almost  to  merit  the  name  of  pigmies,  they  are  perfectly  well  fonned.  The  hair,  when 
it  is  allowed  to  grow,  is  seen  to  be  thick  and  bushy,  and  resembles  that  of  the  Papuans ; 
^i  it  is  the  opinion  of  many  competent  judges  that  the  Andamaners  are  the  aborigines  of 
the  Papuan  race,  who  have  never  permitted  contact  with  strangers,  and  have  preserved 
Ijjeir  own  individuality  intact. 

In  habits  they  are  absolutely  savage,  their  arts  being  limited  to  the  manufacture  of 
(jnoes  and  weapons,  architecture  and  agriculture  being  equally  unknown.  They  possess 
gjg  of  the  chief  characteristics  of  savage  life  in  their  roving  disposition,  never  remaining 
y0f  in  one  spot,  a  stay  of  three  or  four  days  being  considered  a  long  visit  to  any  place. 
f0  have  no  laws,  no  religion,  and  no  tribal  distinctions.  Mamage,  as  we  understand 
the  woi'd,  is  unknown  to  them ;  and  there  seem  to  be  few  restrictions  of  consanguinity,  a 
oiottier  and  her  daughter  being  sometimes  the  wives  of  the  same  husband. 

Clothing  is  entirely  unknown  to  them ;  and  when  captives  have  been  taken,  they  have 
il^ays  found  clothes  to  be  an  incumbrance  to  them,  though  they  were  pleased  with  gaudy 
liandkerchiefs  tied  round  their  heads.  The  oidy  covering  which  they  care  for  is  one  which 
tliey  share  in  common  with  many  of  the  pachydermatous  animals,  and  employ  for 
the  same  purpose.  It  is  nothing  more  than  a  layer  of  mud,  with  which  the  natives  plaster 
themselves  in  the  morning  and  evening,  in  order  to  defend  themselves  from  the  attacks  of 
the  mosquitoes,  sandflies,  and  other  insect  plagues. 

Until  the  last  few  years  our  knowledge  of  the  Andamaners  has  been  almost  nil,  in 
consequence  of  their  hatred  of  strangers,  and  the  determined  opposition  which  they  ofler 
to  any  foreigners  landing  on  their  shores.  The  very  presence  of  a  boat  or  a  ship  seems  to 
exdte  them  to  frenzy.  In  Captain  Mou{itt's  valuable  account  of  these  islands  is  an 
laimated  description  of  a  scene  which  occurred  off  the  coast. 

The  steamer,  on  rounding  a  point,  came  suddenly  upon  two  groups  of  savages,  who 
fere  at  first  paralysed  by  fear  at  the  sudden  apparition  of  the  unknown  object,  with  its 
columns  of  white  steam  roaring  from  the  escape-pipe,  its  smoke,  and  its  plashing  paddles. 
In  a  few  moments  they  recovered  from  their  surprise,  and  raised  a  simultaneous  shout  of 
defiance.    Two  boats'  crews  were  sent  ashore,  to  the  extreme  anger  of  the  Miucopies. 

"A  peculiar  natural  phenomenon  rendered  the  scene  still  more  striking  and  impressive 
as  the  interval  between  the  two  parties,  the  savage  and  the  civilized,  was  gradually 
diminished  by  the  onward  motion  of  the  boats.  The  spray  as  it  rose  in  clouds  from  the 
breakers  dashing  on  the  shore,  reflecting  the  rays  of  the  declining  sun,  magnified  con- 
siderahly  the  slight  figures  of  the  natives,  making  massive  and  formidable  giants  of  men 
who  were  in  reality  little  more  than  sable  dwarfs.  As  the  cutters  neared  that  part  of  the 
shore  where  they  had  stationed  themselves,  and  they  clearly  perceived  that  we  were 
making  preparations  to  land,  their  excitement  was  such  that  they  appeared  as  if  they  had 
suddenly  become  frantic. 

"They  seemed  to  lose  that  restraint  and  control  whicl.  it  is  the  pride  of  the  savage  to 
(xhihit  in  time  of  danger,  and  jumped  and  yelled  like  so  many  demons  let  loose  from  the 
bottomless  pit,  or  as  if  there  had  been  a  Bedlam  in  that  locality,  and  they  the  most 
unmanageable  of  its  frantic  inmates.  Their  manner  was  that  of  men  determined  and 
formidable  in  the  midst  of  all  their  excitement.  They  brandished  their  bows  in  our 
direction ;  they  menaced  us  with  their  arrows,  said  by  common  report — so  often  a  liar — 
to  be  poisoned ;  exhibiting  by  every  possible  contortion  of  savage  pantomime  their  hostile 
determination.  To  use  a  common  vulgar  expression  of  some  of  the  seamen,  they  seemed 
to  have  made  up  their  minds  to  '  chaw  us  all  up.'  .  .  . 

"  The  spear  which  he  flourished  incessantly  was  terminated  by  g  bright,  flat,  pointed 
head,  which  gleamed  with  flashes  of  light,  as,  circling  rapidly  in  the  air,  it  reflected  the 
rays  of  the  sun.  Sometimes  he  would  hold  it  aloft,  poising  it  in  his  uplifted  hand,  as  if 
with  the  intention  of  hurling  it  with  unerring  and  deadly  aim  at  the  first  who  dared  to 
approach  the  shore  of  his  native  island.  At  length,  in  a  paroxysm  of  well-acted  fi\ry, 
he  dashed  boldly  into  the  water,  boiling  and  seething  round  him  as  it  brol'ie  in  great 
billows  on  the  beach,  and  on  the  rocks  by  which  it  was  defended,  and,  fixing  an  arrow  in 
his  bow,  he  shot  it  off  in  the  direction  of  the  steamer,  as  if  that  were  tho  arch  enemy 
[that  had  provoked  his  bellicose  fury." 

p2 


M 
V 


213 


THE  ANDAMAN  ISLANDS. 


I  j>. 


The  second  party  of  natives,  who  turned  out  to  be  females,  were  as  frightened  as  their 
male  friends  were  angry.  After  several  failures  in  launching  a  canoe,  they  rushed  in ! 
body  to  the  jungle  and  hid  themselves  from  the  strangers.  They  exhibited  the  usual 
characteristics  of  the  people,  a  basket  for  fish  doing  duty  for  clothes,  and  a  patch  of  red 
ochre  on  their  heads  taking  the  place  of  hair.  So  repulsive  were  they  in  their  appearance 
that  the  sailors  declined  to  leave  mirrors  on  the  shore  as  presents  for  them,  saying  that 
saoh  hideous  creatures  ought  not  to  be  allowed  to  look  at  their  own  features. 


COAST  SCENE  ON  THE  ANDAMAN  ISLANDS. 


The  weapons  with  which  the  Mincopie  men  threatened  the  strangers  are  really  for- 
midable, and  before  very  long  the  exploring  party  learned  to  hold  theui  in  great  re'spect.1 
The  bows  are  sometimes  six  feet  long  and  enormously  powerful, — so  powerful  in  fact| 
that  the  strongest  sailors  tried  in  vain  to  bend  the  weapons  which  the  pigmy  Mincopie 
handled  with  such  skilful  ease. 

The  shape  of  the  bow  is  very  peculiar.  Instead  of  being  nearly  cylindrical,  largest! 
in  the  middle  and  tapering  regularly  to  each  end,  it  is  nearly  flat  except  at  the  handlel 
on  either  side  of  which  it  becomes  very  broad.  In  fact,  a  good  idea  of  it  may  be  takeaj 
from  a  flattened  hour-glass,  the  channel  in  the  middle  being  the  handle.  The  shape  of 
these  bows  can  be  seen  by  reference  to  the  illustration,  in  which  a  couple  of  men  aie| 
preparing  to  shoot. 

The  force  and  accuracy  with  which  these  tiny  men  can  shoot  are  really  wonderfall 
They  very  seldom  fail  to  hit  their  mark  at  any  reasonable  distance,  and  can  makej 
tolerably  sure  of  a  man  at  sixty  or  seventy  yards,  so  that  the  Mincopie  bow  is  really  it| 
for  better  weapon  than  the  old  "  Brown  Bess  "  musket  ever  was. 


One  arrow  that  w 
jgr,  and  knocked  off  \ 
These  arrows  are 
Bade  of  a  reed  by  w« 
order  to  give  weight, 
kneof  thestmg-ray 
weapon  enter  "the  be 
brittle  barbs  being  a 
ejtracting  the  arrow. 
Their  consummate 
earliest  infancy.  As  ii 
I  lasso  to  the  Guacho,  s( 
„  ir  gees  is  a  miniatui 
jofprogressivestrengtl 
the  weapon  that,  by  tl 
1  ease  a  bow  which  seei 
Numbers  of  the  t( 
I  the  natives  are  forced 
I  children  to  whom  the; 
precisely  like  that  of  \ 
being  trained  from  c 
weapon  as  made  them 
Being  such  skilfu 
littleforany  other  we 
shot  from  the  power  I 
This  head  fits  loosely  : 
a  thong.    It  is  a  very 
are  almost  exactly  lik 
They  are  twice  as  larg 
3  north  of  America. 
When  they  use  t 
which  is  retained  by 
property  of  hardeninj 
e  harpoon  the  Mine 
In  the  illustration 
ground  a  numbei  of 
and  use  nets  which  ai 
fish  they  make  the  n( 
fish  they  make  nets  o 
the  bed  of  the  sea  by 
men  in  the  foregroun 
stnij^gling  captive  wh 
In  the  backgrour 
which  occupies  a  conf 
J  which  to  put  the  re 
I  fixed  to  a  hant^le,  lik( 
I     The  centre  of  tl 
lAndamaners  show  tl 
I  as  we  have  seen,  goo( 
ment  of  canoes  they  i 
possible  description. 
I     Furnished  merel; 
I  Mincopie  boat-maker 
I  succeeds  in  bringing 
I  Captam  Mouatt,  that 
"The  next  operat 


VAEIOUS  MODES  OF  FISHING. 


218 


One  arrow  that  was  shot  at  a  boat's  crew  at  a  distance  of  sixty  yards  strack  a  hickoiy 
fAj  and  knocked  oiT  a  piece  of  wood  as  large  as  a  man's  hand. 

These  arrows  are  very  neatly  made.  They  are  about  three  feet  in  length,  and  are 
made  of  a  reed  by  way  of  shaft,  to  the  end  of  which  is  fastened  a  piece  of  hard  wood  in 
order  to  give  weight.  Upon  this  tip  is  fixed  the  head,  which  is  usually  the  barbed  ttt" 
t)ODe  of  the  sting-ray,  and  sometimes,  though  not  always,  poisoned.-  Should  this  terribiv. 
weapon  enter  the  body,  it  cannot  be  removed  without  a  severe  operation,  the  sharp 
brittle  barbs  being  apt  to  snap  oif  and  remain  in  the  wound  if  any  force  be  used  in 
extracting  the  arrow. 

Their  consummate  skill  in  the  use  of  the  bow  is  obtained  by  constant  practice  from 
earliest  infancy.  As  is  the  assagai  to  the  Kaffir,  the  boomerang  to  the  Australian,  and  the 
lasso  to  the  Guacho,  so  is  the  bow  to  the  Andamaner.  The  first  plaything  that  a  Mincopie 
iKiy  gees  is  a  miniature  bow  made  for  him  by  his  father,  and,  as  he  advances  in  age,  bows 
of  progressive  strength  are  placed  in  his  hands.  Consequently,  he  is  so  familiarized  with 
the  weapon  that,  by  the  time  he  is  of  full  age,  the  pigmy  Andamaner  draws  with  graceful 
ease  a  bow  which  seems  made  for  a  giant. 

Numbers  of  the  toy  bows  and  arrows  may  be  seen  scattered  about  an  encampment  if 
the  natives  are  forced  to  leave  it  in  a  hurry,  and  their  various  sizes  show  the  ages  of  the 
cliildren  to  whom  they  belonged.  The  education  of  the  Mincopie  archer  is  in  fact  almost 
precisely  like  that  of  the  old  English  bowmen,  who,  from  constant  practice  in  the  art,  and 
l,eing  trained  from  childhood  in  the  use  of  the  bow,  obtained  such  a  masteiy  of  the 
weapon  as  made  them  the  terror  of  Europe. 

Being  such  skilful  archers,  tliey  trust  almost  entirely  to  the  bow  ^nd  arrow,  caring 
little  for  any  other  weapon.  Even  the  harpoon,  with  which  they  catch  the  larger  fish,  is 
shot  from  the  powerful  br.w.  It  is,  in  fact,  a  very  large  arrow,  with  a  moveable  head. 
This  head  fits  loosely  into  a  hole  at  the  end  of  the  arrow,  and  is  secured  to  the  shaft  by 
i  thong.  It  is  a  very  remarkable  fact  that  the  bow  and  harpoon  arrow  of  the  Mincopies 
are  almost  exactly  like  those  which  are  used  by  the  inhabitants  of  Vancouver's  Island. 
They  are  twice  as  large,  but  in  shape  almost  identical,  as  will  be  seen  when  we  come  to 
the  north  of  America. 

When  they  use  the  harpoon,  a  long  and  elastic  cord  is  attached  to  it,  one  end  of 
which  is  retained  by  the  archer.  The  cord  is  made  from  a  fibre  which  has  the  useful 
property  of  hardening  by  being  soaked  in  water.  For  killing  the  fish  when  held  with 
the  harpoon  the  Mincopies  use  smaller  arrows,  without  barbs  or  moveable  heads. 

In  the  illustration  the  natives  are  seen  engaged  in  their  usual  pursuits.  In  the  fore- 
ground a  numbei  of  men  are  employed  in  fishing.  They  are  very  expert  fishermen, 
and  use  nets  which  are  made  from  the  same  fibre  that  has  been  mentioned.  For  small 
fish  they  make  the  nets  of  rather  thin  but  very  tough  string,  but  for  turtle  and  laige 
lish  they  make  nets  of  cord  as  thick  as  a  man's  finger.  One  side  of  the  net  is  held  to 
the  bed  of  the  sea  by  heavy  stones  laid  on  it,  and  the  other  is  upheld  by  floats.  The 
men  in  the  foreground  have  just  caught  a  large  fish  in  this  net,  and  are  holding  the 
struggling  captive  while  a  companion  stuns  it  by  a  blow  on  the  head. 

In  the  background  are  seen  a  number  of  women  searching  for  molluscs,  a  business 
which  occupies  a  considerable  amount  of  their  time.  They  always  cany  neat  baskets,  in 
which  to  put  the  results  of  their  industry,  and  each  woman  has  generally  a  small  net 
fixed  to  a  handle,  like  that  which  is  used  by  butterfly  collectors. 

The  centre  of  the  illustration  is  occupied  by  two  canoes.  In  nothing  do  the 
Andamaners  show  their  skill  more  than  in  canoe-making.  Their  bows  and  arrows  are, 
as  we  have  seen,  good  specimens  of  savage  manufacture,  but  in  the  making  and  manage- 
ment of  canoes  they  arc  simply  unapproachable,  even  though  their  tools  aie  of  the  rudest 
[jossible  description. 

Furnished  merely  with  a  simple  adze  made  of  a  stone  fixed  into  a  handle,  the 
Mincopie  boat-maker  searches  the  forest  for  a  suitable  tree,  and  after  a  week  or  ten  days 
succeeds  in  bringing  it  to  the  ground.     The  rest  of  the  process  is  so  well  described  by 
lin  Mouatt,  that  it  must  be  given  in  his  own  words. 
The  next  operation  is  to  round  the  trunk,  a  process  which  they  perform  with  remark- , 


.1  '..ii 


V'''i 


m 


"->< 

film 

i     f 

«           i 

» 

n  iii 

*  A*r 

I'tft 

.  iM^ 


2U 


THE  ANDAMAN  ISLANDS. 


able  dexterity,  it  being  almost  impossible  to  conceive  how,  with  the  imperfect  instnimenti 
at  their  command,  they  execute  their  work  with  so  much  skill  and  neatness.    Prac 
however,  must  render  them,  as  well  as  others,  perfect ;  and  hence  it  is  that  in  a  short  tim 
the  rough  and  shapeless  trunk  begins  to  assume  form  and  proportions ;  and,  when  th 
process  is  finished,  exhibits  a  finish  and  perfection  that  even  a  Chinese  carpenter,  by  fl 
the  most  handy  and  ingenious  of  human  '  chips,'  would  regard  with  a  feeling  of  /nvvl 
as  a  work  of  dexterity  which  it  would  be  vain  for  him  to  attempt  to  imitate.  ''| 

"  As  soon  as  the  trunk  has  been  rounded,  they  commence  the  operation  of  cutting  ant 
chipping  at  it  externally,  until  eventually  the  outlines  of  the  elegant  canoe  begin  to  appeai 
from  the  shapeless  mass  of  the  knotted  trunk,  just  as,  by  the  skill  of  the  statuary,  th 
beautiful  figure  gradually  assumes  its  fair  proportions  in  the  block  of  marble.  The  simp 
externally  is  generally  finished  with  great  care  and  elaboration  before  they  pitweedt 
hollow  it  internally,  the  next  process  to  which  they  direct  their  attention.  The  interior  ii 
excavated  in  the  same  perfect  and  business-like  manner,  until  the  shell  is  no  thicker  thai 
the  side  of  a  deal  bonnet-box,  although  it  still  preserves  that  strength  which  would  enabL 
it  to  resist  successfully  the  utmost  force  and  violence  of  the  waves,  should  it  even  be! 
assailed  by  a  storm — a  thing  not  at  all  probable,  as,  unless  canied  out  to  sea  by  8onw 
accident,  it  is  rare  that  tlie  Andamaners  venture  far  from  the  shore. 

"  The  buoyancy  of  these  boats,  when  they  are  well  constructed  and  carefully  finished 
is  remarkable.  They  float  lightly  on  the  top  of  the  waves,  and,  unless  they  have  reccivcl 
some  injury,  it  is  considered  almost  impossible  to  sink  them.  We  sometimes  made  th- 
attempt,  but  never  succeeded.  We  fired  at  them  repeatedly  when  at  Port  Mouatt— vjiitj] 
may  be  regarded  as  a  sort  of  Andaman  Pembroke-yard,  where  a  fleet  of  Mincopie  meo 
of-war  were  lying  in  every  stage  of  preparation — but  they  still  floated  with  as  gi-eat  ease 
and  buoyancy  as  ever.  They  would  make  excellent  life-boats,  such,  we  believe,  as  have 
never  yet  been  constructed  by  any  of  our  most  experienced  boat-builders." 

Near  shore  the  boatmen  paddle  about  with  perfect  ease  in  these  fragile  vessels,  thoufth 
a  European  can  hardly  proceed  twenty  yards  without  being  upset.  When  they  gofurthn 
to  sea  they  add  a  light  outrigger  to  one  side  of  the  canoe,  and  then  venture  forty  or  fiityj 
miles  from  land.  They  always,  in  such  cases,  take  fire  with  them,  whi  ;h  has  the  double! 
advantage  of  attracting  the  fish  at  night,  and  of  cooking  them  when  tpken.  Sometimesl 
a  number  of  boats  will  remain  all  night  at  sea,  and  the  eflect  of  their  fires  and  torches  isl 
very  picturesque  when  seen  from  the  land.  I 

The  outrigger  is  certainly  a  new  invention.  The  earlier  travellers,  who  were  always! 
minute  enough  in  their  accounts,  did  not  mention  the  outrigger,  and,  as  far  as  can  bel 
seen,  the  idea  has  been  borrowed  from  some  Cingalese  canoe  which  had  got  into  a  current  I 
and  been  drifted  towards  the  island.  I 

The  paddles  are  rather  peculiar  in  their  form,  and,  apparently,  very  ineffective,  looking  I 
something  like  long  spoons  with  flattened  bowls,  or,  on  a  smaller  scale,  the  '  peels  "witbl 
which  bakers  take  bread  out  of  their  ovens.  The  women  are  the  paddle-makers,  and  the! 
implements  vary  from  three  to  four  feet  long.  They  are  cut  from  a  very  hard  wood,  and! 
the  work  of  making  them  is  necessarily  laborious.  I 

Imperfect  as  the  canoe  and  paddles  seem  to  be,  they  are  in  fact  absolute  marvels  oil 
efficiency.  The  tiny  Mincopies,  furnished  with  these  simple  paddles,  and  seated  in  a  canool 
cut  by  themselves  out  of  a  tree  trunk,  can  beat  with  ease  our  best  oarsmen.  Captain  I 
Mouatt  got  up  several  races  between  the  Mincopies  and  his  own  prize^  crew  in  tlieiij 
favourite  boat.  In  point  of  fact  there  was  never  any  race  at  all,  the  Andamaners  having 
it  all  their  own  way,  and  winning  as  they  liked.  The  powerful,  swoejting  stroke  of  tliel 
n>an-of-vvar's  crew  was  beautiful  to  see,  but  the  little  Mincojjies  .shot  through,  or  rathetl 
over,  the  water  with  such  speed  that  the  sailors  were  hopelessly  beaten,  although  they  I 
strained  themselves  so  much  that  they  felt  the  results  of  their  exertions  for  some  tinie| 
afterwards. 

Slight,  and  almost  as  active  as  monkeys,  the   Mincopies  ascend  the  tallest  trees  I 
with  the  like  agility,  applying  the  soles  of  their  feet  and  the  ])alnis  of  their  hands 
to  the  trunk,  and  literally  running  up  them.     When  they  reach   the  branches,  they 
traverse  them  with  as  much  ease  and  security  as  if  they  were  on  firm  land.   Indeed,  their  | 


I  below  the  New  Zealai 
Irevolting  ])ractice.     I 
luiged  by  extreme  hu 
|set  an  exan)ple  which 
That  they  are  fier 
at  the  bodies  of  tlio 
Itlcsli  hoiiig  almost  po 
lie  senseless  clay  in 
Ireiiiove  any  jmrt  of  tl 
I  the  idea  of  eating  it. 
The  food  of  the  i 
|in<!enious  ov(M),     A  1 
llwtlom,  so  that  by  de 
I  away  so  as  to  form  v\ 
la  heap  of  ashes,  abc 


I 


THE  OVEN  TREK 


jfl»(>r8of  trnR-clinibJnR  seem  to  be  equal  to  those  of  the  inhabitants  of  Dourga  9tr  »t, 
!( whom  we  aliull  preaently  read. 

\Ve  now  coiiio  to  a  question  which  has  often  been  agitated,  namely,  the  asserted 
-nnibalisra  of  the  Andamanera. 

It  is  a  question  that  every  observant  reader  would  be  sure  to  ask  himself,  as  the 

Andatnaners  ure  just  such  a  savage  race  as  might  be  expected  to  feed  habitually  on  human 

Indies.    Yet,  though  wo  find  the  comparatively  civilized  New  Zeolander  sharing  with  the 

I  M<^  Now  Caledonian  the  habit  of  eating  human  flesh,  the  Mincopie,  who  is  infinitely 


ANDAMANERS  COOKINO  A  FIO. 


[below  the  New  Zealander,  and  cortainly  not  above  the  New  Caledonian,  is  free  from  that 
|revoltiii}»  practice.  He  undoubtedly  has  been  known  to  eat  huinun  flesh,  but  only  when 
larged  by  extreme  hunger  to  eat  the  flesh  of  man  or  to  die ;  and  in  so  doing  he  has  but 
[set  an  exaini»le  which  has  been  followed  by  members  of  the  most  civilized  countries. 
Tliat  tli(\y  are  fierce  and  cruel  towards  foreigners  is  true  enough,  and  it  is  also  true 
it  the  bodies  of  those  whom  they  have  killed  have  been  found  frightfully  mutilated,  the 
Ificsli  iHiiiig  almost  pounded  from  the  bones  by  the  blows  which  have  been  showered  upon 
Itlie  soiisc'Iess  clay  in  the  blind  fury  of  the  savage.  But  no  attempt  has  been  made  to 
jreiiiove  any  part  of  the  body,  and  it  was  evident  that  the  victors  had  not  eveu  entertained 
Itheidea  of  eating  it. 

The  food  of  the  Andamaner.9  is  tolerably  varied,  and  is  prepared  in  a  very  simple  dnd 
lin^enious  oven.  A  large  tnu;  is  selected  for  this  purpose,  and  fire  is  applied  to  it  at  the 
lliottoin,  so  that  by  dei;n'es  a  large  hole  is  burned  in  it,  the  uliiirred  wood  being  scraped 
laway  so  as  to  forni  eventually  a  large  hole.  This  is  the  Mincopie  oven,  and  at  the  bottom 
I  a  heap  of  ashes,  about  three  feet  in  depth,  is  always  left.    The  fire  smoulders  away 


'  1 


318 


THE  ANDAMAN  ISLANDa 


i 


I 


gradually  among  the  ashes,  and  never  entirely  goes  out ;  so  that  whenever  a  native  wish 
to  cook  his  pig,  turtle,  or  fish,  he  has  only  to  blow  up  the  smouldering  embers  and 
a  few  moments  he  has  fire  sufficient  for  his  purposes.  ' 

These  oven-trees  are  very  carefully  preserved,  the  natives  never  cutting  them  do* 
and  always  managing  to  prevent  them  from  being  entirely  burned  through.  In  the  il 
tration  on  the  preceding  page  one  of  these  trees  is  shown,  with  the  fire  burning  in  (l 
hollow,  and  the  natives  sitting  round  it  The  Mincopies  always  contrive  to  have  the  ow 
ing  of  the  uven  in  such  a  direction  that  the  rain  cannot  get  into  it  and  put  out  the  fire! 

Pigs  have  been  mentioned  as  forming  part  of  the  Aiidamaners'  food.    These  pigg 
small  and  black,  with  spare,  hard   bristles,  that  look  like  pieces  of  wire.    They 
wonderfully  active,  and,  according  to  Captain  Mouatt,  "  are  the  most  curious  and  mi 
chievotts  little  animals  in  creation.     They  have  a  leer  that  makes  them  look  so  nan 
iMephistopheles,  who  have  chosen  to  assume  that  peculiar  form,  in  many  respects  a  ver 
appropriate  one^  for,  if  they  are  not  so  many  little  devils,  they  are  certainly  pou«>gg„; 
by  them. 

"  At  the  time  of  our  visit  to  the  Cinque  Islands,  we  turned  out  a  dozen  of  then  and 
our  unwonted  appearance  filling  them  with  alarm,  they  ran  off  from  us  with  the  veJociti 
of  an  Indian  express  train,  squeaking  like  mad.  We  set  off  and  had  a  regular  hunt  afte 
them^a  hunt  that  beats  to  chalks  the  most  exciting  scene  of  pig-sticking  ever  seen 
Bengal.  After  discharging  their  rifles,  some  of  the  hunters  womd  probably  find  the  pii. 
between  their  legs,  making  them  measure  their  length  on  the  sand.  Tlie  falls  were  nrndi 
with  considerable  violence,  though  they  were  not  dangerous,  for  they  only  excited  oui 
risible  faculties ;  and  as  each  one  came  down  he  was  greeted  with  a  loud  and  hearty  bui 
of  laughter,  as  a  sort  of  congratulation  to  him  in  his  misfortune." 

The  architecture  of  the  Andanianers  is  very  primitive.  Four  posts  are  stuck  in  thi 
ground  in  the  form  of  a  square,  and  the  builder  is  quite  indifferent  as  to  their  straightnei 
Two  of  them  are  much  longer  than  the  others,  so  that  when  they  are  connected  by  stick, 
a  sloping  roof  is  formed.  Palm-leaves  are  then  placed  upon  them,  one  lying  over  tin 
other  in  tile  fashion,  so  that  they  form  a  protection  from  perpendicularly  failing  ram.  j 
number  of  these  huts  are  generally  erected  in  a  circle,  in  some  cleared  space  in  the  forest 
which  is  sheltered  by  large  trees,  and  within  a  convenient  distance  of  water.  One  or  tvi 
of  these  simple  houses  may  be  seen  in  the  ill  ustration. 

Primitive  as  are  these  huts,  some  attempt  is  made  at  ornamenting  them,  the  decoiatio; 
being  characteristically  the  trophies  of  the  chase.  Skulls  of  pigs  and  turtles,  bundles  oi 
fish-bones,  and  similar  articles  are  painted  with  stripes  of  red  ochre,  and  hung  to  the  roofs  ol 
the  huts.  Ochre-painting,  indeed,  seems  to  be  the  only  idea  that  the  Andamaners  haveo 
ornament,  if  perhaps  we  except  a  string  which  the  dandies  tie  round  the  waist,  havini 
a  piece  of  bone  or  other  glittering  article  hanging  (h>m  it 

This  ochre  is  in  great  request  among  the  Mincopies,  the  women  being  especially  fom 
of  it  by  way  of  a  decoration  of  their  heads.  As  has  iJready  been  mentioned,  they  sha 
the  head  completely,  using,  instead  of  a  razor,  a  piece  of  flint  chipped  very  thin,  and  havii 
a  sharp  edge.  They  are  wonderfully  adroit  at  making  these  primitive  knives,  which  a. 
exactly  like  those  of  the  stone  age.  The  hair  having  been  scraped  off,  a  tolerably  thicl 
plastering  of  red  ochre  is  rubbed  on  the  head,  and  the  toilet  of  a  Mincopie  belle  ii 
complete. 

Not  only  is  the  ochre  used  for  external  application,  but  it  is  administered  intemallyj 
What  is  good  for  the  outside,  the  Mincopie  logically  thinks  will  be  equally  good  for  thi 
inside.  So,  when  he  feels  ill,  he  makes  a  sort  of  bolus  of  red  >  hro,  and  turtle-oil,  swallo' 
it,  and  thinks  that  he  has  cunid  himself  Wounds  are  dressed  h  binding  certain  leavi 
upon  them,  and  in  many  cases  of  internal  pains,  bruises,  or  .'swellings,  scarification  ii 
freely  used.  Certain  individuals  enjoy  a  sort  of  reputation  for  success  in  the  treatmeal 
of  disease,  and  are  much  honoured  by  the  less  skilful. 

It  has  already  been  mentioned  that  marriage  is  nothing  more  than  taking  a  femali 
slave. 

When  a  wife  ..^comes  a  mother,  the  only  treatment  which  she  receives  is,  that  an 
the  birth  of  her  child  she  is  plentifully  rubbed  with  the  red  ochue  and  turtle-oil,  and  i 


AMUSEMENTS  OF  THE  CHILDREN. 


w 


Imiectecl  to  follow  her  usual  occupations  on  the  next  day.  The  jovma  child  is  bo  used 
njll  eold  water,  poured  out  of  one  of  the  great  bamboo  vesfwlg  which  the  MincnpioM 
and  is  dried  by  rubbing  with  thu  hand.  Like  its  parent,  the  child  weurs  no 
Uthiiig;  ''^^^  ^^  ^''"  patty  should  be  on  thuir  travels,  and  ram  begin  to  fall,  the  mother 
LiId  *  '"^  loaves  from  the  next  tree,  ties  them  together  with  a  fibre  of  rattan,  and 
U^ns  them  on  the  body  of  the  child.    This  is  the  only  clothing  which  an  Andamaner 

ever*"*"" 
Ohil'ii^"  are  never  weaned,  but  cotitiuuo  to  take  their  childish  nourishmefit  until  the 

liother  is  absolutely  incapable  of  affordin  4  it.    Both  parents  redeem  much  of  their  savage 

liitiire  by  thuir  atTuction  for  their  childn  1,  the  father  being  quite  as  loving  a  parent  as  the 

liMther'-a  trait  which  is  often  absent  among  savage  tribes.     The  children  reciprocate  the 

Illation,  80  that,  in  spite  of  the  absence  of  any  definite  home,  there  is  a  domestic  character 

iMt  the  family  which  could  scarcely  have  been  expected  from  such  a  race. 

I    It  has  been  alreadv  mentioned  that  the  boys  amuse  themselves  chiefly  with  small 

Lf9  and  arrows,  having  these  toys  of  a  continually  increasing  size  to  suit  their  growth. 

Ue  I'irls  ^^^  ^'^^^^  ^^  disporting  themselves  by  the  sea-shore,  and  building  sand  houses  for 

Ithe  vraves  to  knock  down,  precisely  as  is  done  by  the  civilized  children  of  Kurope.    Their 

Igett  amusement  isto  build  an  enclosure  with  walls  of  sand,  and  to  sit  in  it  as  if  it  were 

ll^ougp  of  their  own  until  the  rising  tide  washes  away  the  frail  walls.    Both  sexes  are 

Ifgad  uf  swimming,  and  as  soon  as  they  can  walk  the  little  black  children  are  seen  running 

liiito  and  out  of  the  water,  and,  if  they  can  pick  some  sheltered  spot  free  from  waves,  they 

Lveand  swim  like  so  many  ducks.    A  Hindoo,  named  Pooteeah,  who  was  taken  prisoner 

Ik  the  Mincopies,  and  his  life  spared  for  some  reason  or  other,  states  that  they  are  such 

scelent  swimmers  that  several  of  them  will  dive  together  among  the  rocks,  search  for 

Ifgh  in  the  crevices,  and  bring  their  struggling  captives  to  shore.    This  statement  was  dis- 

Mited  by  those  to  whom  it  was  made,  as  were  several  other  of  his  accounts.    As, 

hovever,  subsequent  observations  showed  that  he  was  right  in  many  of  the  statements 

Irbioh  were  at  first  disbelieved,  it  is  possible  that  he  was  right  in  this  case  also. 

This  man,  by  the  way,  was  furnished  with  two  wives,  mother  and  daughter,  and,  as  he 

)  above  the  ordinary  size,  Captain  Mouatt  expresses  some  curiosity  as  to  the  appearance 

I  the  progeny.    He  made  his  eocape  from  the  island  before  the  birth  of  a  child  that  one 

lof  his  wives  was  expecting,  and,  as  the  Mincopie  mothers  are  remarkable  for  their  affection 

lovards  their  children,  it  is  likely  that  the  little  half-caste  was  allowed  to  live,  and  that  a 

lew  element  may  thus  be  introduced  into  the  race. 

They  have  more  than  once  made  use  of  their  swimming  powers  in  escaping  from 

sptivity.    Several  instances  have  been  known  where  Andamanera  have  been  kept  pri- 

oners  on  board  ship,  and  have  seemed  tolerably  reconciled  to  their  lot.  As  soon,  however, 

!  the  ship  neared  land,  they  contrived  to  escape  for  a  moment  from  the  eye  of  the  sentry, 

overboard,  and  swam  to  land.    They  always  dived  aa  soon  as  they  struck  the 

er,  swam  as  far  as  they  could  without  rising  to  the  surface,  and  then,  after  taking  a 

iigle  respiration,  dived  again,  and  so  swam  the  greater  part  of  the  distance  under  water. 

I  mode  of  swimming  was  doubtless  practised  by  them  when  trying  to  escape  from  the 

ows  of  an  unfriendly  party. 

In  Captain  Synie's  "  Embassy  to  Ava "  there  is  a  curious  account  of  two  young 

[incopie  girls  who  had  been  decoyed  on  board  the  ship.    They  were  treated  very  kindly, 

nd  soon  learned  that  no  harm  would  be  done  to  them.    "  They  suffered  clothes  to  be  put 

but  took  them  off  again  aa  soon  as  opportunity  offered,  and  threw  them  away  as 

eless  encumbrances.     When  their  fears  were  over,  they  bficame  cheerful,  chattered  with 

eedora,  and  were  inexpressibly  diverted  at  the  sight  of  taoif  own  persons  in  a  mirror. 

" They  were  fond  of  singing,  sometimes  in  a  meiincholy  recitative,  at  others  in  a  lively 

^ey ;  and  often  danced  about  the  deck  with  great  agility,  slapping  the  lower  part  of  their 

dies  with  the  back  of  their  heels.     Wine  and  spirituous  liquors  were  disagreeable  to 

Jiem;  no  food  seemed  so  palatable  as  fish,  rice,  and  sugar.     In  a  few  weeks,  having 

icovered  strength  and  become  fat,  from  the  more  than  half-famished  state  in  which  they 

Irere  brought  on  board,  they  began  to  think  confinement  irksome,  and  longed  to  regain 

'  native  freedom. 


# 


t"  1 


■J     f  Sr_ 
4  ■  '"11 


(     u 


in 


>  V 


218 


THE  NICOBAR  ISLANDS. 


"  In  the  middle  of  the  night,  when  all  but  the  watchman  were  asleep,  they  passed  in| 
silence  into  the  captain's  cabin,  jumped  out  of  the  stem  windows  into  the  sea,  and  swanJ 
to  an  island  half  a  mile  distant,  where  it  was  in  vam  to  pursue  them,  had  there  been  anvl 
such  intention ;  but  the  object  was  to  retain  them  by  kmdness,  and  not  by  compulsion  anl 
attempt  that  has  failed  on  every  trial.  Hunger  may  (and  these  instances  nre  rare)  inducel 
them  to  put  themselves  into  the  power  of  strangers ;  but  the  moment  that  their  want  jsl 
satisfied,  nothing  short  of  coercion  can  prevent  them  from  returning  to  a  way  of  life  taoJ 
congenial  to' their  savage  nature."  ,  i  •  j    i.  i.     .  .  I 

like  many  other  savage  races,  the  Mmcopies  make  a  kmd  of  festivity  on  each  new! 
moon;  and  as  soon  as  the  thin  crescent  appears  they  salute  it  after  their  odd  fashion, audi 
get  up  a  dance.  Their  dances  are  rather  grotesque,  each  performer  jumping  up  and  down  I 
and  kicking  himself  violently  with  the  sole  of  his  foot,  so  as  to  produce  a  smart  slappinftl 
sound.  This  is  the  dance  wliich  is  mentioned  in  the  preceding  account  of  the  two| 
captives.  . 

When  a  Mincopie  dies,  he  is  buried  m  a  very  simple  manner.  No  lamentations  awl 
made  at  the  time ;  but  the  body  is  tied  in  a  sitting  position,  with  the  head  on  the  knees 
much  after  the  fashion  employed  among  the  Bechuanas  (see  Vol.  I.).  It  is  then  buried  j 
and  allowed  to  decay,  when  the  remains  are  dug  up,  and  the  bones  distributed  among  the! 
relatives.  The  skull  is  the  right  of  the  widow,  who  ties  it  to  a  cord  and  hangs  it  roundj 
her  neck,  where  it  remains  for  the  rest  of  her  life.  This  outward  observance  is,  however  I 
all  that  is  required  of  her,  and  is  the  only  way  in  which  she  troubles  herself  to  be  faithful  I 
to  the  memory  of  her  dead  husband.  I 

It  is  rather  strange  that,  though  the  Andamaners  make  no  lamentations  on  the  deathl 
of  a  relative,  they  do  not  altogether  dispense  with  these  expressions  of  sorrow,  but  post-l 
pone  them  to  the  exhumation  and 'distribution  of  the  relics,  when  each  one  who  gets  a  I 
bone  howls  over  it  for  some  time  in  liouour  of  the  dead. 


THE   NICOBAR  ISLANDS. 


Immediately  to  the  south  of  the  Andaman  Islands,  and  barely  thirty  miles  distant,! 
lie  the  NicOBAB  IsiiANDS.  The  group  consists  of  nine  tolerably  large  islands,  and  several! 
of  much  smaller  size.  Cne  of  the  large  islands,  called  Great  Niiobar,  is  twenty  niilesl 
long  by  eight  wide,  while  Little  Nicobar  is  barely  half  these  dintensions. 

The  islands  are  singularly  fertile,  and  abound  in  various  kinds  of  vegetation,  especinllyl 
in  the  cocoa-nut  palm,  not  a  specimen  of  which  is  to  be  iound  in  tlie  Andaman  Islands.! 
This  curious  fact  is  accounted  for  by  the  character  of  the  Andamaners,  who  have  anl 
almost  superstitious  love  for  the  cocoa-nut.  If  one  of  the  nuts  be  washed  ashore,  it  isl 
always  broken  up  and  eaten;  and  if  perchance  one  of  the  fruit  hajtpens  to  ePdipetlwl 
sharp  eyes  of  the  natives  and  to  germinate,  its  green  feathery  shoots  are  sure  to  attrnctl 
tlie  attention  of  the  first  Mincopie  who  passes  in  that  direction.  A  similar  barrier  to  tlie| 
production  of  the  cocoa-nut  is  found  on  the  coast  of  Australia. 

Although  so  close  to  the  Andaman  Islands,  tlie  inhabitants  of  Nicnbnr  nrevciyinililvel 
the  Mincopies  being  a  fine  tall  race,  and  of  a  copper  rather  than  a  bhick  hue.  I'nlikel 
the  Miiicopies,  the  men  are  very  fat,  espcially  about  the  breast,  po  that  at  a  lit 
distance  they  might  easily  be  mistaken  for  women.  Moreover,  they  wear  the  hair  l(iii|;,| 
and  parted  in  the  middle,  which,  to  the  eyes  of  a  modern  European,  gives  them  a  peculinrj 
effeminate  look.  They  wear  neither  beard  nor  moustache,  their  features  are  ugly,  andj 
their  large  mouths  are  stained  a  dark  red  from  the  juice  of  the  betel-nut,  which  they  arel 
continually  chewing. 

There  is  one  distinction,  however,  which  is  apparent  at  a  considerable  distance   III 


^j  of  clothes,  the  mei 
I  JJ^jed  round  the  waist 

[J„f,  left  as  long  as  pc 
Lis  the  best  dressed  r 

l„ve  the  tail  dragging  I 
Lsible,  this  tail  is  ma 

the  natives. 


^^^S 

^^S 

Fr-'-:^^^l 

■M 

--^. -^ 

t= : 

^ffl 

^^^^ 

The  women  are  qui 

r  shaving  off  all  theii 

as  girdle,  from  whic 

The  character  of  th 

«ing  proverbially  fien 

jrelcome  foreigners  whi 

I'aptain  Campbell,  to 

latives,  found  them  ve 

liffl  to  their  houses. 


CAPTAIN  CAMPBELL'S  ACCOUNT. 


219 


1  of  clothes,  the  men  wear  a  strip  of  cloth,  never  more  than  two  inches  wide.    This  is 

.jed  round  the  waist,  under  tlie  legs  in  front,  and  tucked  through  itself  behind,  the  end 

1)2  left  as  long  as  possible.     The  men  place  great  value  on  the  length  of  this  tail,  and 

Ik  is  the  best  dressed  man  who  wears  it  the  longest.     Some  of  the  wealthy  among  them 

ijvethe  tail  dragging  along  the  ground  for  several  feet,  like  a  European  lady's  train.    I^ 

'  igible,  this  tail  is  made  of  blue  cloth,  an  article  that  is  held  in  very  high  estimation  by 

[ihe  natives. 


Hf 

"1 

tlh^H 

■  i!  v'l 

■ 

:| 

1 

III 

1 

i;y 


A  SCENE  IK  THE  NICOBAll  ISLANDS. 


Tlie  women  are  quite  as  ill-favoured  as  the  men,  and  increase  their  natural  ugliness 
'  shaving  off  all  their  hair.     They  do  not  wear  tails  like  the  men,  but  have  a  plaited 

ss  girdle,  from  which  desponds  a  soft  fibrous  fringe  about  a  foot  in  depth. 

The  character  of  the  Nicobarians  is  fur  gentler  than  that  of  the  IMincopies,  the  latter 
leing  proverbially  fierce  and  cruel  towards  strangers,  and  the  former  soon  learning  to 
hlcorae  foreigners  when  they  have  made  up  their  minds  that  no  harm  is  intended  them. 
I'aptain  Campbell,  to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  most  of  the  information  respecting  theso 
latives,  found  them  very  agreeable  and  hospitable,  ready  to  barter,  and  always  welcoming 
lim  to  their  houses. 


t.i 


in* 


■^ft^ 


220 


THE  NICOBAR  ISLANDS. 


After  a  short  time,  even  the  women  and  children,  who  had  at  first  been  scrupiilougu 
concealed,  after  the  manner  of  savages,  came  boldly  forward,  and  were  as  hospitable  L 
the  men.  On  one  occasion,  while  paying  a  visit  to  one  of  their  huts.  Captain  CainpWiii 
tried  to  make  friends  with  one  of  the  children,  all  of  whom  were  terribly  frightened  at 
the  white  face  of  their  visitor.  Finding  that  no  response  was  made  to  his  advances  ha 
pulled  the  child  from  his  hiding-place,  and  held  him  for  a  little  time,  in  spite  of'lij] 
struggles.  The  mother  made  no  opposition,  but  laughed  heartily  at  the  skirmisbj 
evidently  feeling  that  no  harm  was  intended  towards  her  little  one. 

The  native  weapons  of  the  Nicobarians  are  very  curious.     As  the  people  are  not  of  i, 
warlike  character  Uke  the  Mincopies,  their  weapons  are  used  almost  exclusively  for  kiUinn 
game.    The  most  formidable  is  a  tolerably  large  spear  headed  with  iron,  which  is  use^ 
for  killing  hogs,  and  is  thrown  like  the  assagai  of  Southern  Africa    They  have  also 
smaller  javelin  for  lish-killing,  and  a  number  of  many-pointed  hand-spears  for  the  m\i 

{)urpose.    The  most  remarkable  of  their  weapons  is  a  cross-bow,  which  is  almost  exactly 
ike  that  of  the  Fan  tribe  of  Africa.     It  is  not  very  powerful,  and  only  propels  a  sinaj 
arrow.    Its  chief  use  is  in  killing  birds. 

Besides  these  weapons,  every  man  carries  a  cu  dss-blade  from  which  the  hilt 
been  removed,  and  a  handle  roughly  made  by  wrapping  some  six  inches  of  the  butt  witk 
cocoa-nut  fibre.    It  is  intended  not  so  much  as  a  weapon  as  a  tool,  and  with  it  the  nativel 
cut  down  trees,  carve  their  canoes,  and  perform  similar  operations. 

The  architecture  of  the  Nicobarians  is  infinitely  superior  to  that  of  the  MincopieL 
and  is  precisely  similar  in  character  to  that  which  is  found  among  the  inhabitants  of  Ke^ 
Guinea,  the  home  of  the  Papuan  race. 

The  native  architect  begins  by  fixing  a  number  of  posts  in  the  ground,  and  erectinil 
on  them  a  platform  of  split  bamboa  Over  this  platform  he  builds  a  roof  shaped  exactli 
like  a  beehive,  and  his  house  is  then  complete.  The  bamboo  platform  is  the  floor  of  ty 
hut,  and,  being  elastic  as  well  as  firm,  parves  also  for  a  bed.  To  this  hut  the  nativi 
ascends  by  a  primitive  sort  of  ladder,  and  passes  into  the  chamber  through  a  hole  cut  ij 
the  floor.  The  sides  of  the  hut  are  adorned  with  the  skulls  of  hogs,  inteimixed  vitl 
spears,  knives,  bows,  and  arrows.     The  huts  are  kept  peculiarly  neat  and  clean. 

A  rather  remarkable  use  is  made  of  the  hut.  The  open  space  between  the  floor  anil 
the  ground  is  far  too  valuable  not  to  be  utilized,  as  it  afibrds  a  cool  and  aiiy  shelter  froJ 
the  sunbeams.  Under  this  floor  is  suspended  a  primitive  sort  of  hammock,  vhich  is  [ 
board  about  six  feet  in  length,  slung  by  ropes.  In,  or  rather  on,  this  very  uncomfortal)!! 
hammock  the  Nicobarian  likes  to  lounge  away  his  time,  dozing  throughout  the  hot  liouif 
of  the  day,  sipping  palm  wine  at  -intervals,  and  smoking  without  cessation.  In  fact,  vk 
seem  to  have  got  again  among  the  inhabitants  of  Western  Africa,  so  similar  is  thj 
character  of  the  Nicobarian  to  that  of  the  negro. 

The  canoes  of  the  Nicobarians  are  not  so  beautifully  formed  asthoseof  theMincopiei 
but  are  constructed  on  the  same  principle,  being  hollowed  out  of  the  trunks  of  trees,  w\ 
supported  by  a  slight  outrigger.    They  have  a  very  high  and  ornamental  prow,  and 
propelled  by  short  paddles.    They  are  very  light,  and,  when  properly  manned,  skim  ove 
the  water  at  an  astonishing  pace.    Some  of  them  are  nearly  sixty  feet  in  length,  \rb 
others  are  barely  six  or  seven  feet  long,  and  only  intended  for  one  person. 

The  mode  of  burial  is  not  in  the  least  like  that  which  is  employed  among  the  Min 
copies.  When  a  man  dies,  the  body  is  placed  in  a  coffin,  which  is  generally  made  froa 
a  canoe.  The  canoe  is  cut  in  half,  the  body  being  laid  in  one  moiety,  and  covered  witlj 
the  other  half.  In  order  to  supply  the  deceased  with  provisions  for  his  journey  to  tlij 
spirit-land,  a  pig  h  killed  and  placed  in  the  coffin,  together  with  a  supply  of  yams  anij 
cocoa-nuts.  In  case  he  should  be  attacked  on  his  journey,  a  quantity  of  weapons,  such  i 
bows,  spears,  and  cutlasses,  are  placed  in  the  coffin. 

The  body  is  buried  in  the  middle  of  the  village,  and  the  spot  marked  by  a  stick,  I 
which  is  attached  a  small  streamer.  After  some  time,  when  the  body  has  been  consume 
by  the  earth,  the  coffin  is  dug  up  again.  The  deceased  being  now  supposed  to  have  con 
pleted  his  journey  to  his  spirit-home,  his  bones  are  thrown  into  the  bush,  and  the  cutla 
and  other  weapons  distributed  among  his  xelatives. 


NEW  GUINEA. 


'!  it 


^'11 


m 


CHAPTER  I. 


IgU  EOm  OF  THR    PAPUAN    RACB — BISTmomSHma    MABK8    OF    THB    BACE — BBBIVATION  OV  TEB 
NAMB— OBNBBAL   CHARACTRB   OF   THB   PAPUANS — THR   SIGN   OF   PBACE — AN  UNFOBTUNATB  MIS- 

ITNDERSTANDINa — ORB88    AND     ORNAMBNTS    OF   THE    TRIBES   OF   DOUBOA   STBAIT ^THEIB  AGILITY 

AEONO  THR    TBBB8 — THB    OUTANATA  TBTBES — TATTOOING    AND    ORNAMENTS — BLABOBATR   ABCHI- 

TKCTCBK — ^WRAPONB— THB   DUST  SIGNALS  AND  THBIB  MBANING — TUBIB  UNSUSPICIOUS  NATUBE 

ABBAUW,  THB   CHIBF. 

fjnow  come  to  the  very  home  and  centre  of  the  Papuan  race. 

New  Guinea  is  a  very  large  island,  fourteen  hundred  miles  in  length,  and,  as  far  as  has 

ien  ascertained,  containing  some  two  hundred  thousand  geographical  square  miles.    It  is 

lepacated  from  Australia  only  by  Torres  Strait,  and,  as  we  have  seen,  a  certain  amount  of 

intercourse  has  taken  place  between  the  Papuans  of  the  south  of  Ke^y  Guinea  and  the 

iitives  who  inhabit  the  north  of  Australia.     Fertile  in  the  vegetable  kingdom,  it  possesses 

>  or  two  animals  which  have  the  greatest  interest  for  the  naturalist,  such  as  the  tree- 

ngaroo,  the  crowned  pigeon,  and  the  bird  of  paradise.  It  is  equally  interesting  to  the 
hnologist  as  being  the  home  of  the  Papuan  race. 

Taken  as  a  race,  they  are  very  fine  examples  of  savage  humanity,  tall,  well-shaped,  and 
Nwerful. 

They  are  remarkable  for  two  physical  peculiarities.  The  one  is  a  roughness  of  the 
kin,  aud  the  other  is  the  growth  pf  the  hair.  The  reader  may  remember  that  some  of  the 
;  of  Southern  Africa  have  the  hair  of  the  head  growing  in  regular  tufts  or  patches, 
ich  about  the  size  of  a  pea. 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that,  in  the  Papuan  race,  the  hair  grows  in  similar  patches, 

rat,  instead  of  being  short  like  that  of  the  South  African,  it  grows  to  a  considerable 

Dgth,  sometimes  measuring  eighteen  inches  from    root  to  tip.     The  Papuans  are  very 

[iiuud  of  this  natural  ornament,  and  therefore  will  seldom  cut  it  off ;  but  as,  if  left  un- 

lined,  it  would  fall  over  the  eyes,  they  have  various  modes  of  dressing  it,  but  in  most 

I  manage  to  make  it  stand  out  at  right  angles  from  the  head.     Sometimes  they  take 

k  hair  of  each  patch  separately  aud  screw  it  up  into  a  ringlet.     Sometimes  they  tease 

kt  all  the  hairs  with  a  wooden  comb  of  four  or  five  prongs,  and,  as  the  hair  is  very  coarse 

[nd  stiff,  it  is  soon  induced  to  assume  a  mop-like  shape,  and  to  increase  the  apparent  size 

'  the  head  to  an  enormous  extent 

Indeed,  the  word  Papua  is  derived  from  this  peculiarity  of  the  hair.  In  the  MaTay 
Bguage,  the  word  which  signifies  "  crisped  "  is  pua-pua,  which  is  easily  contracted  into 
irpua.    Even  tho  hair  of  the  face  grows  in  similar  patches,  and  so  does  that  on  the 

st  of  the  man,  and  in  the  latter  case  the  tufts  axe  much  fuiUier  apart  than  on  the 

lorfaco. 


l'  -     iJ 


1 


i.:'!f*  i'  a*  i^  -ss 


222 


NEW  GUINEA. 


f! 


i  ■; 


*!        , 


ft 

;  1  ■ 


The  colour  of  the  Papuans  is  a  very  dark  chocolate,  sometimes  inclining  to  blact,  bnt' 
having  nothing  in  common  with  the  deep  shining  black  of  the  negro.  Their  features  are! 
large  and  tolerably  M-ell  made,  though  the  nose  is  very  broad  at  the  wings,  and  the  lips  I 
wide.  The  nose,  however,  is  not  flat  like  that  of  the  negro,  but  is  prominent,  rather  I 
arched,  and  descends  so  low  that  when  seen  in  front  the  tip  nearly  reaches  the  upper] 
lip.  The  natives  seem  to  be  perfectly  aware  of  this  peculiarity,  and  perpetuate  it  ia  th^  j 
carvings.  i 

Although,  taken  as  a  whole,  they  are  a  fine  race,  there  are  many  diversities  amoBgthe 
different  tribes,  and  they  may  be  divided  into  the  large  and  small  tribes.    The  former! 
are  powerfully  built,  but  more  remarkable  for  strength  than  symmetry — broad-breasted! 
and  deep-chested,  but  with  legs  not  equal  in  strength  to  the  upper  parts  of  the  body.       I 

Their  character  has  been  variously  given,  some  travellers  describing  them  as  gentle 
and  hospitable,  while  others  decry  them  as  fierce  and  treacherous.    Suspicious  of  strangers 
they  certainly  are,  and  with  good  reason,  having  suffered  much  from  the  ships  that  visited 
their  coasts.    A  misunderstanding  may  soon  arise  between  savage  and  civilized  people] 
especially  when  neither  understands  the  language  of  the  other.    An  example  of  such  a 
misunderstanding  is  given  by  Mr.  Earle  in  hjs  valuable  work  on  the  native  races  of  the! 
Indian  Archipelago.    Lieutenant  Modera,  an  officer  in  the  Dutch  navy,  embarked  with  I 
several  other  gentlemen  in  the  ship's  boat,  for  the  purpose  of  landing  on  the  shore  of  I 
Douiga  Strait,  a  passage  between  the  mainland  and  Frederick  Henry  Island. 
,     "When  the  boat  had  proceeded  to  within  a  musket-shot  distance  from  them, the  1 
Natives,  who  were  armed  with  bows,  arrows,  and  lances,  commenced  making  singular  I 
gestures  with  their  arms  and  legs.    The  native  interpreter  called  out  to  them  in  a  language  I 
partly  composed  of  Ceramese,  and  partly  of  a  dialect  spoken  by  a  Papuan  tribe  dwelling  I 
a  little  further  to  the  north ;  Ijut  his  words  were  evidently  quite  unintelligible  to  them,  as  I 
they  only  answered  with  loud  and  wild  yells.    We  endeavoured,  for  a  long  time  without! 
success,  to  induce  them  to  lay  aside  their  weapons,  but  at  length  one  of  them  was  pre- 
vailed upon  to  do  so,  and  the  others  followed  his  example,  on  which  we  also  laid  downj 
our  arms,  keeping  them,  however,  at  hand. 

"  We  now  slowly  approached  each  other,  and  the  interpreter,  dipping  his  hand  into  the! 
sea,  sprinkled  some  of  the  water  over  the  crown  of  his  head  as  a  sign  of  peaceful  intentional 
This  custom  seems  to  be  general  among  all  the  Papuan  tribes,  and  in  most*  cases  their| 
peaceful  intentions  may  be  depended  upon  after  having  entered  into  this  silent  compact 

"  This  they  seemed  to  understand,  for  two  of  them  immediately  did  the  same,  on  which  | 
the  interpreter  jumped  into  the  shallow  water,  and  approached  them  with  some  looking- 
glasses  and  strings  of  beads,  which  were  received  with  loud  laughter  and  yells.  They  nowl 
began  dancing  in  the  water,  making  the  inteipreter  join,  and  the  party  was  soon  in- 1 
creased  by  other  natives  from  the  woods,  who  were  attracted  by  the  presents.  Mr.  I 
Hagenholtz  also  jumped  into  the  shallow  wr  'er  and  joined  in  the  dance,  and  they  soonj 
became  so  friendly  as  to  come  close  round  >.he  boat ;  indeed  some  of  them  were  eveii| 
induced  to  get  in." 

i  Meanwhile  their  confidence  increased,  and  they  began  to  barter  with  their  visitors,! 
exchanging  their  ornaments,  and  even  their  weapons,  for  beads,  mirrors,  and  cloth.  Theyl 
were  very  inquisitive  about  the  strange  objects  which  they  saw  in  the  boat,  and,  althoughl 
they  handled  everything  freely,  did  not  attempt  to  steal.  One  of  them  took  up  a  loadedl 
pistol,  but  laid  it  down  at  once  when  the  owner  said  it  was  tapu,  or  forbidden.  Unfor-' 
tunately,  a  misunderstanding  then  took  place,  which  destroyed  all  the  amicable  feelin 
which  had  been  established. 

"  While  all  this  was  going  on,  they  kept  drawing  the  boat — unperceived,  as  theyl 
thought — towards  the  beach,  which  determined  us  to  return,  as  our  stock  of  presents  was! 
exhausted,  and  there  seemed  no  probability  of  our  inducing  any  of  them  to  go  on  board  I 
with  us.  Shortly  before  this,  Mr.  Boers  had  ornamented  a  Papuan  with  a  string  of  beads,! 
who,  on  receiving  it,  joined  two  of  his  countrymen  that  were  standing  a  little  distance  off] 
with  the  arms  that  had  been  laid  aside,  but  which  they  had  been  graduallv  getting  together! 
again — a  proceeding  we  had  observed,  but,  trusting  in  the  mutual  confidence  that  1; ' 
lieeu  established,  wo  did  not  much  heed  it. 


AGILITY  AMONG  TREES. 


223 


"At  the  moment  in  which  we  were  setting  o£P  the  boat  to  Tetnm  on  board,  this  man 
i^ed  an  arrow  in  his  bow,  and  took  aim  at  Mr.  Boers,  who  was  sitting  in  the  fore  part  of 
I  the  boat,  on  which  the  latter  turned  aside  to  take  up  his  gun,  but  before  he  could  do  so 
L  i^ived  the  arrow  in  his  left  thigh,  which  knocked  him  over,  shouting,  '  Fire !  hre  ! 
I  jus  hit !'  as  he  fell  The  order  was  scarcely  given  before  every  one  had  hold  of  his  arms 
llfiiich,  as  before  stated,  were  kept  at  hand),  and  a  general  dischaige  put  the  natives  to 
iMt,  swimming  and  diving  like  ducks. 

I  "Before  they  took  to  flight,  however,  they  discharged  several  mors  arrows  at  our  people, 
Ineof  which  struck  Mr.  Hagenholtz  in  the  right  knee,  another,  hit  a  sailor  in  the  leg,  v/hile 
lithiiti  pierced  a  sailor's  hat,  and  remained  stickjp^  in  it ;  and  lastly,  a  Javanese  had  the 
[liiiiiilterchief  shot  off  his  head,  but  without  receiving  any  personal  iiyury." 
r  Tiuee  of  the  natives  were  severely  wounded,  if  not  killed,  in  thu  unfortunate  affair, 
Ifhicu  evidently  arose,  as  Mr.  Earle  points  out,  txom  misunderstanding,  and  not  from 
■ddibemte  treachery.  Seeing  the  boats  being  pulled  towards  the  ships  while  four  of  their 
■{(unnmions  were  on  board,  they  probably  thought  that  they  were  being  carried  o(f  as 
\tmei,  as  has  so  often  been  done  along  their  coasts  by  the  slavers.  They  could  not  be 
|ei|iected  to  understand  the  difference  between  one  white  man  and  another,  and  evidently 
Iniitook  the  Dutch  sailors  for  slavers,  who  had  come  for  the  purpose  of  inveigling  them  into 
■iiediips,  where  they  could  not  be  rescued. 

I  The  tribes  of  this  part  of  the  coast  are  not  agreeable  specimens  of  the  Papuan  race. 
Illtey  are  barely  of  the  middle  size,  and  lightly  built.  Their  skin  is  decidedly  black,  and 
Iflieyoniament  their  bodies  with  red  ochre,  paying  especial  attention  to  their  faces,  which 
loeiDa^e  as  scarlet  as  ochre  can  make  them.  The  hair  is  deep  black,  and  is  worn  in 
JTuioas^ays.  Most  of  the  men  plait  it  in  a  number  of  tresses,  which  fall  nearly  on  the 
lilioidders,  while  others  confine  it  all  into  two  tails,  and  several  were  seen  with  a  curious 
lliead-diess  of  rushes,  the  ends  of  which  were  firmly  plaited  among  the  hair.  They  are 
li  diity  set  of  people,  and  are  subject  to  diseases  of  the  skin,  which  give  them  a  very 
liepulsive  appearance. 

I  Dtess  is  not  used  by  the  men,  who,  however,  wear  plenty  of  ornaments.    They  mostly 

jluTe  a  belt  made  of  plaited  leaves  or  rushes,  about  five  inches  wide,  and  so  long  that,  when 

ied  together  behind,  the  ends  hang  down  for  a  foot  or  so.    Some  of  them  adorn  this  belt 

rith  a  large  white  shell,  placed  exactly  in  the  middle.    Ear-rings  of  plaited  rattan,  neck- 

es,  and  bracelets,  were  worn  by  nearly  all.     Some  of  them  had  a  very  ingenious  armlet, 

mi.  inches  in  width.    It  was  made  of  plaited  rattan,  and  fitted  so  tightly  to  the  limb 

it,  when  a  native  wished  to  take  it  off  for  sale,  he  was  obliged  to  SQiear  his  arm  with 

ncd,  and  have  the  ornament  drawn  off  by  another  person. 

Their  principal  weapons  are  bows,  arrows,  and  spears,  the  latter  beipg  sometimes 

^ped  with  the  long  and  sharp  claw  of  the  tree-kangaroo. 

The  agility  of  these  Papuans  is  really  astonishing.     Along  the  water's  edge  there 

[  wide  belts  of  mangroves,  which  extend  for  many  miles  in  length  with  scarcely  a 

ak  in  them.    The  ground  is  a  thick,  deep,  and  soft  mud,  from  which  the  mangrove- 

lots  spring  in  such  numbers  that  no  one  could  pass  through  them  even  at  low-water 

rithout  the  constant  use  of  an  axe,  while  at  high-water  all  passage  is  utterly  impossible. 

As  the  natives,  who  are  essentially  maritime  in  their  mode  of  life,  have  to  cross  this 

lelt  several  times  daily  in  passing  from  their  canoes  to  their  houses,  and  vice  versd,  they 

«fer  doing  so  by  means  of  the  upper  branches,  among  which  they  run  and  leap,  by 

nstant  practice  from  childhood,  as  easily  as  monkeys.    There  is  really  nothing  very 

itraotdinaiy  in  this  mode  of  progress,  which  can  be  learned  by  Europeans  in  a  short 

be,  although  thay  never  can  hope  to  attain  the  graceful  ease  with  which  the  naked 

Kvages  pass  among  the  boughs.     In  some  places  the  mangroves  grow  so  closely  together 

kt  to  traverse  them  is  a  matter  of  perfect  ease,  and  Mr.  Earle  remarks  that  he  once  saw 

» file  of  marines,  with  shouldered  arms,  making  their  way  thus  over  a  mangrove  swamp. 

The  familiarity  of  these  people  with  the  trees  causes  them  to  look  upon  a  tree  as  a 
Alnral  fortress,  and  as  soon  as  explorers  succeeded  in  reaching  the  villages,  the  natives 
iavariably  made  off,  and  climbed  iiito  the  trees  that  surrounded  the  villages. 
Wild  and  savage  as  they  are,  the  Papuans  of  Doiuga  Strait  display  some  acquaintance 


224 


NEW  GUINEA. 


with  the  luxuries  of  civilized  life,  and  are  inordinately  fond  of  tobacco,  the  oneluxuTT 
that  is  common  to  the  highest  and  lowest  races  of  mankind  ' 

Some  travellers  have  stated  that  these  Papuans  are  cannibals,  and  it  is  certain  that 
their  gestures  often  favour  such  an  opinion. 

The  Papuans  of  Dourga  Strait  are  admirable  canoe-men,  and  paddle  with  singular 
skill  and  power.  They  always  stand  while  paddling,  a  phia  whereby  they  obtain  a  great 
increase  of  power,  though  perhaps  at  the  expense  of  muscular  exertion.    They  give  m 


The  men  wear  sc 


tin  length,  thougl 


THE  HONKBT  MEN  OF  DOTTBQA  STRAIK 


their  ohisf  reason  for  preferring  the  erect  position,  that  it  enables  tiiem  to  detect  tnrt]e| 
better  tbin  if  they  were  sitting,  and  to  watch  them  as  they  dive  under  water  after  beiu;,^ 
wounded. 

Sktiitino  the  coast  of  New  Guinea  and  pToceediiig  northwards  from  Dourga  Strait,! 
we  come  to  the  Outanata  Eiver,  at  the  embouchure  of  wliich  is  a  tribe  that  difiera  miicll 
from  those  natives  which  have  already  been  descr  bed.  They  are  a  finer  and  taller  set  off 
men  than  those  of  Dourga  Strait,  and  seem  to  have  preserved  many  of  their  custouisj 
intact  since  the  time  when  Captain  Cook  visited  them.  Their  skin  is  a  very  dark  brovnl 
and  is  described  as  having  a  bluish  tinge,  and  they  are  said  to  rub  themselves  with  som^ 
aromatic  substance  which  causes  them  to  diffuse  an  agreeable  odour. 

It  is  probable  that  the  bluish  gloss  may  be  due  to  the  same  aromatic  substance  withl 
which  the  body  is  perfumed.  Mr.  Earle  thinks  that  the  odoriferous  material  in  questionl 
is  the  bark  of  the  tree  called  the  "  rosamala."  The  blue  tinge  is  never  seen  auoDgf 
Papuan  daves,  and  this  cixcuniatance  adds  force  to  Mr.  Eaile's  conjecture. 


\  EEMARKABLE  INSTRUMENT. 


225 


fhe  features  are  rather  large,  especially  the  mouth,  and  the  lips  are  thick.  Tbo 
lititom  of  filiug  the  teeth  to  a  sharp  point  prevails  among  this  tribe,  but  is  not  universal. 
lAeeres  are  small,  and  the  septum  of  the  nose  is  always  pierced  so  as  to  carry  a  piece  of 
Ifiite  bone,  a  boar's  tusk,  or  some  simitar  ornament.  The  hair  is  chick,  and,  instead  of 
IteiDg  trained  into  long  tails  like  that  of  the  Douiga  Strait  natives,  it  is  plaited  from  tlio 
|()rehead  to  the  crown. 

I  The  men  wear  scarcely  any  real  dress,  many  of  them  being  entirely  naked,  and  none 
|(f  them  wearing  more  than  a  small  piece  of  bark  or  a  strip  of  coarse  cloth  made  either 
Id  cocoa-nut  fibre  or  of  split  bamboo.  They  are,  however,  exceedingly  fond  of  ornament, 
liDdhave  all  the  savage  love  of  tattooing,  or  rather  scarifying,  the  l)ody,  which  is  done  in 
liway  that  reminds  the  observer  of  the  same  process  among  the  Australiana  The 
lifications  project  above  the  skin  to  the  thickness  of  a  finger,  and  the  natives  say  that 
ji  effect  is  produced  by  first  cutting  deeply  into  the  flesh,  and  then  appl)'ing  heat  to 
lllie  woands.  Anklets,  bracelets,  and  other  articles  of  savage  finery  are  common,  and 
I  mm  who  does  not  wear  an  inch  of  clothing  will  pride  hin)Belf  on  his  boar's  teeth 
_  jhis  brace!  ta  of  woven  rattan,  and  his  peaked  rush  cap. 
Tbo  women  always  wear  some  amount  of  clothing,  however  small,  the  very  fact  of 
Moing  apparel  of  any  kind  being  conventionally  accepted  as  constituting  raiment, 
leiraolitaiy  garment  consists  of  a  small  apron,  about  six  inches  square,  made  fi-om  the 
goa^aot  fibre. 

It  18  rather  remarkable  that  these  people  have  the  same  habit  of  placing  their  new- 
torn  children  in  hot  sand,  as  has  already  been  described  when  treating  of  the  now  extinct 
las.    When  the  mother  goes  about  her  work,  she  carries  the  child  by  means  of  a 
\(i  uing  made  of  leaves  or  the  bark  of  a  tree. 

Thelrohitecture  of  the  Outanataa  is  far  superior  to  that  of  their  brethren  of  Dourga 
One  of  these  houses,  described  by  Lieutenant  Modera,  was  at  least  a  hundred 
till  length,  though  it  was  only  five  feet  high  and  six  wide,  so  that  a  man  could  not 
tind  upright  in  it  There  were  nineteen  doors  to  this  curious  building,  which  was  at 
(tst  mistaken  for  a  row  of  s€l|tarate  huts.  The  floor  is  covered  with  white  sand,  and  the 
bitaats  generally  seat  themselves  on  mats.  Each  of  these  doors  seemed  to  be 
ipiopiiated  to  a  single  family,  and  near  the  doors  were  placed  the  different  fireplaces. 
hrei  the  roof  a  fishmg-net  had  been  spread  to  dry  in  the  sun,  while  a  number  of 
keqxms  were  hung  under  the  roo£ 
This  house  was  built  in  a  few  days  by  the  women  and  girls,  and  was  placed  near  a 
ich  laiger  buildinj;,  which  had  been  raised  on  piles. 

Tto  weapons  of  the  Outanatas  are  spears,  clubs,  and  the  usual  bow  and  arrows,  which 
m  the  staple  of  Polynesian  arms. 

The  bows  are  about  five  feet  in  length,  and.  are  Inmished  with  a  string  sometimes 
k  of  bamboo  and  sometimes  of  rattan.  The  arrows  are  about  four  feet  in  length, 
1  made  of  cane  or  reed,  to  the  end  of  which  is  attached  a  piece  of  hard  wood,  generally 
t  of  the  betel-tree.  The  tips  are  mostly  simple,  the  wood  being  scraped  to  a  sharp 
loint  and  hardened  in  the  fire,  but  the  more  ambitious  weapons  are  armed  with  barbs, 
1  furmshed  with  a  point  made  of  bone.  The  teeth  of  the  sawfish  are  often  employed 
rthis  purpose,  and  a  few  of  the  arrows  are  tipped  with  the  kangaroo  claw,  as  aheudy 
utioned  in  the  description  of  the  Dourga  Strait  spear. 

Beside  these  weapons,  the  natives  carry  a  sort  of  axe  made  of  stone  lashed  to  a 

den  handle,  but  this  ought  rather  to  be  cpnsidered  as  a  tool  than  a  weapon,  although 

I  can  be  used  in  the  latter  capacity.    With  this  simple  instrument  the  Outanatas  cut 

1  the  trees,  shape  them  into  canoes,  and  perform  the  various  pieces  of  carpentering 

t  are  required  in  architecture. 

The  most  remarkable  part  of  an  Outanata's  equipment  is  an  instrument  which  greatly 
Jrplexed  the  earlier  voyapers,  and  led  them  to  believe  that  these  natives  were  acquainted 
Ith  fire-arras.  Captain  Cook,  who  visited  New  Guinea  in  1770,  mentions  that  as  soon 
I  he  reached  the  shore  and  had  left  his  boat,  three  natives,  or  "  Indians,"  as  he  calls 
|ein,  rushed  out  of  the  wood,  and  that  one  of  them  threw  out  of  his  hand  something 
liich  "  flew  on  one  side  of  him  and  burnt  exactly  like  powder,  but  made  no  report." 

IV0L.IL  .     Q  < 


Vs. 


li 


'f 


226 


NEW  GUINEA. 


The  two  others  hurled  their  spears  at  the  travellers,  who  were  in  self-defence  ol 
use  their  fire-arms. 

Not  wishing  to  come  to  an  engagement,  they  retired  to  the  hoat,  and  reached  it  in 
in  time,  the  natives  appearing  in  considerable  force.  "  As  soon  as  we  were  aboard,  t 
rowed  abreast  of  them,  and  their  number  then  appeared  to  be  between  sixty  andl 
hundred.  We  took  a  view  of  them  at  our  leisure.  They  made  much  the  same  appeaTaaj 
as  the  New  Hollanders,  being  nearly  of  the  same  stature,  and  having  their  hair  shol 
cropped.  Like  them  they  also  were  all  stark  naked,  but  we  thouriit  the  colour  of  thJ 
skin  was  not  quite  so  dark  ;  this,  however,  might  be  merely  the  effect  of  their  being] 
quite  so  dirty. 

"  All  this  time  they  were  shouting  defiance,  and  letting  off  their  fires  by  four  orf 
at  a  time.    What  those  tires  were,  or  for  what  purpose  intended,  we  could  not 


THE  OCTANATAS,  AND  TEEIR  WEAPONS. 


Those  who  discharq;ed  them  had  in  their  hands  a  short  piece  of  stick — ^possibly  a  bolla 
cane — which  they  swung  sideways  from  them,  and  we  immediately  saw  fire  and  sinol;| 
exactly  resembling  those  of  a  musket,  and  of  no  longer  duration.  This  wcudtrf 
phenomenon  was  observed  from  the  ship,  and  the  deception  was  so  great  that  the  peo[^ 
on  board  thought  they  had  fire-arms  ;  and  in  the  boat,  if  we  had  not  been  so  near  tli 
we  must  have  heard  the  report,  we  should  have  thought  they  bad  been  firing  volleys," 

The  reader  will  doubtless  remark  here  that  the  travellers  were  so  accustomed  I 
associate  fire  with  smoke  that  they  believed  themselves  to  have  seen  flashes  of  lire  i 
well  as  wreaths  of  smoke  issue  from  the  strange  weapon.  Many  years  afterwan 
Lieutenant  Modera  contrived  to  see  and  handle  some  of  these  implements,  and  M 
that  they  were  simply  hollow  bamboos,  filled  with  a  mixture  of  sand  and  wood-a 
which  could  be  flung  like  smoke-wreaths  from  the  tubes.     ^ 

Some  persons  have  thought  that  the  natives  used  these  tubes  in  imitation  of  fir 
but  the  interpreters  gave  it  as  their  opinion  that  they  were  employed  as  signals,  tU 
direction  of  the  dust-cloud  being  indicative  of  the  intention  of  the  thrower.  Others  sa| 
that  the  tubes  are  really  weapons,  made  for  the  purpose  of  blinding  their  adversaries! 


CONFIDING  CHABACTER 


227 


ijgnnff  sand  in  their  eyes.    I  cannot  agree  with  this  last  suggestion,  because  the  other 

Upons  of  the  Outanatas  show  that  the  natives  do  not  fight  hand  to  hand  like  the  New 

L^ders.    I  think. that  the  interpreters  were  right  in  their  statement  that  the  tubes 

n  used  for  signalling,  and  this  supposition  is  strengthened  by  the  fact  that  the  natives 

[AustnJia  do  use  smoke  for  the  same  purpose,  as  has  already  been  described. 

The  canoes  of  the  Outanatas  are  often  of  considerable  size,  measuring  fifty  or  sixty 

letand,  although  narrow  in  proportion  to  their  length      ,m  stem  to  stern,  containing  a 

«at  number  of  niea    They  are  handsomely  carved  and  adorned  with  paint,  and  both 

U3  are  flat  and  broad.    The  rowers  stand  up  when  they  use  their  paddles,  which  are 

jcessarily  of  considerable  length,  having  long  liandies  and  oval  blades  slightly  hollowed. 

narrowness  of  these  canoes  strengthens  the  opinion  of  several  travellers,  that  the 

uatas  are  really  an  iuland  tribe,  descending  the  river  in  flotillas,  and  returning  to 

tir  inland  home  when  the  object  of  their  expedition  is  accomplished. 

They  seem  to  be  less  suspicious  than  their  countrymen  of  Dourga  Strait,  and  have  no 

iitation  in  meeting  Europeans  and  exchanging  their  own  manufactures  for  cloth,  knives, 

d  glass  bottles,  the  last  mentioned  objects  being  always  favourite  articles  of  barter  with 

[ilynesian  savages,  who  employ  them  when  entiie  for  holding  liquids,  and,  if  they  should 

ifortonately  be  broken,  use  the  fragments  for  knives,  lancets,  points  of  weapons,  and 

giUar  purposes.    Lieutenant  Modera  describes  the  appearance  of  one  of  their  flotillas 

1  tepresenting  a  perfect  fair,  the  boats  being  laid  closely  together,  and  their  decks 

lowded  with  natives  laden  with  articles  for  barter. 

Unlike  the  Dourga  Strait  natives,  those  of  the  Outanata  Eiver  had  no  objection  to 
ue  on  board  the  European  ships,  and  visited  the  vessels  in  great  numbers.  Even  their 
cipal  chief  came  on  board  frequently.  On  the  first  occasion  he  disguised  his  rank, 
mei^ycame  as  an  ordinary  native,  but  he  afterwards  avowed  himself,  and  came 
ely  on  board  in  his  own  character.  For  convenience'  sake  he  called  himself  Abrauw, 
[Abraham,  a  name  b}*^  which  he  was  well  known  for  a  considerable  distance.  He 
feied  no  objection  to  going  below  and  entering  the  captain's  cabin,  though  his  subjects 
(re  nther^uneasy  at  his  absence,  and  shouted  his  name  so  perseveringly  that  he  was 
liged  every  now  and  then  to  put  his  head  out  of  the  cabin- window.  He  had  all  the 
al  power  of  concealing  astonishment,  and  witnessed  with  utter  imperturbability  the 
icharge  of  fire-arms,  the  ticking  of  watches,  and  examples  of  similar  marvels.  He  did, 
wever,  display  a  little  interest  in  the  musketry  practice,  which  was  directed  at  a  suc- 
isionof  bottles  slung  from  the  yard-arm,  but  whether  he  was  struck  with  the  i^^jsfnacy 
[aim  or  with  the  needless  destruction  of  valuable  bottles  is  doubtful 
1  He  seemed  to  be  worthy  of  his  position  as  chief,  and  was  desirous  of  establishing  a 
Iropean  settlement  near  the  mouth  of  the  Outanata.  Unfortunately,  the  river,  although 
loble  stream,  has  a  sandbar  across  the  mouth  which  effectually  prevents  vessels  of  even 
y  draught  from  passing  except  at  high  water.  The  people  in  general  were  wonderfully 
it,  not  displaying  the  thievish  propensities  which  cause  l£e  visits  of  many  savage 
I  to  be  so  troublesome.  They  even  brought  on  board  articles  which  had  been  acci- 
jitally  left  on  shore.  They  probably  owe  much  of  their  superiority  to  their  connexion 
ithe  Malay  Mohammedana,  many  of  whom  visit  New  Guinea  as  traders. 


Qt 


IV-:  ■     ■ 


CHAPTER  II. 


I-* 

4*  I 


v. 


m  '« 


TSa  ALFOfinS  OR  RABAFORAi — ^TABIOTTS    BBPORTS    BBBPKCTIKO    TRKK~TmnR    IfOM  OF  OOT 
«         MKNT — AN   ALFOftRIAN   DIVOBOK  COVBT — TBBPANO    COLLKCTINO — DR8TRUCTI0N    OF  PBOPIBTl] 
nmiBAL     BITK8 — TBIBM   OF     THB    BOUTH-BABTKBN    COAST — A    QUAIMT    DRUMUKB— DBBU 
OBNAMBNT — THB     TATTOO — ^TRB    FCLL-DBRBS     PBTTICOAT — HAIB     DBRSBINQ  —  BXCKLLBNCI 
THRIB  CANOBB — AN    INORNIOU8    BAIL-rHOW    TO    BTOP   A   LKAK — THR     PIO-PRT — ARCHtnc 
— DRFBNCB   AOAIN8T   VRBMIN — HOU8R8    OF    BRD8CAB    BAY — DBRAD    OF   8TKRI, — TRIBR8  or  ' 
NORTH- WB8T  00A8T — THRIR  CANOBB— MOORS  OF  FISHINQ — AQUATIC    BOC8R8 — HODR  OF  GOVt| 
MRNT — ^APPOINTMRNT  OF  A  NRW  CUIRF — NRW  OUtNRA  WEDDINQB — THB   XABWAB,  OB  HODUaoJ 
QOO — THB  WAB-OANCB— CB&BMONUW  AT  FCMBRAU. 


We  roust  here  give  a  short  space  to  some  tribes   called  by  various  names,  snclii 
Haiuforas,  Alfouras,  and  Alfoers,  and  supposed  by  many  ethnologists  to  be  a  sepai 
family  living  in  New  Guinea  and  the  neighbouring  islands,  but  as  distinct  from 
generality  of  the  inhabitants  as  the  Bosjesman  of  Southern  Africa  from  the  Kaffir. 

This  theory,  however,  has  now  been  shown  to  be  untenable,  and  it  is  now  known  tlj 
the  word  Alfoers,  or  Alforians,  is  applied  by  the  tribes  of  the  coast  to  those  who  live  in  t 
interior.    The  word  has  a  Portuguese  origin,  and,  as  Mr.  Earle  remarks,  is  applied  to  i 
mountaineers  of  the  interior,  just  as  the   Spaniards  called  the  aborigines  of  Amen 
"Indians,"  and  the  Mohammedan  inhabitants  of  Salee  and  Mindano  "Moros,"  or  "Mooij 

Most  of  the  accounts  that  have  been  received  of  the  Alfoers  are  not  at  all  to  be  tnistt 
Thev  have  been  described  as  peculiarly  disgusting  and  repulsive,  ferocious,  gloomy,  livij 
in  the  depths  of  the  forest,  and  murdering  all  strangers  who  came  in  their  way    In  ( 
they  have  even  a  worse  character  than  the  Andamaners.   It  has  been  ascertained,  hovefj 
that  these  evil  reports  have  originated  from  the  coast  tribes,  who  have  a  veiy  stn 
objection  to  allow  foreigners  to  penetrate  inland. 

Their  reason  is  obvious.    The  visits  of  the  traders  are  exceedingly  valuable,  bring| 
with  them  all  kinds  of  tools,  weapons,  and  ornament^,  which  constitute  the  wealth  of  t 
savage.    Having  purchased  these  with  aiiicles  which  to  themselves  are  comparatiri 
valueless,  they  can  sell  their  superabundance  to  the  inland  Alfoers,  and  make  an  enormoj 
profit  on  their  bargain.    If  the  white  men  were  allowed  to  go  inland  and  trade  i 
with  the  natives,  their  profitable  traffic  would  be  broken  up. 

As  far  as  can  be  ascertained,  the  Alfoera  are  in  much  the  same  state  as  were  I 
Outanatas  before  they  were  visited  by  traders.  Those  who  were  seen  were  remarkable! 
a  certain  stupidity  of  aspect,  a  tacitumness  of  disposition,  and  a  slowness  of  movenej 
which  are  not  found  among  the  Outanatas.  As,  however,  they  were  slaves,  it  is  more  tij 
likely  that  these  characteristics  were  the  result  of  servitude. 

Subsequently  some  discoveries  were  made  among  the  Alfoers,  which  entirely  cod^ 
dieted  the  reports  of  the  coast  tribes.    They  are  certainly  rough  in  their  manners,  an 
they  take  a  dislike  to  a  fpreigner,  or  if  he  should  perchance  offend  any  of  their  prejudiij 
they  eject  him  from  the  district  with  more  speed  than  ceremony  ;  taking  care,  howei 
not  to  inflict  personal  damage,  and  refraining  from  confiscating  his  property. 


SOCUL  CUSTOMa 

^  &r  as  can  be  ascertained  from  the  slight  intercourse  which  has  been  held  with 
Me  tribes,  there  is  no  regular  form  of  government,  the  elders  deciding  disputes,  and 
If  jecisioQS  being  respected.  They  are  an  honest  set  of  people,  paying  the  greatest 
^  to  the  rights  of  property ;  and  being  so  scrupulous  in  this  respect,  that  if  any  one 
^uld  even  enter  the  house  of  an  absent  man  he  is  called  to  account,  and  made  to  pay  a 
u  to  the  owner  of  the  house.  A  similar  law  exists  with  regard  to  the  women.  If 
Lan  should  even  touch,  though  accidentally,  the  wife  of  another,  he  makes  himself  liable 

ggfioe. 
A  curious  example  of  this  regulation  is  mentioned  by  Lieutenant  Kolff.    A  man  set 

utin  his  canoe  to  fish,  intending  to  return  in  a  week;  but  being  caught  by  contrary 

■inils,  he  was  driven  away  from  his  own  part  of  the  coast,  and  was  detained  two  months. 

iortuoately  he  had  only  left  at  home  provisions  for  a  week,  and  his  wife,  finding  herself 

[ithont  food,  asked  a  neighbour  to  provide  it  for  her.     This  he  did,  and  as,  day  after  day, 

[othing  was  heard  of  the  nusband,  tlie  woman  transferred  her  affections  and  herself  to  the 

eighbour  who  had  assisted  her,  and  the  pair  went  off  to  another  island. 
After  two  months  had  elapsed  the  husband  came  back,  and,  not  finding  his  wife, 
janded  her  from  her  brothers,  who  were  then  bound  to  produce  her.    They  set  ott'  in 

jch  of  the  guilty  couple,  discovered  them,  and  brought  them  back,  when  the  injured 

isband  demanded  an  enormous  sum  by  way  of  fine.  The  man  said  that  he  could  not 
isibly  pay  such  a  sum  if  he  were  to  work  for  the  rest  of  his  lifetime.  The  affair  was 
ntually  brought  before  the  spiders,  who  decided  that  the  husband  had  done  wrong  in 
j  his  wife  so  ill  provided  for,  and  that  if  he  had  supplied  her  with  a  sufficiency  of 
visions  the  acquaintance  between  herself  and  her  paramour  would  probably  have  been 

loHed.    So  they  decreed  that  the  man  should  pay  a  small  fine,  and  advised  the  husband 

[leave  plenty  of  provisions  at  home  when  he  next  went  out  fishing. 
The  principal  object  for  ^hich  the  natives  make  these  expeditions  is  the  trepang,  or 
\-i\\i^\Holothuria),  which  is  -n  great  demand  in  China,  and  is  purchased  by  traders 

lom  the  natives  for  the  Chinese  market.    It  is  chiefly  by  means  of  the  trepang  that  a  man 
«ares  a  wifa    As  is  the  case  among  many  savage  tribes,  a  wife  can  only  be  obtained 

[purchase,  so  that  daughters  are  quite  as  valuable  to  their  parents  as  sons.    With  the 
m,  the  marriage  present  must  always  consist  of  foreign  valuables,  such  as  elephants' 

^ks,  gongs,  china  dishes,  cloth,  and  siinilar  objects.    These  are  obtained  by  exchanging 
og  with  the  traders. 

I'When,  therefore,  a  young  man  wants  a  wife,  and  has  settled  the  amount  of  the 
rriage-portion  with  the  father,  he  goes  off  for  a  year  on  a  hunting  expedition.  He 
I  a  canoe,  and  sails  from  island  to  island,  catching  as  much  trepang  as  possible,  and 
jing  from  all  those  whom  he  visits.  At  the  end  of  the  year  he  returns  home,  knowing 
t  by  means  of  the  protective  law  his  house  and  property  will  be  perfectly  safe,  and 
lents  himself  to  the  father  of  the  girl  with  the  goods  which  he  has  obtained.  It  is 
bm  that  he  is  able  to  make  up  the  entire  amount  at  once,  but  he  is  allowed  to  pay  by 
■    ata. 

I  Property  cannot  be  inherited,  owing  to  a  peculiar  custom. 

|i3  soon  as  any  one  dies,  his  relations  assemble,  gather  together  all  his  valuables, 
'[  them  to  pieces,  and  throw  the  fragments  away.  Even  the  precious  brass  gongs  are 
9  broken,  the  survivors  thinking  that  no  one  may  use  anything  belonging  to  the  dead. 
;e  heaps  of  broken  china,  ivoiy,  and  metal  are  found  onr  the  outskirts  of  villages 
It  hare  existed  for  any  long  time,  showing  that  many  deaths  must  have  occurred  within 

]liimt& 

jThe  rest  of  the  funeral  ceremonies  are  curious,  and  are  worthy  of  a  brief  description. 

iWhen  death  is  ascertained,  notice  is  sent  to  all  the  relatives  of  the  deceased,  who  often 

iBcattered  widely  apart,  so  that  several  days  usually  elapse  before  they  can  all  assemble. 

1  body  meanwhile  is  kept  sprinkled  with  lime,  in  order  to  retard  decay  as  much  as 
pble,  and  aromatic  resins  are  burned  in  the  house  to  counteract  any  ill  odour.  As  the 
pes  come,  they  talce  their  places  in  the  house,  and  begin  drinking.  Before  the  traders 
plied  them  with  arrack,  they  had  a  fermented  liquor  made  by  themselves  from  fruit' 
'  always  offer  the  deceased  a  share  of  everything,  putting  a  little  food  into  the  moiAh 


:*'■■!' 


.     A  i 


IM 


130 


IfEW  GUINEA. 


•A 


h ' 
i  V 

) 


''■If 


w 


' '. '■ 


of  the  dead  pewon,  and  pouring  a  litUe  liquid  between  the  senseless  lips.  Meanxrhile  tlJ 
'women  utter  loud  lamentations,  gongs. are  beaten,  and  a  stunning  uproar  is  kept  up  uJ 
the  time  of-  the  funeral.  1 

When  the  relatives  have  all  assembled,  a  bier  is  provided,  covered  with  cloth  tN 
quantity  and  qiiaiity  of  which  accord  with  the  wealth  of  the  deceased ;  and  the  boiiy  | 
then  brought  out  in  front  of  the  house,  and  supported  in  a  sitting  position  against  a  JJ 
The  villi^rs  then  assemble,  and  a  general  feast  takes  place,  a  share  of  which  ic  oiTereul 
the  deceased  as  before.  Finding  that  he  will  neither  eat  nor  drink,  in  spite  of  the  solicit] 
tions  of  his  friends  and  companions,  the  body  h  carried  into  the  woods,  where  it  is  p|  J 
on  a  platform  erected  on  four  feet  ] 

This  being  done  the  concluding  ceremony  is  left  to  the  women.    Thev  rmnove 
their  clothing,  and  then  plant  by  the  side  of  the  platform  a  young  sapling ;  this  ceremofl 
being  called  the  "  casting  awav  of  the  body,"  and  oonsidexed  as  a  symbol  that  the  deceasi 
has  done  with  his  body,  and  toxown  it  from  him. 

Passino  more  to  the  eastward  of  New  Guinea,  we  come  to  some  interesting  natioJ 
inhabiting  Brumer's  Island,  and  the  neighbourhood  These  islands  are  situate  abol 
Jat.  10°  45'  S.  and  long.  150'  23'  E  r 

Living  as  they  do  on  a  number  of  small  islands,  the  largest  being  rather  less  than  thii 
miles  in  width,  the  natives  are  necessarily  maritime,  passing  from  one  island  to  anoth 
in  their  admirably  contrived  vessels.    They  are  accustomed  to  the  visits  of  ships,  an 
boldly  put  off  to  meet  them,  taking  no  weapons,  except  for  sale,  and  displaying 
greatest  confidence  in  their  visitors. 

One  of  these  natives  caused  great  amusement  by  his  imitation  of  the  ship's  dnrniinJ 
Some  one  gave  him  a  large  tin  can,  which  ho,  being  a  musical  genius,  immediately  convert! 
into  a  drum.  At  first  he  merely  pounded  it  with  his  hands,  but  when  the  ship's  drumiJ 
was  sent  into  the  chains,  and  began  ti^  play  upon  his  instrument,  the  man  watched  hinil 
a  little  time,  and  then  began  to  imitate  him  in  the  most  ludicrous  manner,  his  antics  i 

grimaces  being  especially  provocative  of  laughter.    The  effect  of  his  bufTooneiy 
eightened  by  the  manner  in  which  he  had  adorned  his  face.     He  had  blackendd  i 
naturally  dark  features  with  charcoal,  and  had  drawn  a  streak  of  white  paint  over  i 
eyebrow,  and  another  under  the  chin  to  the  cheek-bones. 

The  mode  of  salutation  is  rather  ludicrous  to  a  stranger,  as  it  consists  of  pinchiij 
When  they  desire  to  salute  any  one,  they  pinch  the  tip  of  the  nose  with  the  finger  u 
thumb  of  the  right  hand,  while  with  the  left  they  pinch  the  middle  of  their  stomacd 
accompanying  this  odd  and  complex  gesture  with  the  word  "  Magasdka."  These  natlTJ 
seem  to  be  a  hospitable  people,  for,  after  several  of  them  had  been  received  on  board  i 
treated  kindly,  they  returned  on  the  following  day,  and  brought  with  them  a  great  quanii 
of  cooked  yams,  for  which  they  refused  payment. 

The  men  wear  nothing  but  a  small  strip  of  pandanus  leaf,  but  the  women  have  a  dn 
which  in  principle  is  exactly  similar  to  the  thong-aprons  of  Southern  Africa.  It  consii 
of  a  number  of  very  iia^row  strips  of  pandanus  leaf,  reaching  nearly  to  the  knee, 
girls  wear  only  a  single  row  of  these  strips,  but  tho  women  wear  several  layers  of  th^ 
one  coming  a  little  below  the  other,  like  flounces.  In  wet  weather  the  uppermost  pettico 
is  taken  from  the  waist  and  tied  round  the  neck,  so  as  to  protect  the  shoulders  from^ 
rain,  which  shoots  off  the  leaf-strips  as  off  a  thatched  roof 

On  gala  days  a  much  handsomer  petticoat  is  worn.  This  consists  of  much  finer  1 
strips  than  those  which  constitute  the  ordinary  dress,  and  it  is  dyed  of  various  colon 
Some  of  them  which  were  seen  by  Mr.  M'Gillivray  were  red  and  green,  with  bands  of  { 
yellow  and  pure  white.  The  tufts  of  which  they  were  compost  were  extremely  % 
and  soft,  and  looked  like  very  fine-twisted  grass  blades.  Several  of  the  women,  by  wajj 
finishing  their  toilet,  had  blackened  their  faces.  This  process,  if  it  did  not  add  to  i 
beauty,  certainly  did  not  detract  from  it,  as  their  faces  were  originally  so  plain  thatl 
black  covering  could  not  make  them  more  ugly.  The  young  men  and  lads  foniie(l| 
curious  contrast  to  the  womeu  in  this  xespecti  many  of  them  being  remarkable  fort' 
.good  looks. 


THE  CATAMAHAN. 


S81 


wm 


The  women  usually,  though  not  invariably,  divide  their  hair  into  a  vast  number  of  little 
\jtsiea,  and  twist  them  up  like  the  thrums  of  a  mop,  while  the  men  tease  out  their  JtifT  and 
viry  locks  as  much  as  possible,  and  fix  in  them  a  slender  stick,  some  two  fnet  in  length. 
decorated  with  a  little  plume  at  the  top,  the  base  being  cut  into  teeth  and  so  used  a»  a  comb!| 

Xhe  inhabitants  of  Bedscar  Bay  use  a  more  elaborate  system  of  tattooing  than  that 
which  hii^  been  described  above.  The  men  generally  restrict  themselves  to  certain  portions 
of  the  body,  such  as  the  breast,  cheeks,  forehead,  and  arms,  and  even  on  those  spots  the 
tattooing  is  comparatively  slight.  But  the  women  are  so  covered  with  bine  patterns,  that 
there  is  hardly  a  portion  of  their  bodies  which  has  not  been  thus  decorated.  They  have 
various  patterns,  but  the  usual  type  is  formed  by  double  parallel  lines,  the  intervals  between 
which  are  filled  with  smaller  patterns,  or  with  zigzag  lines.  As  the  dress  of  the  women 
consists  merely  of  the  leaf-strip  petticoat,  the  patterns  of  the  tattooing  ^re  very  fully 


The  hair  of  the  men  is  dressed  here  after  a  rather  singular  fashion.    It  is  shaved  from 

the  forehead  for  some  three  inches,  and  the  remainder  is  combed  backwards  to  its  full 

i  length.    A  string  is  then  tied  round  it,  so  as  to  confine  it  as  closely  as  possible  to  the 

i  head,  Reaving  rather  more  than  half  its  length  to  be  frizzed  into  a  mop-like  bundle  pro- 

iting  from  the  crown. 

Those  who  are  especially  careful  of  their  personal  appearance  add  an  ornament  which 

I  jg  not  unlike  the  pigtail  of  the  last  century.     A  toltirabiy  large  bunch  of  hair  is  gathered 

together  and  tied  into  a  long  and  straight  tail,  the  end  of  which  is  decorated  with  some 

ornament    In  one  case,  a  man  had  attached  to  his  pigtail  a  bunch  uf  dugs'  teeth.    The 

mouths,  naturally  wide,  are  disfigured  with  the  universal  custom  of  chewing  the  betel- 

I  jeaf  mixed  with  lime,  which  stains  the  lips  of  a  dull  brick-red,  and  makes  thb     hole 

I  mouth  look  as  if  it  had  been  bleeding. 

The  hair  is  usually  b'ack,  but  some  diversities  of  colour  are  often  seen.  Sometimes 
I  it  is  black  except  the  tips  of  each  tress,  where  the  hue  becomes  yellow  or  reddish,  and 
I  Bometimes  the  whole  of  the  hair  is  red.  In  all  probability,  this  change  of  tint  is  produced 
I  by  artificial  means,  such  as  lime-water,  the  use  of  which  is  known  in  various  parts  of 
I  New  Guinea  Those  who  have  the  entire  hair  red  have  probably  dyed  it  lately,  while 
I  who  have  only  the  tips  red  have  passed  several  months  without  dyeing  it.  There 
I  is  but  little  beard  or  moustache. 

As  far  as  can  be  judged  from  appearances,  the  women  are  treated  better  than  is  usually 
I  the  case  among  savages,  and  seem  to  be  considered  as  equal  with  the  men.     They  are 
affectionate  parents,  as  was  proved  by  the  fact  that  children  were  often  brought  by  their 
I  khers  to  look  at  the  ships. 

The  average  stature  of  these  natives  was  rather  small,  few  exceeding  five  feet  four 
I  inches  in  height.  They  were  very  active,  but  not  powerful,  as  was  proved  by  testing  their 
I  strength  against  that  of  the  ship's  crew. 

Allusion  has  already  been  made  to  their  skill  in  boating.  These  natives  possess  various 
I  canoes,  some  so  small  as  only  to  hold,  and  by  no  means  to  accommodate,  one  person,  while 
I  others  contain  with  ease  fifty  or  sixty  at  once. 

The  commonest  canoe  is  that  which  is  popularly  called  a  catamaran,  and  which  is 
I  more  of  a  raft  than  a  boat.  It  is  formed  of  three  planks  lashed  together  with  rattan. 
The  man  sits,  or  rather  kneels,  a  little  behind  the  centre,  and  is  able  to  propel  this  simple 
vessel  with  great  speed.  Some  of  these  catamarans  are  large  enough  to  carry  tei .  or  twelve 
persons,  together  with  a  cargo.  Instead  of  being  merely  three  planks,  they  consist  of 
three  great  logs  of  wood  laid  side  by  side,  and  lashed  firmly  together  with  rattan  at  their 
ends,  in  the  centre,  and  midway  between  the  centre  and  each  end.  There  is  no  particular 
bow  or  stem,  but  the  central  log  is  longer  than  the  others,  so  as  to  project  at  each  end, 
land  is  generally  carved  into  rude  patterns,  and  ornamented  with  red  and  white  paint 

_0f  course  the  sea  washes  freely  over  this  primitive  vessel,  so  that  the  natives  are 
!  obliged  to  erect  a  small  platform  in  the  middle,  on  which  they  can  place  any  goo  ^b 'that 
might  be  damaged  by  wetting. 

J     One  of  the  smaller  catamarans  is  shown  in  the  foreground  of  the  next  illustration,  and 
just  behind  it  is  one  of  the  laige  canoes  with  its  sail  struck.    Such  a  canoe  as  this  is  about 


hSjm 


4  - 

.... 


232 


NEW  GUINEA. 


L?»*' 


twenty-five  feet  in  length.  It  consists  of  two  parts,  the  canoe  proper  and  the  outrigger 
The  canoe  proper  is  very  curiously  formed.  It  is  cut  from  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  and,  in 
spite  of  its  length,  is  not  more  than  eighteen  or  nineteen  inches  in  extreme  width.  The 
most  curious  part  of  its  construction  is,  that  the  sides,  after  bulging  out  below,  come 
together  above,  so  that  the  space  between  the  gunwale  is  barely  eight  inches,  so  thatthew 
is  only  just  room  for  a  man's  legs  to  pass  into  the  interior  of  the  boat.  A  section  of  the 
cano9  would  present  an  outline  very  much  like  that  of  the  Greek  Omega  reversed 


CANOKS  OF  NEW  GUINEA. 


thus — vs.  In  order  to  preserve  the  gunwales  from  iiyury,  a  slight  pole  is  lashed  to  them 
throughout  tlieir  entire  length. 

As  is  the  case  witli  the  catamaran,  both  ends  of  the  canoe  are  alike.  They  are  gene- 
rally raised  well  above  the  water,  and  are  <  trved  into  the  semblance  of  a  snake's  or  twtle's 
head,  and  decorated  with  paint,  tufts  of  feathers,  shells,  and  similar  ornaments. 

The  outrigger  is  as  long  as  the  canoe,  to  which  it  is  attached  by  a  series  of  light  poles 
to  the  gunwale  of  the  canoe  itself  The  method  by  which  the  outer  ends  of  the  poles  an 
fastened  to  the  outrigger  is  very  curious,  and  can  be  better  understood  by  reference  to  the 
illustration  than  by  a  description.  Like  the  ends  of  the  canoe,  those  of  the  outrigger  poles 
are  fashioned  into  a  snake-like  form. 

The  natives  can  run  along  these  poles  to  the  outrigger  with  perfect  safety,  often 
sitting  upon  it  when  the  wind  is  high,  so  as  to  preserve  the  balance  of  the  vessel  In 
many  canoes,  however,  a  slight  platform  is  laid  upon  these  poles,  so  as  greatly  to  increase 
the  burthen-carrying  space  of  the  vessel;  and  a  corresponding  but  smaller  platform 
project*  from  the  opposite  side  of  the  canoe.    On  this  platform  several  paddlers  ate 

o 


,  „.irionea,  finding  it 

from  the  narrow  spa 

The  sail  is  made 

required,  the  sail  is 

the  miit  can  also 

bridge. 

J  Xvo  other  kmds 
I  canoes  are  not  found 
I  for  considerable  disti 
I  convenience  of  com] 

Beyond  the  large 
I  manner.  There  is  n 
I  when  the  native  find 
Ithecanoe,  andsuppc 
I  reader  will  notice  tli 
jtheoutriggerisaslii 
jthereadermay  see  t 
I  This  canoe  is  ma 
I  somewhat  similar  t 
I  between  six  and  sev 
[at  ornament. 

The  canoe  to  the 
||)ody  of  the  canoe  is 
Ifcrm  at  each  end,  a 
iBBveral  feet  in  lengtl 
Jcannot  force  its  wa 
jthe  openmg  of  the  ( 
I  water-tight. 
I  These  particular; 
|Bingala;rly  inditfereu 
Ivided  that  they  are  i 
lin  Coral  Haven,  in  i 
IThe  water  would  of 
Iforcmg  his  body  int 
pulion  it  is  impossi 
f)[  ths  man  and  the 

squally  weather 
large  shell 

The  most  curiou! 
Klumsy  as  it  looks. 
{described,  inasmuch 

The  mast,  instea 
kt  is  so  short  that 
alone  are  employed. 
canoe,  and  is  lashed 
|to  the  other.  At  th 
ihole. 

The  sail  is  made 
It  can  be  rolled  up  t 
Irhich  the  sail  is  ha 
Ihe  hole  in  the  proj( 
luting  the  "  tack  "  i 
Jo  so  in  a  very  ex] 
Igain,  80  as  to  turn 
|nds  of  the  canoe 
1  the  required  dire 


HOW  TO  STOP  A  LEAK 


288 


I  ^tioned,  finding  it  easier  to  work  their  long-handled  paddles  from  the  platform  than 

from  the  narrow  space  of  the  canoe  itself. 

The  sail  is  made  of  strips  of  palm-leaf,  interlaced  with  each  other.  When  it  is  not 
I  leanired,  the  sail  is  struck  and  rolled  up,  so  as  to  occupy  as  little  room  as  possible,  and 

the  nu^t  can  also  be  struck,  like  those  of  our  sailing-baiges  wliile  passing  under  a 

bridge.  ^ 

Two  other  kinds  of  New  Guinea  canoes  are  shown  in  the  same  illustration.    These 

ciDoes  are  not  found  in  the  same  part  of  New  Guinea,  but,  as  the  natives  travel  in  them 

for  considerable  distances,  they  have  been  brought  together  in  the  same  illustration  for  the 
I  convenience  of  comparison. 

Beyond  the  large  canoe  is  a  smaller  one,  with  a  sail  that  is  set  in  rather  a  curious 
I  manner.    There  is  no  mast,  but  the  two  edges  of  the  sail  are  fastened  to  slight  spars,  and 

when  the  native  finds  the  wind  to  be  favourable,  he  fixes  the  iawer  ends  of  these  spars  in 

the  canoe,  and  supports  the  upper  ends  by  stays  or  ropes  that  were  fore  and  aft.  The 
I  reader  will  notice  the  pointed  end  of  the  cylindrical  outrigger.  On  the  opposite  side  to 
[the  oatrigger  is  a  slight  platform  made  of  planks.  The  platform  itself  is  out  of  sight,  but 
[there^er  may  see  the  heads  and  shoulders  of  the  two  men  who  are  sitting  on  it. 
I  This  canoe  is  made  near  Redscar  Point,  and,  except  in  the  arrangement  of  the  sail,  is 
JBomewhat  similar  to  the  vessels  which  are  built  at  Brumer  Island.  The  paddles  are 
[between  six  and  seven  feet  in  length,  and  are  rather  clumsily  formed,  without  any  attempt 
[at  ornament. 

The  canoe  to  the  right  of  the  illustration  is  the  most  curious  of  these  vessels.  The 
|])ody  of  the  canoe  is  made  out  of  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  which  is  first  shaped  to  a  conical 
jfcrai  at  each  end,  and  then  hollowed.  Over  the  ends  is  firmly  fixed  a  piece  of  wood, 
heveralfeet  in  length,  so  as  to  make  the  two  ends  into  hollow  cones  into  which  the  water 
Icannot  force  its  way.  The  gunwale  is  raised  about  two  feet  by  planks  which  box  in 
Ithe  opening  of  the  canoe,  and  act  as  wash-boards,  the  seams  being  pitched  and  rendered 
[vater-tight 

These  particulars  are  mentioned  because  in  general  the  natives  of  New  Guinea  are 
Isingularly  indifferent  as  to  the  amount  of  water  which  is  taken  in  by  their  cjinoes,  pro- 
jvided  that  they  are  not  sunk.  There  is,  for  example,  one  kind  of  New  Guinea  canoe  found 
|in  Coral  Haven,  in  which  the  gunwales  are  not  connected  at  the  stern,  which  is  left  open. 

Ihe  water  would  of  course  rush  in,  were  it  not  that  one  of  the  crew  sits  in  the  opening, 
^orcmg  his  body  into  it  so  as  to  render  it  temporarily  water-tight    Even  with  this  pre- 

aulion  it  is  impossible  to  prevent  some  water  from  making  its  way  between  the  body 
of  the  man  and  the  sides  of  the  canoe,  as  it  heels  over  by  the  force  of  the  wind,  and 
squally  weather  another  of  the  crew  is  obliged  to  keep  perpetually  baling  with  a 
ge  shell 

The  most  curious  part  of  the  canoe  which  we  are  now  examining  is  the  sail,  which, 
|clumsy  as  it  looks,  is  a  very  great  improvement  on  those  which  have  been  previously 
described,  inasmuch  as  it  can  be  shifted  and  trimmed  to  suit  the  wind.  . 

The  mast,  instead  of  being  merely  stuck  upright  when  wanted,  is  permanently  fixed, 
bttt  is  so  short  that  it  causes  no  inconvenience  when  the  sail  is  struck  and  the  paddles 
Wone  are  employed.    It  is  fixed,  or  "  stepped,"  into  a  hole  in  a  board  at  the  bottom  of  the 

anoe,  and  is  lashed  to  a  transverse  spar  that  extends  across  the  canoe  from  one  gupwale 
|ti)  the  other.    At  the  head  of  the  mast  is  a  stout  projecting  arm,  through  which  is  bored 

Lhol& 

The  sail  is  made  by  matting  stretched  between  two  slight  spars,  and  when  not  wanted 
^t  can  be  rolled  up  and  laid  up  on  the  platform  of  the  outrigger.     The  halyard,  a  rope  by 

ffhich  the  sail  is  hauled  to  its  place,  is  fixed  to  the  middle  of  the  sail,  and  passes  through 
the  hole  in  the  projecting  arm  of  the  mast-head.  Bopes  are  fastened  to  each  end,  consti- 
tuting the  "  tack  "  and  the  "  sheet"  When  the  crew  wish  to  put  their  canoe  about  they 
lo  so  in  a  very  expeditious  manner,  merely  letting  go  the  ropes  and  hauling  theAa  in 

gain,  80  as  to  turn  the  sail  and  convert  the  sheet  into  the  tack,  and  vice  versd.  As  both 
bads  of  the  canoe  are  alike,  the  vessel  at  once  obeys  the  new  impulse,  and  goes  off 

~i  the  required  direction. 


m 


V.  ',8 


If  yi'S 


234 


NEW  GUINEA. 


a!' 


V'  f 

I 


I     '■.  ^ 


and 


Hie  canoe  is  steered  with  one  special  paddle  some  nine  feet  in  length,  of  which 
oblong,  rounded  blade  occupies  half. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  New  Guinea  coasts  are  rpmarkable  for  their  skill  in  swimmi 
and  diving.    When  H.M.S.  Battlesnake  was  off  New  Guinea,  the  anchor  of  one  of  tl!' 
^  boats   caucht  in  the  cowl,  an 

could  not  be  dislodged.    An  oli 
man  who  was  standing  on  thi 
beach  saw  that  something  wa 
wrong,  and  swam  off  to^boai 
He  soon  understood  the  case  aa 
after  diving  several  times,' sue. 
ceeded  in  clearing  the  anchor 
feat  for  which  he  was  rewaidi 
by  an  axe.    He  always  dived  f( 
foremost,  without  an  effort, 
remained  under  water  for 
half  a  minute. 

It  is  rather  curious  that  thi 
love  of  pigs  which  is  torn 
among  the  New  ZeaWdei 
should  be  quite  as  strongly  devi 
loped  among  the  natives  of  Ke 
Guinea  The  girls  and  #oniei 
make  great  pets  of  them,  and  it 
not  at  all  an  uncommon  event  ti 
see  a  young  girl  tripping  along  it 
all  the  graceful  freedom  of  tbi 
savage,  holding  a  young  pig  in  ha 
arms,  and  caressing  and  talking  t( 
it  as  a  European  girl  talks  to  liei 
doll,  or  to  her  pet  lapdog.  Th< 
pigs  are  long  -  legged,  Uacfc 
skinned,  stiff-haired  animals,  m 
at  all  agreeing  with  our  ideas 
pig's  proper  form. 

The  illustration  exhibits  tl 
pig-loving  custom,  and  also  slmi 
the  style  of  dress  used  by  tb 
women,  the  'slender  leaf-stii: 
forming  a  really  graceful  costuni 
Some  of  the  huts  are  seen  in  tlii 
distance. 

Many  of  the  women  employ  j 
kind  of  tattooing,  though  they  ( 
not  carry  it  to  such  an  extent  i 
to  disfigure  themselves.    The  patterns,  though  elaborate,  are  very  small  and  delicate,  m 
extend  over  a  considerable  portion  of  the  body.    The  arms  and  front  of  the  body  displaj 
a  regular  pattern,  which  is  usually  carried  over  the  shoulder  for  a  little  way,  but  leav^ 
the  back  untouched.    The  most  delicate  pattern  is  reserved  for  the  arm  and  waist,  vhei 
it  looks  like  a  delicate  blue  lace  fitting  tightly  to  the  skia    The  women  are  very  proud^s 
this  ornament,  and  are  always  gratified  when  a  stranger  expresses  admiration  of  it 
men  occasionally  use  the  tattoo,  but  in  a  comparatively  scanty  maimer,  confining  I 
patterns  to  a  star  or  two  on  the  breast    Now  and  then  a  man  will  have  a  double  series  i| 
stars  and  dots  extending  from  the  centre  of  the  chest  to  the  shoulders,  but  on  an  aven 
a  native  of  this  part  of  the  country  is  not  so  much  tattooed  as  an  ordinary  Enghsh  i 


THE  FIO  PET. 


Thearchitectt 
joach  more  elab 
nmilar  that  we 
islands. 

AU  the  hous 

jereral  improvem 

The  posts  var 

the  ground  each 

effectual  barrier  i^ 

the  dwellings.    T 

nfters,  on  which  i 

Ifhese  rafters,  i 

them  are  laid  cros 

which  is  fixed  the 

cocoa-nut  tree.   Tl 

at  fi'eir  tops  by  1 

fV    .  .to  the  pri 

veit(/.yas,  impleme 

be  found  on  the  pi 

hats,  a  number  of 

orifice  by  a  plug  o 

vesstils  of  the  Soul 

Eatrance  is  gai 

utaircase  by  whicl 

elfectnaL    It  is  n( 

structed,  that  whil 

other  vermin  shall 

to  the  house,  the  ra 

duelling.    The  nat 

Immediately  u 

leaving  them  to  pr 

upon  them  is  laid  i 

pole  another  pole 

inhabitants  of  the 

inclined  pole  to 

until  he  comes 

opening  and  lift 

between  the  horizo 

other  vermin, 

The  reader  wil 
on  the  following  p 
from  the  end,  and 
interior. 

The  sides  and 
a  framework,  so  as 
pulled  up  by  the  r 
If  the  house  be  a 
each  being  closed 
lower  portion  of  t' 
Up  to  this  poll 
takes  place  in  the 
that  which  is  repn 
average  thirty  feet 
of  about  three  fee 
of  the  illustration 
the  end  view  of  a 


to 


ARCHITECTTJEE. 


235 


The  arcbitectnre  of  this  part  of  New  Guinea  diffets  from  that  of  Doniga  Strait  in  being 
jonch  more  elaborate,  but  throughout  New  Guinea  the  style  of  house-building  is  so 
gjjoilar  that  we  will  take  a  few  examples  as  representatives  of  the  whole  group  of 


All  the  houses  are  elevated  on  posts  like  those  of  the  Nicobar  Islands,  but  have 
gereral  improvements  in  architecture. 

The  posts  vary  in  number  according  to  the  Eiize  of  the  house,  and  about  tour  feet  from 
t]te  ground  each  post  passes  through  a  wide  circular  wooden  disc,  which  serves  as  an 
effectual  barrier  against  the  ratu  and  snakes,  which  would  otherwise  take  possession  of 
the  dveellings.  The  posts  are  connected  together  at  about  five  feet  from  the  ground  by 
lafters,  on  which  the  floor  is  laid. 

These  rafters,  or  joists,  support  a  row  of  poles  laid  horizontally  side  by  side,  and  upon 
them  are  laid  crosswise  a  great  number  of  slighter  spars,  thus  forming  a  framework,  on 
which  is  fixed  the  floor  itself,  which  consists  of  a  number  of  thin  planks  taken  from  the 
{ocoa-Dut  tree.  The  supporting  posts  are  about  ten  feet  in  total  length,  and  are  connected 
at  iHir  tops  by  horizontal  poles,  on  which  a  second  or  upper  floor  is  fixed,  precisely 
rr  ..to  the  principal  floor,  though  much  smaller.  On  tms  upper  floor  are  kept  the 
web(.>'a3>  implements,  provisions,  and  similar  articles,  for  which  accommodation  cannot 
be  found  on  the  principal  floor.  A  supply  of  water,  for  example,  is  generally  kept  in  the 
hats,  a  number  of  empty  cocoa-nut  shells  being  used  in  lien  of  bottles,  and  closed  at  the 
orifice  by  a  plug  of  grass.  In  fact,  they  are  identical  in  principle  with  the  ostrich-egg 
Teasels  of  the  South  African  savage,  which  have  been  already  described  in  Vol.  I. 

Entrance  is  gained  to  the  house  by  a  square  hole  in  the  flooring,  and  the  primitive 
jttaiicase  by  wluch  the  inhabitants  ascend  into  their  houses  is  equally  simple  and 
effectual  It  is  neressi  y  that  the  stairs— if  we  may  use  the  term — should  be  so  con- 
structed, that  while  1  a  beings  can  easily  obtain  access  to  the  house,  the  rats  and 
other  vermin  shall  be  '^  ut.  If  an  ordinary  ladder  or  even  a  notched  pole  were  fixed 
to  the  house,  the  rats  wuu  snakes  would  be  sure  to  climb  up  it  and  take  possession  of  the 
dwelling.    The  native  architect,  therefore,  proceeds  after  a  different  fashion. 

Immediately  under  the  opening  in  the  floor  he  fixes  two  stout  posts  in  the  ground, 
leaving  them  to  project  rather  more  than  three  feet  The  posts  have  forked  heads,  and 
upon  them  is  laid  a  transverse  pole,  which  is  firmly  lashed  to  them.  From  this  transverse 
pole  another  pole  is  laid  to  the  ground,  so  as  to  form  an  inclined  plane  up  which  the 
inhabitants  of  the  house  can  walk.  It  will  now  be  seen,  that  if  a  man  walks  up  the 
inclined  pole  to  the  transverse  one,  he  can  pass  along  the  latter  in  a  stooping  attitude 
until  he  comes  to  the  opening  in  the  floor.  He  can  then  pass  his  body  through  the 
opening  and  lift  himself  to  the  level  of  the  floor,  while  the  space  which  intervenes 
between  the  horizontal  post  and  the  floor  affords  an  effectual  barrier  against  the  rats  and 
other  vermin. 

The  reader  will  oetter  understand  this  description  by  comparing  it  with  the  illustration 
on  the  following  page,  which  represents  three  of  these  huts.  That  on  the  right  is  seen 
from  the  end,  and  is  represented  as  half  finished,  in  order  to  show  the  structure  of  the 
interior. 

The  sides  and  roof  of  the  hut  are  formed  of  slight  spars  which  are  lashed  together  by 
a  framework,  so  as  to  form  a  support  for  the  thatching.  This  is  made  of  coarse  grass 
palled  up  by  the  roots  in  large  tufts,  and  covered  with  an  outer  layer  of  cocoa-nut  leaves. 
If  the  house  be  a  large  one,  there  is  an  entrance  at  each  end,  and  another  in  the  middle, 
each  being  closed  with  neatly  woven  mats.  Similar  but  coarser  mats  are  fastened  to  the 
lower  portion  of  the  sides,  in  order  to  exclude  the  wind. 

Up  to  this  point  the  architecture  is  identical  throughout  the  island,  but  a  divergence 
takes  place  in  the  shape  of  the  house  itself,  according  to  the  locality.  The  usual  form  is 
that  which  is  represented  in  the  illustration.  Such  a  house  as  is  there  drawn  is  on  the 
average  thirty  feet  in  length,  nine  in  width,  and  thirteen  in  total  height,  so  that  a  space 
of  about  three  feet  intervenes  between  the  upper  floor  and  the  roof  The  central  figure 
of  the  illustration  shows  the  side  view  of  a  finished  hut,  and  the  left-hand  figure  shows 
the  end  view  of  a  similar  dwelling. 


**? 


236 


NEW  GUINEA. 


In  some  places,  however,  such  for  example  as  Eedscar  Bay,  the  form  of  the  houses 
is  different. 

Instead  of  having  the  slender  poles  which  form  the  framework  of  the  walls  bent 
over  in  a  curved  form,  dbey  are  arranged  so  as  to  make  a  lofty  and  sharply-pointed  gable 
roof.  A  house  of  this  description,  which  measures  thirty  feet  in  length,  will  reach,  on  au 
average,  twenty-five  feet  in  height.  Tliere  is  no  distinction  between  the  roof  and  walls 
of  the  huts,  except  that  the  lower  portion  of  the  roof  is  covered  with  sheets,  of  a  bark-like 


1^ 

11' 

fr'*^lp 

4' 

¥m 

'X 

PP 

™.-" 

Wm 

^h 

m 

.,; 

m 

"_i 

If 

■«  -^-w 

8S 

le 

,.iM-. 

'  Vr 

^^/^ 

J, 5 

ih 

! 

HUTS,  NBW  GUINEA. 


substance,  which  is  supposed  to  be  the  base  of  the  cocoa-nut  leaf  flattened  by  pressure. 
The  entrance  or  door  of  these  huts  is  at  one  end,  and  is  covered  with  a  mat  as  has  already 
been  mentioned.  Access  is  obtained  by  a  sloping  pole  resting  on  a  short  post  Sevend 
of  these  huts  may  be  seen  in  the  illustration  on  page  238.  In  some  of  these  huts  a 
number  of  spears  were  seen  in  the  interior,  lashed  along  the  sides,  together  with  several 
human  skulls ;  but  whether  the  latter  were  intended  as  ornaments.,  or  whether  they  were 
preserved  in  memorial  of  the  dead  owners,  is  not  cei-taiiL 

The  people  who  inhabit  Bedscar  Bay  and  its  vicinity  exhibited  a  curious  mixture  of 
shyness  and  confidence.  They  came  freely  to  the  sands  as  they  anchored  in  the  bay,  and 
were  very  anxious  to  be  admitted  on  board,  peeping  into  the  ports  in  the  most  inquisitive 
manner,  and  holding  up  their  weapons  and  implements  for  sale.  They  have  in  use  a 
rather  remarkable  arrow,  with  a  head  in  the  form  of  a  pointed  gouge  or  scoop. 

One  of  these  arrows  is  in  my  collection.  The  shaft  is  made  in  the  usual  manner 
from  a  reed,  and  is  weighted  at  one  end  with  a  piece  of  hard  and  heavy  wood.  Into 
this  wooden  tip  is  cut  a  deep  groove,  into  which  slips  the  butt  of  the  head.  This  is  about 


MODES  OF  FISHING. 


287 


eight  inches  in  length,  and  is  made  of  bamboo,  the  reed  being  nearly  cut  away  so  as  to 
leave  a  piece  rather  more  than  half  an  inch  in  width  in  the  middle,  and  tapering  gently 
to  one  end  so  as  to  form  a  point,  and  abruptly  to  the  other  end  in  order  to  form  a  butt 
vbich  can  be  slipped  into  the  wooden  tip  of  the  arrow. 

Bamboo  scoops  of  a  similar  description,  but  of  a  larger  size,  are  used  as  knives,  and 
an  sharpened  by  the  simple  process  of  biting  off  a  piece  of  the  edge.  When  Mr. 
M'Gillivray  visited  New  Guinea,  he  asked  a  native  the  use  of  the  bamboo  scoop  ;  and 
vhen  he  found  that  it  was  used  as  a  knife,  he  produced  his  own  knife,  and,  taking  up  a 
piece  of  wood,  he  showed  the  superiority  of  steel  over  bamboo  by  cutting  a  stick 
vigorously  with  it. 

Strangely  enough,  instead  of  being  gratified  with  the  performance  of  the  knife,  the 
jnan  was  so  frightened  that  tie  pushed  off  his  canoe,  called  his  friends  around  him,  and 
explained  to  them  the  terrible  deed  that  had  been  done.  The  knife  was  offered  to  him, 
bat  he  looked  upon  the  proffered  gift  as  an  aggravation  of  the  original  offence,  and 
declined  all  overtures  towards  reconciliation.  This  aversion  to  steel  was  found  to  be 
prevalent  among  the  inhabitants  of  this  part  of  New  Guinea. 

The  bow  by  which  these  arrows  are  propelled  is  a  very  effective  though  clumsily-made 
veapon.  My  own  specimen  is  about  six  feet  in  length,  and  is  made  from  some  hard  and 
tough  wood,  apparently  that  of  the  cocoa-nut  tree.  It  is  very  stiff,  and  requires  a  strong 
arm  to  draw  it  The  string  is  a  strip  of  rattan,  like  that  which  has  already  been 
mentioned  when  treating  of  North  Australia. 

Passing  to  the  north-west  of  the  island,  we  find  that  their  appearance  and  manners 
aw  not  very  dissimilar  from  those  which  belong  to  their  brethren  of  the  southern  coast. 
Taki|ig  the  Dory  people  as  our  type,  we  find  that  they  often  display  good  examples  of 
the  high  and  narrow  forehead  of  the  Papuan  family,  and  many  of  them  have  nanow  and 
aiched  noses,  together  with  lips  nearly  as  thin  as  those  of  a  European.  Indeed,  some  of 
these  natives  possess  a  cast  of  countenance  which  is  so  like  that  of  a  European  that 
several  travellers  have  thought  that  there  must  have  been  some  admixture  of  foreign 
blood.  Such,  however,  is  not  the  case,  these  peculiarities  belonging  to  the  individual, 
and  not  implying  any  foreign  mixture. 

The  canoes  of  this  part  of  the  country  are  rather  different  from  those  of  the  southern 
coast    The  mast  is  made  of  three  distinct  spars,  united  at  their  tops. 

Two  of  them  are  fastened  to  the  side  by  pins  passing  through  them,  on  which  they 
work  backwards  and  forwards,  as  if  on  hinges.  The  third  is  not  fastened  to  the  vessel, 
bat  its  butt  fits  into  a  cavity  from  which  it  can  be  removed  at  pleasure.  If,  therefore, 
the  natives  wish  to  use  their  paddles,  all  they  have  to  do  is  to  lift  the  foot  of  this  spar 
out  of  its  socket,  when  the  whole  of  the  triple  mast  can  be  lowered  on  deck.  "When  the 
wind  becomes  favourable,  and  the  sail  is  to  be  employed,  the  masts  are  raised  again,  the 
butt  of  the  third  spar  is  stepped  into  its  socket,  and  the  triple  mast  is  thus  kept  firmly 
upright.  A  similar  contrivance  is  now  proposed  for  our  ships  of  war,  as  these  tiiple 
masts  made  of  three  slight  iron  bars  caimot  be  so  easily  shot  away  as  the  single  and 
solid  mast. 

The  natives  are  very  expert  canoe-men,  and  are  accustomed  to  the  use  of  their  vessels 
from  childhood.  Even  the  small  boys  have  their  little  canoes,  which  are  so  light  that 
they  can  be  carried  to  and  from  the  water  without  difficulty. 

They  excel  as  fishermen,  being  as  expert  in  the  water  as  on  it.  The  trepang  fishery  is 
energetically  conducted  by  them,  as  it  is  by  the  sale  of  trepang  to  the  merchants  that  they 
obtain  the  greater  part  of  the  foreign  luxuries  on  which  they  set  so  high  a  value.  The 
hawksbiU  liurtle  is  captured  principally  for  the  sake  of  the  shell,  which  is  also  pur- 
chased by  the  traders,  and,  togather  with  mother-of-pearl  shell,  is  mostly  sent  to  the 
Ciiinese  markets. 

The  mode  of  fishing  with  a  net  is  much  the  same  as  on  all  these  coasts.  The  net  is 
three  or  four  feet  in  depth,  and  a  hundred  feet  or  more  irt  length.  The  meshes  are  bbout 
an  inch  in  width.  One  edge  is  furnished  with  a  row  of  flat  pieces  of  light  wood,  which 
act  as  floats,  and  along  the  other  edge  are  fastened  a  number  of  perforated  sheUs  by  way 
of  weights. 


PI 


■? 


m 


1r     I 


1  -r) 

■  I*         . 


r    '■' 


-rs 


288 


NEW  GUINEA. 


"When  the  natives  wish  to  use  this  net,  they  place  it  in  a  canoe,  and  look  out  tot 
a  ahoal  of  fish.  As  soon  as  a  favourable  opportunity  is  found,  the  canoe  is  taken  to 
sen^rard  of  the  shoal,  and  let  carefully  into  the  water.  Each  end  is  taken  in  charge  W 
one  or  two  wen,  who  bring  the  net  round  the  shoal  in  eemicircular  form,  so  as  to  enclose 
the  fish.  These  men  finally  approach  each  other,  while  another  man  beats  the  water 
with  a  pole,  or  flings  stones  into  it,  so  as  to  frighten  the  fish  into  the  enclosure.  As  soon 
as  the  two  ends  of  the  net  have  been  brought  together,  the  canoe  comes  up,  and  the  net^ 
with  the  fish  hanging  in  its  meshes,  is  hauled  on  board.    They  also  use  fish-traps,  like 


nSHINQ  WITH  A  NIXL 


those  which  have  been  already  described  in  the  account  of  Australia,  sinking  them  ly 
means  of  a  stone,  and  raising  them  by  a  cord,  to  the  end  of  which  a  bamboo  buoy  is 
fastened. 

They  are  tolerable  smiths,  and  have  a  kind  of  bellows  identical  in  principle  with 
those  of  savage  Africa,  but  worked  in  a  different  manner.  Instead  of  having  a  couple  of 
inflated  skins,  they  have  a  pair  of  wide  bamboo  tubes,  about  four  feet  in  length,  the  lower 
ends  of  which  are  buried  in  the  earth,  and  connected  by  means  of  channels  with  the  hole 
in  which  the  fire  is  made.  The  pistons  are  formed  of  bunches  of  feathers  tied  to  bamboos, 
and  the  blower  works  them  alternately  up  and  down  so  as  to  produce  a  tolerably  constant 
blast.  It  is  remarkable  that  the  bellows  of  the  Chinese  itinerant  jeweller  are  fitted  with 
feather  pistons.  It  is  most  probable  that  these  bellows  have  been  borrowed  irom  the 
more  eastern  islands. 

As  to  the  actual  working  of  the  metal,  it  bears  a  curious  similitude  to  that  which  is 


A  SLAVE-HOLDING  PEOPLE. 


239 


in  savage  Africa.    The  anvil  is  generally  a  stone,  unless  the  native  smiths  can 
Drocure  an  iron  "  pig  "  or  a  piece  of  a  broken  anchor.   They  can  work  in  silver  and  copper 
^  veil  aa  iron,  molting  the  two  former  metals  and  running  them  into  moulds,  to  be  after- 
^  beaten  and  worked  into  shape.  " 

Xhe  architecture  of  these  tribes  is  rather  remarkable.  Like  the  generality  of  houses 
js  Xevr  Guinea,  the  huts  are  raised  on  stakes  in  order  to  preserve  them  from  vermin ;  but 
(hose  of  the  Dory  people  are  similarly  elevated  in  order  to  preserve  them  from  water. 

These  natives  have  a  curious  predilection  for  building  their  huts  ou  the  sea-shore,  and 
plice  them  below  the  level  of  low  water.  They  begin  this  curious  style  of  architecture  by 
building  a  long  pier,  or  rather  jetty,  which  extends  far  into  the  sea,  and  which  keeps  open 
icommunication  between  the  house  and  the  shore. 

At  the  end  of  this  jetty  the  hut  itself  is  situated,  and  is  made  of  boarded  walls  and  a 
tliatched  roof.  Great  as  is  the  labour  that  is  bestowed  upon  it,  the  house  does  not  come 
gp  to  our  ideas  of  comfort.  In  the  first  place,  ^^e  floors  are  made  of  rough  spars,  placed 
psrallel  to  each  other,  but  still  far  ei^'^*  ^h  t  to  cause  some  unc'^^ss^  not  to  say 
danger,  to  an  unpractised  walker. 

A  good  specimen  of  a  Dory  house  is  about  seventy  feet  long,  twenty-five  wide,  and 
fifteen  high.  Along  the  centre  runs  a  tolerably  wide  passage,  and  at  either  side  are  a 
number  of  rooms,  separated  from  each  other  and  from  the  passage  by  mats.  At  the  end 
next  the  sea  there  are  no  walls,  but  only  a  roof,  so  that  a  sort  of  verandali  is  formed, 
under  which  the  inhabitants  spend  much  of  their  time  when  they  are  not  actively 
employed.  Such  a  house  as  this  is  usually  occupied  by  some  forty  or  fifty  individuals, 
consisting  of  about  twenty  men,  together  with  the  wives  and  families  of  those  who  are 
jsarried.  All  cooking  is  carried  on  by  the  different  families  in  their  own  chambers,  each 
cf  whioh  is  furnished  with  its  own  fireplace. 

I  The  dress  of  the  Dory  natives  varies  but  little  from  that  of  other  Papuans  of  New 
Guinea.  The  men,  h«)wever,  often  oniament  their  bodies  with  raised  scars  like  those  of 
the  Australians,  and  they  are  fond  of  tattooing  their  breasts  and  amis  with  figures  of  their 
weapons.  They  are  fond  of  ornaments,  such  as  shells,  twisted  wire,  and  armlets  of  plaited 
lattan.  They  ingeniously  utilize  the  latter  ornament  by  plaiting  a  very  thick  and  strong 
Imcelet,  and  wearing  it  on  the  left  wrist  and  fore-arm,  so  as  to  protect  the  wearer  from 
tiie  recoil  of  the  bowstring. 

Though  not  a  warlike  people,  they  always  go  armed,  carrj'ing  the  invaiiable  parang,  or 
chopper,  which,  as  its  very  name  imparts,  is  procured  from  the  Malay  tribes.  These 
parangs  are  chiefly  made  in  Borneo,  as  we  shall  see  when  we  come  to  treat  of  the  Dyaks. 
The  Dory  Papuans  do  not  seem  to  fight,  as  do  some  savage  tribes,  for  the  mere  love  of 
combat ;  the  chief  object  of  warfare  being  the  capture  of  slaves,  each  of  whom  is  valued 
at  fifty  shillings. 

This  value  is,  however,  a  conventional  tenn ;  and  when  a  bargain  is  made  with  the 
Dory  people  for  so  many  slaves,  in  most  cases  the  conventional  money  value  is  intended, 
and  not  the  actual  slaves.  In  fact,  the  word  "  slaves  "  is  used  much  as  we  use  the  word 
"horses"  in  reckoning  the  power  of  a  steam-engine,  or  "  tons"  in  describing  the  capacity 
of  a  ship.  Perhaps  the  words  "pony"  and  "  monkey,"  of  modem  sporting  slang,  are  better 
illustrations. 

Still,  slavery  is  rife  among  the  Dory  people,  who  sometimes  make  a  raid  into  a  district, 
capture  a  village,  and  catry  off  the  inhabitants  into  servitude.  They  do  not,  however, 
treat  their  captives  badly,  but  feed  them  well,  and  seem  to  consider  them  partly  in  the 
light  of  domestic  servants,  and  partly  as  available  capital,  or  as  a  means  of  exchange  when 
any  of  their  own  friends  are  taken  prisoners  by  hostile  tribes. 

The  government  of  the  Dory  tribes  is  nominally  a  delegated  chieftainship,  but  in 
reality  a  sort  of  oligarchy.  There  is  a  certain  dignitary,  cSled  the  Sultan  of  Tidore, 
under  whose  sway  this  part  of  the  country  is  supposed  to  be,  and  from  him  the  chief  of 
the  Dory  tribes  receives  his  rank.  When  the  chief  dies,  one  of  his  relatives  goes  to 
convey  the  news  to  the  Sultan,  taking  with  him  a  present  of  slaves  and  birds-of-paradise 
as  tokens  of  allegiance.  This  man  is  almost  always  appointed  to  the  vacant  place,  and  is 
h\mi  to  pay  a  certain  tribute  of  slaves,  provisions,  and  war-canoes,  the  latter  being 


'f'^'Jlk'.^i 


f -f 


Hi    >, 
V  - 


BakS^  't!-'^  ^Sf^SS^S^^ 


-  »if-J^' 


'  f-,  );4^s  1  ^*i; 


240 


NEW  GUINEA. 


.    r 

hi    ' 

I: 


employed  in  collecting  the  Sultan's  taxes.    Should  he  fail  to  comply  with  these 
ditions,  his  villa^  would  be  attacked  by  the  Sultan's  fleet,  and  tlie  whole  district  ransackXI 
80  that  the  position  of  chief  has  its  anxieties  as  well  as  its  privileges.  'I 

His  authority  is  more  nominal  than  real,  for  he  decides  nothing  but  uniropoTtanJ 
matters,  leaving  more  weighty  subjects  to  a  council  of  elders,  who,  as  a  rule,  adminigtfjl 
justice  with  impartiality.  Their  laws  are  really  good  and  sensible,  and,  though  lenient  anl 
based  on  the  principle  of  the  old  Jewish  law,  the  eye  for  the  eye  and  the  tooth  for  tliel 
tooth. 

Marriages  are  managed  in  a  very  simple  manner,  the  bride  and  bridegroom  i 
opposite  each  other,  in  front  of  an  idol,  and  the  former  giving  the  latter  some  betel-l^^fl 
and  tobacco.  His  acceptance  of  the  present,  and  taking  the  hand  of  the  giver,  constitute! 
the  whole  of  the  ceremony. 

The  idol  which  has  been  mentioned  is  called  the  Karwar,  and  is  found  in  eveiy  hnusel 
except  those  which  belong  to  Mohammedan  natives.  The  Karwar  is  a  wooden  ^m^  I 
about  eighteen  inches  in  height,  lai;ge-headed,  wide-mouthed,  and  long-nosed — this  {kcq!. 
liarity  of  the  Papuan  face  being  exaggerated.  It  is  represented  as  holding  a  shiddfandl 
wearing  a  calico  wrapper  on  the  body,  and  a  handkerchief  on  the  head. 

The  Karwar  plays  an  important  part  in  the  life  of  a  Dory  native.  It  is  present  at  1 
his  birth,  takes  part  in  his  funeral,  and,  as  we  have  seen,  is  witness  to  his  mairiage.  M 
all  cases  of  perplexity  the  Karwar  is  consulted,  the  devotee  stating  his  intentions,  a 
abandoning  them  if  he  should  feel  nervous,  such  a  sensation  being  supposed  to  be  L. 
Karwar's  answer.  There  are  plenty  of  fetishes,  but  these  are  only  supplementaiy  tothel 
Karwar. 

Without  going  into  the  details  of  the  various  tribes  which  inhabit  this  part  of  the  I 
earth,  we  will  glance  at  a  few  of  the  most  interesting  customs. 

These  Papuans  have  a  strong  love  for  flowers,  especially  those  which  possess  a  povorfnll 
scent    They  twine  such  flowers  sin  their  hair,  weave  them  into  garlands  for  their  neck 
and  carry  them  in  their  bracelets  and  armlets. 

They  are  fond  of  singing  and  music,  and,  as  far  as  has  been  ascertained,  are  in  tie 
habit  of  composing  extempore  songs,  as  well  as  singing  thoe e  ditties  which  they  know  br 
heart.  As  for  their  musical  instruments,  they  consist  cliitfly  of  the  cylindrical  dmn),'i 
trumpet  made  of  a  triton  shell,  and  a  sort  of  Pandean  pijie,  composed  of  six  or  sevm 
reeds  of  difterent  lengths  lashed  firmly  together.  There  is  also  a  wind  instiument,  vhjch  | 
is  nothing  but  a  bamboo  tube  some  two  feet  in  length. 

Accompanied  by  these  instruments,  they  perioim  their  curious  dances,  one  of  vliicb  I 
has  been  well  described  by  Mr.  M'Gillivray.     "  They  advanced  and  retreated  together  by 
sudden  jerks,  beating  to  quick  or  short  time  as  required,  and  chanting  an  accompanying 
song,  the  cadence  rising  and  falling  according  to  the  action.    1  he  attitude  was  a  singolat 
one — the  back  straight,  chin  protruded,  knees  bent  in  a  crouching  position,  and  the  aims  | 
advanced. 

"  On  another  occasion  one  of  the  same  men  exhibited  himself  before  us  in  a  vaN  I 
dance.  In  one  hand  he  held  a  large  wooden  shield,  nearly  three  feet  in  length,  and  rather 
more  than  one  in  width,  and  in  the  other  a  formidable-looking  weapon,  two  feet  in  length 
— a  portion  of  the  snout  of  the  sword-fish,  with  long,  shai'p  teeth  projecting  on  each  sida 
Placing  himself  in  a  crouching  attitude,  with  one  hand  covered  by  the  shield,  and  holding 
his  weapon  in  a  position  to  strike,  he  advanced  rapidly  in  a  succession  of  short  bounds, 
striking  the  inner  side  of  his  shield  with  his  left  knee  at  each  jerk,  causing  the  lai^ 
cowries  hung  round  his  waist  and  ankles  to  rattle  violently.  At  the  same  time,  with  fiene 
gestures,  he  loudly  chanted  a  song  of  defiance.  The  remainder  of  the  pantomime  vas  ] 
expressive  of  attack  and  defence,  and  exultation  after  victory. 

"But  a  still  more  curious  dance  was  one  performed  a  few  nights  (go  bv  a  party  of  | 
natives  who  had  left  the  ship  after  sunset,  and  landed  abreast  of  the  anchorage.   On 
seeing  a  number  of  lights  along  the  beach,  we  at  first  thought  they  proceeded  from  a  | 
fishing  party,  but  on  looking  through  a  night-glass  the  group  was  set  a  to  consist  of  above 
a  dozen  people,  each  carrying  a  blazing  torch,  and  going  through  the  movements  of  tbe 
Uauce,    At  one  time  they  extended  rapidly  into  line,  at  another  closed,  dividing  into 


FUNEBAL  CEREMONIEa 


241 


L  parties,  advancing  and  retreating,  crossing  and  recrossing,  and  mixing  np  witli  each 

XbiB  continued  for  half  an  hour,  and,  it  having  apparently  been  got  up  for  our  amuse- 
|iieot,A  locket  was  sent  up  for  theirs,  and  a  blue  light  burned,  but  the  dancing  had  ceased, 
id  the  lights  disappeared." 

The  accompanying  illustration  represents  this  wild  and  curious  scene.  In  the  foreground 
( the  dancers,  each  with  his  torch  in  his  hand,  and  indulging  in  the  grotesque  niove> 
lents  of  the  dance.  To  the  left  are  seen  the  musicians,  one  playing  on  the  bamboo  pipe, 
jKJ  the  other  beating  the  drum  which  has  before  been  mentioned.  One  of  these  drums 
living  in  the  foreground.    It  is  a  hollow  cylinder  of  palm- wood,  about  two  feet  in  length 


DANOS  SY  TOBCHUGHT. 


pd  four  inches  in  diameter.   One  end  is  covered  with  lizard-skin,  and  along  the  side  there . 

1  longitudinal  slits.    The  native  name  for  this  drum  is  "  baiatd." 

The  funeral  ceremonies  appear  to  differ  according  to  the  locality.  Among  the  Dory 
jeople,  when  a  man  dies,  the  body  is  rolled  in  white  calico,  and  laid  on  its  side  in  a  grave, 
)  head  resting  on  an  earthenware  dish.    The  weapons  and  ornaments  of  the  deQ.d  man 

!  laid  in  the  grave,  which  is  then  filled  up,  and  a  thatched  roof  erected  over  it. 

Should  the  deceased  be  a  head  of  a  family,  the  Karwar  is  brought  to  perform  its  last 
Wies.  When  the  man  is  buried,  the  Karwar  is  placed  near  the  grave,  and  violently 
lecrated  by  all  the  mourners  for  allowing  its  charge  to  die.  The  thatched  roof  being 
pished,  the  idol  is  laid  upon  it,  and  idol  and  roof  are  left  to  decay  together.  As  is  usual 
pth  savage  tribes,  funeral  feasts  are  held  at  the  time  of  burial  and  for  some  davs  after- 
Ws,  tbtse  which  celebrate  the  deaths  of  chiefs  being  kept  up  for  a  whole  mouth. 


I'll':  W'-W'' 


fiuiv: 


n 


THE   PHILIPPINE    ISLANDS. 


^  i 


THE  AJITAS,  OR  AHITAS. 


i\' 


voBrrrnw  Ain>  cnanraxomi   ov  trr   pHiLippnrK  hlands  — thb  malats  akd  thk  Nioinott 

AJITAS — RIMMBLANOR  TO  THK  BOWK81IAN— THK  BOW  Ain>  POISONED  ABBOVS— IHU 
ABCUBBT — THB  SAVAOB  IK8TINCT — MBBTINO  A  PABTY  OF  AJITAS— THKIB  APPKABAMCE,  , 
OHIBPnfO  SOUHD  OP  THBIB  LANOVAOK— CONCIUATINO  THB  ABOBIOIirKS— GOVBBMUXNT  Or  : 
AJITAS — THKIB  AOTrVTTT  Of  HUNTINO — NOMADXO  PBOPBIWTIBS  OP  TBB  AJITAS— UV 
VOB  THB  DBAI>— A   QUABBBL,   AITD  ITS  CAVBB. 

To  the  norfh-west  of  New  Gainea  He  several  islands,  which  are  grouped  togethemndi 
the  general  name  of  Philippines.    They  consist  of  a  considerable  number  ol'  islandii,^ 
which  the  northern  island,  called  Luza,  and  the  southern  island,  called  Mugindano, 
by  far  the  largest 

The  inhabitants  of  the  Philippines  are  of  two  kinds ;  namely,  the  Malays  and 
Negritos.    The  former  are  evidently  not  the  aboriginal  inhabitants,  but  have  voyaged 
the  islands  in  their  canoes  and  formed  a  number  of  settlements.    As  in  the  course  i 
the  work  we  shall  see  much  of  the  Malay  race,  we  will  pass  them  by  for  the  present,  i 
only  notice  the  Negritos,  or  little  negroes,  so  called  by  the  Spanish  on  account  of  i 
dark  skins  and  snudl  size. 

This  strange  little  race  is  mostly  known  by  a  name  which  is  given  in  different  fon 
By  some  writers  it  is  spelt  Ajitas,  by  some  Ahitas,  and  by  others  Itas.  Of  these  diflen 
forms  I  select  this  first,  which,  by  the  way,  is  pronounced  as  if  it  wera  spelt  Aheetas. 

The  Ajitas  are  quite  as  small  as  the  Bosjesmans  of  Southern  Africa,  their  aven 
height  being  four  feet  six  inches.  They  are  well  shaped,  and  their  skins,  though  of  ava 
dark  hue,  are  not  so  black  as  those  of  the  negro  tribes.  The  features  are  tolerably  ga 
except  that  the  nose  is  broad  and  rather  flat,  and  that  there  is  a  marked  deficiency^ 
chin.  The  hair  is  woolly,  like  that  of  other  Papuans,  and,  as  they  do  not  know  how  t 
dress  it,  they  wear  it  in  a  sort  of  mop  round  the  head.  The  eyes  are  remarkable  foi| 
decided  yellow  tinge. 

lu  common  with  other  savages  who  lead  an  uncertain  kind  of  life,  fasting  sometimesi 
two  days  together,  and  then  gorging  themselves  like  wolves,  they  are  apt  to  have  I 
limbs  and  projecting  stomachs  with  a  recurved  back  such  as  is  the  case  with 
Bosjesman,  the  back  being  bent  like  the  letter  S.    Their  shape  is  in  no  way  concealed  1 
their  dress,  which  is  nothing  more  than  a  wide  belt  of  plaited  bark  fastened  round  f 
waist. 

In  many  respects  there  is  a  great  similarity  between  the  Bosjesman  and  the  Ajil| 
The  latter  live  by  the  chase  and  by  plunder,  having  no  idea  of  agriculture.    They  al» 
go  armed,  their  weapons  being  bamboo  lances  and  bows  and  arrows,  the  latter ' 


CHARACTEK  AND  DISPOSITION. 


248 


{loiioned.  The  effect  of  the  poison  vith  which  they  are  tipped  is  t^  produce  an  nnex- 
lofluUhable  thirst  in  the  animal,  which  seeks  the  nearest  water,  drinks,  afld  dies.  As 
^n  as  it  is  dead,  the  hunter  cuts  away  the  flech  from  around  the  wound,  as  the  poison 
would  oUierwise  communicate  so  bitter  a  taste  to  the  7.1tulu  cut"fl*!e  that  the  flesh  could 
jot  be  eaten. 

Tbeirbows  are  but  slight,  as  are  their  arrows^the  poison  doing  the  work  of  death, 
ind  the  depth  of  the  wound  being  of  no  consequence.  They  are  skilful  archers,  having 
tlie  bow  and  arrow  in  their  hands  Lom  infancy,  and  practising  at  anv  object  that  may 
take  their  attention.  Both  sexes  use  the  bow,  and  the  liUle  boys  and  girls  are  fond  of 
fiding  along  the  banks  of  streams  and  shooting  the  fish. 

like  the  Bosjesman,  the  Ajita  is  always  at  feud  with  the  other  races  that  inhabit  the 
lame  country,  and,  small  as  he  is,  makes  himself  dreaded  by  reason  of  his  poisoned 
foapons.  Sometimes  Ajitas  are  taken  prisoners,  and  are  generally  enslaved.  As  they 
lie  light,  active,  and  not  bad-looking,  they  are  often  employed  as  servants  by  the 
iignitaries  of  Manilla. 

One  of  these  people  was  in  the  household  of  an  Archbishop  of  Manilla,  and  was 
educated  by  him  with  great  care.  To  all  appearance  he  was  thoroughly  civilized,  and  at 
last  was  ordained  priest  But  the  instincts  of  his  savage  nature  were  too  strong  for  him, 
and  the  man  escaped  from  his  position  and  civilized  society,  threw  off  his  garments,  and 
lejoined  his  savage  relatives.  Such  instances  are  continually  occurring,  and  it  is  almost 
impossible  to  retain  an  Ajita  in  civilized  society,  no  matter  how  well  he  may  be  treated, 
or  DOW  young  he  may  be  when  captured. 

The  habits  of  the  Ajitas  are  essentidly  of  a  savage  character,  and,  as  a  rule,  travellers 
till  the  Philippines  are  obliged  to  be  very  careful  lest  they  should  suddenly  be  set  upon  by 
jthese  dangerous  little  creatures.  Sometimes,  however,  they  can  be  gentle,  and  even 
iioipitable,  and  an  instance  of  such  conduct  is  related  by  M.  de  la  Gironiere,  part  of  whose 
jiamtive  has  been  translated  and  quoted  by  Mr.  Earle  :  "  We  directed  our  course  towards 
he  north,  among  mountains  always  covered  with  thick  forests,  and  which,  like  those  we 
lad  just  quitted,  presented  no  traced  route,  excepting  a  few  narrow  pathways  beaten  by 

Id  beasts.  We  advanced  with  caution,  for  we  were  now  in  the  parts  inhabited  by  the 
ijitas.  At  night  we  concealed  our  fires,  and  one  of  us  always  acted  as  sentinel,  for  what 
e  feared  most  was  a  surprise. 

"  One  morning,  while  pursuing  our  way  in  silence,  we  heard  before  us  a  chorus  of 
ueakiug  tones,  which  had  more  resemblance  to  the  cries  of  birds  than  to  the  human 
lice.  We  kept  on  our  ground,  concealing  our  approach  as  much  as  possible  with  the 
kid  of  the  trees  and  brambles.  ^11  at  once  we  perceived  at  a  little  distance  about  forty 
arages,  of  all  sexes  and  ages,  who  had  absolutely  the  air  of  animals.  They  were  on  the 
tanks  of  a  rivulet,  surrounding  a  great  fire.  We  made  several  steps  in  advance,  and 
|)regented  the  butt-end  of  our  guns  towards  them.  As  soon  as  they  perceived  us,  they 
letup  shrill  cries  and  prepared  to  take  to  flight ;  but  I  made  signs  to  them,  by  showing 

1  some  packets  of  cigars,  that  we  wished  to  offer  them  for  their  acceptance. 

'  1  had  fortunately  received  at  Binangonan  all  the  instructions  necessary  for  knowing 
|ioT  to  open  a  communication  with  them.  As  soon  as  they  comprehended  us,  they 
■anged  themselves  into  a  line,  like  men  preparing  for  a  review ;  this  was  the  signal  that 
fe  might  approach.  We  went  up  to  them  with  our  cigars  in  our  hands,  and  I  commenced 
Bistributing  them  from  one  extremity  of  the  line.  It  was  very  important  that  we  should 
make  friends  with  them,  and  give  each  an  equal  share,  according  to  their  custom.  The 
listribution  being  over,  an  alliance  was  cemented,  and  peace  concluded,  when  they 
ommenced  smoking. 

"A  deer  was  hanging  to  a  tree,  from  which  the  chief  cut  three  large  slices  with  a  knife 

bamboo,  and  threw  them  on  to  the  fire,  and,  drawing  them  out  an  instant  afterwards, 
esented  a  piece  to  each  of  us.    The  exterior  was  slightly  burned  and  sprinkled  with 

s,  but  the  interior  was  perfectly  raw  and  bloody.  It  would  not  do,  however,  to  show 
he  repugnance  I  felt  at  making  a  repast  scarcely  better  than  that  of  a  cannibal,  for  my 
Wsts  would  have  been  scandalized,  and  I  wished  to  live  in  good  correspondence  with 
hem  for  some  days.    I  therefore  ate  my  piece  of  venison,  which,  after  all,  was  not  ill- 

b2 


!!]•;  '• 


/  .4  ■  1 


IP'^, 


Ui 


THE  AJITAa 


flavoured,  and  my  Indian  having  Mowed  my  example,  our  good  repute  was  estabi 
and  treason  on  their  part  no  longer  powible." 

M.  de  la  Oironiire  showed  his  wisdom  in  accommodating  himself  to  circumitanceil 
and  in  sacrificing  his  own  predilections  in  favour  of  expediency ;  and  if  all  travellen  hadl 
acted  in  a  similar  manner,  we  should  have  known  much  more  of  savage  manners  iT 
customs  than  we  do  a  the  present  time.    After  propitiating  his  little  black  hosts  by  Uct 
and  kindness,  he  remained  among  them  for  some  time,  and  by  means  of  an  interpreter 
whom  he  was  fortunate  enough  to  obtain,  continued  to  procure  a  considerable  amount  ' 
information  conrerning  a  people  of  whom  scarcely  anything  had  been  previously  kno' 
since  their  existence. 

The  Ajiiaa  live  in  small  tribes,  consisting  of  some  fifty  or  sixty  individuals.  Thetl 
hive  no  fixed  residence,  but  wander  about  the  country  according  to  the  amount  of  gamtl 
which  they  find.  They  have  not  the  least  notion  of  house-building,  and  in  this  respectl 
are  even  below  the  aborigines  of  Australia,  and  at  night  they  crowd  round  the  fire  i 


I  *  .' 


CUOKINO  A  WILD  BOAR 


lie  as  close  to  it  as  possiblft  This  fire  is  the  central  point  of  the  tribe,  the  old  peopli 
and  children  assembling  round  it  during  the  day  while  the  adults  are  hunting  foi-  ganie;[ 
and  if  the  hunters  should  be  able  to  bring  in  enough  food  to  last  for  some  days,  tkjl 
remain  round  the  fire  until  it  is  all  consumed.  P 

The  illustration  represents  a  party  of  Ajitas  on  their  return  from  the  chase.   Therl 
have  shot  a  wild  boar,  and  two  of  them  are  employed  in  cutting  it  up  with  their  h 
knives,  while  others  are  waiting  for  the  expected  feast.    A  woman  is  standing  near  the^| 
carrying  her  child  in  her  arms,  and  in  the  foregroimd  are  some  of  the  bows  and  anon 
that  have  been  used  in  the  chase. 

There  seems  to  be  no  particular  form  of  government  among  the  Ajitas,  who  a1waji| 
choose  one  of  the  oldest  men  to  be  the  chief  of  each  little  tribe,  and  do  not  acknowled^t 
any  principal  chief  or  king.    Age  is  respected  among  them,  and  in  this  point  the  ^jitt 
show  their  superiority  over  many  savage  tribes. 

The  language  of  the  Ajitas  is  said  to  resemble  the  chirping  of  birds  rather  than  i 
voice  of  mankmd,  but  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  same  was  said  of  the  Bo^e8meii'i| 


BEVERENCE  FOR  THE  DEAD. 


245 


Liiras&e  when  Europonn  trevellera  first  came  among  them.  Any  language  which  is 
irard  for  the  first  time  affects  the  ear  unpleasantly,  and  even  those  of  Europe  are 
>Deraliy  stigmatized  by  foreigners  as  gabbling  or  grunting,  according  to  the  pitch  of  the 
lice.  Of  the  structure  of  the  Ajitas'  language  nothing  is  yet  known. 
In  one  point  they  arc  superior  to  manv  savage  people.  A  man  has  but  one  wife,  and 
itb  are  faithful  in  the  married  state.  When  a  voung  man  wishes  to  marry,  he  asks  the 
iiuent  of  her  parents,  wlio,  on  a  fixed  day,  send  her  into  the  woods  alone  before  sunrise, 
1(1  after  an  hour  the  young  man  goes  after  her.  If  he  can  find  her,  and  bring  her  back 
fore  sunset,  the  marriage  is  acknowledged ;  but  if  he  cannot  succeed  in  his  search,  he 
'tut  yield  all  claims  to  her.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  real  choice  lies  witli  the  girl,  who 
ID  always  conceal  herself  if  she  dislikes  the  intending  bridegroom,  or,  even  if  he  did 
id  her,  could  refuse  to  come  back  with  him  until  the  stipulated  time  has  passed. 
The  religion  of  the  Ajitas  seems  to  be,  as  far  as  can  be  ascertained  on  a  subiect  ttom 
icb  a  savage  always  shrinks,  a  mere  fetishism ;  any  object,  such  as  an  oddly-shaped 
tronk  or  stone,  being  worshipped  for  a  day,  and  then  forsaken  in  favour  of  some 

ler  idoL 

Any  real  reverence  in  the  nature  of  the  Ajitas  seems  to  be  given  to  the  dead,  whom 
leyhold  in  veneration.  Year  after  year  they  will  resort  to  the  buria)- places  of  their 
lends  for  the  purpose  of  laying  betel-nut  and  tobacco  upon  the  grave.  Over  each  spot 
here  a  warrior  is  buried  his  bow  and  arrows  are  hung,  the  Ajitas  having  an  idea  tmx 
night  the  man  leaves  his  grave,  and  hunts  until  the  morning.  Owing  to  this  reverence 
rthe  dead,  M.  de  la  Oironi^re's  expedition  nearly  came  to  a  fatal  termination.  '\hey 
i  succeeded  in  procuring  a  skeleton  from  the  burial-place,  when  the  theft  was  dis- 

ered  by  the  Ajitas,  who  at  once  set  upon  them,  and  fairly  chased  them  out  of  their 
luntry,  the  poisoned  arrows  proving  to  be  weapons  too  formidable  to  be  resisted, 
ipecially  when  used  by  foes  as  active  as  monkeys,  who  could  pour  their  arrows  o? .  i/"'u  if 
es,  while  they  scarcely  exposed  an  inch  of  their  little  dark  bodies  to  the  enemy. 

It  is  owing  to  another  form  of  this  veneration  for  the  dead  that  travellers  have  so 
en  come  in  collision  with  the  Ajitas.  When  a  warrior  dies,  his  companions  are  bound 
take  their  weapons  and  roam  through  the  country,  for  the  purpose  of  killing  the  first 
ing  thing  that  they  meet,  whether  man  or  beast.  As  they  pass  along,  they  break  the 
ughs  in  a  peculiar  manner  as  warnings  to  others,  for  even  one  of  their  own  tribe  would 

iacrificed  if  he  fell  in  their  way.  lYavellers  from  other  countries  would  either  fail  to 
le.  or,  if  they  saw,  to  understand,  the  meaning  of  these  little  broken  twigs,  and  in  con- 
>]uence  have  been  attacked  by  the  Ajitas,  not  from  any  unfriendly  feelings,  but  in 
Itiiment  of  a  national  custom. 


i-7 


M 


FIJI. 


CHAPTER  I. 


APPEARANCE  AND  DRESS  OF  THE  FIJIANS. 


POSITION  OF  THB  FUI  I8^.Ain>S — ORNBBAI.  APPBABANCB  OF    THB  NATIVES — THEIR  FBCVUAB  BAQ, 
AND   VABIOCS    MODES    OF    OBE88ING    IT — HAIR-DYES — THB    FIJIAN   HIRBOR — WIO-UAKINO— TRI I 
A31BA88ADOB     AND    HIS    UE88AQB — THB    FUIAN     TURBAN — WATERPROOF     HEAD-DBB88K8— DBKi!«  I 

OF   THB   FIJIANS THE    "  MA8I,"    AND     METHOD     OF    WEABINO    IT — EAB- ORNAMENTS NKCKLACF.ll 

AND    FLOWERS  — TATTOOING   AND    PAINT PATTERNS  USED   FOR   THB  FACR DRE88  OF  THR  W0UE.1 

THB     ROUGHNESS     OF    THE    SKIN     AND     USE     OF     PAINT — HAIR-DHF.S8ING MAKING     MASI  AND  I 

MODE   OF  FBOOUCINO   PATTBBNS — INGENIOUS   MODB    OF   STENCILLING — THB   VOMAN's  APfiON,  Otl 
"  UKU,"  AND  MODB  OF  WEABINa  IT. 


f  i 


To  describe  the  inhabitauts  of  all  the  miiltitudino'AS  ialands  of  Polynesia  would  be  an 
agreeable,  but  an  impossible  task,  our  space  confining  us  within  limits  which  may  not  lie 
transgressed.  We  will  therefore  pass  at  once  to  the  large  «nd  important  group  of  islands 
which  is  popularly  known  by  the  name  of  Fiji. 

This  group  of  islands  lies  due  south  of  New  Zealand,  and  to  the  eastward  of  New 
Guinea,  so  that  they  are  just  below  the  Equator.  The  collective  names  of  the  islands 
has  been  variously  given,  such  as  Fiji,  Beetee,  Feegee,  Fidge,  Fidschi,  Vihi,  and  Viti.  Of 
a^  these  names,  the  first  and  the  last  are  correct,  the  i  orthem  portion  of  the  islands  being 
known  as  Fiji,  and  the  southern  as  Viti.  The  reader  must  remembor  that  these  names 
are  pronounced  as  if  written  Feejee  and  Veetee. 

The  inhabitants  of  Fyi  are  a  fine  race  of  savages,  tolerably  well  formed,  and  with 
dark,  though  not  black  skin.  Like  other  Papuans,  they  are  remarkable  for  their  thicii, 
bushy  hair,  which  they  dress  in  a  singular  variety  of  patterns.  As  the  appearance  and 
costume  of  savage  races  are  the  first  points  which  strike  a  stranger,  we  will  a^  once 
proceed  to  describe  them. 

The  most  conspicuous  part  of  a  Fijian's  general  appearance  is  his  head-dress,  in  the 
arrangement  of  which  he  gives  the  reins  to  his  fancy,  and  invents  the  most  extraordinaijr 
variations  of  form  and  colour.  Examples  of  the  Fijian  head-dress  will  be  seen  in  mo3t(rf 
the  illustrations.  But  as  it  would  be  tedious  to  describe  them  as  they  occur,  1  will 
mention  a  few  of  the  most  prominent  varieties. 

The  hair  of  the  Papuan  race  is  always  stiff,  wiry,  and  plentiful,  and  grows  to  a  con- 
siderable length ;  so  that  it  necessarily  assumes  a  bushy  form  if  suffered  to  grow  accordini; 
to  its  own  will     The  Fijian,  however,  thinks  that  nature  is  to  be  improved  by  art,  and 


HAIR-DBESSINa 


247 


LccoTdingly  lavishes  all  the  resources  of  a  somewhat  artistic  character  on  his  hair.  To 
Itrain  the  hair  into  any  of  the  graceful  and  flowing  methods  which  distinguish  those  soft- 
I  haired  races  would  be  utterly  impossible  for  a  F^ian.  He  goes  on  quite  the  opposite 
Ivrincipiei  and,  true  to  real  artistic  feeling,  tries  to  develop  to  the  utmost  those  charao- 
Iteristics  which  rightly  belong  to  him,  instead  of  endeavouring  to  produce  effects  which 
Ivould  not  be  consonant  with  their  surroundings. 

I  The  principle  on  which  a  Fijian  mffare  is  arranged  is,  that  every  hair  is  presumed 
L  grow  naturally  at  right  angles  to  the  skin^  and  to  stand  out  stiffly  and  boldly. 
ISnpposing,  then,  that  each  hair  could  be  induced  to  follow  its  own  course,  without 
leinc  entangled  by  others,  it  is  evident  that  the  whole  head  of  hair  would  form  a 
Darce' globular  mass,  surrounding  the  face.  It  is,  therefore,  the  business  of  the  Fijian 
{afr-dresser  to  accept  tl '  >  as  the  normal  form  of  the  hair,  and  to  change  or  modify  it  as  he 
inks  best. 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  various  modes  of  Fijian  hair-dressing  better  than  has 
jfiD  done  by  Mr.  Williams,  who  resided  in  Fiji  for  thirteen  years.  "  Most  of  the  chiefs 
Le  a  hair-dresser,  to  whose  care  his  master's  hair  is  entrusted,  often  demanding  daily 
[ttention,  and  at  certain  stages  of  progress  requiring  several  hours'  labour  each  day. 
During  all  this  time,  the  operator's  hands  are  tapu  from  touching  his  food,  but  not  from 
boiking  in  his  garden. 
•'The  hair  is  strong,  and  often  quite  wiry,  and  so  dressed  tha*;  it  will  retain  the  position 
iwhicli  it  is  placed,  even  when  projecting  from  the  head  a  distance  of  six  or  eight 
inches.  One  stranger,  on  seeing  their  performance  in  this  department,  exclaims, 'What 
jstonishing  wigs ! '  another  thinks, '  Surely  the  heav,  iMal  of  hair-dressing  must  exist  in 
^i;'a  third  'Their  heads  surpass  imagination.'"  No  wonder,  then,  that  they  defy 
lescription 

[  "Whatever  may  be  said  about  the  appearance  being  unnatural,  the  best  coiffwres  have 
I  surprising  and  almost  geometrical  accuracy  of  outline,  combined  with  a  round  softness  of 
lirface  and  uniformity  of  dye  which  display  extraorc'inary  care,  and  merit  some  praise. 
they  seem  to  be  carved  out  of  some  solid  substatice,  and  are  variously  coloured.  Jet 
lack,  blue-black,  ashy  white,  and  several  shades  of  red  prevail.  Among  young  people, 
l^ht  led  and  flaxen  are  in  favour.  Sometimes  two  or  more  colours  meet  on  the  same 
ad.  Some  heads  are  finished,  both  as  to  shape  and  colour,  nearly  like  an  English 
jiansellor's  wig. 
"In  some,  the  hair  is  a  spherical  mass  of  jet  black  hair,  with  a  white  roll  in  front,  as 
ad  as  the  hand ;  or,  in  lieu  of  this,  a  white,  oblong  braid  occupies  the  length  of  the 
lehead,  the  black  passing  down  on  either  side.  In  each  case  the  black  projects  further 
1  the  white  hair.  Some  heads  have  all  the  ornamentation  behind,  consisting  of  a  cord 
[twisted  coils,  ending  in  tassela  In  others,  the  cords  give  place  to  a  large  red  roll  or  a 
ndy  projection  falling  on  the  neck.  On  one  head,  all  the  hair  is  of  one  uniform  length, 
^t  one-third  in  front  is  ashy  or  sandy,  and  the  rest  black,  a  sharply  defined  separation 
viding  the  two  colours. 

'Not  a  few  are  so  ingeniously  grotesque  as  to  appear  as  if  done  purposely  to  excite., 

JDghter.     One  has  a  large  knot  of  fiery  hair  on  his  crown,  all  the  rest  of  the  head 

ng  bald    Another  has  the  most  of  his  hair  cut  away,  leaving  tliree  or  four  rows  of 

jiall  clusters,  as  if  his  head  were  planted  with  small  paint-brushes.     A  third  has  his 

|ad  bare,  except  where  a  black  patch  projects  over  each  temple.    One,  two,  or  three 

dsof  twisted  hair  often  fall  from  the  right  temple,  a  foot  or  eighteen  inches  long. 

|iue  men  wear  a  number  of  these  braids  so  as  to  form  a  curtain  at  the  back  of  the  neck, 

icliing  from  one  ear  to  the  other. 

I  "A  mode  that  requires  great  care  has  the  hair  wrought  into  distinct  locks,  radiating 
the  head.  Each  lock  is  a  perfect  cone,  about  seven  inches  in  length,  having  the 
!  outwards,  so  that  the  surface  of  the  hair  is  marked  out  into  a  great  number  of  small 
les,  the  ends  being  turned  in,  in  each  lock,  towards  the  centre  of  the  cone.  In 
|)ther  kindred  style,  the  locks  are  pyramidal,  the  sides  and  angles  of  each  being  as 
alar  as  though  formed  of  wood.  All  round  the  head  they  look  like  square  black 
cks,  the  upper  tier  projecting  horizontally  from  the  crown,  and  a  flat  space  being 


f  I 


"■»    1 


m 


248 


FIJI 


I 


V''"' 


left  at  the  top  of  the  head.  When  the  hair,  however,  is  not  more  than  four  inch  I 
long,  this  flat  docs  not  exist,  but  the  surface  consists  of  a  regular  succession  of  squai^l 
or  circles.  ' 

"  The  violent  motions  of  the  dance  do  not  disturb  these  elaborate  preparations  b  il 
great  care  is  taken  to  preserve  them  from  the  effects  of  the  dew  or  rain."  '  ^^' 

Whenever  the  Fijian  desires  to  know  whether  his  head-dress  is  in  proper  order, he  1 
recourse  to  his  mirror.  This  is  not  a  portable,  but  a  fixed  article  of  manufacture,  and  i  I 
necessarily  situated  in  the  open  air.  When  the  native  sees  a  large  tree  with  a  donin  I 
trunk,  he  cuts  in  the  upper  part  of  the  trunk  several  deep  hollows,  and  arrangesVl 
leaves  of  the  tree  so  that  the  water  from  the  foliage  drips  into  them,  and  keeps  them  fulLI 
These  are  his  mirrors,  and  by  their  aid  he  examines  his  hair,  sees  if  the  outline  be  qvdtal 


IBS  AMBASSADOR'S  MBSSAGB 


correct,  and,  if  he  be  dissatisfied,  arranges  it  with  his  long-handlea  comb,  and  then  | 
replaces  the  comb  in  his  mop  of  a  head,  carefully  sticking  it  over  one  ear  as  a  i 
does  his  forage  cap. 

Not  content  with  having  the  hair  plaited  and  frizzed  out  as  has  already  bees  I 
described,  many  of  the  Fijians  wear  great  wigs  over  their  own  hair,  thus  increasing  the 
size  of  their  heads  to  the  most  inordinate  dimensions.  The  natives  are  excellent  wig< 
makers,  and,  as  their  object  is  not  to  imitate  nature,  but  to  produce  as  fantastic  an  effect 
as  possible,  it  is  evident  that  the  result  of  their  labour  is  often  very  ludicrous.  As  is  tie 
case  with  their  own  hair,  they  dye  these  wigs  of  various  colours,  red  and  white  being  the 
fiftvourite  hues. 


jtrefching  the  lobe 
Ipening.    The  Fijiani 
3  the  large  dibbi-di 
leen  borrowed  from 
irhich  often  combim 
pitoiseshell,  dogs*  tei 

Flowers  are  plen 
iatural  ornaments,  w 
ker  one  shoulder  an 
pe  payment  of  taxei 

Tattooing  is  aim 
eu,  the  greater  par 


i>^'i 


A  "MEMOEIA  TECHNICA." 


249 


Three  examples  of  these  curious  head-dresses  are  shown  in  the  illustration  on  the 

evious  page,  which  represents  an  ambassador  delivering  a  message  from  his  chief  to  some 
I  man  of  consequence.  Savages  such  as  these  have  no  idea  of  writing,  but,  lest  they  should 
j/dpret  the  various  terms  of  their  message,  they  have  recourse  to  a  simple  memoria 
lidnica,  consisting  of  a  bundle  of  sticks,  no  two  being  of  the  same  length. 

Each  of  these  sticks  answers  to  one  of  the  terms  of  the  message,  which  is  repeated 
I  once  or  twice  to  the  ambassador,  who  reckons  them  over  on  his  sticks.  When  he  delivers 
I  lis  message,  he  unties  the  bundle,  selects  the  sticks  in  their  order,  and,  laying  them  down 
I  in  succession,  delivers  the  message  without  a  mistake. 

I  In  the  illustration,  the  principal  figure  represents  the  ambassador,  the  others  being 
I liij  attendants.  He  has  laid  down  several  of  the  sticks,  and  is  delivering  the  message 
Mwing  to  one  of  them,  while  he  is  holding  the  rest  in  his  left  hand.  His  head-dress  is 
lof  that  remarkable  kind  which  consists  of  a  number  of  conical  locks  of  hair— a  fashion 
Uhich  denotes  a  man  of  rank,  as  no  other  could  afford  to  have  such  a  coiffure  kept  in 
lonler.   The  man  seated  next  to  the  ambassador  has  his  hair  in  two  colours,  the  greater 

;  being  dark  and  frizzed  out  from  the  head,  while  a  couple  of  rolls  of  a  lighter  hue 

J  over  the  forehead.  The  central  figure  exhibits  a  favourite  mode  of  hair-dressing,  in 
[viiich  the  hair  is  clipped  very  short,  except  in  certain  spots,  in  which  it  is  allowed  to 

)W,  so  as  to  form  a  series  of  brush-like  tufts. 

Men  of  consequence  mostly  protect  their  enormous  mops  of  hair  by  a  sort  of  thin 

Iturban,  which  is  wrapped  round  them.    The  turban  is  made  of  a  piece  of  very  delicate 

jbark-cloth,  or  raasi,  nearly  as  thin  as  gauze,  and  perfectly  white.    It  is  sometimes  six  feet 

(ill  length,  but  varies  according  to  the  quantity  of  hair.    It  is  twisted  round  the  head  m 

Idifferent  fashions,  but  is  mostly  fastened  by  a  bow  on  the  forehead,  or  on  the  top  of  the 

,   Several  examples  of  the  turban  will  be  seen  in  the  course  of  the  following  pages. 

ilea  of  rank  often  wear  the  masi  of  Huch  length  that  the  ends  fall  down  behind  like 

I  scarf 

In  order  60  preserve  their  hair  from  being  displaced  by  rain,  they  use  a  waterproof 
jcovering  of  their  own  invention.  This  is  a  young  banana  leaf,  which  is  heated  over  a 
fire,  and  then  becomes  as  thin,  transparent,  and  impervious  to  water  as  oiled  silk.  The 
[ght  turban  offers  no  protection  whatever,  being  soaked  as  easily  as  tissue  paper,  which 
It  somewhat  resembles. 

Material  sinailar  to  that  which  is  worn  on  the  head  is  used  for  the  dress.    The  masi 

^hich  is  employed  for  this  purpose  is  mostly  from  twenty  to  thirty  feet  in  length,  though 

k  wealthy  man  will  sometimes  wear  a  masi  of  nearly  three  hundred  feet  long.    In  this 

ise,  it  is  made  of  very  delicate  material    It  is  put  on  in  a  very  simple  manner,  part 

eiug  wound  round  the  loins,  and  the  rest  passed  under  the  legs  and  tucked  into  the  belt, 

as  to  ban;;  as  low  as  the  knees  in  front,  and  to  fall  as  low  as  possible  behind.  A 
irealthy  man  will  often  have  his  masi  trailing  far  behind  him  like  a  train. 

This  is  all  the  dress  which  a  Fiji  man  needs.  Clothing  as  a  protection  from  the 
|reather  is  needless,  owing  to  the  geniality  of  the  climate,  and  the  masi  is  worn  simply 

a  matter  of  fashion.  Ornaments  are  worn  in  great  profusion,  and  are  of  the  kinds 
irbich  seem  dear  to  all  savage  races. 

Ear-ornaments  of  portentous  size  are  worn  by  the  inhabitants  of  Fiji,  some  of  them 
jtretching  the  lobe  to  such  an  extent  that  a  man's  two  fists  coiUd  be  placed  in  the 
Opening.  The  Fijians  also  wear  breast-ornaments,  very  similar  in  shape  and  appearance 
I  the  large  dibbi-dibbi  which  is  worn  by  tlie  Northern  Australians,  and  has  evidently 
en  borrowed  from  the  Papuan  race.  Any  glittering  objects  can  be  made  into  necklaces, 
jrhich  often  combine  the  most  incongruous  objects,  such  as  European  beads,  bits  of 
yitoiseshell,  dogs*  teeth,  bats*  jaws,  and  the  like. 

Flowers  are  plentifully  worn  by  the  Fijian,  who  keeps  up  a  constant  supply  of  these 
atural  ornaments,  weaving  *hem  into  strings  and  chaplets,  and  passing  them,  like  belts, 
Iver  one  shoulder  and  under  the  other.    In  the  illustration  on  page  265,  which  represents 

!  payment  of  taxes,  several  girls  are  seen  adorned  with  these  garlands. 

Tattooing  is  almost  entirely  confined  to  the  women,  and  even  in  them  is  but  little 
eu,  the  greater  part  of  the  patterns  being  covered  by  the  liku.  or  fringe-apion.    When 


tl 
■'I 


.f&'f 


*  ^^;%M 


r  1  '-y 


t»  t 


250 


FIJI 


-I    ^  f 

J;    "5    f 


isi   ,t 


g 

If-        I 

fl 

!'.r- 

B 

^4 

1      9 

^s 

f/V 

M 

f    y 

5<^ 

..> 

^^t' 

^  •?       ■    ' 

;j\ ' 

'  -' 

if 

1         •   ' 

-♦  ; 

j       1 

",1 

,# 


fe'^^ 


■  t-.- 


Tonng,  the  women  usually  tattoo  their  fingers  with  lines  and  stars  in  order  to  inakfe  them 
look  ornamental  as  they  present  food  to  the  chief,  and,  after  they  hecome  mothers,  they 
add  a  blue  patch  at  each  corner  of  the  mouth.  The  operation  is  a  painful  one,  though 
not  so  torturing  as  that  which  is  employed  in  New  Zealand,  the  pattern  being  made  by 
the  punctures  of  a  sharp-toothed  instrument,  and  not  by  the  edge  of  a  clusel  driven 
completely  through  the  skin. 

Paint  is  used  very  largely,  the  three  principal  colours  being  black,  white,  and  red 
With  these  three  tints  they  contrive  to  produce  a  variety  of  effect  on  their  faces,  that  ij 
only  to  be  rivalled  by  the  fancy  displayed  in  their  hair-dressing.  Sometimes  the  faco  is 
all  scarlet  with  the  exception  of  the  nose,  which  is  black',  and  sometimes  the  face  ig 
divided  like  a  quartered  heraldic  sliield,  and  painted  red  and  black,  or  white,  red,  and  black 
in  the  different  quarterings.  Some  men  will  have  one  side  of  the  face  black  and  the 
other  white,  while  others  paint  their  countenances  black  as  far  as  the  nose,  and  finish 
them  off  with  white. 

Beversiug  the  first-mentioned  pattern,  the  Fijian  dandy  will  occasionally  paint  hui 
face  black  and  his  nose  red,  or  will  have  a  black  face,  a  white  nose,  a  scarlet  ring  round 
each  eye,  and  a  white  crescent  on  the  forehead.  Sometimes  he  will  wear  a  white  face 
covered  with  round  scarlet  spots  like  those  on  a  toy  horse ;  or  will  substitute  for  the 
round  spots  a  large  patch  on  each  cheek  and  another  round  the  mouth,  just  like  the  face 
of  a  theatrical  clown. 

Some  very  curious  effects  are  produced  by  lines.  A  white  face  with  a  single  broad 
black  stripe  from  the  forehead  to  the  chin  has  a  very  remarkable  appearance,  and  so  haa 
a  face  of  which  one  side  is  painted  longitudinally  with  black  stripes  on  a  white  ground, 
and  the  other  half  with  transverse  stripes  of  the  same  colours.  A  similar  pattern  is 
sometimes  produced  with  black  upon  red.  Perhaps  the  oddest  of  all  the  patterns  is 
formed  by  painting  the  face  white,  and  upon  the  white  drawing  a  number  of  undulating 
lines  from  the  forehead  downwards,  the  lines  crossing  each  other  so  as  to  form  a  sort  of 
rippling  network  over  the  face. 

So  much  for  the  dress  of  the  men.  That  of  the  women  is  different  in  every  way. 
Though  possessing  the  same  kind  of  stiff,  wiry,  profuse  hair  aS  the  men,  they  do  not 
trouble  themselves  to  weave  it  into  such  fantastic  designs,  but  mostly  content  themselves 
with  combing  it  out  so  as  to  project  as  far  as  possible  on  every  side.  Sometimes  they 
twist  it  into  a  series  of  locks,  which  are  allowed  to  fall  on  the  head  merely  at  random, 
like  the  thrums  of  a  mop. 

Paint  is  employed  by  them  as  by  the  men,  though  not  with  such  profusion.  Scarlet 
seems  to  be  their  favourite  coloiur  in  paint,  and  to  this  predilection  Mr.  Pickering  vitu, 
indebted  for  opportunities  of  ascertaining  by  touch  the  peculiar  roughness  of  the  Papuan 
skin.  The  Fijians,  an  essentially  ceremonious  and  punctilious  people,  will  not  allow 
themselves  to  be  handled,  and  Mr.  Pickering  was  rather  perplexed  as  to  the  means  of 
ascertaining  whether  this  roughness  belonged  to  the  race,  or  whether  it  were  only  a 
peculiarity  belonging  to  individuals.  The  love  of  scarlet  paint  here  came  to  his  assistance. 
The  vermilion  prepared  by  European  art  was  so  much  superior  to  the  pigments  of  Fiji, 
that  the  natives  were  only  too  glad  to  have  so  brilliant  a  colour  put  on  their  faces  and 
bodies.  Accordingly  men  and  women,  old  and  young,  pressed  forward  to  have  a  little 
vermilion  rubbed  on  them,  and  the  mothers,  after  having  their  own  faces  painted,  held 
out  their  infants  to  participate  in  the  same  benefit 

The  native  cloth,  or  masi,  which  has  already  been  mentioned,  is  made  from  the  inner 
bark  of  the  malo  tree,  and  is  manufactured  in  a  simple  and  ingenious  manner. 

As  at  the  present  day  English  fabrics  are  largely  imported  into  Fiji,  and  are  rapidly 
supplanting  the  delicate  and  becoming  native  manufactures,  the  art  of  making  the  masi 
will  soon  become  extinct  in  Fiji,  as  has  been  the  case  in  other  islands  where  Europeans 
have  gained  a  footing.  I  shall  thei«fore  devote  a  few  lines  to  the  description  of  its 
manufacture. 

The  natives  cut  off  the  bark  in  long  strips,  and  soak  them  in  water  for  some  time, 
until  the  inner  bark  can  be  separated  from  the  outer,  an  operation  which  is  performed 
with  the  edge  of  a  shell    After  it  has  been  removed  from  the  coarse  outer  bark,  it  is  kept 


THE  MANUFACTURE  OF  MASI. 


251 


jgvater  so  as  to  preserve  it  in  the  necessaiy  state  of  moisture;  and  when  a  sufficient 
Qoantity  is  collected,  the  operation  of  beating  it  begins. 

Masi  is  beaten  upon  a  log  of  wood  flattened  on  the  upper  surface,  and  so  arranged  as 
tospriog  a  httle  wiu  the  blows  of  the  mallet.  This  tool  does  not  resemble  our  mallet 
fith  a  baudle  and  a  head,  but  is  simply  a  piece  of  wood  about  fourteen  inches  in  length 
ind  two  in  thickness,  rounded  at  one  end  so  as  to  orm  a  handle,  and  squared  for  the 
remainder  of  its  length.  Three  sides  of  this  mallet,  or  iki,  as  it  is  callecC  are  covered 
with  longitudinal  grooves,  while  the  fourth  side  is  left  plain.  Those  specimens  that  I 
luve  seen  have  the  sides  not  quite  flat,  but  very  slightly  convex,  perhaps  by  use,  perhaps 
loonded  intentionally.  A  masi  maker  has  several  of  these  mallets,  sometimes  as  many 
IS  six  or  seven,  each  haAring  some  diffeitince  in  the  fluting,  and  with  them  she  contrives  to 
pi^ace  a  fabric  that  has  all  the  effect  of  woven  linens  among  ourselves,  the  pattern 
leing  incorporated  with  the  material 

There  are  in  my  collection  several  specimenp  of  masi,  one  of  which  is  singularly 
lieatitifttl  It  is  thin,  snowy  white,  and  soft  as  silk,  and,  even  at  a  distance,  must  have 
looked  very  graceful  when  wrapped  round  the  dark  body  of  a  Fijian  warrior.  But  it  is 
only  on  a  closer  examination  that  the  real  beauty  of  the  fabric  ia  displayed.  Instead  of 
merely  beating  the  masi  after  the  usual  fashion,  so  as  to  impress  upon  it  the  longitudinal 
grooves  of  the  mallet,  the  native  manufacturer  has  contrived  to  change  the  position  of 
her  mallet  at  every  blow,  so  as  to  produce  a  zigzag  pattern  on  the  fabric,  very  much  like 
the  well-known  Greek  pattern  of  European  decorators.  It  is  beautifully  regular,  and, 
vhen  the  fabric  is  held  up  to  the  light,  looks  like  the  water-mark  in  paper. 
I  The  plasticity  of  the  malo-bark  is  really  wonderful.  A  strip  of  two  inches  in  length 
lean  be  beaten  to  the  width  of  eighteen  inches,  its  length  being  slightly  reduced  as  the 
width  increases.  As  the  material  is  very  thin  and  flimsy,  a  single  piece  being,  when 
beaten  out,  no  thicker  than  tissue  paper,  two  or  more  pieces  are  usually  laid  on  each 
other  and  beaten  so  as  to  form  a  single  thickness,  the  natural  gluten  which  this  material 
contains  being  sufficient  to  unite  them  as  if  they  had  been  one  piece. 

Some  specimens  of  their  larger  mantles,  now  in  my  collection,  are  as  thick  as  stout 
brown  paper,  and  very  much  tougher,  appearing  both  to  the  eye  and  the  touch  as  if  made 
of  leather. 

When  a  large  masi  has  to  be  made,  many  lengths  of  the  bark  are  united  to  each  other, 
[the  ends  being  soaked  in  arrowroot  starch,  laid  carefully  over  each  other,  and  tlien  sub- 
jected to  the  mallet,  which  forces  the  two  pieces  of  bark  to  unite  as  if  they  were  one 
substance,  and  does  not  exhibit  the  least  trace  of  the  junction.    As  I  have  already  men- 
ioned,  some   of  these  masis  are  of  very  great  length.    Mr.  Williams  measured  one 
rhich  was  for  the  use  of  the  king  on  festival  days,  and  found  its  length  to  be  five 
lUndred  and  forty  feet. 
Many  of  the  large,  and  at  the  same  time  thin  masis,  are  used  as  mosquito  curtains, 
id  in  that  case  are  decorated  with   patterns  of  dusky  red  and  black.    The  patterns 
lenerally  commence  at  the  centre,  and  are  gradually  extended  towards  the  edges.    The 
ode  of  making  these  patterns  is  well  described  by  Mr.  Williams : — 
"Upon  a  convex  board,  several  feet  long,  are  arranged  parallel,  at  about  a  finger's 
th  apart,  thin  straight  strips  of  bamboo,  a  quarter  of  an  inch  wide ;  and  by  the  side 
f  these,  curved  pieces,  formed  of  the  mid-rib  of  cocoa-nut  leaflets,  are  arranged.    Over 
the  board  thus  prepared  the  cloth  is  laid,  and  rubbed  over  with  a  dye  obtained  from  the 
flMci  {Aleuntes  triloba).    The  cloth,  of  course,  takes  the  6ye  upon  those  parts  which 
[eceive  pressure,  being  supported  by  the  strips  beneath,  and  thus  shows  the  same  pattern 
the  colour  employed.    A  stronger  preparation  of  the  same  dye,  laid  on  with  a  sort  of 
ish,is  used  to  divide  the  squares  into  oblong  compartments,  with  large  round  or  radiated 
lots  in  the  centre.    The  kesa,  or  dye,  when  good,  dries  bright 

"Blank  borders,  two  or  three  feet  wide,  are  still  left  on  each  side  of  the  square,  and  to 

aborate  the  ornamentation  of  these  so  as  to  excite  applause  is  the  pride  of  ev>ry  Fijian 

dy.   There  is  now  an  entire  change  of  apparatus.    The  operator  works  on  a  plain 

ard ;  the  red  dye  gives  place  to  a  jet  black  ;  her  pattern  is  now  formed  by  a  strip  of 

aua  leaf  placed  on  the  upper  surface  of  the  cloth.    Out  of  the  leaf  is  cut  the  pattern, 


953 


FIJI 


not  more  than  an  incb  long,  which  she  wishes  to  print  upon  fhe  border,  and  holds  by  w 
first  and  middle  finger,  pressing  it  dowfl  with  the  thumb.  Then,  taking  in  her  right  hand 
a  soft  pad  of  cloth  steeped  in  dye,  she  rubs  it  firmly  over  the  stencil,  and  a  fair,  ahan 
figure  18  madft  ,  ^ 

"  The  practised  fingers  of  the  women  move  quickly,  but  it  is  after  all  a  tedious  process. 
In  the  work  above  described,  the  Lakemba  women  excel  On  the  island  of  Matuku 
very  pretty  curtains  are  made,  but  the  pattern  is  large,  and  covers  the  entire  square,  while 
the  spaoes  between  the  black  lines  are  filled  in  with  red  and  yellow." 

We  now  pass  to  the  liku,  or  fringed  girdle  of  the  women.  This  is  made  of  vaRons 
materials,  and  mudli  trouble  is  usually  expended  in  its  manufacture.  The  ordinary  likus 
are  little  more  than  a  number  of  slight  thongs  fixed  to  a  belt,  and  allowed  to  hang  dovn 
for  several  inches.  When  worn,  it  is  passed  round  the  waist  and  tied,  not  behind,  but  on 
onA  sid^  and  on  festivals  the  bark  oord  by  which  it  is  fastened  is  allowed  to  hang  so  low 
that  it  often  trails  on  the  ground  as  the  wearer  walks  along. 


OOMMON  LIKU.  OR  APBON. 
(froM  «4r  soilMMoii. 


The  thongs  are  made  of  the  bark  of  a  species  of  hibiscus,  called  by  the  natives  va», 
and  used  for  many  puiposes,  of  long  fiexible  roots  like  that  of  tiie  cascus  grass,  aad  of 
different  grasses.  Onf  kind  of  liku,  which  is  rather  fashionable,  is  made  of  a  vegetable 
jNirasite,  called  by  the  natives  wdoa.  The  thongs  of  this  liku  are  not  thicker  than 
packthread,  and  when  fresh  are  as  flexible  as  silk.  In  process  of  time,  however, 
they  become  brittle,  and  are  apt  to  break.  The  colour  of  this  material  is  deep  glossy 
black. 

There  are  in  mv  collection  two  specimens  of  the  liku,  one  of  them  being  made  ot 
the  fiuhionable  waloa.  The  other  is  the  common  liku,  shown  in  the  above  illustra- 
tion. It  is  made  of  split  grass,  the  blades  of  which  are  more  than  three  feet  in  length. 
In  order  to  make  them  into  the  garment  they  have  been  doubled,  and  the  loops  woven 
into  a  narrow  plaited  belt  of  the  same  material 

The  better  kind  of  likns  are,  however,  made  with  far  greater  care  than  is  bestowed  on 
tills  artiol&  There  is  but  little  difference  in  the  thongs,  the  chief  labour  being  bestowed 
on  the  belt  In  some  cases  the  belt  of  the  likn  is  fonr  inches  in  width,  and  is  plaited  into 
•legant  patterns,  plaiting  being  an  art  in  which  fhs  natiyes  excel 


THE  LIKU  AND  ITS  FASHIONa 


268 


la  general  shape  tj^e  likn  never  varies,  being  worn  by  ^rls  and  women  alike.  As' 
1002  as  a  gifl  i*  unmarried,  she  wears  a  liku  the  fringe  of  which  is  not  more  than  three 
^68  in  depth,  and  the  whole  article  is  so  scanty  that  when  tied  round  the  waist  the 
^  do  not  meet  at  the  hips  by  several  inchea  As  soon  as  the  girl  is  married,  she 
^MfM  her  liku  in  token  of  her  new  rank,  and  wears  a  garment  with  a  fringe  that 
!u^68  half-way  to  her  knees,  and  which  entirely  surrouods  the  body.  After  she  has 
^me  a  mother,  she  wears  an  apron  which  quite  reaches  'to  the  knees,  and  sometimes 
j^  below  them. 


m^ 


m 


I  ■  ' 


CHAPTER   II. 


MANUFACTURES. 


ICAT-MAICmO — «An,<«  FOR  THB  CAN0R8 — FLOOS-MATa  AND  BEDDmO — BOPK  A^         fRIKa— 8IMNIT  ABB 

ITS   VARIOUS    U8KS THB     NETTINO-NERDLK    AND     MK8U — FANS   AND    SVNSHADKB THE    OBATOB'S 

FLAPPBB— BA8KKT-W0aK— FIJiAN  POTTEBT,  AND  NATIVE  ABT — POITEBY  BESTBICTXO  TO  THJ 
WOKEN — THBIB  8IMPLB  TOOLS  AND  IHPBBFKCT  UATBBIAI.8 — UOOB  OF  "  FIBINO  "  THB  TSSUu 
— OLAZINO  THB  WATKB-VR8SBLS — FIJIAN  FISHEBHAN — VABI0U8  KINDS  OF  NKT8,  AND  IlODrj 
OF  U8INO  THBM — THR  TUBTLR  FI8HBBY — A  BOLD  DIVBB — CONTBACTOBS  FOB  TVBTLE->1I0I)ES 
OF  CATCHINO  THB  BEPTILR — A  "  HEAD "  OF  TCBTLB  AND  ITS  VALVB — DANOBBS  OP  thj 
FI8HBBY->FUIAN     CANOES,   AND     MODE     OF     MANAGING     THEH— BCILDINO     CANOES— INGENIOUS 

URTBOD    OF    JOINLVO    THR    PLANKS — TONGA    CABPENTBB8 THE    FUIANS    IN7EBI0B  SAILOBS  I) 

THB  TONOAN8 — ^FUIAN   TBADKBfl. 


Mats  of  various  kinds  are  made  by  the  women,  and  they  display  as  much  ingenuity  in  mat- 
making  as  in  the  manufacture  of  masi.  Mats  are  employed  for  many  purposes.  The 
sails  of  the  Fijian  canoes  are  always  made  of  matting,  which  is  woven  in  lengths  and 
then  sewn  together  afterwards,  just  as  is  the  case  with  our  own  canvas  sails.  The  vridth 
of  the  strips  varies  from  two  to  four  feet,  and  their  length  from  three  to  a  hundred  yards. 
On  an  average,  however,  the  usual  length  of  these  strips  is  twenty  feet,  that  being  the 
ordinary  length  of  a  sail.  Sail-mats  aro  necessarily  rather  coarse,  and  are  made  from  the 
leaf  of  the  cocoa-nut  palm. 

Then  there  are  floor-mats,  which  are  used  as  carpets  in  the  houses.  These  vaiy  in 
size  according  to  the  dimensions  of  the  house,  but  twenty  feet  by  sixteen  is  a  veiy 
ordinary  measurement.  They  are  generally  adorned  with  a  border  or  pattern  round  the 
edges,  this  border  being  about  six  inches  wide,  and  often  decorated  with  feathers  and 
scraps  of  any  coloured  material  that  can  be  procured.  Mats  of  a  similar  character,  kt 
much  finer  texture,  are  used  as  bedding ;  the  best  kind,  which  is  called  ono,  being  of  a  I 
very  fine  texture. 

The  native  love  of  ornament  is  in  no  way  better  displayed  than  in  their  rope  i 
string-making. 

The  best  rope     formed  from  several  strands  of  sinnet.    This  is  a  sort  of  plait  made  { 
from  the  fibre  of  the  cocoa-nut.     The  fibre  is  carefully  removed  from  the  nut,  baked,  aad 
combed  out  like  wool     Cordage  is  made  by  twisting  sinnet  together,  and  some  of  the 
Fijian  cords  are  nearly  as  thick  as  a  cable,  and  possessed  of  extraordinary  elasticity  and  | 
strength.    Tlie  sinnet  is  used  in  a  great  variety  of  offices,  houses  being  bxiilt  and 
planks  of  the  canoes  tied  together  with  this  most  useful  material 

When  made,  the  sinnet  is  made  into  great  rolls,  some  of  them  being  of  gigantic  I 
dimensions.     Mr.  Williams  saw  one  which  was  twelve  feet  long,  and  nearly  seven  feet  in 
diameter.     These  rolls  are  differently  shaped,  and  each  shape  is  known  by  its  own  name, 
such  as  the  double  cone,  the  plain  hank,  the  oval  ball,  the  honeycomb  ball,  apd  the  j 
variegated  rolL    These  rolls  are  given  as  presents,  and  offered  to  the  chiefs  as 


THE  SUNSRADK 


265 


toeether  with  other  property.    In  the  larce  illustrption  on  page  265,  which  represents 
a  tax-paying  scene,  one  or  two  of  these  rolls  are  showa. 

Sintiet  is  the  favourite  material  for  net-making,  but  as  it  is  costly,  nets  are  often  con- 
structed of  the  hibiscus  bark.  Another  material  is  a  sort  of  creeper  named  yaka,  which 
is  steeped  in  water  to  dissolve  the  green  matter,  then  scraped  to  clean  the  fibres,  and, 
lastly,  twisted  into  rtring.  It  is  remarkable  that  the  netting  needle  and  mesh  are  exactly 
similar  to  those  which  are  employed  by  ourselves,  and  the  same  may  be  said  of  the  mesh 
and  needle  of  the  Esquimaux. 

The  same  ingenuity  in  plaiting  which  is  expended  in  the  making  and  rolling  of  sinnet 
asserts  itself  in  various  other  manufactures,  such  as  basket  and  fan  making.  In  the  latter 
art  the  Fijian  excels,  and,  as  the  fan  is  almost  as  important  to  the  Fijian  as  to  the  Japanese, 
much  play  of  fancy  is  exhibited  in  fan-making.  Dissimilar  as  are  these  fans  in  shape, 
there  is  always  a  sort  of  character  about  them  which  denotes  their  origin  to  a 
practised  eye. 

The  accompanying  illustration  represents  a  specimen  in  my  collection,  which  is  a  very 
good  type  of  the  Fijian  fan.  K  is  two  feet  in  length,  and  rathej^  more  than  a  foot  broad 
m  the  widest  part.  The  handle  is  made  of  cocoa-nut  wood,  and  extends  nearly  to  the 
end  of  the  fan,  so  as  to  form  a  support  through  its  entire  length.  It  is  fastened  to  the 
iau  by  double  bands  of  the  finest  and  most  beautifully  plaited  sinnet    The  material  of 


'<:i 


4 


mm 


3s 


> 


SUNSHADE  OR  FAN. 


j  which  the  fan  is  composed  is  cocoa-nut  leaf,  divided  into  doubled  strips  about  the  third 
I  of  an  inch  in  width  near  the  base  of  the  fan,  and  gradually  decreasing  towards  its  tip. 
I A  strong  band  of  the  same  material  runs  round  the  edges  of  the  fan,  and  the  two  ends  of 
I  this  band  are  secured  to  the  handle  by  the  same  sinnet  as  has  been  just  mentioned. 

Such  a  fan  as  this  is  employed  rather  as  a  sunshade  or  parasol  than  a  fan,  and  is  held 
I  over  the  head  when  the  owner  happens  to  be  seated  in  the  sunshine.  It  is  very  light, 
I  and  is  really  a  much  more  efficient  implement  than  its  appearance  intimates. 

The  form  of  the  fan  is  exceedingly  variable.     Sometimes  they  are  triangular,  with  the 

[handle  projecting  from  one  of  the  angles,  and  sometimes  they  are  square,  but  with  the 

handle  passing  diagonally  across  them.    Various  modifications  of  the  battledore  are  in 

much  favour,  and  there  is  one  form  which  almost  exactly  resembles  that  of  the  Japanese 

I  handscreen. 

It  is  rather  remarkable  that  the  aborigines  of  tropical  America,  such  as  the  Caribs, 
I  the  Accowais,  and  the  like,  make  fans  of  precisely  similar  material  and  structure,  except 
I  that  the  handle  is  not  separately  made  of  wood,  but  is  formed  from  the  ends  of  the  leaf- 
I  strips  of  which  the  implement  is  made. 

The  following  illustration  represents  another  curious  article  of  manufacture  which 
lis  properly  Fijian,  but  extends  through  several  of  the  Polynesian  group.    It  is  tlie 


i     > 


(••  '  •' 


V 


256 


FIJI 


THE  ORATORS  FI APPER  . 


orator's  flapper,  which  the  native  holds  in  his  hand  while  he  speaks  in  council    tv 
handle  is  carved  into  various  patterns,  and  mostly,  though  not  invariably,  is  teruiinau 
by  a  rude  representation  of  a  couple  of  human  tiguixw  seated  back  to  back.    Sometin 
the  entii-e  handle  is  covered  with  siuuet,  plaited  in  thu  most  duliuate  patterns,  as  n  "^1 

•  but  a  Fijian  can  plait  Tl  J 
.^f  ^"f'  «t  '•'«  ^nd  is  for,,,;' 

-^  ot    cocoa-nut   fibie,  vi,ichl 

has    first  been  soaked  inl 
water,  next  rolled  round  .1 
small  twig,  and  then  dried  I 
When  it  is  unwound  fro,n| 
the  stick,  it  has  a  crisnl 
wrinkled  appearance,  veiSI 
like  that  of  the  Fijian's  hair  I 
and  IS  probably   intended! 
to  mutate  it.     The  fig,ire| 
is  drawn  from  one  ot  the! 
specimens  in  my  collection  I 
some  of  which  have  sinnet'l 
covered  handles,  and  goniel 
carved  handles,  while  soine| 
have   the   tuft  black, 
others  sandy  red,  just  as  ijl 
the  case  with  the  Lair  off 
th(i  natives. 
In  their  basket-making,  the  Fijians  are  equally  lavish  of  their  artiMici 
powers,  wea-.'ing  them  in  patttrns  of  such  elaborate  intricacy  as  to  put  tliel 
best  European  makers   to  shame,  and  then,  as  if  not  satisfied  wit),  tliel 
amount  o*."  work  bestowed  upon  them,  covering  all  the  edges  with  sinnetl 
braided  nto  really  artistic  patterns.  1 

Indeed,  the  Fijians  are  born  artists.  Their  work,  nUhough  sometiniesl 
grotesque,  is  always  artistic,  because  always  appropriate.  They  carry  tlijsl 
feeling  of  art  into  the  material  whose  plasticity  allows  the  greatest  freedom  of  nmni])u.[ 
liition ;  namely,  earthenware.  Some  of  the  vessels  which  are  intended  for  cooking  are  quitel 
plain,  while  others  which  ai«  made  for  other  purposes  are  of  elegant  shape,  and  coveiedl 
with  ornaments.  Mr.  Williams  suggests,  with  much  prol  lability,  that  the  cookiiig-potsl 
are  made  in  imitation  of  the  cells  of  a  species  of  black  bee  which  inhabits  the  Fiji  groupl 
of  islands.  I 

Several  specimens  of  Fijian  pottery  ai-e  in  the  British  Museum,  and  the  reader  isl 
strongly  advised  to  examine  them,  in  order  to  see  examples  of  intuitive  ait  wlmh  arefarl 
superior  in  outline  and  ornament  to  the  generality  of  decorated  earthenware  in 
country.  A  conventional  imitation  of  nature  is  the  principle  which  is  employed  ly  the! 
Fijian  potters,  who  find  their  chief  patterns  in  flowers,  leaves,  and  fruits,  thus  obtoiiiiiigl 
the  most  graceful  curves.  Joined  to  great  certainty  and  precision  of  outline. 

Rude  as  is  the  manipulation  of  the  potter,  and  coarse  as  is  the  material,  the  design  ( 
the  vessel  is  sure  to  be  bold  and  vigorous,  putting  to  shame  the  feeble  prettiness  vjthl 
which  we  are  too  familiar  in  this  country.  Going  to  nature  for  their  models,  the  Fijiiinl 
potters  display  a  wonderful  power,  fertility,  and  originality  of  design.  In  any  countryj 
an  artist  who  really  studies  nature  is  sure  to  produce  works  that  are  fresh  and  originaiT 
and  in  a  '^ountry  like  Fiji,  which  is  within  the  tropics,  and  in  which  the  magnificent! 
vegetation  of  the  tropics  springs  up  in  luxuriant  profusion,  i^  is  likely  that  an  artist,! 
however  rude  he  may  be,  who  studies  in  such  a  school,  will  produce  works  of  genuiiie| 
merit 

The  art  of  pottery  is  confined  to  the  women,  and  is  practically  restricted  to  the  wiveil 
and  daughters  of  fishermen.  The  material  employed  by  them  is  a  red  or  blue  clay  nii.\ed| 
with  sand,  and  their  implements  are  merely  an  annular  cushion,  a  flat  stone,  o^a  o*  »«« 


I  fooden  scrapers,  a  n 
I  They  Iwvc  no  wheel 
I  vposels  so  true  in  on 
I  Mtttry,  could  believ( 
J  Th3  shapes  of  noi 
jtiienioilels  employed 
IforkmanHliip.  I'erjii 
Ignd  Mr.  Williams  x 
I  four  openings  for  the 
ieianples  are  the  co 
ItriEiy  touch,  and  furtli 
lire  hollow,  and  have 
jthrciigh  them.  This 
I  Considering  the  ai 
■pity  that  the  natives 
Icoarse,  and  the  very  ii 
■ilniost  imperishable  q 
I  Alter  the  vessels  li 
|i  sharp  stick,  they  are 
laud  covered  with  a  (] 
|)ile  is  then  lighted, 
liuidied  Those  pots 
W  resin  which  has 


FISHING  rOR  TUIITLK 


257 


fooden  scmpers,  a  round  stone  to  hold  against  tho  inside  of  tlio  vessel,  and  a  slinrp  stick. 
jiieyhavo  no  wheel:  and  yet,  in  synte  of  such  disadvantages,  they  contrive  to  prodnco 
vefiseU  80  true  in  oiitliiio,  that  few  persons,  iinlcsH  tlicy  were  practically  acquainted  with 
Loltt'iyi  could  helieve  that  they  were  merely  rounded  by  the  eye. 

Th3  sliapps  of  nearly  all  the  vessels  are  very  elegant,  as  is  likely  to  he  the  case  from 

jlieniotlels  employed  by  the  maker.     They  are  often  wonderfully  elaborate  specimens  of 

Iforkinnnsliip.     Perjnanently  covei-ed  vessels,  with  a  holo  in  the  lid,  are  very  coimmm, 

,11(1  Mr.  Williams    saw   one    jar  as   largo   as  a  hogshead,  that  was  furnished   with 

four  openings  for  the  purpose  of  filling  and  emptying  it  rapidly.     The  most  remarkable 

eianples  are  the  compound  vessels,  several  being  united  tojjether  at  the  point  whfre 

tjiey  touch,  and  further  connected  by  arched  handles.     In  some  cas»^s,  even  the  handles 

lire  hollow,  and  have  an  opening  at  the  top,  so  that  tho  vessels  can  be  tilled  or  emptied 

|tbroii"h  them.    This  compound  form  has  lately  been  copied  by  Eurojjcans. 

I    Considering  the  amount  of  labour  and  artistic  skill  which  is  giv^n    o  pottery,  it  is  a 

Ipitythat  the  natives  are  not  better  oil"  t'ov  material  arxl  firing.    The  material  is  very 

Icoawe,  and  tho  very  imperfect  mode  of  baking  fails  to  give  to  the  vessels  the  hard  and 

lilniost  imperishable  quality  which  distinguishes  properly  prepared  eartlienware. 

After  the  vessels  have  been  shaped,  and  the  decorative  jiatterns  traced  on  them  with 
, sharp  stick,  thqy  are  placed  on  tho  ground  close  together,  but  not  touching  each  othei-, 
iiiil  covered  with  a  quantity  of  dried  leaves,  grass,  reeds,  and  similar  mateiials.  The 
Tiile  is  then  lighted,  and  when  it  has  burned  itself  out  the  baking  is  supposed  to  be 
Inislied.  Tlu)se  pots  that  are  to  be  glazed  are  rubbed,  while  stid  liot,  with  kawri,  the 
line  resla  which  has  already  been  mentioned  iu  the  account  of  New  Zealand. 

As  may  he  expected  in  an  island  population,  the  Fijians  are  expert  fishermen,  and 
Uploy  various  means  of  securing  their  i)rey.  Nets,  weighted  at  one  edge  with  shells  and 
lloateil  at  tho  other  with  pieces  of  light  wood,  ai-e  nineh  used ;  and  so  are  the  hook,  the 
leel.andthe  weir.  In  some  places  a  very  remarkable  net,  or  rather  an  imitation  of  a 
fcet,  called  the  ran,  is  used.  To  the  long,  flexible  steins  of  creepei-s  are  fastened  a  quantity 
[[split  cocoa-nut  leaves,  so  as  to  make  a  fringe  of  considerable  depth  and  very  great 
^ngth,  one  of  these  raus  sometimes  measuring  nearly  ten  thousand  feet  from  one  end  to 
ientber.  ^ 

When  completed,  the  rau  is  taken  out  to  sea  and  thrown  into  the  water,  the  ends 
leing  attached  to  canoes,  which  stretch  it  to  a  straight  line.  They  then  make  for  a  small 
8V, across  which  the  rau  can  be  drawn,  and  then  capture  all  the  fish  by  smaller  nets 
Ir spears.  Sometimes  they  do  not  troubk;  themselves  to  return  to  the  shore,  but  bring 
pie  net  round  in  a  circle,  the  fish  being  so  afraid  of  the  leafy  fringe  that  they  avoid  it, 
lid  keep  themseUes  in  the  middle  of  the  toils. 

The  principal  use  of  the  net  is,  however,  in  turtle-fishing,  a  sport  which  may  be 
tlmost  called  an  art.  The  turtle-Hshers  8upi)ly  themselves  with  sinnet-nets,  some  ten 
let  in  width,  and  one  or  two  hundred  yards  in  length.  While  the  turtle  are  feeding  upon 
be  shore,  the  fishermen  carry  out  the  net  and  shoot  it  to  seawards,  so  tliat  when  the 
nrtle  returns  to  the  sea  after  feeding,  it  is  sure  to  be  intercepted  by  the  net,  which  has 

je  meshes,  in  order  to  entangle  the  flippei-s  of  the  reptile. 

When  the  fishermen  feel  that  the  turtle  is  fairly  caught,  they  proceed  to  get  it  on 

",atask  of  very  great  difficulty  and  some  danger,  inasmuch  iis  the  turtle  is  in  its 
rn  element,  and  the  men  are  obliged  to  dive  and  conduct  their  oyierations  under  water. 
he  most  active  diver  tries  to  seize  the  end  of  one  of  the  fore- flippers,  and  pulls  it 
[olently  downwards,  knowing  that  the  instinctive  desire  to  rid  itselt  ot  the  inconvenience 

1  cause  the  reptile  to  rise.     Of  course  the  diver  can  only  retain  his  hold  for  a  limited 

me,  but  as  soon  as  he  rises  to  the  surface  for  breath  another  takes  iiis  place.     Should 

^e  turtle  lie  a  vicious  one,  as  is  often  the  case,  one  of  the  divers  grasps  it  across  the 

ad,  fixing  his  finger  and  thumb  iu  the  sockets  of  the  eyes,  so  as  to  prevent  the  creature 

|oin  doing  mischief. 

Finding  itself  thus  hampered,  the  turtle  rises  to  the  surface,  when  it  is  seized  by  the 
her  fisheimen  who  are  in  the  canoe,  hauled  on  board,  and  laid  on  its  back,  in  which 
ITOL,  IL 


• 


I 


I-     ^ 


-i 


1^    ^^w 

i>.fflly  r 

1 

'         ll 

1 

' 

i 

4  "ij- 

4 

-<ni 

-^•t-M-       J 

^^ 

TT 

'^"'-^ 

t 

t 

X 

V 

T 

»*- 

i 

* 

j-i'i 

238 


nji. 


'l*^' 


m 


l^     ^ 


position  it  is  utterly  helpless    The  successful  fishennen  then  blow  loud  blasts  o-  ♦•' 
on  tiieir  conch-sheil  trrinpets,  and  bring  tlieiv  prize  to  iuiiil. 

In  consequence  of  the  number  of  men  who  nie  ejnployed  in  this  pursuit,  tl.«  „ip^| 
almost  invariably  fish  in  parties,  who  ore  engaged  by  soine  iTidividiial.  Som.^tinu.t,  ii„y.j 
are  tlie  servants  of  a  cliief,  and  fi^h  on  his  accuunt,  all  the  cupturoil  turtles  beloii;;iii.r  t 
him,  but  the  fishermen  always  receiving  a  present  of  some  kind  wlien  they  hiive  Upi 
Buccpsaful.  Shouhl  the  fishers  bo  free  men,  they  hir«  themselves,  their  nets,  and  canoe  t^ 
some  one  who  will  pay  the  regular  price,  for  winch  tliey  are  bimml  to  make  tun  exiio 
ditions.  Sliould  tliey  be  entirely  unsuccessful,  they  get  notiiing,  but  each  time  that  tlicv 
bring  a  turtle  ashore  they  receive  a  present  from  the  hirer,  who  is  obliged,  after  tin 
completion  of  the  fishing,  to  give  the  men  a  handsome  present.  Sometimes  several  turtk 
arn  taken  in  a  single  day ;  but  the  business  is  a  very  precarious  one,  even  the  \m 
fishermen  returning  day  after  day  without  catching  a  single  turtle. 

Sonte  of  the  moiles  of  catching  the  turtle  are  very  ingenious.  When  the  men  liavi 
no  net,  they  ctmse  the  reptile  as  they  best  can,  kee|)ing  tlie  shndow  of  the  sail  just  belijin 
it  so  as  to  higliten  it,  and  keep  It  continually  on  the  move.  They  will  pnraue  it  in  tlij; 
way  for  a  long  time,  until  the  creature  is  so  exhausted  that  it  can  be  CHptured  by  a  ftv 
divers  witliout  the  aid  of  a  net  When  brought  home,  the  turtles  are  kept  in  pons  am 
killed  as  wanted. 

Although  the  flesh  of  the  turtle  is  highly  estpemed,  and  the  green  fat  is  appreciatei 
nearly  as  much  as  in  England,  the  chief  value  of  the  turtle  lies  in  its  shell,  the  tliirtnn 
plates  of  whidi  are  called  a  "head,"  and  sold  to  the  trailers  by  weight.  A"liead1 
wtighing  three  pounds  is  a  fair  one,  a  head  that  weighs  four  pounds  is  exceptionally  good] 
while  one  that  exceeds  five  pounds  is  hardly  ever  seen. 

The  dangers  that  beset  the  turtle-fishery  are  nmny..  Chief  among  them  is  the  sharkj 
which  is  very  plentiful  on  these  coasts,  and  which  is  equally  fond  of  men  and  turtle,  s 
that  when  it  sees  a  turtle  entangled  in  the  net  it  makes  un  attack,  and  is  as  likely  to  tak 
off  the  limb  of  one  of  the  divers  as  to  seize  the  reptile.  Another  fertile  source  of  dan^ei 
lies  in  the  structure  of  the  coral  reefs,  which  form  the  princi|>al  shores  of  these  islaiida 
They  are  full  of  hollows  and  crannies,  and  it  sometimes  liai)pens  that  a  diver  beconiei 
entangled  in  them,  and  is  not  able  to  extricate  himself  in  time  to  save  his  life. 

As  the  canoes  return  home  after  turtle-fishing,  the  women  come  down  to,  theslinri 
and  meet  them.  Should  the  expedition  be  successful,  the  men  return  with  songs  ain 
shouts  of  triumph,  as  if  they  were  bringing  home  the  bodies  of  slain  foes,  on  wliic 
occasion,  as  we  shall  presently  see,  a  scene  of  horrid  rejoicing  takes  place.  Should  the 
be  unsuccessful,  they  return  in  sad  silence. 

In  the  former  cose,  the  women  welcome  the  successful  fishermen  with  songs  am 
donees,  and  sometimes  become  rather  rough  in  the  exuberance  of  their  deli}^lit.  il; 
Williams  once  witnessed  an  amusing  .scene,  in  which  the  women  brought  a  quantity 
bitter  oranges  down  to  the  shore,  and  when  the  fishermen  were  about  to  land,  pelted  thei 
so  mercilessly  that  the  men  were  in  self-defence  obliged  to  drive  their  aggressors  ol 
the  beach.  » 

As  the  canoe  has  so  often  been  mentioned  in  connexion  with  fishing,  it  will  be  no' 
de3cril)ed.  In  principle  it  resembles  the  form  which  p«;vail8  among  the  great  rolynesii 
group,  tliouyh  in  detail  it  differs  from  many  of  the  ordinary  ves.sels.  All  the  cam 
possess  modifications  of  the  outriirger,  but  the  best  example  is  the  double  canoe,  whei 
two  boats  are  placed  side  by  side  in  such  a  manner  that  one  of  them  acts  as  the  outiigj 
and  the  other  as  the  canoe. 

'  If  the  reader  will  refer  to  the  illustration  on  the  following  page,  he  will  be  able 
understand  the  general  appearance  of  this  curious  vessel. 

The  two  canoes  are  covered  over,  so  as  to  keep  out  the  water,  and  are  connected  \sj 
platform  which  projects  over  the  outer  edges  of  both  boats.  Hatchways  are  cut  throu[ 
the  platform,  so  as  to  enable  the  sailora  to  pass  into  the  interior  of  the  canoes.  In  thi 
illustration  a  man  is  seen  emerging  from  the  hatch  of  the  outer  canoe.  Upon  tliij 
platform  is  erected  a  sort  of  deck-house  for  the  principal  person  on  board,  and  on  theto| 
of  thjt  deck-bouse  is  a  platform,  ou  which  stands  the  captain  of  the  vessel,  so  that  he  M\ 


live  bit  orders  firom  ( 
jjj.r  or  bridge.  This 
^jM  hf  «'ngaged  in 
TI.0  iiiode  of  man 
The  short  mast  wc 
IIm  vessel.  When  th( 
li^d  of  the  mast,  and 
^aglft    The  halyard 


kgo  about,  the  mast  is 
V  tack  and  the  sheet 

It  will  be  seen  that 

t  it  can  be  steered 
[length,  of  which  the 
p  an  oar  is  tremen( 
[order  to  relieve  the 
|ii3tance  the  men  ha 
vt\j  sure  to  receive  . 
Sometimes  a  sur 

li  such  violence  tha 
drawbnek.<»,  eaiio 

'  as  possible  while 


MANAGEMENT  OF  THE  CANOE 

Ljy(  Ui  orders  Arom  this  elevstod  position,  like  the  captain  of  a  steamboat  on  the  paddle* 
^/ 01  bridp^e.  Thifl  position  also  enables  him  to  trace  the  course  of  the  turtle,  if  thejr 
IjkijM  ^^  *'i>KiiKed  in  the  profitable  chase  of  that  reptile. 

ri,«  Uiodti  of  managing  the  vessel  is  extremely  ingenious. 

Ihe  short  mast  works  on  a  pivot  at  the  foot,  and  can  be  slacked  over  to  either  end  of 
(iIk  vessel.  When  the  canoe  is  about  to  get  under  way,  the  long  yard  is  drawn  up  to  the 
l^d  of  the  mast,  and  the  latter  inclined,  so  that  the  mast,  the  yard,  and  the  deck  form  a 
Itnaagle.    The  halyards  are  then  made  fast,  and  act  as  stays.    \Vheu  the  vessel  is  wanted 


TUE  CAMOE  IN  A  BREEZB. 


^go  about,  the  mast  is  slacked  off  to  the  other  end,  so  that  the  stem  becomes  the  bow, 

stack  and,  the  slieet  change  places,  and  away  goes  the  vessel  on  the  other  course. 

It  will  be  seen  that  such  a  canoe  sails  equally  well  in  either  direction,  and,  therefore,. 

it  can  be  steered  from  either  end.    The  rudder  is  a  very  large  oar,  some  twenty  feet 

k  length,  of  which  the  blade  occupies  e?ght,  and  is  sixteen  inches  wide.    The  leverage  ^£ 

p  an  oar  is  tremendous,  and,  in  a  stiff  gale,  several  men  are  required  to  work  it.. 

[order  to  relieve  them  in  some  degree,  rudder-bauds  are  used;  but  even  with  thia^ 

jiiatance  the  men  have  great  difficulty  in  keeping  the  canoe  to  her  course,  and  axe: 

irly  sure  to  receive  some  very  sharp  blows  in  the  side  from  the  handle  of  the  steeaiag. 

Sometimes  a  sudden  gust  of  wind,  or  a  largo  wave,  will  bring  round  the  rudder 

I  such  violence  that  the  handle  strikes  a  man  in  the  side  and  kills  him.    With  alL 

drawbnoks,  canoe-sailing  is  a  favourite  occupation  with  the  Fijians,  who  are  aS' 

as  pussible  while  uu  buuid,  singing  songs  to  encourage  the  steersman,  watching^  tliC:: 

82 


^■ffr->r 


260 


FIJI. 


I  f  i 


waves  and  giving  notice  of  them,  and  adding  to  the  joyous  tumult  by  heating  any  Uu 
that  they  may  happen  to  have  on  board.    Even  when  the  wind  fails,  and  the  canoe  k 
to  be  propelled  by  poling  if  she  should  be  in  shoal  water,  or  by  sculling  if  she  should  1 
too  far  out  at  sea  for  the  poles,  the  crew  do  their  work  in  gangs,  which  are  reUeved 
regular  intervals,  those  who  are  resting  singing  songs  and  encouraging  those  vho 
at  work. 

Sculling  one  of  these  large  canoes  is  rather  heavy  work,  the  great  paddles  being  worket, 
from  side  to  side  in  perfect  unison,  the  men  moving  their  feet  in  accordance  with  thi 
rhythm  of  their  comrades'  song.  As  many  as  eight  sculls  are  sometimes  employed  at  thl 
same  time,  should  the  canoe  be  a  large  one  and  the  crew  tolerably  numerous.  Thl 
sculling  oars  pass  through  holes  in  the  deck,  an  equal  number  beinfr  out  fore  and  aft.     I 

The  mode  of  building  these  canoes  is  so  ingenious  that  I  will  try  toxlescribe  it,thou2i 
without  a  plentiful  use  of  diagrams  description  is  very  difficult  1 

Canoes  of  moderate  size  are  cut  out  of  single  logs ;  and  in  these  there  is  nothini 
particularly  worthy  of  remark.  But  when  the  nu  •«>  ship-builder  wishes  to  construct  oul 
of  the  great  war-canoes,  he  has  to  exercise  all  the  skill  of  his  craft. 

Here  it  must  be  mentioned  that  the  canoe-makers  form  a  sort  of  clan  of  their  own 
and  have  their  own  chief,  who  is  always  a  man  eminent  for  skill  in  his  profession.  ThJ 
experienced  Fijians  know  the  workmanship  of  these  men  as  well  as  our  artists  know  th] 
touch  and  style  of  a  celebrated  sculptor  or  painter,  and  contemplate  both  the  man  and  hi] 
workmanship  with  respectful  admiration. 

The  first  process  in  canoe-building  is  to  lay  the  keel,  which  is  made  of  several  pieces 
of  wood  carefully  "scarfed"  together;  and  upon  it  the  planking  is  fixed,  without  requirinl 
ribs,  as  in  our  boata.  The  most  ingenious  part  of  boat-building  is  the  way  that  the  planki 
are  fastened,  or  rather  tied  together,  without  a  vestige  of  the  sinnet  appearing  on  thl 
outside.  Along  the  inside  edge  of  each  plank  runs  a  bold  flange,  through  which  a  numbel 
of  holes  are  bored  downwards  at  regular  distances,  so  that  when  two  planks  are  place 
together  the  holes  in  the  flanges  exactly  coincide,  and  a  cord  can  be  run  through  thenj. 

When  a  plank  has  been  made,  and  all  the  flange-holes  bored,  the  edges  are  snieareij 
with  a  sort  of  white  pitch,  upon  which  is  laid  a  strip  of  fine  masi.  This  of  coiirsl 
covers  tlie  ho]38,  which  are  reopened  by  means  of  a  small  fire-stick.  The  planks  thui 
pi-epared  are  called  "  vonos."  When  the  vono  is  ready,  it  is  lifted  to  its  place,  and  veri 
carefhlly  adjusted,  so  that  all  the  holes  exactly  coincide.  Tlie  best  and  strongest  sinnet  i] 
next  passed  eight  or  ten  times  through  the  hole,  drawn  as  tight  as  possible,  and  then  tied 
It  will  be  seen,  therefore,  that  all  the  tying  is  done  inside  the  vessel.  In  order  to  lighten 
the  sinnet  still  more,  a  number  of  little  wedges  are  inseited  under  it  in  different  dine. 
tions,  and  are  driven  home  with  the  mallet 

By  this  process  the  planks  are  brought  so  tightly  together  that,  when  the  carpentei 
comes  to  smooth  off  the  outside  of  the  vessel  with  his  adze,  he  often  hns  to  lookvei] 
closely  before  he  can  see  the  line  of  junction.  Caulking  is  therefore  needless,  the  whiiJ 
pitch  and  masi  rendering  the  junction  of  the  planks  completely  waterproof.  The  voiioj 
are  by  no  means  equal  in  size,  some  being  twenty  feet  in  length,  while  others  are  bareljj 
thirty  inches,  but  all  are  connected  in  exactly  the  same  manner.  I 

The  gunwales,  and  other  parts  above  the  water-mark,  do  not  reqtiire  so  much  care.anij 
are  fastened  without  flanges,  a  strip  of  wood  or  "  bead  "  being  laid  upon  the  junction,  anij 
the  sinnet  bands  passing  over  and  over  it  and  drawn  tight  with  wedges,  and  the  holed 
carefully  caulked  with  fibre  and  pitch.  When  the  canoe  is  completed,  it  is  beautifully 
finished  off,  the  whole  of  the  outside  being  first  carefully  trimmed  with  the  adze,  mi 
then  polished  with  pumice  stone,  so  that  it  looks  as  if  it  were  made  of  one  piecd 
of  wood.  I 

Ornament  is  freely  used  in  the  best  canoes,  especially  in  the  two  projecting  end?] 
which  are  carved  in  patterns,  and  frequently  inlaid  with  white  shells  belonging  to  tli( 
genus  Ovulum,  or  egg  shells.  This  form  of  canoe  has  gradually  superseded  the  nion 
clumsy  forms  that  were  once  in  use  in  Tonga  and  the  neighbouring  islnnds.  TheTongan^ 
often  made  voyages  to  Fiji,  being  better  and  bolder  sailors,  though  their  canoes  \m 
icfflriar;  and,  having  been  struck  with  the  superiority  of  Fijian  boat-building,  have  I 


AN  UNSUCCESSFUL  VENTURE 


261 


built  their  own  vessels  after  Fijian  modela     Being  also   remarkably  good 

Qters,  they  have  taken  to  boat-building  even  in  Fiji  itself,  and  have  in  a  great 

ousted  the  native  builders,  being  able  to  work  better  and  quicker,  and  for 

J  pay. 

]a  spite  of  their  excellent  canoes,  and  their  skill  in  managing  their  vessels,  the  Fijians 

i  not  bold  sailors,  and,  according  to  Mr.  Williams,  "  none  nave  yet  taken  their  canoes 

the  boundaries  of  their  own  group."    He  knew  one  old  man  named  Toa-levu 

gW  Fowl),  who  had  a  fancy  that  he  could  make  a  profitable  trading  expedition 

itward,  and  who  accordingly  loaded  his  canoe  with  pottery  and  niasi,  and  started  off. 

^er  two  or  three  days,  however,  he  became  frightened,  and  made  the  best  of  his  way 

Hick  again,  only  to  become  a  standing  warning  to  rash  voyagers.    Yet  in  waters  which 

ley  know  the  Fijians  are  excellent  sailors,  and  the  women  appear  to  be  as  bold  and 

rjlful  as  the  men,  assisting  in  steering,  managing  the  sail,  and  even  in  the  laborious  task 

Ksculling  or  poling. 

Owing  to  their  excellence  in  canoe-building,  the  Fijians  carry  on  a  brisk  trade  with 
,jier  islands,  supplying  them  not  only  with  the  canoes,  but  with  the  masts,  sails,  sinnet, 
wi  other  nautical  appliances,  receiving  in  exchange  the  whales'  teeth,  shells,  weapons,  and 
iieiveJued  cbmmodities. 


p 

I  ' 

J  I     1 

Is 

I!' 

1^  ■^ 


CHAPTER  III. 


GOVERNMENT  AND  SOCIAL  UFE. 


A  NATTVR   tKOKND — THK   BAT-QOD,  AND   HIS   MISHAPS   ON   A   JTOCBNEY — EVASION  OS^  A  HrMHUTBIJ 
CUSTOM — MODERN   CHANGES   OF   OOVEBNHENT — THE   VABIOUS  BANKS   OF   CHIEFS   AND  PEOPLB- 
THE    8Y8TKM    OP   VASU,    OB   NRPOTIHM    EXTRAORDINARY — BINOULAR     POWER    OF    THE   VA8U— IHsl 
6Y8TKM    A    HINDRAIICB     TO     INDD8TRY THE     VASU    AS     AN   AMBASSADOR — PAYMENT   OF  TAXES- 
PRESENTATION     OF     THE     CANOE — TRIBUTE     PAID     IN     KIND    AND     IN    LABOUR THK   TKNUBE  Op| 

LAND A    SINGULAR  CUSTOM — ATTACHMENT  TO  THE    SOIL — THE    DISAPPOINTED    PURCHA8EB— TS 

FAMILY     THE     TYPE     OF    FIJIAN     GOVERNMENT — CODE     OF    ETIQUETTE     AMONG     THE    FUIANS- 

THE    COURT    LANGUAGE THE     "TAMA,"     AND    ITS    MODIFICATIONS MEETING    A    SUPKRIOR— i 

"  BALE-MURI  "   CUSTOM THE   POLITE   NATIVE  WHO  DID    NOT  GET  A  MUSKET HOW  OBKAT  CHIEfJ 

VISIT     EACH     OTHER ORATORY,     AND     MODES     OF     GREETING— STRICTNESS     OF     THR     CODK   oj 

ETIQUETTE — TilB  YOUNG  CHIEF  AND  THE  OUANa's  TAIL — A  FIJIAN  FEAST — THE  VAST  OVEXsJ 
AND  MODE  OF  MAKING  THEM— PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  FEAST — ARRANGEMENTS  FOR  ThJ 
BANQUET — VARIETY  OF  DISHES — MODE  OF  DRINKING — HOW  TO  OPEN  A  COCOA-NUT — CANNIBALISM 

THR   KING  THAKOMBAU  — PUKSrMF.n  OniGIN  OK  CANNIBALISM — NATIVE  LEGEND- THK  OANMBAjl 

FORKS — OPPORTUNITIES    FOR    HUMAN    SACUU'ICES "  TAKING    DOWN    TUB    MAST  " — AN   UNFOBTuJ^ 

NATE   MISTAKE. 


OwiNa  to  the  geographical  nature  of  the  Fiji  group,  which  consists  of  seven  groups  o| 
islands,  some  of  them  very  lai-ge  and  some  very  small,  the  mode  of  government  hai 
never  been  monarchical,  the  country  being  ruled  by  a  number  of  chiets  of  <ireater  oJ 
less  importance,  according  to  the  amount  of  tc^rritory  over  which  their  sway  extended 
Tlje  various  islands  had  in  former  days  but  little  connexion  with  each  otlier.    At 
present  time,  more  intercourse  takes  place,  and   in  one  instance  the  visit  involves ; 
singular  and  ludicrous  ceremonial. 

One  of  the  gods  b(^!oni,'ing  to  Somo-somo,  named  Ng-gurai,  went  to  visit  SIbau,  a  spoil 
on  the  eastern  coast  of  Viti  Lemi,  one  of  the  greater  islands,  and  to  pay  his  respects  totha 
god  of  that  place.  He  was  accompanied  by  a  Vuna  god  named  Vatu-Mundie,  whogava 
him  a  bamboo  by  way  of  a  vessel,  and  undertook  to  guide  him  on  his  journey,  Ng-fiuraJ 
then  entered  into  the  body  of  a  rat,  seated  himself  on  the  bamboo,  and  set  off  on 
journey.  After  they  had  sailed  for  some  time,  Ng-gurai  lost  his  way,  on  account  of 
wanting  to  call  at  every  island  which  he  passed,  and  at  last,  just  as  he  arrired  on  tli^ 
Mbau  shore,  he  was  washed  off  the  bamboo  and  nearly  drowruul  in  the  surf 

From  this  fate  he  was  rescued  by  a  Mbau  woman,  who  took  him  into  the  chief 
house,  and  put  him  among  the  cooks  on  the  hearth,  where  he  sat  sh'^ering  for  fourdiiyl 
^feanwhile,  Vatti-Mundre  arrived  at  his  desti.iiation,  and  was  received  in  royal  maiiuei 
by  the  Mbau  god,  who  tried  in  vain  to  induce  him  to  become  tril)utary  to  him. 

After  a  proper  interval,  the  Mbau  god  returned  the  visit  of  Vatu-Mtnidre,  who  lia| 
craftily  greased  the  path,  so  that  when  his  visitor  became  animatefj,  his  feet  slipiied,!! 
he  fell  on  liis  back.     Vatu-Mundre  then  took  advantage  of  his  situation,  and  lorceJ 
visitor  to  become  his  tributary. 


THE  VASU. 


2C3 


111  consequence  of  this  affair,  tliR  MTian  people  pay  a  homage  to  the  nalivea  of  Vtina, 
t  indemnity  themselves  by  exacting  a  most  huniiliating  honia<re  from  the  men  of 
I  siino-sonio,  though  in  fact  Somo-somo  is  the  acknowledged  superior  of  Vuna. 

v'jjgnever  a  Somo-somo  canoe  goes  to  Mbau,  the  sail  must  be  lowered  at  a  certain 

distance  from  shore,  and  the  crew  must  paddle  in  a  sitting  position.    To  keep  up  the  sail 

.f  to  paddle  in  the  usual  standing  position  would  cost  them  their  lives.    As  soon  as  they 

co'iie  within  hearing  of  the  shore  they  have  to  shout  the  Tama,  i.e.  the  reverential 

Llutation  of  an  inferior  to  a  superior,  and  to  reiterate  it  at  short  intervals. 

Arrived  on  shore,  they  are  not  allowed  to  enter  a  house,  but  are  kept  in  the  open  air 
for  four  days,  during  which  time  they  are  obliged  to  wear  their  worst  dresses,  move  about 
in  a  stooping  attitude,  and  to  say  the  Tama  in  a  low  and  trembling  voice,  in  imitation  of 
tlie  sliivering  god-rat.  After  the  four  days  have  expired,  they  may  enter  houses  and  dress 
JB  better  clothes,  but  are  still  obliged  to  walk  in  a  half-bent  attitude.  Wlien  a  Mbau 
man  meets  one  of  these  crouching  visitors,  he  cries  out,  "  Ho !  Ho ! "  in  a  jeering  manner, 
nd  asks  the  Somo-somo  man  whether  his  god  is  yet  at  liberty.  The  unfortunate  visitor 
hjthen  obliged  to  place  his  hand  on  his  heart,  stoop  half-way  to  the  ground,  and  say 
nihly  that  Ng-gurai  is  allowed  his  liberty. 

Natni-ally  disliking  this  oppressive  and  humiliating  custom,  the  people  of  Somo-somo 

lliave  of  late  years  managed  to  evade  it  by  means  of  foreign  vessels.    The  custom  of 

|loiverin<j  the  sail  and  paddling  while  seated  was  not  binding  on  people  of  other  countries, 

Imiilsothey  contrived  to  visit  Mbau  ou  board  of  Tougan  canoes,  or,  better  still,  English 

jliip-lioats.  k 

Of  late  years  the  government  has  assumed  a  feudal  aspect,  the  chiefs  of  large  distric'.s 
ikini,' considered  as  kings,  and  having  under  them  a  number  of  inferior  chiefs  who  a.e 
jtfiliutary  to  them,  and  bound  to  furnish  men  aud  arms  v.'hen  the  king  declares  war. 
lAccoriling  to  Mr.  William*',  the  Fijiuns  may  be  ranked  vuder  six  distinct  orders.  First 
jcoiiie  the  kings,  and  ne.\t  to  them  the  chiefs  of  sepaiate  large  islands  or  districts.  Then 
Icoiiift  the  chiefs  of  towns,  the  priests,  and  the  Mata-ni-vanuas,  or  aides-de-camp  of  the 
lireat  chiefs.  Next  to  them  come  the  chiefs  of  professions,  such  as  canoe-buihiing  and 
Itnrtle-tislung,  and  with  them  are  ranked  any  distinguished  warriors  of  low  birth.  Tlie 
1  rank  includes  all  the  commonalty,  and  the  sixth  consists  of  the  slaves,  who  are 
|al\vay3  captives. 

As  is  often  the  cnse  in  countries  where  polygamy  is  practised,  the  law  of  descent 
jpisses  through  the  female  line,  the  successor  of  the  king  or  cliief  being  always  the  sou 
|ol'awon»an  of  high  rank. 

The  oddest  part  of  Fijian  political  economy  is  the  systvm  of  "^'usu,  or  -iiephew — a 
Ifvstem  which  may  be  described  as  nepotism  carried  to  the  gieute-i:  postiible  extreme. 
[iMr.  Williams's  description  of  the  Viisu  is  very  curious.  "  The  woi  J  nitiins  a  nephew,  or 
IX  but  becomes  a  title  cf  office  in  the  case  of  the  male,  who  iu  some  locab'ies  has  the 
lextiiioidiiiary  privilege  of  ap[)ropriating  whatever  he  chooses  uclo'jging  to  hio  ancle,  or 
|tlio3t;  under  his  uncle's  power. 

"Vasus  are  of  three  kinds :  the  Vasu-tavJcei,  the  Vasit-Ievu,  and  the  Vastt; — th©  last  is 

icomiuoii  name,  belonging  to  any  nephew  whatever.      Vasu-taukci  is  a  term  applied  to 

jaiiy  Vasu  whose  mother  is  a  lady  of  the  land  in  which  he  was  born.     The  fact  of  Mbau 

|b8iii!:jat  the  head  of  Fijian  rank  gives  the  Queen  of  Mbau  a  pre-eminence  over  all  Fijian 

lies,  and  her  son  a  place  nominally  over  all  Vasus. 

"No  material  difference  exists  between  the  j^ower  of  a  Vasu-taukei  and  a  Vasu-levu, 
Iwhich  latt^ir  title  is  given  to  every  Vasu  born  of  a  woman  of  rank,  and  havin;,  a  first- 
Iclass  chief  for  his  father.  A  Vasu-taukei  can  claim  anything  belonging  to  a  native  of  his 
Imnther's  land,  exce]>ting  the  wives,  home,  and  land  of  a  chief  Vasus  cauTint  be  con- 
Isiiiered  apart  from  the  civil  polity  of  the  group,  forming,  as  they  do,  one  of  ii?  integral 
[parts,  and  supplying  the  high-pressure  power  of  Fijian  despotism. 

"In  grasping  at  dominant  influence,  the  chiefs  have  created  a  power  which  ever  "and 
jannn  turns  round  and  grips  them  with  no  gentle  hand.  However  high  a  chief  may 
Irank,  however  powerful  a  king  may  be,  if  he  has  a  nephew,  he  has  a  master,  one  who 
pill  not  be  content  with  the  name,  but  who  will  exercise  his  prerogative  to  the  full. 


I 
i 


,^W:^^^ 


-JrM 


if} 


-f^ 


r 


264 


FIJI 


seizing  whatever  will  take  his  fancy,  regardless  of  its  value  or  the  owner's  inconveniencB 
in  its  loss.  Resistance  is  not  to  be  thought  of,  and  objection  is  only  ofl'ered  in  ext  J 
cases.  A  striking  instance  of  the  power  of  the  Vasu  occurred  in  the  case  of  Thokonaiitol 
a  Rewa  cluef,  wlio,  during  a  •quarrel  with  an  uncle,  used  the  right  of  Vasu,  and  actuallw 
supplied  himself  with  auimuuition  from  his  enemy's  stores.  .  , 

"  Descending  in  the  social  scale,  the  Vasu  is  a  hindrance  to  industry,  few  beind 
willing  to  labour  unrewarded  for  anotlier's  benefit.  One  illustration  will  suffice.  M 
industrious  uncle  builds  a  canoe  in  which  he  has  not  made  half-a-dozen  trips,  when  a3 
idle  nephew  mounts  the  deck,  .sounds  liis  trumpet-shell,  and  the  blast  announces  to 
within  hearing  that  the  canoe  has  that  instant  changed  masters." 

Tiie  Vasu  of  a  king  is  necessarily  a  personage  of  very  great  importance ,  and  whenhj 
acts  as  delegate  for  the  king,  he  is  invested  for  the  time  with  royul  dignity.  He  is  senJ 
for  ex.unple,  to  otlier  places  to  collect  property,  which  is  handed  over  to  his  king  i 
tribute ;  and  were  it  not  for  a  check  which  the  king  has  over  him,  he  might  be  tempts 
to  enrich  himself  by  exacting  more  from  the  people  than  they  ought  to  give.  In  tliis 
case,  however,  the  Vasu  is  held  amenable  to  the  king,  and,  should  he  exceed  Lis  pioijeil 
powt'rs,  is  li«avily  fined.  [ 

Taxes,  to  which  reference  is  V«re  made,  are  paid  in  a  manner  differing  materialiJ 
from  i.ie  mode  adopted  in  more  civilized  countries.  In  Europe,  for  example,  no  onepayi 
a  tax  if  lie  can  possibly  escape  from  it,  and  the  visits  of  the  tax-gatherer  are  looked  iipod 
as  periodical  vexations.  In  Fiji  the  case  is  dilloi'cnt.  People  take  a  pride  iu  paying 
taxes,  and  the  days  of  payment  are  days  of  high  festival.  1 

On  the  appointed  day  the  king  prepaies  a  great  ieast,  and  the  people  absemble  in  vast! 
maltitudes  with  their  goods,  such  as  rolls  of  sinnet,  masi,  whales'  teeth,  reeds,  women's 
dresses — and  often  accompanied  by  their  weareis— ornaments,  weapons,  and  theUke.andi 
present  themselves  in  turn  before  the  king.  Each  man  is  clad  in  his  very  best  raimenJ 
IS  painted  in  the  highest  style  of  art,  and  disjilays  the  latest  I'ashion  iu  hair-dressinJ 
With  songs  and  dances  the  people  approacli  their  monarch,  and  lay  their  presenta 
before  him,  returning  to  the  banquet  which  he  has  prepared  for  them. 

It  is  hardly  possible  to  imagine  a  more  animated  scene  tlian  that  which  occurs  wheni 
the  tribute  from  a  distant  place  is  taken  to  the  king,  especially  if,  as  is  often  the  case,! 
valuable  article,  such  as  a  large  war-canoe,  is  presented  as  part  of  the  trilmto. 

A  fleet  of  canoes,  containing  several  hundred  people  and  great  quantities  of  property,! 
makes  its  appearance  otif  the  coast,  and  is  received  with  great  hospitality,  as  well  may  ul 
the  case.  The  king  having  seated  himself  on  a  large  masi  carpet,  the  principal  chief  otl 
the  tribute-bearers  comes  before  him,  accompanied  by  his  men  bringing  the  presents! 
with  them  in  proper  ceremonial,  the  chief  himself  carrying,  in  the  folds  of  his  robe, al 
whale's  tooth,  which  is  considered  as  the  symbol  of  the  canoe  which  is  about  to  k\ 
presented,  and  wliich  is  called  by  the  same  name  as  the  canoe  which  it  represents. 

Approaching  the  king  with  the  prescribed  gestures,  the  chief  kneels  before  him, 
first  offers  to  his  master  all  the  projierty  which  has  been  deposited  on  the  ground.  Hel 
thea.takes  from  the  folds  of  his  voluminous  dress,  which,  as  the  reader  may  remember,  isl 
often  several  hundred  feet  in  length,  the  whale's  tooth,  and  makee  an  a]i}n'opriate  sneech.! 
He  compliments  the  king  on  the  ])rosperity  which  is  enjoyed  by  all  districts  under  hisl 
sway.acknowleilging  their  entire  submission,  and  hoping  that  they  maybe  allowed  to  live! 
in  order  to  build  canoes  for  him.  As  an  earnest  of  this  wish,  he  presents  the  kingwithi 
a  new  canoe,  and,  so  saying,  he  gives  the  king  the  symbolical  whale's  tooth,  calling  it  byl 
the  name  of  the  vessel.  On  receiving  the  tooth,  the  king  graciously  gives  them  hisl 
permission  to  live,  whereupon  all  present  clap  their  hands  and  shout,  the  cry  of 
receivers  being  different  from  that  which  is  employed  by  the  givers. 

In  the  following  illustration  one  of  these  animated  scenes  is  represented. 

Nt^aily  in  the  centre  is  the  king  seated  on  the  masi  carpet,  having  his  back  tothespec-j 
tator  in  order  to  sliow  the  mode  in  which  the  flowing  robes  of  a  great  man  are  armngeAJ 
In  Ironr  of  liim  kneels  the  chief  of  the  tax-)iaying  expedition,  who  is  in  the  act  of  offering 
to  the  king  iha  symbolical  whale's  tooth.  One  or  two  similar  teeth  lie  by  his  side,  andj 
lorm  a  part  of  the  present.     In  the  distance  is  the  flotilla  of  canoes,  in  which  tiie  tai-f 


PAYING  THE  TAXES. 


265 


Lying  party  have  come  j  and  near  the  shore  is  the  new  war-canoe,  which  forms  the  chief 
Lrt  of  the  offering. 


PRESENTATION  OF  TU£  CAKOB. 


In  ihe  foreground  are  seen  the  various  articles  of  property  whic'    constitute  taxes, 
tach  as  yams,  rolls  of  cloth  and  sinnet,  baskets,  articles  of  dress,  and  young  women,  the 


i  'It! 

i  M  J 


•    'i\ 


Hr  ^i'' 


m 


I  ft. 


'i 


'   .«■ 


f 


tsi_ 


266 


FIJI. 


last  being  dressed  in  the  finest  of  likus.  and  beinj?  decorated,  not  only  with  their  ordinan 
ornaments,  but  with  wreaths  and  garlands  of  Howers.  Behind  the  ofiering  chief  are  hi 
followers,  also  kneeling  as  a  mark  of  respect  for  the  king ;  and  on  the  left  hand  are  M 
Bpectatore  of  the  ceremony,  in  front  of  whom  sit  their  chiefs  and  leading  umii.  \ 

Tribute  is  not  only  paid  in  property,  but  in  labour,  those  who  accompany  the  t«i] 
paying  chief  being  required  to  give  their  labour  for  seveml  weeks.  They  work  in  m 
fields,  they  thatch  houses,  they  help  in  canoe-building,  they  go  on  fishing  expedition 
and  at  the  end  of  th»!  stipulated  time  they  receive  a  present,  and  return  to  their  homes 

Should  the  king  take  it  into  his  head  to  go  and  fetch  the  taxes  himself,  bis  y[A 
becomes  terribly  burdensome  to  those  whom  he  honours  with  his  presence.  He  will  J 
accompanied  by  some  twenty  or  thirty  canoes,  manned  by  a  thousand  men  or  so,  and  all 
those  people  have  to  be  entertained  by  the  chief  whom  he  visits.  It  is  true  that  ij 
always  makes  a  present  when  he  concludes  his  visit,  but  the  present  is  entirely  inadequaw 
to  the  cost  of  his  entertainment. 

The  tennre  of  land  is  nearly  as  difficult  a  question  in  Fiji  as  in  New  Zealand.    It 
difficult  enough  when  discussed  between  natives,  but  when  tlie  matter  is  conipliiatedbvi 
quaiTel  betvi.  u  natives  and  colonists,  it  becomes  a  very  apple  of  discord.    1^  •either  paitr 
can  quite  utilersciiud  the  other.     The  European  colonist  who  buys  land  from  a  nativa 
chief  purcli    -"i,  according  to  his  ideas,  a  complete  property  in  the  Inmi,  and  control  over 
it.    The  ni\.  vc  who  sells  it  has  never  conceived  such  an  idea  as  the  total  alienation  ofi 
land,  and,  m  t .  .sequence,  if  the  purchaser  should  happen  to  leave  any  part  ol  the  liinj 
unoc>  i,..u  i,  tlr  natives  will  build  their  houses  upon  it,  and  till  it  as  before.    Tlitn,  as  in| 
pvdct :    i>t  tiiiiH  ihe  proprietor  wants  to  use  his  ground  for  his  own  purposes,  the  nativej 
refu  3  t(i  Ik-  e;  ■led,  and  there  is  a  quarreL 

The  stal"  of  the  case  is  very  well  put  by  Dr.  Prlichard :  "Every  inch  of  land  in 
has  its  owm  f .  Every  parcel  or  tract  of  ground  l;as  a  name,  und  the  boundaries  aiel 
defined  and  well-known.  The  proprietorship  rests  iu  families,  the  heads  of  fauiiliesj 
being  the  representatives  of  the  title.  Every  member  of  the  family  can  use  the  landsl 
attiiching  to  the  family.  Thus  the  heads  of  families  are  the  nominal  owners,  tl'e  Miiolej 
fiuiiily  are  the  actual  occupiers.  The  family  land  maintains  the  whole  family,  and  tlief 
womhers  maintain  the  heail  of  the  family. 

"  A  chief  holds  his  lands  under  precisely  the  same  tenure,  as  head  of  hi^  family,  andl 
\i\s  personal  rights  attain  only  to  the  land  pertaining  to  his  family,  in  which  right  every! 
mt-Miber  of  his  family  shaies  so  far  as  on  any  portion  of  the  land.  But  the  chief  is  also! 
held  of  his  tribe,  and,  as  such,  certain  rights  to  the  whole  lands  of  the  tribe  appertain to| 
hiin.     The  tribe,  is  a  family,  and  the  chief  is  the  head  of  the  family. 

"  The  families  of  a  tribe  maintain  the  chief.  In  war  they  give  him  their  services,  andl 
follow  him  to  the  fight.  ^:i  peace  they  supply  him  with  iood.  In  this  way,  the  wholel 
tribe  attains  a  certain  collective  interest  in  aU  the  lands  held  by  each  family  ;  and  every! 
parcel  of  land  alienated  contracts  the  source  whence  the  collective  tribal  support  of  the! 
chief  is  drawn.  From  this  complicated  tenure  it  is  clear  that  the  alienation  of  land,! 
however  large  or  small  the  tract,  can  be  mrde  valid  only  by  the  collective  act  of  the! 
whole  tribe,  in  the  persons  of  the  nilin-,.  hiei.  and  the  heads  of  families.  Bandom  and! 
reckless  land  transactions  under  these  circumstances  wouk'  be  simply  another  seizure  of | 
Naboth's  vineyard,  for  which  tho  price  o(  blood  would  inevitably  have  to  be  paid." 

Another  cause  of  misunderstanding  lies  in  a  peculiar  attachment  which  the  Fijian  hasl 
to  the  soil.  When  he  sells  a  piece  of  land,  it  is  an  understood  thing  between  thebuyer| 
and  seller  that  the  latter  shall  have  the  e:- elusive  right  of  working  on  the  ground,! 
none  but  he  shall  be  employed  to  till  the  ground,  or  build  houses  U])on  it.  ITie  white  I 
settlei's  who  understand  the  customs  of  the  natives  have  accepted  the  condition,  and  find 
that  it  answers  tolerably  '^?ell.  Those  who  are  unacquainted  with  native  ideas  have  often] 
suffered  severely  for  their  ignorance,  and,  when  they  have  brought  a  gang  of  their  own  I 
workmen  to  put  up  a  house  on  the  rewly-purchased  land,  have  been  fairly  driven  out  by  I 
ariried  parties  of  natives. 

Mr.  Britcliard  narrates  an  amusing  anecdote,  which  illustrates  the  working  of  tliisl 
principle,    A  missionary  had  purchased  some  laud  according  to  the  code  of  laws  vhitli 


A  TEDIOUS  CODE  OF  ETIQUETTE 


267 


y  been  agreed  tipon  by  the  native  cliiefs  and  the  colonists;  all  the  natives  wlio  be1onf»ed 

Lthefa*n'ly  having  been  consulted,  and  agreed  to  the  purchase.    As  a  mutter  of  course, 

tier  expected  that  the  work  of  cleaiiug  the  ground  and  building  the  house  would  be 

Liveii  to  them.     Being  ignorant  of  this  custom,  the  purchaser  took  some  of  his  own 

people,  but  was  immediately  surrounded  by  a  body  of  armed  savages,  who  flourished 

tieir  clubs  and  spears,  and  frightened  him  so  much  that  he  retreated  to  his  boat,  and 

Lade  off.    When  he  was  well  out  of  rangp,  all  those  who  had  muskets  fired  them  in  the 

direction  of  the  boat,  as  if  to  show  that  their  intention  was  not  to  kill  but  merely  to 

intiniiilate. 

It  will  be  seen  from  the  foregoing  passages,  that  the  whole  government  of  Fiji  is  a 
Lpetition  of  one  principle,  namely,  that  of  the  family.    The  head  of  a  fumily  is  the 
[jouiinal  possessor  of  the  land.    All  the  members  of  the  family  use  the  land,  and  support 
[tlieirhead,  as  a  return  for  the  use  of  the  land.    Districts  again  are  considered  as  families, 
the  chief  being  the  head,  and  l>eing  supported  by  the  district.    The  king,  iigain,  is  con- 
sidered as  the  father  of  all  the  chiefs,  and  the  nominal  owner  of  all  the  land  in  his 
dominions,  and  he  is  therefore  entitled  to  be  supported  by  the  taxation  which  lias  been 
described.    Practically,  however,  he  has  no  more  right  to  land  than  any  other  head  of 
Ijliiiiiily. 

'  From  the  preceding  observations  the  reader  may  see  that  a  definite  code  of  etiquette 
[prevails  among  the  Fiji  islands.  Indeed,  there  is  no  part  of  the  woild  where  etiquette  is 
carried  to  a  greater  extent,  or  where  it  is  more  intimately  interwoven  with  every 
action  of  ordinary  life.  If,  for  example,  one  man  meets  another  on  a  path,  both  having,  as 
usual,  their  clubs  on  their  shoulders,  as  they  approach  each  other  they  Idwer  their  clubs  to 
their  knees,  as  a  token  that  they  are  at  peace,  and  pass  on.  Ketaiuiug  the  club  on  the 
I  sDoiikler  wouhl  be  equivalent  to  a  challenge  to  fight. 

The  leading  characteristic  of  this  code  of  etiquette  is  the  reverence  for  the  chief,  a 
I  reverence  which  is  carried  to  such  a  pitch  that  in  battle  a  chief  sometimes  comes  out 
unhurt  simply  because  his  opponents  were  ?o  much  awe-stricken  by  his  rank  that  they 
I  did  not  dare  to  strike  him.  Each  superior  theiet'ore  partakes  of  the  chieHy  character  as 
:a8  his  inferiors  are  concerned,  and  expects  the  appropriate  acknowledgments  of  rank. 
This  extraordinary  reverence  is  carried  so  far  that  it  has  invented  a  huignage  of 
[etiquette,  no  one  with  any  pretensions  to  good  breeding  speaking  in  ordinary  ]!m<.'uage  of 
a  chief,  of  a  chief's  head  or  limbs,  of  a  chief's  dress,  or  indeed  of  any  action  peri'ornied  by 
8  chief,  but  supplying  a  pamphrastic  and  hyperbolical  phraseology,  of  which  our  own 
court  language  is  hut  a  ffiint  shadow.  The  Tama,  which  has  liefnre  been  mentioiied,  is 
theri;,'ht  of  a  chief,  and  is  thnrefore  uttered  by  men  of  inferior  rank,  not  only  when  they 
meet  the  chief  himself,  hut  when  they  come  within  a  certain  distance  (^f  hi"  villii^e.  So 
ilaliorate  is  this  code  of  ceremony  that,  discourteous  as  it  might  Iv-  to  omit  the  Tnina 
when  due,  it  would  he  thought  douhly  so  to  utter  it  on  o<'casioiis  when  it  was  not 
due.  For  example,  the  Tama  is  not  used  towards  the  close  of  the  day,  or  when  the  chief 
I  is  eitiier  making  a  sail  or  watching  a  sail  maker  at  work;  and  if  tlie  Tunia  were  uttered 
I  any  such  occasion,  it  woui*l  be  resented  as  an  insult. 

Piissiiig  a  sujjerior  on  the  wrong  side,  and  sailing  by  his  canoe  on  the  outrigger  side,  are 
I  considered  as  solecisms  in  manners,  while  passing  hchind  a  chief  is  so  deadly  an  insidt  that 
)  man  who  dared  do  such  a  deed  would  run  the  risk  of  getting  his  brains  knocked  out  on 
I  the  spot,  or,  if  he  were  a  rich  man,  would  have  to  pay  a  very  heavy  tine,  or  "soro," 
byway  of  compensation.  The  reascm  of  this  rule  is  evident  enough.  The  Fijian  is  apt 
to  be  treiicherous,  and  when  he  attacks  another  always  tries  to  take  him  unawares,  and 
steals  on  him,  if  possible,  from  behind.  It  is  therefore  a  rule,  that  any  one  passing  behind 
a  superior  is  looked  upon  as  contemplating  assassination,  and  makes  himself  liable  to  the 
I  appropriate  penalty. 

If  a  man  should  meet  a  chie*^,  the  inferior  withdraws  from  the  path,  lays  his  cHib  on 
[the  ground,  and  crouches  in  a  bent  position  until  the  great  man  has  passed  by.     If,  how- 
ever, the  two  men  should  be  of  tolerably  equal  rank,  the  inferior  merely  stands  aside, 
J  bends  his  body  slightly,  and  rubs  the  left  arm  with  the  right  hand,  or  grasps  his  beard 
land  keeps  his  eyes  fixed  on  the  ground. 


it:-      ,;, 


268 


FIJL 


i 


r- 


The  act  of  giving  anything  to  the  chief,  touching  him  or  his  dresa,  or  anything  awl 
his  head,  or  receiving  anything  from  him,  or  hearing  a  gvucious  message  from  him 
accompanied  by  a  gentle  clapping  of  the  hands.     Standing  in  the  p'-csence  of  a  chief  i 
not  permitted.    Any  one  who  addresses  him  must  kneel ;  and  if  they  move  about,  va 
either  do  so  on  their  knees,  or  at  least  in  a  crouching  attitude. 

In  some  cases  the  code  of  etiquette  is  carried  to  an  extreme  which  appears  to 
exceedingly  ludicrous.     If  a  superior  fall,  or  in  any  other  way  makes  himself  loiJS 
awkward,  all  his  inferiors  who  are  present  immediately  do  the  same  thing,  and  expect 
fee  as  recognition  of  their  politeness. 

Mr.  Williams  narrates  an  anmsing  anecdote  of  tliis  branch  of  etiquette,  which 
called  bale-muri  (pronounced  bahleh-mooree),  i.e.  follow  in  falling.  "  One  day  I  came  L. 
a  long  bridge  formed  of  a  single  cocoa-nut  tree,  which  was  thrown  across  a  rapid  streaml 
the  opposite  bank  of  which  was  two  or  three  feet  lower,  so  that  the  declivity  was  tool 
steep  to  be  comfortable.  The  pole  was  also  wet  and  slippery :  and  thus  my  cio 
safely  was  very  doubtful. 

"  Just  as  I  commenced  the  experiment,  a  heathen  said  with  much  animation,  '  To-dayl 
I  shall  have  a  musket.'  I  had,  however,  just  then  to  heed  my  steps  more  than  his  words  I 
and  so  succeeded  in  reaching  the  other  side  safely.  When  I  asked  him  why  he  spoke  ofl 
a  musket,  the  man  replied,  '  I  felt  certain  you  would  fall  in  attempting  to  go  over,  and  1 1 
should  have  fallen  after  you  (that  is,  appeared  to  be  equally  clumsy) ;  and  as  the  bridge  is] 
high,  the  water  rapid,  and  you  a  gentleman,  you  would  not  have  thought  of  givin<'  me  I 
less  than  a  nmsket.' "  Ludicrous  as  this  custom  appears,  it  is  based  upon  a  true  sense  of] 
courtesy,  a  desire  to  spare  the  feelings  of  others. 

When  one  person  of  rank  visits  another,  a  number  of  ceremonies  are  performed  in  i 
regular  order.  Should  the  visit  be  paid  in  a  canoe,  as  is  mostly  the  case,  a  herald  is  sent 
a  few  days  previously  to  give  notice  of  his  coming,  so  as  to  avoid  taking  the  intended 
host  by  surprise.  As  soon  as  the  canoe  comes  in  sight,  a  herald  is  sent  out  to  inquire  the 
nanifl  and  rank  of  the  visitor,  who  is  met  on  the  shore  by  a  deputation  of  petty  chiefs, 
headed  by  one  of  the  Matas,  or  aides-de-camp.  If  the  visitor  be  a  personage  of  very  hi"li 
rank,  the  Matas  will  go  ten  miles  to  meet  him. 

As  soon  as  the  visitor  and  his  retinue  have  reached  the  house  of  their  entertainer,  tliey 
seat  themselves,  and  the  host,  after  clapping  his  hands  gently  in  token  of  salutation, 
welcomes  them  in  a  set  form  of  words,  such  as  "  Come  with  peace  the  cliief  from 
]\Ibau,"  or  "  Somo-somo,"  as  the  case  may  be. 

A  series  of  similar  remarks  is  made  by  both  p.»rties,  the  main  point  being  that  Fijian 
oratory  is  the  driest  and  dullest  of  performances,  always  broken  up  into  short  sentences, 
witiiout  any  api)arent  connexion  between  them,  and  further  hindered  by  the  attitude  of 
courtesy  which  the  speaker  has  to  adopt.  It  is  impossible  for  the  finest  orator  in  the  world 
to  make  an  effective  speech  if  he  has  to  deliver  it  in  a  kneeling  position,  with  his  body 
bent  fijiwaril,  his  hands  holding  his  beard,  and  his  eyes  directed  to  the  ground.  In  some 
piirts  of  Fiji  etiquette  requires  that  the  orator's  back  should  be  towaids  the  chief  whom 
he  is  addressing.  Nobody  takes  the  trouble  to  listen  to  these  speeches,  or  is  oxi)ccted  to 
do  so,  the  chiffs  often  talking  over  indifferent  matters  while  the  proper  number  of 
speeches  are  rehearsed. 

The  ceremonies  on  leave-taking  are  quite  as  long,  as  intricate,  and  as  tedious ;  and, 
when  the  speeches  are  over,  the  two  great  men  salute  each  other  after  the  fashion  of  their 
country,  by  pressing  their  faces  together,  and  drawing  in  the  breath  with  a  loud  noise,  as 
if  smelling  each  other.  A  chief  of  inferior  rank  salutes  his  superior's  hand,  aud  not 
his  face. 

When  the  visitors  start  upon  their  return  journey,  the  host  accompanies  them  for  a 
part  of  the  way,  the  distance  being  regulated  by  their  relative  rank.  If  they  should  have 
come  by  sea,  the  proper  etiquette  is  for  the  host  to  go  on  board,  together  with  some  of 
his  chief  men,  and  to  accompany  his  visitors  to  a  certain  distance  from  land,  when  they 
aU  jump  into  the  s^^a  and  swim  ashore. 

As  is  the  ea,<?e  in  all  «;ountrics,  whether  savage  or  civilized,  the  code  of  etiquette  is 
rigidly  enforced  at  meal-times.    Even  the  greatest  chief,  if  present  at  a  baunuet,  behaves 


,i,i3 deferential  am 
111  doiuiuions,  ami 
ta  sight,  he  will 
L  Many  years  ag 
Eyname  ever  since, 
^so  great  would  b( 
Lffender  would  be  enc 
Ldvertently  ate  a  pi 
Cnkled  in  the  min 
Lownchiet.and  j( 

Lending  chief  was 
Leer,  and  asked  for 
LlJ  not  be  forgott( 
Lforra- he  knocked 

Fa  still  more  astoii 
Ljchief  andhis 

pvided  for  each.     1 
llThi3  relative's  guai 
1,1  necessarily  be 
.the  offender  paic 
Etiquette  is  show 
jlanquet.    As  with  t 
previously;  vegetabh 
Uer  fruit,  lest  ther 
Just  before  the  d{ 
Lll  the  neighbouring 
The  turtle-fishers  be; 
as  they  are  ready,  s' 
[laade,  and  the  fuel  cl 
These  ovens  are 
Iturtles,  aud  vast  quai 
whether  we  are  not  e 
iat  a  time.    The  ovei 
en  feet  or  so  in  d 
The  mode  of  coo 
which  is  then  filled 
jstones  are  placed  oi 
vegetables  are  laid  o 
each  animal,  so  that 
|fith  bou<,'h3  and  gr 
jTheoveu  regulates  i 
covering,  the  conten 
For  the  two  or 
JThey  take  a  pride 
vams,  turtles,  and  ol 
I'self  takes  the  direc 
{Matas,  or  aide3-de-( 
they  are  chased  be: 
lloosening  the  earth 
baskets,  while  the 
coatinue  their  laboi 
On  these  occasii 
hi  Fiji,  as  in  New_  i 
ri'|iroach  and  deris 
slaves.    But  on  th( 
cook  the  food.    Ev 


PEEPARATIONS  FOR  A  FEAST. 


269 


.  jjjefcTcntial  a  manner  as  the  commonest  man  present.    Though  he  may  he  in  his 

,  joiuiuions,  anil  though  he  may  hold  absolute  sway  over  every  man  and  woman 
ifitliia  sight,  he  will  not  venture  to  taste  a  morsel  of  food  until  it  has  first  been  offered  to 
Many  years  ago  one  chief  did  so,  and,  in  consequence,  the  Fijians  have  hated  his 
i«<name  ever  since. 

I  go  great  would  be  the  breach  of  manners  by  such  a  proceeding,  that  the  life  of  the 
[xnder  would  be  endangered  ■  by  it.  On  one  occasion  it  did  cost  the  chief  his  life.  He 
Uvertently  ate  a  piece  of  cocoa-nut  which  had  not  been  offered  to  him  ;  and  this  insult 
lorankled  in  the  mind  of  one  of  his  officers,  who  was  in  attendance,  that  he  ran  away  fnnn 
L  own  chief,  and  joined  another  who  was  at  war  with  him.  A  battle  took  place,  the 
loSending  chief  was  worsted,  and  was  running  for  his  life,  when  he  met  the  insulted 
(iScer,  and  asked  for  his  assistance.  The  man  was  inclined  to  give  it,  but  the  insult 
oulJ  not  be  forgotten,  and  so,  with  an  apology  for  the  duty  which  he  was  called  on  to 
[jerform,  he  knocked  out  his  former  master's  brains  with  his  club. 
'a  still  more  astonishing  instance  of  this  feeling  is  mentioned  by  Mr.  "Williams.    A 

i(t  chief  and  his  father-in-law  were  about  to  dine  together,  and  a  baked  guana  was 
mivided  for  each.  The  guana  is  a  lizard  which  hns  a  long  and  slender  tail.  In  jmsHnif; 
fyhis  relative's  guana,  the  young  man  accidentally  broke  off  the  end  of  its  tail,  wliifh 
foiilil  necessarily  be  rendered  brittle  by  cooking.  This  was  held  to  be  so  gross  an  insult, 
'(hat  the  offender  paid  for  it  with  his  lite. 

Etiquette  is  shown  to  its  fullest  extent  when  a  king  or  principal  chief  gives  a  great 
banquet.  As  with  the  New  Zealanders,  such  a  feast  is  oonttniplated  for  many  months 
previously;  vegetables  are  planted  expressljr  for  it,  and  no  one  is  allowed  to  kill  pigs  or 
father  fruit,  lest  there  should  not  be  a  sufficient  quantity  of  provisions. 

Just  before  the  day  of  festival,  the  final  preparations  are  made.  Messages  are  rent  to 
all  the  neighbouring  tribes,  or  rather  to  the  chiefs,  who  communicate  tlitni  to  tlie  jieoj'le. 
Ilie  turtle-fishers  bestir  themselves  to  get  their  nets  and  canoes  in  order,  and,  as  seen 
as  they  are  ready,  start  off  to  sea.     Yams  and  other  root-crops  are  dug  up,  the  ovens 

',  and  the  fuel  chopped  and  brought  ready  for  use. 

'hese  ovens  are  of  enormous  size,  as  each  is  cnpable  of  cooking  a  mimber  of  pips, 
turtles,  and  vast  quantities  of  vegetables.  With  all  our  skill  in  cooking,  it  is  to  le  d(  ubtt  il 
n'liether  we  are  not  excelled  by  tiie  Fijians  in  the  art  of  cooking  large  qiiiintities  of  meat 
at  ft  time.  The  ovens  are  simply  holes  dug  in  the  ground,  some  ten  feet  in  depth  end 
lilteen  feet  or  so  in  diameter. 

The  mode  of  cooking  is  very  simple.  A  small  fire  is  made  at  the  bottom  of  tie  jiit, 
which  is  then  filled  with  firewood,  and  as  soon  as  the  wood  is  thoroughly  on  fire,  ]in<.e 
stones  are  placed  on  it.  When  the  wood  has  all  burned  away,  the  pigs,  turtles,  vvd 
vegetables  are  laid  on  the  hot  stones,  some  of  which  are  introduced  into  the  interior  (f 
each  animal,  so  that  it  may  be  the  more  thoroughly  cooked.  The  ov(n  is  then  filled  up 
with  boughs  and  green  leaves,  and  upon  the  leaves  is  placed  a  thick  covering  of  enrih. 
Tlieoveu  regulates  its  own  time  of  cooking,  for  as  soon  as  steam  rises  through  the  eartl  y 
covering,  the  contents  of  the  oven  are  known  to  be  properly  cooked. 

For  the  two  or  three  days  preceding  the  feast,  all  the  jieople  are  full  of  activity. 
They  take  a  pride  in  the  liberality  of  their  chief,  and  each  man  brings  as  niaiiy  ji'gs, 
yams,  turtles,  and  other  kinds  of  food  as  he  can  manage  to  put  together.  The  king  him- 
self takes  the  direction  of  affairs,  his  orders  being  communicated  to  the  peo}»le  by  his 
Matas,  or  aides-de-camp.  Day  and  night  go  on  the  preparations,  the  pigs  squealing  as 
they  are  chased  before  being  killed,  the  men  hard  at  work  at  digging  the  ovens,  some 
loosening  the  earth  with  long  pointed  sticks,  others  carrying  off  the  hnisened  soil  in 
haskets,  while  the  flames  that  blaze  from  the  completed  ovens  enable  the  \vo;kmeu  to 
coutinue  their  labours  throughout  the  night. 

On  these  occasions  the  Fijians  dispense  with  their  ordinary  feelings  respecting  cooking. 
Ill  Fiji,  as  in  New  Zealand,  cooking  is  despised,  and  the  word  "  cook  "  is  used  as  a  term  of 
ri'|iroach  and  derision.  In  consequence  of  this  feeling,  all  cooking  is  performed  by  the 
slaves.  But  on  the  eve  of  a  great  feast  this  feeling  is  laid  aside,  and  every  man  helps  to 
cook  the  food.    Even  the  king  himself  assists  in  feeding  the  ovens  with  fuel,  arranging 


'1 


in 


'i^^ 


1 1 


270 


FIJI. 


U 


tlip  piga,  stirring  the  contents  of  the  cooking-pots,  and  performing  offices  which,  on  tH 
l'ull(iwiu|^r  (lay,  none  Imt  a  slave  will  perform. 

liy  the  t  iuie  that  lie  cooking  ia  completed,  the  various  tribes  have  asseinbled,  and  tH 
ovons  are  tlun  opencu  and  the  food  taken  out.  It  is  then  arranged  in  seitarnti'lienj,,  | 
layer  of  cocoii-nut  leaves  being  jtluced  on  the  ground  by  way  of  dish.  On  the  \  iv,.!,  J 
placed  a  layer  of  cocoa-nuts,  tiien  come  the  yams  and  potatoes,  then  puddings,  and  at  tH 
top  of  i.  -ieveral  pigs.  The  quantity  of  provisions  tlius  brought  together  is  enoniioiJ 
Mr.  Williams  mentioiis  that  at  one  feast,  at  which  he  was  present,  two  huri  .,• "  nion  wA 
employed  lor  nearly  six  hours  in  piling  up  the  food.  There  were  six  heaps  ,,]  fu,„| 
aniniig  their  content^  were  about  fifty  tons  of  cooked  yams  and  potatoes,  fifteen  tons 
puil  ing,  seventy  turtl(  s,  and  aliout  two  hundred  tons  of  uncooked  yams.  There  wasod 
pudding  which  measured  twc  ;y-ona  feet  in  circumference. 

rrofiision  is  the  rule  upon  these  occasions,  and  the  more  food  that  a  rhief  produrpl 
the  more  honour  he  receives.  One  chief  gained  the  honourable  name  .  Hi"h  rori 
because  he  once  ])rovided  such  vast  quantities  of  food  that  before  it  could  be'finisliei 
decomposition  had  begun  in  the  pnik. 

All  being  arranged,  tli  •  distriliution  now  begins,  and  is  carried  out  with  that  prensjoi 
oT  etiquette  which  pervai   'S  all  society  in  Fiji.     The  various  tribes  and  their  chiefs  kin 
Seated,  the  Tui-rara,  or  master    f  the  ctTemonies,  orders  the  food  to  be  divided  into 
many  portions  as  there  are  tribi  ,  regulatin.i:  the  amount  by  the  inqiortance  of  the  trill 
Hf  then  takes  the  tribes  in  succession,  and  calls  their  names.     As  he  calls  each  tribe  tl) 
jM'ojde  return  their      Miks,  and  a  ii'imbtr  of  young  men  ore  sent  to  fetch  the  food.    Tlij 
goes  on  w   til  the  w  i     e  of  the  food  lias  beeu  given  away,  when  a  further  distributiol 
takes  plac>    among  the  tribes,  each  village  first  taking  a  share  and  then  each  famill 
receiving  its  proper  portion,  whii '    is  handed  to  its  head. 

It  is  evident  tliat  the  Tui-rara  has  no  sinecure.  He  must  possess  the  most  intiniatJ 
knowledge  of  all  the  tribes,  and  the  ranks  of  their  respective  chiefs,  and  must  at 
same  time  be  on  the  alert  to  distinguish  any  stranger  that  may  jiiake  his  appt-mancj 
Should  he  be  a  foreigner,  ho  is  considered  a  chief,  and  a  chief's  jiortion,  i.e.  u  quuntitj 
sufficient  for  twenty  Fijians  or  sixty  Englishmen,  is  sent  to  him.  Of  course  he  gives  tli 
gre  iter  part  iway,  but  in  so  doin;.;  he  acts  the  part  of  a  chief.  It  is,  in  fact,  the  oldstorj 
of  JJenjamiii  s  me^s  i.ii.iilated  into  Fijian. 

Tlie  men  always  ent  ihcw  food  in  the  open  air,  but  send  the  women's  portion  to  th| 
houses  to  be  eaten  within  doors. 

The  illustration  on  page  271  will  give  an  idea  of  a  Fijian  feast.     On  the  left  haiii 

is  seen  the  master  of  the  ceremonies,  calling  the  name  of  a  tribe,  and  in  the  centre  m] 

seen  the  young  men  running  to  fi'tch  the  food.     In  the  foreground  is  tiie  i)ortion  of  tlieil 

•bi;,  consisting  of  pigs,  yams,  turtles,  and  .so  forth.     In  front  of  them  are  someof  thi 

.>iou3  di'uras,  which  will  be  presently  described,  and  in  the  distance  are  seen  tliJ 

•embers  of  the  different  tribes,  some  eating,  and  others  waiting  for  their  portion.   ThJ 

curious  building  in  the  background  is  one  of  tlie  Lures,  or  temples,  which  will  ]\ 

prej^enlly  described. 

From  the  preceding  description  it  will  be  seen  that  the  Fijians  are  not  bad  cooks,  anil 
that  the  numbet  of  dishes  which  they  produce  is  by  no  means  small.  The  varim  ol 
the  dislies  is,  however,  much  greater  than  has  been  mentioned.  The^  .^at  many  kinds  (J 
fish,  together  with  almost  every  living  creature  that  they  find  in  the  coral  reefs.  Soiii( 
of  their  preparations  Nor}'  much  resemble  those  to  which  we  are  accustomed  in  England 
For  example,  a  sort  of  sl:,rimp  sandwich  is  nnide  by  putting  a  layer  of  shrimps  betwed 
two  taro  leaves.  Several  kinds  of  bread  are  known,  and  nearly  thirty  kinds  of  puddings 
Turtle-soup  is  in  great  favour,  and  so  are  various  other  soups. 

The  Fijians  even  make  sauces  to  be  eaten  with  various  kinds  of  food,  the  sweet  juicJ 
of  the  sugar-cane  being  much  used  for  this  purpose.  They  also  have  a  sovt  of  an  iniita-l 
tiou  of  tea,  infusing  sundrj'  leaves  and  grasses  in  boiling  water,  and  drinking  it  when 
becomes  sufficiently  cool.  Most  of  their  food  is  cooked;  but,. like  ourselves,  theyprefeil 
some  food  in  au  uucouked  siatti.  Small  tibh,  for  example,  are  eaten  alive,  just  us  we  uit 
oysters. 


CANNIBALISM. 


271 


fli(>y  mostly  drink  water,  or  the  milk  of  the  cocoa-nut.    To  drink  water  in  native 
abioii  is  no'  very  easy.    They  keep  it  in  long  biuuboo  tubes,  so  that  when  it  is 
to  the  lips  '^u!  greatest  care  is  reqniretl  lost  it  should  suddenly  deluge  the  face 

body. 

('ocoa-""t3  are  opened  in  rather  a  curious  manner.     A  stout  stick  is  sharpened  at 

ends,  and  one  end  driven  firmly  into  the  ground.     Taking  the  nut  in  both  hands, 

iitive  dasihes  it  on  the  stick,  which  splits  open  the  thick  husk,  and  allows  the  nut  to 

•  extracted.    With  a  stone,  or  even  with  another  cocoa-nut  in  case  a  stone  should 

be  at  hand,  the  native  hammers  away  round  the  pointed  end,  and  contrives  to 


A  FIJIAN  FEAST. 


DMk  off  a  small  round  lid,  which  is  then  removed,  leaving  a  natural  drinking-cup  in 

iliaad.  -'    .,    ,  ,   , 

We  now  come  to  the  terrible  subject  of  cannibalism,  on  which  no  more  will  he  said 
ail  is  necessary  to  illusti-ate  the  character  of  the  people. 

The  Fijians  are  even  more  devoted  to  cannibalism  than  the  New  Zealanders,  and  their 

n\\i  are  still  luore  appalling.    A  New  Zealander  has  sometimes  the  grace  to  feel 

Isliiiiiied  of  mentioning  the  subject  in  the  hearing  of  a  European,  whereas  it  is  impos- 

lible  to  make  a  Fijian  re.ally  feel  that  in  eating  human  flesh  he  has  committed  ail 

Dworthy  act.     He  sees,  indeed,  that  the  white  men  exhibit  great  disgust  at  cannibalisftj, 

Jut  in  his  heart  he  despises  them  for  wasting  such  lu.xurious  food  as  human  flesh. 

Lveu  the  Christianized  natives  have  to  be  watched  carefully  lest  they  should  he 


•h 


^f^t 


'\ 


x  s.^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


ks 


s 


1.0    ^Ui  i£i 


1.1 


11.25 


lu  12,2 


2.2 
2.0 


Sciences 
Ckjrporalion 


23  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

WIISTn,N.Y.  I4SM 

(716)  •72-4903 


■^ 


^. 


f 


V 

\ 

V  ^ 

k 

% 

^ 

272 


FIJI 


I    ,' 


"1 


h 

h 


tempted  by  old  habits,  and  revert  to  the  custom  which  they  had  promised  to  abjure.  V 
example,  Thakorabau,  the  King  of  Mbau,  became  a  Christian,  or  at  lenst  pi-etended  toT 
so.     He  was  not  a  pf .rticularly  creditable  convert.    Some  time  after  he  had  annouiic! i 
himself  to  be  a  Christian,  he  went  in  his  war-canoe  to  one  of  the  districts  under  his  swa 
He  was  received  witii  the  horribly  barbarous  ceremonial  by  which  a  very  great  chiM 
is  honoured,  con'jh-shell  trumpets  blowing  before  him,  and  the  people  shouting  their  son! 
of  welcome.    Thus  accompanied,  he  walked  through  a  dotible  row  of  living  victims'^' 
men,  women,  and  children  of  all  ages — suspended  by  their  feet,  and  placed  there  to  j;i7 
the  king  his  choice.    The  hopeful  convert  was  pleased  to  accept  the  ofiering,  toucliii! 
with  his  club  as  he  passed  along  those  victims  which  seemed  most  to  his  taste.  '' 

The  natives  are  clever  enough  at  coTicealing  the  exi.'»tence  of  cannibalism  when  tliev 
find  that  it  shocks  the  white  men.  A  Kuropean  cotton-grower,  who  had  tried  unsuc- 
cessfuUy  to  introduce  the  cultare  of  cotton  into  Fiji,  found,  after  a  tolerably  long  j^i 
deiice,  that  four  or  tive  human  beings  were  killed  and  eaten  weekly.  There  whs  plenty  I 
of  food  in  the  place,  pigs  were  numerous,  and  fiah,  fruit,  and  vegetables  abundHnt  But 
the  people  ate  human  bodies  as  often  as  they  could  get  them,  not  from  any  supei'stitjoin 
motive,  but  simply  because  they  preferred  hun)an  tlesh  to  p(uk.  , 

Many  of  the  people  actually  take  a  pride  in  the  number  of  human  bodies  which  tlipv  I 
have  eaten.     One  chief  was  looked  upon  with  great  respect  on  account  of  his  feats  of 
catmibalism,  and  the  people  gave  him  a  title  of  honour.    They  called  him  the  Turtle-pond 
comparing  his  insatiable  stomach  to  the  pond  in  which  turtles  are  kept;  and  so  proud  were 
they  of  his  deeds,  that  they  even  gave  a  name  of  honour  to  the  bodies  brought  for  hlj 
consumption,  calling  them  the  "  Contents  of  the  Turtle-pond."    This  man  was  accustoHieiM 
to  eat  a  human  body  himself,  suffering  no  one  to  share  it  with  him.    After  his  fmiiilyl 
were  grown  up,  he  bethought  himself  of  regisjtering  his  unholy  meals  by  placing  a  stone  I 
on  the  ground  as  soon  as  he  had  finished  the  body.     His  son  showed  these  stones  to 
English  clergyman,  who   counted  them,  and  found  that  there  were  very  neurly  niuji 
hundred. 

One  man  gained  a  great  name  among  his  people  by  an  act  of  peculiar  atrocity.  lfe| 
told  his  wife  to  build  an  oven,  to  fetch  firewood  tor  heating  it,  and  to  prepare  a  bfimliool 
knife.  As  soon  as  she  had  concluded  her  labours  her  husband  killed  her,  and  baked  1m I 
in  the  oven  which  her  own  hands  had  prepared,  and  afterwards  ate  her.  Sometimes 
man  has  been  known  to  take  a  victim,  bind  him  hand  and  foot,  cut  slices  fiom  his  aims  I 
and  legs,  and  eat  tliem  before  his  eyes.  Indeed,  the  Fijians  are  so  inordinately  vain,  that| 
they  will  do  anything,  no  matter  how  horrible,  in  order  to  gain  a  name  among  t 
pef)ple;  and  Dr.  Pritchard,  who  knows  them  thoroughly,  expresses  his  wonder  that  some  I 
chief  did  not  eat  slices  from  his  own  limbs. 

Cannibalism  is  engrained  in  the  very  nature  of  a  Fijian,  and  extends  throuph 
classes  of  society.  It  is  true  that  there  are  some  persons  who  have  never  eaten  tlfsli,biitj 
there  is  always  a  reason  for  it.  Women,  for  example,  are  seldom  permitted  to  lall 
"  bakolo,"  as  human  flesh  is  termed,  and  there  are  a  few  men  who  have  refmined  froia| 
cannibalism  through  superstition.  Every  Fijian  has  his  special  god,  who  is  supposed 
liave  his  residence  in  some  animal.  One  god,  for  example,  lives  in  a  rat,  as  we  liavel 
already  seen ;  another  in  a  shark ;  and  so  on.  The  worshipper  of  that  god  never  eats  tlie| 
animal  in  which  his  divinity  resides  ;  and  as  some  gods  are  supposed  to  reside  in  Luiuaii| 
bodies,  their  worshippers  never  eat  the  flesh  of  man.  I 

According  to  the  accounts  of  some  of  the  older  chiefs,  whom  we  may  believe  or  M 
as  we  like,  there  was  once  a  tinie  when  cannibalism  did  not  exist.  Many  years  agJ 
some  strangers  from  a  distant  land  were  blown  upon  the  shoies  of  Fiji,  and  receivedl 
hospitably  by  the  islanders,  who  incori)orated  them  into  their  own  tribes,  and  made  mucbl 
of  them.  But,  in  process  of  time,  these  people  became  too  powerful,  killed  the  Fijiaul 
chiefs,  took  their  wives  and  property,  and  usurped  their  office.  I 

In  this  emergency  the  people  consulted  the  priests,  who  said  that  the  Fijians  niiii| 
brought  their  misifortunes  upon  themselves.  They  had  allowed  strangers  to  live,  when  il 
"  Fiji  for  the  Fijians  "  was  the  golden  rule,  and  from  that  time  every  male  stranger  waat«| 
be  killed  and  eaten,  and  every  woman  taken  as  a  wife. 


THE  BLACK  UST. 


273 


,ngerwa8t«| 


Only  one  people  was  free  from  this  law.  The  Tongaps,  instead  of  being  killed  and 
eaten,  were  eivraya  welcomed,  and  their  visits  encouraged,  as  they  passed  bukwards  and 
lorvudi  in  their  canoes,  and  brought  with  them  tine  mats  and  other  articles  for  barter. 
So  much  have  these  people  intermm^led,  that  in  the  eastern  islands,  which  are  nearest  to 
those  of  Tonga,  there  is  a  decided  mixture  of  Tongan  blood.  With  this  exception,  how- 
ever the  F\jians  went  on  the  same  principle  as  the  Ephesians  of  Shakespeare — 

*'  If  HIT  Synonun  hon^ 
Come  to  the  bfty  of  Ephetui,  he  diu ; " 

save  that,  instead  of  merely  putting  to  death  those  who  came  from  one  country,  they  only 
excepted  one  country  from  the  universal  law. 

jbe  reader  may  remember  that  a  sort  of  respect  is  paid  to  a  human  body  used  for 
food.  Educated  people  speak  of  it  in  the  court  langtiage,  and,  instead  of  using  any 
vulgar  term,  such  as  a  human  body,  they  employ  the  metupliorical  language,  and  call  it 
the  "long  pig."  As  a  general  rule,  the  vessels  in  which  human  iiesh  is  cooked  are 
leserred  expressly  for  that  purpose,  and  both  the  vessel  iii  which  it  is  cooked  and  the 
i  (|i»h  from  which  it  is  eaten  are  held  as  tapu. 

I     So  highly  is  "bakolo"  honoured,  that  it  is  eaten,  not  with  fingers,  but  with  a  fork, 

and  the  implement  in  question  is  hfinded  down  from  father  to  son,  like  the  merais  and 

tikis  of  the  New  Zealander.    These  forks,  are  quite  unlike  those  which  we  use  in  England. 

They  mostly  have  four  prongs,  but  these  prongs,  instead  of  being  set  in  a  line,  are 

geDeraliy  arranged  in  a  circle  or  triangle  as  the  case  may  be.    They  are  carved  out  of 

Lrae  very  hard  wood,  and,  when  they  have  become  venerable  by  reason  of  age  or  of  the 

[rank  of  their  proprietor,  they  receive  names  of  honour.    For  example,  the  cannibal  chief 

[who  ate  nearly  nine  hundred  human  bodies  had  a  fork  which  was  named  "  Undro-undro," 

jthe  title  signifying  a  small  person  carrying  a  great  burden.    The  fork  was  a  small  object, 

Ibut  it  had  carried  to  the  lips  of  its  master  the  bodies  of  nearly  nine  hundred  human 

Ibeings. 

As  the  Fijians  set  such  a  value  on  human  flesh,  it  is  to  be  expected  that  they  will 

nvent  a  variety  of  excuses  for  obtaining  it.     For  example,  when  a  clTief  builds  a  house, 
be  kills  at  least  one  human  victim  to  celebrate  the  event.   If  he  builds  a  large  war-canoe, 

t  series  of  sacrifices  take  place.    A  man  is  killed,  for  example,  when  the  keel  is  laid,  and, 

|t  the  chief  be  a  very  powerful  one,  he  will  kill  a  victim  as  each  plank  is  fixed  in  its 

blace.  Even  when  it  is  finished  the  slaughter  is  not  over,  as,  in  the  first  place,  the  planks 

k  the  neve  vessel  have  to  be  washed  with  human  blood,  and,  in  the  next,  the  launch 

ttust  be  commemorated  in  the  same  way  as  the  building.     One  chief  gained  some- 
[lotoriety  by  binding  a  number  of  men,  and  laying  them  side  by  side  along  the  shore  to. 

ct  as  rollers  over  which  the  canoe  was  taken  from  the  land  into  the  sea.    The  weight  o£ 

he  canoe  killed  the  men,  who  were  afterwards  baked  and  eaten. 

Even  after  the  canoe  is  launched,  excuses  are  found  for  carrying  on  the  system  of  human 
ktchery.  Whenever  it  touches  at  a  place  for  the  first  time,  a  man  must  be  sacrificed  in 
pour  of  taking  down  the  m&st,  this  being  done  to  show  that  the  vessel  means  to  make 

Dme  stay  at  the  place.    If  a  chief  should  arrive  in  a  new  canoe,  and  keep  up  his  mast, 

he  people  understand  the  signal,  and  bring  on  board  a  newly-slain  victim,  so  that  the 

ist  may  be  taken  down. 

On  one  occasion,  when  a  war-canoe  had  been  built  at  Somo-somo,  the  missionaries 

Kerted  themselves  so  successfully  that  the  canoe  was  launched  without  the  sacrifice  of  a 

nsle  Ufe.     Eventually,  however,  their  well-intentioned  interference  rather  increased 
diminished  the  number  of  victims.    When  the  canoe  arrived  at  Mbau,  the  chiefs 

ere  so  vexed  that  it  had  reached  them  unhonoured  by  human  blood  that  they  straight- 

ny  attacked  a  village,  killed  some  fourteen  or  fifteen  men,  and  ate  them  in  order  to  do 

JDnour  to  the  ceremony  of  taking  down  the  mast. 
Sometimes,  in  order  to  secure  a  victim  whenever  one  is  wanted,  the  chiefs  pick  out 

cretly  a  cei'tain  number  of  men,  and  put  them,  so  to  speak,  on  the  black  list.  Whenever 

|sacriflce  is  needed,  all  the  expcutioners  have  to  do  is  to  find  out  how  many  victims  are 

anted,  and  then  to  go  and  kill  the  requisite  number  of  the  black-list  mea 

IVOLIL  t 


'.,*§ 


§--}M^-M 


Whole  towns 
is  given  by  Mr.  Wi 


FIJI. 


ate  sometimes  tmt  on  the  black  list,  a  enrions  example  of  which  emif/m, 
(Tilliams.  '•  Vakambua,  chief  of  Mbau,  thus  doomed  Tavua,  and  m^  i 
whale's  tooth  to  a  Ngfarara  chief,  that  he  might  at  a  fitting  time  punish  that  placa  Y^n 
passed  away,  and  a  reconciliation  took  place  between  Mbau  and  Tavua,  but,  unhappily  7? 
Mbau  chief  &iled  to  neutralise  the  engagement  made  with  the  Nggara.  A  day  came  vb! 
human  bodies  were  wanted,  and  the  thoughts  of  those  who  held  the  tooth  were  turnl! 
towards  Tavua.  They  invited  the  people  of  that  place  to  a  friendly  exchange  of  foJ 
and  slew  twenty-three  of  their  nnsuspecting  victims.  ^ 

-  When  the  treacherous  Nggarans  had  gratified  their  own  appetites  by  pieces  of  the 
flesh  cut  off  and  roasted  on  the  spot,  the  bodies  were  taken  to  Vakambua,  who  wasl 
greatly  astonished,  expressed  much  xegce^  that  such  a  slaughter  should  have  grown  out  of! 
his  carelessness,  and  then  shared  the  bodies  to  be  eaten."  | 

The  I^ian  can  seldom  resist  meat,  and  that  he  should  resist  "bakolo"  could  not  be  I 
expected  of  him.  In  Mis.  Smythe's  "Ten  MonUis  in  the  Kji  Islands,"  an  amuainJ 
instance  of  this  predilection  is  recorded.  "  A  white  man  had  shot  and  carried  off  a  piffl 
belonging  to  a  Fijian,  who,  being  a  convert,  went  to  a  native  teacher  named  Obadiah,  anil 
asked  him  to  go  to  the  delinquent  and  remonstrate  with  him.  The  teacher  put  on  hisl 
black  coat,  went  to  the  man's  house,  and  with  much  earnestness  pointed  out  to  him  tbel 
iniquity  of  the  deed,  asking  him  how  he  would  have  liked  it  had  a  Fijian  killed  one  oi 
his  own  pi^  The  man  listened  very  respectfully,  and  allowed  the  error  of  his  ways  I 
acknowledgmg  that  the  teacher  had  put  the  matter  in  a  new  light.  '  But,'  said  he,  'M 
pig  is  now  dead,  and  we  cannot  bring  it  to  life  again.  Shall  we  throw  it  out  and  let  iy 
go  to  waste,  or,  as  it  is  just  baked,  and  you  have  not  breakfasted,  shall  we  not  sit  down 
and  you  will  ask  a  blessing  ? ' 

"  Obadiah,  taken  by  surprise  by  Q 's  penitence,  and  the  compliment  paid  to  hd 

own  clerical  functions,  and  swayed  perhaps  a  little  by  the  irresistible  love  of  all  f^ma^ 
for  roast  pork,  bowed  his  head,  and  reverentially  said  a  long  prayer,  after  which  the  k\ 
set  heartUy  to  work  on  the  pig."  When  the  teacher  went  to  the  missionary  to  report  hij 
successful  labouiSi  be  was  quite  astonished  at  being  charged  with  complicity  witu 
the  thiet 


n(4  I  i'l 


^■.' 


\ 


CHAPTER  nr. 


WAB  AND  AMUSEMENTS. 


fjAFONS  OF  TRB  nJIANS — THB  SLIKO,  AND  XODB  OF  TTBINO  IT — TBB  CLTTB,  AND  ITS  TABIOrS 
XOOmCATIONS— OBADCAL  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THB  CLVB  INTO  THE  PADDLE — MODS  OF  MAXINO 
TBI  CLUBS,  AND   PBBPARATION  OF   THB  TBBB8 — OBNAHRNTS   OF  THB   CLUBS,   AND  THBIB  NAIIK8 

— FUIAN   SPBAB8 THKIB     TBBBIBLB    BARBS — 0BJKCT8   OF   WAR — TUB     REVIEW- —THB     FATB     OF 

THB  BOASTER — INOBNIOUS    BN»INBRBINO — CRUELTY   TOWABDS  PRISONERS — *'  CONSECRATION  "  OF 

A  WABBIOB,    AND      HIS     NEW     NAME — D0HB8TI0     LIFE — CEREMONIES     AT     BIBTH TRAINING     IN 

BKTBNeB — AHUSRMRNT8 — VARIOUS  GAMES — RIBIKI WOMEN  AOAINST   MEN DAKCKS    AND    BONGS 

— IIABBIAGB    FESTIVITIES WEDDING      OF     A     CHIRF's     DAUGHTER DOMESTIC      DISCIPLINE TBB 

king's  staff — FESTIVITIES   AT   HOUSB-BUILOiNO — MODE    OF    THATCHINO   AKD    DECORATING  THB 
BOUSES — ^A  PRACTICAL  JO|CB. 


Is  accordance  with  the  plan  on  which  this  work  has  been  arranged;  Fijian  warfare  will 
be  described  as  it  was  before  fire-arms  were  introduced,  and  had  changed  the  ancient  style 
of  warfare. 

The  original  weapons  of  the  Fijian  are  the  club,  the  axe  (which,  by  the  way,  is  little 
more  than  a  modification  of  the  club),  the  bow,  the  sling,  and  the  spear.  In  most  of 
these  weapons  is  exhibited  the  fancifully  artistic  nature  of  the  uianufucturers.  The  sling 
is  perhaps  the  only  weapon  from  which  ornament  is  almost  wholly  absent,  like  the 
corresponding  weapon  of  the  New  Caledonians,  it  carries  stones  of  tolerable  weight  and 
great  hardness,  and,  when  wielded  by  a  skilful  hand,  becomes  no  inefficient  weapon  even 
against  fire-arms  themselves.  A  stone  hurled  from  a  Fijian  sling  has  been  known  to 
nnder  a  musket  useless,  the  stone  having  struck  the  barrel,  and  bent  and  indented  it  as 
much  as  would  have  been  done  by  a  bullet 

The  chief  weapon  of  the  Fijian  is  the  club,  and  upon  this  he  lavishes  all  the  artistic 
power  at  his  command,  covering  nearly  the  whole  of  it  with  the  most  intricate  and 
delicately  executed  carvings.  Some  clubs  are  straight,  like  thick  cudgels,  others  are 
curved.  Those  which  are  knobbed  at  the  end  have  an  infinite  variety  in  the  knob,  as  we 
iball  presently  see.  Some  are  more  or  less  flattened,  while  there  are  some  which  are  so 
lataad  so  broad  that  it  is  not  easy  at  first  sight  to  determine  whether  they  are  chi.bs  or 
paddles.  Some  are  so  large  that  they  require  the  whole  exertion  of  a  njtiscular  man  to 
wield  them,  while  others  are  so  short  that  they  are  kept  stuck  in  the  girdle,  and  used  as 
missiles,  precisely  as  the  short  knob-kerries  are  used  by  the  South  Africans.  A  Fijiaa 
will  often  carry  two  or  more  of  these  clubs  in  his  girdle. 

Some  of  the  most  characteristic  forms  of  Fijian  clubs  are  given  on  the  following  page, 
illbeing  drawn  from  specimens  in  my  collection.  The  right-hand  figure  represents  a  club, 
ind  is  evidently  modified  from  a  gnarled  and  knotted  branch,  and  by  comparing  a  number 
o(  specimens  together  it  is  easy  to  trace  the  progress  of  manufacture.  This  fonn  of  club  is 
" )  to  he  found  among  the  Papuans  of  New  Guinea,  the  natives  of  the  Ontanata  distrirt 
Itartying  it     With  the  exception  of  the  deep  transverse  cuts,  there  is  no  attempt  at 


879 


FIJI. 


ornament    It  is  tolerably  heavy,  though  not  veiy  laige,  and  requires  two  hands  to  be 
wielded  properly. 

The  central  figure  represents  one  of  the  paddle-like  clubs  which  has  just  been 
mentioned.  The  blade  is  not  an  inch  in  thickness  in  the  middle,  and  it  gradnnlly  slopes 
off  to  either  side,  so  as  to  form  a  tolerably  sharp  edge.    With  the  exception  of  the  haodje 


-  * 


CLVB& 


it  is  entirely  covered  with  carving ;  the  dentated  pattern,  which  seems  common  to  neail]| 
all  savage  art,  being  very  con^^picuous.    It  is  extremelv  weighty,  and,  to  a  Europei 
appears  a  very  awkward  instrument,  except  perhaps  that  the  broad  blade  might 
utilized  as  a  shield. 

On  the  left  hand  is  seen  a  third  club,  which  may  be  considered  as  a  sort  of  int« 
mediate  form  between  the  other  two.  Like  the  last,  it  has  a  broad  blade,  but  ia  evidently 
a  club  and  not  a  paddle.  The  blade  is  strengthened  by  a  bold  ridge  running  along  tb 
centre.  In  order  to  show  the  mode  in  which  it  is  flattened,  a  side  view  of  the  lower  pai 
is  shown  at  fig.  2,  and  a  cross  section  of  the  blade  is  given  at  fig.  3.  This  kind  of  clubi 
modified  in  various  ways,  but  is  always  made  on  the  same  principle,  t.e.  a  round  hand 
and  a  flattened  paddle-like  end,  sometimes  nearly  plain,  as  in  the  above-mentionei 
specimens,  and  sometimes  furnished  with  knobs,  teeth,  and  spikes  projecting  firom  ' 


THE  CLUB  AND  TTS  VABIOUS  FORMS. 


277 


tides.  la  some  cases  it  assumes  the  shape  of  a  crescent,  and  lookfl,  indeed,  much  like  a 
jjjese-knife  very  much  magnified. 

Another  very  characteristic  shape  is  given  in  the  left-hand  figure  of  the  engraving  below. 
Usin»y  ''^  imagined  from  the  iUustrdtion,  it  is  very  weighty,  so  that  even  to  cany  it 


CLUBSL 


out  must  be  rather  troublesome.     It  is  covered  with  carvings  in  the  most  lavish 

oner,  and  such  value  has  beeu  set  by  the  manufacturer  upon  the  weapon,  that  he  lias 

|sven  taken  the  trouble  to  invent  difterent  patterns  for  the  opposite  sides.     In  two  of 

!  clubs  the  reader  will  observe  that  the  dentated  pattern  is  alternated  with  a  sort  of 

tther-Uke  carving,  and  so  lavish  of  his  work  has  he  been  that  in  the  cylindi-ica]  club 

irhich  is  shown  on  the  right  hand  of  the  illustration,  although  he  has  divided  the  club  by 

8,  and  carved  each  8{>ace<with  a  different  pattern,  he  has  on  several  poitions  of  his 

[leapon  changed  the  pattern  as  soon  as  he  has  drawn  it  half  round  the  club. 

The  peculiar  fonii  of  the  left-hand  club  is  evidently  due  to  the  structure  of  the  branch 

I  which  it  was  cut,  the  projectinji  portion  being  the  base  of  another  branch.    Although 

imaiiy  specimens — my  own  among  the  nimiber — the  club  has  beeu  carved  from  a  great 


•  Is  - 


S78 


FIJI 


n 


M-l  f  • 


L«*V    I" 


,    u. 


log  of  solid  wood,  the  form  has  evidently  been  borrowed  firom  the  junction  of  tti 
bi-anches.    The  edge  of  the  club  is  out  into  slight  teeth,  and  just  within  the  edge  are 
number  of  round  holes,  set  in  a  line.    A  tolerably  bold  ridge  runs  along  the  head  of  th 
club  and  follows  its  curve,  and  through  this  ridge  are  also  bored  a  number  of  ho! 
apparently  for  the  purpose  of  attaching  bunches  of  feathers,  or  other  omaiue&ts 
the  weapon. 

The  most  characteristic  club  of  Fiji  is,  however,  that  of  which  an  example  is  givei 
in  the  central  figure.    It  is  made  from  the  stem  and  part  of  the  root  of  a  young  tie^   ] 
this  part  of  tlm  world  there  are  certain  trees  which  grow  in  a  manner  which  to  ns  seen, 
very  peculiar.    As  is  the  case  with  many  trees,  it  sends  a  tap-root  deeply  into  the  earth 
and  is  further  supported  by  a  number  of  smaller  roots  which  divei^ge  from  it  on  all  sid 
and  retain  it  in  its  upright  position,  just  as  n  mast  is  upheld  by  the  standing  rigging. 

While  the  tree  is  very  young,  it  is  drawn  down  nearly  horizontally,  and  fixed  in  thai 
position,  so  as  to  be  bent  nearly  at  right  angles  close  to  the  earth.  When  it  has  growi 
to  the  thickness  of  a  man's  wrist,  the  top  is  cut  off  and  the  roots  dug  out  of  the  gioum 
The  tap-root  is  then  scraped  down  to  a  point,  and  all  the  smaller  roots  are  cut  oi 
to  within  an  inch  and  a  half  of  the  tap-root,  so  as  to  form  a  radiating  mass  of  gpiki 
which  are  sh.irpened,  and  thus  pi-esent  the  appearance  shown  in  the  illustration. 

Such  a  club  as  this  is  an  exceedingly  valuable  weapon,  and  the  greatest  care  is  taki 
in  its  manufacture.    The  spike  at  the  end  is  scraped  and  rounded  until  it  assumes 
perfectly  regular  shape,  and  is  then  polished  until  it  shines  like,  a  well-rubbed  piece  oi 
mahogany.    The  radiating  spikelets  are  each  trimmed  with  the  greatest  nicety,  so  that  1 
whatever  direction  the  weapon  is  viewed,  they  all  radiate  with  exact  regularity. 

The  handle  is  polished  as  carefully  as  the  lower  spike,  and  in  most  cases  is  adomc 
with  elaborately  carved  patterns.  In  many  clubs  it  is  completely  covered  with  blac 
and  white  sinnet  made  expressly  for  this  purposH,  and  plaited  in  patterns  as  elaborate  a 
those  which  are  carved.  Some  of  the  best  clubs  are  further  ornamented  by  haviD< 
scarlet  feathers  worked  in  with  sinnet.  There  ai'e,  indeed,  scarcely  any  bounds  to  th" 
decoration  of  clubs,  many  of  which  aro  inlaid  with  shell,  or  hog's  tusks,  or  whales'  teetl 
or  even  the  teeth  of  men.  These  latter  ornaments  are  chiefly  reserved  for  the  knobs  oi  thi 
small  missile  club. 

Beside  these,  there  is  an  infinite  variefy  of  forms,  some  of  the  clubs  exactly  refleniblini 
the  steel  maces  of  the  days  of  chivalry,  others  Iteing  first  squai-ed  and  then  cut  iub 
pyramidal  form,  while  others  look  just  like  enormous  mushrooms.  Some  of  them  hav 
the  handles  completely  covered  witli  wicker-work ;  but,  as  a  rule,  these  highly  oraameuti 
weapons  are  not  for  use  but  for  show,  like  the  court  sword  of  the  present  day. 

Some  of  the  names  given  to  these  clubs  are  highly  suggestive.  For  example,  orn. 
was  called  "  Weeping  urjjes  me  to  action,"  others  "  Disperser,"  "  Smasher.*'  and  so  forth, 
Those  which  belong  to  well-known  chiefs  or  distinguished  warriors  are  used  much  as  cardi 
among  ourselves.  If,  for  example,  a  great  chief  desires  to  pay  a  visit,  he  will  send  hii 
club  as  an  intimation  that  t)\e  owner  will  follow.  Or,  if  one  cliief  asks  another  for  ai( 
in  war,  the  ordinary  mode  of  showing  that  the  application  is  favourably  received  is  foi 
the  latter  to  send  his  club  by  the  ambassador  who  brought  the  message. 

There  is  as  great  a  variety  of  speara  as  of  cluba  Spears  are  almost  invariably  ol 
great  length,  some  measuring  fourteen  or  fifteen  feet  in  length.  They  are  made  froi 
hard  wood,  and  are  almost  invariably  armed  with  a  series  of  barbs.  In  the  manufactui 
and  arrangement  of  the  barbs,  the  Fijians  show  wonderful  ingenuity.  Mostly,  they 
not  from  the  same  piece  of  wood  as  the  spear  itself,  but  in  many  weapons  they  are  madi 
of  other  materials.  The  sharp  tail-bone  of  the  sting-ray  is  a  favourite  material,  both  ioi 
the  points  and  barbs  of  spears,  probably  because  it  is  very  hard,  and  so  brittle  that  it  \i 
nearly  sure  to  break  off  in  the  wound.  Other  barbs  are  made  of  a  wood  which  has  thi 
property  of  swelling  up  when  moistened,  and  bursting  in  the  wound,  so  that  it  can  hardi; 
be  extracted.  Such  spears  as  this  are  called  by  a  very  ominous  title,  "  The  priest  is  to 
late."  Some  of  the  spears  are  not  only  carved  in  various  patterns,  but  have  the  headi 
cut  into  a  kind  of  bold  open  work  pattern,  which  has  a  very  elegant  appearance,  thoug' 
it  must  detract  greatly  from  the  strength  of  the  weapon.   One  of  the  ordiniary  Fijian  s] 


SPEABa 


■ — 1 1 


279 


ll 


•'-U' 


MllNMl 


r 


f 
I     I 


iPKAB& 


ti  _ 


ri  I 


■    I 


i     > 


9M 


FIJI. 


is  shown  in  the  illustration,  and  is  taken  from  specimens  in  my  collection,  in  which  the 
are  several  others,  but  all  uf  a  similar  character. 

Many  of  the  weapons  have  more  than  one  point,  a  good  example  of  which  may  beippJ 
in  the  illustration  on  the  preceding'  pa^,  which  is  takf  ii  I'l-oin  a  Hpeciuien  in  my  own  colJ 
leution.  The  poinfs  are  rather  iiioi«  than  a  yard  in  h-ngtli,  nnd  nru  made  of  separate  piecw 
of'  wood,  in^^uiiiuusly  dovetuiled  into  the  shaft  of  tlie  speur.  and  held  in  their  place  U 
lashiiii^s  of  siniiet.  *  lii  my  specimen,  the  manufactui-er  hns  been  so  lavish  of  his  jji^J 
that  he  ha8^lot  only  woven  the  stnnet  into  elegant  putterus,  but  has  continued  thoj 
along  the  whole  of  the  shaft,  covering  it  with  a  sort  of  mixture  of  the  sigzag  and  thd 
denttited  patterns.  There  are  also  spears  witli  several  points,  each  point  bewg  barbed  o3 
deeply  serrated  on  the  inside  cap.  These  are  not  for  war,  but  for  fishing  purposes, 
for  the  war  in  which  these  weapons  are  used,  it  is  hardly  deserving  of  the  name. 

When  two  chiefs  have  decided  on  going  to  war,  messengers  pass  between  then,  and 
both  sides  heat  up  recruits  for  their  armies  and  offer  gifts  to  the  gods.  Whales'  teetS 
and  food  form  the  chief  part  of  these  offerings,  and  the  latter  is  often  given  in  vasl 
quantities.  Independent  chiefs  often  take  advantage  of  war  to  increase  their  pr 
Such  a  chief,  for  example,  though  urged  by  both  sides  to  join  them,  trims  and  nesitatesi 
and  bides  his  time.  One  parly  will  then  send  him  a  bribe,  and  as  soon  as  the  other  parti 
hear  of  it,  they  send  a  larger  bribe,  in  order  to  "  press  down  "  the  former  Kift.  The  tHti 
usually  is,  that  the  recipient  keeps  both  bribes,  and  eventually  declines  to  £ 
either  side. 

The  forces  are  gathered  by  a  series  of  reviews,  held  as  the  army  marchea  TheL_ 
reviews  form  the  great  charm  of  war,  as  any  amount  of  boasting  may  be  done  wiftool 
the  slightest  risk.  Each  warrior  rushes  up  to  the  commanding  chief,  brandishes  hij 
weapons,  and  boasts  of  the  great  deeds  which  he  is  going  to  do ;  all  the  warriors  beio] 
in  their  very  best,  with  bodies  covered  with  black  powder,  so  as  to  contrast  with  tha 
snow-white  masi,  and  their  faces  pointed  as  none  but  a  Fijian  can  paint  them,  a 
order  to  look  as  martial  as  possible. 

The  chief  often  ridicules  the  pretensions  of  these  men,  insinuating  that  they  will 
more  ready  to  run  away  than  to  fight ;  but  this  is  only  for  the  purpose  of  inciting  then 
to  display  their  courage,  and,  by  way  of  inducing  them  to  fight  well,  large  gifts 
promised  to  those  who  distiugnish  'themselves  in  battle. 

Sometimes  a  warrior,  carried  away  by  the  excitement  of  the  moment,  boasts  that  hJ 
will  kill  the  enemy's  chief,  eat  his  flesh,  and  make  a  drinking-cup  of  his  skull  This  i] 
generally  a  very  foolish  proceeding.  "The  menaced  chief  is  sure  to  hear  of  it,  and  t] 
promise  a  large  reward  if  the  boaster  be  taken  alive. 

Should  he  be  captured,  his  fate  is  certain.     His  hands  are  t)ound  behind  him,  and 
large  bundle  of  dried  cocoa-nut  leaves  is  fastened  tightly  across  his  shoulders,  projectisJ 
for  several  feet  on  either  side.    The  ends  of  the  leaves  are  then  lighted,  and  the  pool 
wretch  is  left  to  die,  the  spectators  laughing   and  jeering  at  him  as  he  runs  abouf 
niadilened  by  the  torment     This  punishment   is  called  by  a  name  which  signitiei 
carrying  fuel. 

The  party  that  are  attacked  usually  retire  into  a  native  fort,  the  structure  of  vhici 
often  shows  great  engineering  skill  The  Fifians  are  very  apt  at  selecting  a  spot  wliicH 
is  difficult  of  access,  and* fortifying  it  in  such  a  manner  that  two  or  three  men  could  ho!(j 
it  against  a  thousand  Mr  Williams  visited  one  of  these  forts,  and  found  that  thj 
approach  to  it  was  not  without  danger,  even  in  time  of  peace.  The  only  path  to  the  fotf 
led  through  thick  and  tangled  vegetation,  and  terminated  on  the  et'ge  of  a  precipica 
The  entrance  to  the  fort  was  on  the  face  of  the  precipice,  several  yards  from  the  end  ol 
the  path,  and  there  was  no  mode  of  getting  to  it  except  by  crawling  along  the  perpen| 
dicufar  rock  by  means  of  little  holes  in  which  the  toes  and  fingers  could  be  inserted. 

When  the  natives  cannot  find  a  place  of  suith  natural  strength,  they  have  &yi«y{ 
defending  the  entrance  by  a  series  of  gates  with  traverses  between  them,  so  that  anjl 
enemies  who  forced  the  first  gate  were  obliged  to  go  for  some  distance  through  a  narrow 
passage,  which  was  pierced  with  loop-holes,  through  which  spears  could  be  thrust  an(j 
arrows  shot,    Even  if  they  succeeded  in  passing  the  second  gate,  a  similar  gauntlet ' 


MODE  OF  WABFAREL 


281 


I  .^Q  before  they  oonld  reaci.  the  third.    Thorny  trees  are  in  great  request  for  the 

r^^  defences  of  these  fort<i,  the  baro-skiuned  natives  greatly  dreading  the  prickly  walls, 

I  kksh  every  year  grow  more  dense  and  less  penetrable  i 

Knowing  the  strength  of  the  forts,  the  natives  do  not  care  about  assaulting  them, 

Am  they  advance  to  the  walls,  avail  themselves  of  every  cover.    They  then  yell  and 

Ht  derisive  taunts  at  the  enemy,  challenging  them  to  come  out  and  fight.     Sometimes 

challenge  is  answered,  a  number  of  warriors  issuing  from  the  fort  and  each  Beiecting* 

''itlvenary ;  often,  however,  as  soon  as  the  besiegers  see  their  challenge  answered,  they 


THE  FATE  or  TUK  BOASTER. 

\ 

■  away  as  fast  as  they  can,  the  Fijian  liking  to  come  behind  his  enemy  and  knock  him 
ithe  head  stealthily  better  than  to  oppose  him  in  open  fight. 

Should  a  fort  be  taken,  the  slaughter  is  dreadful,  and  is  nothing  but  a  massacre,  the 
er  number  being  killed,  and  the  rest  reserved  to  be  put  to  death  by  torture.    One 

lourite  mode  of  torture  is  to  stun  the  unhappy  captive  with  a  club,  and  to  throw  him 

I  a  heated  oven  by  way  of  bringing  him  back  to  his  senses.  The  struggles  of  the 
ifflrtunate  man  as  the  fierce  heat  restores  him  to  consciousness  are  greeted  with  laughter 

i  jeers  by  the  delighted  spectators.    Others  are  bound  hand  and  foot  and  given  to  the 

I  of  chiefs  as  subjects  on  which  they  can  try  their  skill  at  torturing. 

As  these  expeditions  are  nearly  always  made  in  canoes,  the  return  of  the  war  party 
JKen  from  a  great  distance,  and  all  the  population  assemble  on  the  beach  to  welcome 

eTictorious  warriors,  the  women  dancing  and  singing  songs  of  triumph  in  honour  of 

(conquerors.    A  horrible  scene  then  takes  place,  too  horrible  indeed  to  be  doscriV>ed; 

(bodies  of  the  dead  are  offered  in  the  temples,  the  oveus  are  prepared,  and  tor  some 

i  unbridled  licence  vsiiSD&  supreme; 


■f . 


if'" 


i.'. 


♦*'     A>='i--5|ft| 


TOt 


In  oonnexion  with  wftrfara  mmt  be  mentioned  a  ourioue  onutom  of  giving  a  rm 
name  to  men  who  have  killed  any  of  the  enemy  duriua  the  oiinipaiKU.  wh«tb«r  tbe 
enemy  be  an  armed  warrior  ekin  in  (kir  flght,  an  unarmed  man  knocked  down  hy  it««it|, 
a  woman,  or  even  a  little  child,  sisuifiec  nothing.  Tbe  warrior  has  clubbed  an  eBeny' 
and  has  a  right  to  his  new  name  of  honour.  Should  he  have  killed  a  chief,  he  talcM  tU 
name  of  his  victim,  and  sometimes  his  own  chief  honours  him  by  calling  the  man  hit 
'flag,  hiy  canoe,  his  oomb^  fta  Of  the  consecration  ceremony,  wherein  the  new  name  ii 
given,  Mr.  Williams  once  saw  a  very  excellent  example  at  Somo>somo,  the  subject  of 
consecration  being  a  young  chief 

"  The  king  and  leading  men  having  taken  their  seats  in  the  public  square,  fonrteea 
mats  were  bnrouaht  and  spread  out,  and  upon  these  were  placed  a  bale  of  cloth  and  two 
whale's  teeth.  Near  by  was  laid  a  sail  mat,  and  on  it  several  men's  dresses.  The  wnug 
chief  now  made  his  appeamnoe,  bearing  in  one  hand  a  large  pine-apple  club,  and  m  the 
other  a  common  reed,  while  his  long  train  of  niasi  dnwged  on  the  ground  behind  hin, 

**  On  his  reaching  the  mats,  an  old  man  took  the  reed  out  of  the  hero's  hand,  ud 
despatched  a  youth  to  deposit  it  carefuUv  in  the  temple  of  the  war  god.  The  king  tliei 
ordered  the  young  chief  to  stand  upon  tne  bale  of  cloth ;  and  while  he  obeyed,  a  nnmbei 
of  women  came  into  the  square,  biinging  small  dishes  of  turmeric  mixed  with  oil,  which 
they  placed  bvfore  the  youth,  and  retired  with  a  song.  The  niasi  was  now  removed  bj 
the  chief  himself,  an  attendant  substituting  one  much  larger  in  its  stead.  The  kins'! 
Mata  (aide-de-camp)  next  selected  several  dishes  of  the  coloured  oil,  and  anointed  £« 
warrior  from  the  roots  of  the  hair  to  his  heels. 

"At  thitt  stage  of  the  proceedings  one  of  the  spectators  stepped  forward  and  exchanged 
clubs  with  the  anointed,  and  soon  another  did  the  same.  Then  one  left  him  a  gun  in 
place  of  the  club,  and  many  similar  changei  were  effected,  under  a  belief  tiiat  tbe 
weapons  thus  passing  througlihis  hands  derived  some  virtue. 

"  The  mats  were  now  removed,  and  a  portion  of  them  sent  to  the  temple,  some  of  th« 
turmeric  being  sent  after  them.  The  king  and  old  men,  followed  by  the  young  man  and 
two  men  Hounding  conches,  now  proceeded  to  the  sea-side,  where  the  anointed  one  passed 
through  the  ancients  to  the  water's  edge,  returned,  while  the  king  and  those  with  liin 
couut«*d  one.  two,  three,  four,  Ave,  and  each  then  threw  a  stone  into  the  sea.  The  whole 
company  now  went  back  to  the  town  with  blasts  of  the  trumpet-shells,  and  a  peculiat 
hooting  of  the  men. 

"  Custom  requires  that  a  hut  should  be  built,  in  which  the  anointed  man  and  lit 
companions  may  pass  the  next  three  nights,  during  which  time  the  newly-named  hen 
must  not  lie  down,  but  sleep  as  he  sits ;  he  must  not  change  his  masi,  or  remove  the 
turmeric,  or  enter  a  house  in  which  there  is  a  woman,  until  that  period  has  elapsed.  In 
the  cose  now  described,  the  hut  had  not  been  biult,  and  the  young  chief  was  permitted 
to  use  the  temple  of  the  god  of  war  instead. 

"  Duriii-;  the  three  days  he  was  on  an  incessant  march,  followed  by  half  a  score  ladil 
reddened  like  himself.    After  three  weeks  he  paid  me  a  visit,  on  the  first  day  of  hiij 
beiii<,'  permitted  to  enter  a  house  in  which  there  was  a  female.    He -informed  me' 
new  name  was  Kuila,  or  Flag." 

When  a  name  of  honour  has  thus  been  given  to  a  man,  the  complimentary  titl( 
Korai,  or  consecrated,  is  prefixed  to  it. 

The  battles  of  the  Fyiaus  are  not,  as  a  rule,  remarkable  for  the  slaughter  that  taki 
place.  They  are,  in  fact,  little  but  a  series  of  single  combats.  When  a  man  falls,  his  frieni 
try  to  get  him  off  the  ground  to  save  his  life,  if  possible,  or  to  be  able  to  bury  the  bo 
if  he  should  die ;  while  the  enemy  use  their  best  endeavours  to  secure  the  wounded  ini 
in  order  to  bake  and  eat  him.  No  dishonour  is  attached  to  the  fact  of  a  slain  man  beii 
eaten.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  a  proof  of  his  courage,  for  none  but  those  who  die  bravel] 
in  battle  are  eaten  in  the  feast  which  follows  upon  the  victory,  the  bodies  of  slain  cowi 
being  contemptuously  thrown  into  the  bush. 

We  now  come  fo  a  more  pleasing  port  of  Fiyian  character,  namely,  the  vaiioi 
incidents  of  domestic  life 


m 


AMUSEMENTS. 


Ai  Boon  as  the  Fijian  child  comes  into  the  world,  it  in  taken  Arom  the  mother,  and 


ffiTfltt  to  another  woman  for  three  daya,  dnnng  which  time  she  lies  at  her  ease.  The  flnl 
I  ^otiuos  which  the  child  reoeivea  is  a  thick  coating  of  turmeric  and  oil,  and  the  first 
food  which  it  knows  is  either  the  juice  of  su^r-cane  or  of  cocoa-nut.  A  name  is  given 
to  the  child  as  soon  as  possible  after  its  birth,  and  these  names  are  generally  signifi* 
cativa  of  some  event  that  has  happened  either  to  the  ohild  itself  or  to  some  memMtr  of 

Thot^h  the  Fijian  children  spend  the  great  part  of  their  time  in  the  open  air,  and  are 
I  not  autrammelltKl  by  clothing,  they  are  liable  tu  a  very  unpleasant  disease  called  the 
Inboiio,"  which  somewhat  reaembles  the  "yaws"  of  the  negro  tribes.  The  parents  are 
Imtlier  glad  than  sorry  to  see  their  children  attticted  with  this  disease,  as  they  believe  that 
lit  forma  a  necessary  adjunct  to  infantile  health,  and  that  a  child  who  escapes  the  thoko 
L  lara  to  be  sickly  and  feeble  when  it  grows  up. 

llie  Fijian  child  receives  no  training,  unless  encouragement  of  every  bad  passion  may 
^  called  by  that  name.  Bevenge  is  impressed  upon  the  child's  mind  fix>m  its  earliest 
liufanoy,  and  most  horrible  are  the  means  which  are  sometimes  employed  for  this  purpose. 
L  riper  years  the  duty  of  revenge  is  kept  always  before  his  eyes.  Should  one  man 
Insult  anoth<sr,  the  offended  individual  keeps  himself  constantly  reminded  of  the  offence 
k  ploulnji  some  object  in  his  sight,  and  not  removing  it  until  he  has  avenged  himself. 

Sometimes  he  will  effect  the  same  purpose  by  depriving  himself  of  some  luxury  until 
be  lias  had  his  reveni^a  One  man,  for  example,  will  plait  his  hair  in  a  particular  manner, 
laother  will  hang  some  article  of  dress' in  his  house,  while  another  vill  refuse  to  dance^ 
br  to  eat  of  some  particular  kind  of  food.  One  chief,  for  example,  hung  a  roll  of  tobacco 
A  the  roof  of  his  house,  with  the  intention  of  refusing  to  smoke  until  he  had  killed  his 
inmy  and  could  smoke  that  tobacco  over  the  dead  body.  Another  refrained  fvosx 
Leaking,  and  would  ouly  answer  by  whistling. 

I  Ttie  knowledge  of  this  civtom  makes  the  Fijians  a  most  nervous  race.  Should  a 
ItrAiige  canoe  appear  off  the  coast,  the  inhabitants  of  the  villages  are  all  in  a  stir,  some 
caping  to  the  woods,  aud  others  concealing  their  food  and  other  valuables  in  secret 
orehouses.  They  do  not  like  to  walk  alone  in  the  evening.  Mr.  Williams  mentions 
bathe  has  seen  a  whole  company  disperse  at  the  lifting  of  a  telescope,  and,  more  than 
ince,  when  he  was  visited  by  natives  and  the  door  suddenly  slammed  with  the  wind,  the 
/hole  of  his  visitors  rushed  tuniultuously  out  of  the  windows.  On  one  occasion,  a 
lumber  of  men  were  dragging  a  large  canoe  into  the  sea,  when  one  of  them  espied  a 
light  crack  on  one  side.  He  whispered  his  discovery  to  the  man  next  him,  he  to  the 
[lixt,  and  so  on,  and  in  a  few  minutes  eveiy  man  had  run  awuy  from  the  boat,  fearing 
St  the  owner  should  charge  him  with  having  done  the  damage. 

The  amusement!)  of  the  Fijians  are  rather  more  varied  than  is  usually  the  case  among 

kvages.    Some  of  them  are  identical  with  many  of  our  own  children's  games,  such  as 

(hide  and  seek,"  "  blind  man's  buff,"  and  a  sort  of  "  hop,  skip,  and  jump."    A  sort  of 

pitch  and  toss  "  is  also  in  vogue,  the  substitute  for  pence  being  the  flat,  circular  fruit 

I  a  species  of  mimosa. 

They  have  one  game  which  bears  some  resemblance  to  that  of  the  "  kangaroo-rat "  of 

lostralia,  which  has  been  described  on  page  41.     The  players  have  a  reed  about  four  feet 

\\eafijLh,  at  one  end  of  which  is  an  oval  piece  of  hard  and  heavy  wood  some  six  inches 

length.    This  instrument  is  held  between  the  thumb  and  middle  finger,  the  end  of  the 

jtefin^r  being  applied  to  its  extremity.     With  a  peculiar  underhand  jerk  the  player 

lives  it  horizontally,  so  that  it  glides  over  the  ground  for  a  considerable  distance,  the 

]ayerwho  sends  the  missile  farthest  being  the  winner.     In  order  that  this  favourite 

ne  may  be  constantly  played,  each  village  has  attached  to  it  a  long  strip  of  smooth 

which  is  kept  sedulously  trimmed,  so  that  the  missile  may  skim  along  with  as 

[tie  resistance  as  possible. 

Then  there  is  the  swing.    This  is  made  much  like  the  New  Zealand  swing,  but  is 

1  in  a  different  manner.    Instead  of  being  held  by  the  hands  alone,  the  rope  has  a 

bp  at  the  end,  into  which  the  swinger  inserts  his  foot.    Sometimes,  it  has  a  lai^  knot, 

Uhich  both  feet  can  be  supported.    Drawing  the  rope  to  the  top  of  a  convenient  bank. 


\:¥ 


IV 


I 


!F^ 


I  F 

I 'IN''"' 


It.' 


284 


FIJI. 


the  swingef  grasps  it  with  his  hands,  leaps  in  the  air,  places  his  foot  in  the  loop,  and  goes  I 
sweeping  through  an  enormous  are,  the  i-adius  of  which  often  exceeds  fifty  feet.  f 

In  some  cases  the  swing  is  fixed  by  the  water  side,  and  the  moi-e  daring  of  the  per. 
formers  loosen  their  grasp  at  the  proper  moment,  and  are  hurled  through  the  air  Iq^i 
the  water.  I 

One  favourite  game,  called  Ririki,  is  played  after  the  following  fashion :— Clwe  to  the! 
water's  edge  is  fixed  a  stout  post,  and  on  this  is  laid  the  trunk  of  a  tall  cocoa-nut  tree  so] 
that  its  base  rests  on  the  ground,  and  the  tip  projects  over  the  water.    The  game  coo^^l 


THB  OAMB  OF  BIBIKI. 


in  running  at  full  speed  up  this  inclined  tree,  and  jumping  into  the  water  one  after  m 
other,  swimming  ashore,  and  repeating  the  process.  This  is  a  very  lively  game,  tlJ 
natives  shouting  and  laughing  the  whole  time,  and  plunging  so  rapidly  iu  successiou 
that  the  water  beneath  the  end  of  the  inclined  tree  is  white  with  foam. 

The  neople  are  admirable  swimmers,  and,  having  been  accustomed  to  swim  as  soon  asl 
they  could  walk,  disport  themselves  in  the  water  with  as  much  ease  as  on  land.    Iheyi 
are  fond  of  swimming  out  to  sea  in  parties,  and  join  in  various  aquatic  games,  such  i 
trying  to  push  each  other  under  water,  diving,  racing,  and  so  forth. 

Some  of  their  sports  are  rather  i-ouyh.  They  have  one  game  which  bears  a  certainl 
resemblance  to  snow-balling,  except  that  the  missiles  are  bitter  nrnnges  instead  of  snovj 
balls.  In  some  places  they  jerk  stonps  at  ewch  other  by  nipnns  of  elastic  bnmboos,  anl 
do  so  with  such  force  that  considerable  pain  is  cauiied  when  the  missile  strikes  tli^ 
bare  skin. 


Sometime?  a  sorl 
miuen  suddenly  rus 

the  women  may  I 
H,e  waists  and  thro¥ 
i  woman  actually  si 
sality.  Several  casi 
iive  afterwards  died 

On  certain  occas: 
is  filled 

i"  with  their  eyes 

Music  and  danci 
jeff  dance  is  sure  to 
kiy  poor,  consistini 

B  nothing  more  thi 

inch  or  so  in  w 

^e  of  several  strij 

iplayed  by  placing 

Ither  is  stopped  witi 

Tlown  through  a  hoi 

The  dances  are 
inces,  the  similituc 
^_.i  as  if  for  wai 
tad  thei^  best  clul 
ttiching  in  various 
p  riiywn  of  the  S( 
" "  I  the  danc 

"•nie  scene  at  one 
Irliich  gives  such  fi 
IKDts,  though  corre< 
bliven  it  a  little  mc 
.Jjnns  sundry  gro 

Moaic  and  danci 
nagined  from  the 
e  occasion. 

Mostly,  girls  ar 

lisparity  of  age  bet\ 

B  rather  curious,  an 

linile,  and  presentii 

lotection  until  she 

h  those  cases  w 
Kr&ther,  making  I 
Jpplication  be  succe 
If  both  parties,  and 
B  conveying  to  the 
Bost  parts  of  Fiji,  tl 
pssed  in  her  finest 
bar  days,  she  is  tak 
khing,  and  afterwai 
p  bridegroom  is  se 
nrtion  of  food. 

After  this  cerei 
nilding  a  house  for 
iarks  her  as  havii 
lithin  the  house  so 
feted,  all  the  frienc 
|t  which  the  givers 


BETROTHAL  AND  MARRUGE 


285 


Sometime?  a  sort  of  mock  battle  takes  place.  When  food  is  brought  to  the  men,  the 
Btuen  suddenly  rush  upon  them,  try  to  drive  them  away,  and  to  seize  the  food.    Rough 

tlie  women  may  be,  the  men  seldom  retaliate,  except  by  taking  their  assailants  round 
yie  waists  and  throwing  them  on  the  ground.  Mr.  Williams  mentions  one  instance  when 
twoman  actu^y  shot  a  man  dead  with  an  arrow,  turning  the  mock  fight  into  a  sad 
y.  Several  cases  are  known  where  the  men  have  been  so  severely  handled  that  they 
ave  afterwards  died  of  their  wounds. 

On  certain  occasions  an  amusing  game  is  played  by  the  young  men.    A  thin  earthen- 

I  vessel  is  filled  with  water  and  suspended  from  a  bough,  and  a  number  of  yoimg 
ten  with  their  eyes  blindfolded,  try  to  break  the  vessel  by  striking  at  it  with  long  sticks. 

Music  and  dancing  are  greatly  studied  among  the  Fijians,  and  any  one  who  knows  a 
jev  dance  is  sure  to  earn  plenty  of  goods  by  teaching  it.  Their  musical  instruments  are 
lervpooi'*  consisting  of  drums,  pipes,  and  trumpets.     The  first-mentioned  instruments 

>  nothing  more  than  wooden  cylinders,  through  one  side  of  which  a  groove  is  cut  about 
m  iocb  or  so  in  width.  The  pipes  are  of  two  kinds;  namely,  a  sort  of  pandean  pipe 
iiade  of  several  strips  of  bamboo  fastened  together,  and  the  flute.  This  latter  instrument 
J  played  by  placing  the  aperture  close  to  one  nostril,  and  breathing  through  it  while  the 
Lther  is  atopp^  with  the  thumb  of  the  left  hand.  The  trumpets  are  merely  conch-shells 
Mown  through  a  hole  in  the  sida 

The  dances  are  very  carefully  got  up,  and  more  resemble  military  movements  than 
lances,  the  similitude  being  increased  by  the  martial  array  of  the  dancers,  who  are  all 
\^gsd  as  if  for  war,  their  faces  painted  with  scarlet,  their  bodies  powdered  with  black, 
Dd  thei?  best  clubs  or  spears  in  their  hands.  They  execute  intricate  manoeuvres, 
J^Tchiiu;  in  various  figures,  wheeling,  halting,  and  stamping  their  feet  in  exact  time  to 
heriiy^m  of  the  song  and  the  beat  of  the  drum.  Sometimes  several  hundred  men  are 
ingagecHn  the  dance,  while  the  musicians  are  twenty  or  thirty  in  number. 

The  scene  at  one  of  these  dances  is  very  picturesque,  but  it  wants  the  funous  energy 
IrUch  gives  such  fiery  animation  to  the  war-dance  of  th^  New  Zealanders,  the  move- 
nents,  though  correct  in  point  of  time,  being  comparatively  dull  and  heavy.  In  order  to 
iiliven  it  a  little  more,  a  professional  buffoon  is  usually  introduced  upon  the  scene,  who 

rfonns  sundry  grotesque  movements,  and  is  usually  applauded  for  his  exertions. 

Music  and  dancing  are  always  used  at  the  celebration  of  a  marriage,  and,  as  may 
magined  from  the  punctilious  nature  of  the  Fiyian,  there  is  no  lack  of  ceremony  on 
le  occasion. 

Mostly,  girls  are  betrothed  when  they  are  quite  infants,  no  regard  being  paid  to 

lispariiy  of  age  between  themselves  and  their  intended  husbands.    The  form  of  betrothal 

9  rather  curious,  and  consists  in  the  mother  of  the  child  taking  a  small  liku,  or  woman's 

[irdle,  and  presenting  it  to  the  man,  who  from  that  moment  takes  her  daughter  under  his 

ntection  until  she  is  old  enough  to  be  married. 

h  those  cases  where  a  young  man  takes  a  liking  to  a  young  -^oman,  he  asks  her  oi 
ler  father,  making  at  the  same  time  a  small  present  as  a  matter  of  form.  Should  the 
|iplication  he  successful,  an  interohange  of  presents  then  takes  place  between  the  friends 
fboth parties,  and  in  a  few  days  follows  the  ceremony  called  "warming,"  which  consists 
1  conveying  to  the  house  of  the  bride  some  food  prepared  by  the  intended  husband.  In 
^ost  parts  of  Fiji,  the  bride  has  a  complete  holiday  for  four  days,  sitting  quietly  at  home, 
1  in  her  finest  apparel,  and  painted  with  turmeric  and  oiL  At  the  expiration  of  the 
bur  days,  she  is  taken  by  a  number  of  married  women  to  the  sea,  where  they  all  join  in 
{shing,  and  afterwards  cook  the  fish  that  they  have  taken.  The  cooking  being  completed, 
pe  bridegroom  is  sent  for,  and  the  betrothed  couple  eat  together,  each  giving  the  other  a 
lortion  of  food. 

After  this  ceremony  comes  a  period  during  which  the  bridegroom  is  employed  in 
ilding  a  house  for  his  intended  wife,  and  the  girl  undergoes  the  painful  tattooing  which 
arks  ner  as  having  taken  her  place  among  women.    During  this  time,  she  remains 
kithin  the  house  so  as  to  shield  her  complexion  from  the  sun.    The  house  being  com- 
peted, all  the  friends  of  both  families  are  gathered  together,  and  a  great  feast  takes  place, 
E  which  the  givers  make  it  a  point  of  honour  to  be  as  lavish  as  possible.    At  tlie  end  of 


^S5 


,  p 


i'       .A 


:286 


FIJL 


*! 

1 

,* 

1 

'      H 

f 

J        \ 

\ 

t 

«     '.    , 

r 
it 


this  feast,  the  girl  is  formally  handed  over  to  her  hnshand,  and  exchanges  her  nano»iJ 
lor  the  broader  garment  befitting  her  new  condition.  """'Jwii 

"When  the  daughter  of  an  important  chief  is  married,  her  father  always  gives  h  I 
number  of  female  attendants,  sometimes  as  many  as  twelve  or  fifteen  accompanyinTli 
bride  to  her  home.  They  are  placed  under  the  charce  of  an  elderly  woman  vho  acl  i 
their  superintendent,  and  are  called  by  a  name  which  signifies  a  pet. servant.  Tkeli 
always  a  gi«at  scene  at  the  departure  of  a  bride  to  her  home,  all  her  relations  and  fri  J 
crowding  mand  her,  and  kissing  her  until  she  is  nearly  smothered  by  their  caresses, 


*/ , 


A  FIJIAN  WBDDINa. 


An  interesting  description  of  the  presentation  of  a  bride  is  given  by  Mr.  Williaii 
**  She  was  brought  in  at  the  principal  entrance  by  the  king's  aunt  and  a  few  matrons,  ai 
then,  led  only  by  the  old  lady,  approached  the  king.  She  was  an  interesting  girl] 
fifteen,  glistening  with  oil,  wearing  a  n'iw  liku,  and  a  necklace  of  curved  ivory  |ioiQ| 
radiating  from  her  neck,  and  turning  upwards.  The  king  then  received  I'roui  his  aunt  t 
girl,  with  two  whale's  teeth,  which  she  carried  in  her  hand.  "When  she  was  seated  at  1 
feet,  his  majesty  repeated  a  list  of  their  gods,  and  finished  by  praying  that  the  girl  m\i 
live,  and  bring  forth  male  children.  1 

"  To  her  friends,  two  men  who  had  come  in  at  the  back  door,  he  gave  a  muskl 
begging  them  not  to  think  hardly  of  his  having  taken  their  child,  as  the  step  was  connectf 
with  the  good  of  the  land,  in  which  their  interests,  as  well  as  his  own,  were  involv^ 
The  musket,  which  was  about  equivalent  to  the  necklace,  the  n)en  received  with  ix 
heads,  muttering  a  short  prayer,  the  close  of  which  was  exactly  the  same  as  they  I 


HOUSE-BUILDINO. 


291 


I  i|L^  for  years,  'Death  to  Natawa.'  Tuikilakila  then  took  off  the  girl's  necklace  and 
"diher.  The  gayest  moment  of  her  life,  as  far  as  dress  was  concerned,  was  past ;  and 
It  that  the  untying  of  that  polished  omamont  from  her  neck  was  the  first  downward 
J  to  a  dreary  future.  Perhaps  her  forebodings  were  like  mine,  for  she  wept,  and  the 
Kb  which  glanced  o^  her  bosom  and  rested  in  distinct  drops  on  her  oily  legs  were  seen 
lutheking,  who  said, ' Do  not  weep.  Are  you  ^o\ng  to  leave  your  own  land?  Yon  are 
Itat  goiiiS  ^  ^°y^S^>  ^^^  ^  return.  Do  not  think  it  a  hardship  to  go  to  Mbau.  Here 
liotthave  to  work  hard ;  there  you  will  rest.  Here  you  fare  indifferently ;  there  you  will 
leat  die  best  of  food.  Only  do  not  weep  to  spoil  yourself.'  As  he  thus  spoke,  he  played 
Ifith  ber  curly  locks,  complimenting  her  on  her  face  and  figure.  She  reminded  him  of  a 
liisterof  hers,  who  had  been  taken  to  Mbau  in  years  past." 

She  had  certainly  reason  for  her  tears,  as  .the  condition  of  Fijian  wives  is  not  a  very 

IfflTitUo  one.    As  is  the  case  with  most  countries  in  which  polygamy  is  practised,  the 

Lves  are  apt  to  be  very  jealous  of  each  other,  and  to  quarrel  among  themselves. 

erally,  their  squabbles  are  treated  with  contemptuous  indifference  by  the  husband  as 

18  they  do  not  annoy  him  personally ;  but  if  he  should  feel  himself  angered,  he 

_jily  checks  the  tumult  by  belabouring  all  parties  alike  with  a  very  sufficient  'itiek 

iiieh  he  keeps  for  the  purpose.    One  chief  had  a  cudgel  as  thick  as  a  broomstick,  in 

yehhe  seemed  to  take  jio  little  pride,  having  carved  and  inlaid  it  with  ivory. 

Women  are  not  held  in  any  gi'eat  estimation,  whether  they  be  single  or  married.    A 

^Indicrous  example  of  the  value  set  by  Fijians  upon  women  occurred  in  tLe  course 

[ttaic  between  Europeans  and  natives.    A  chief  had  bargained  with  the  captain  of  a 

(for 8  musket,  the  price  of  which  was  to  be  two  pigiJ. .  The  chief  went  off  with  his 

^et,  bnt  could  only  find  one  pig.     So  he  honourably  kept  his  bargain  by  sending  the 

J)ig  fiid  a  young  woman  instead  of  the  other. 
D  the  description  of  the  ceremotiies  attendant  upon  a  wedding,  mention  was  made  of 
tcoBtom  of  building  a  house  for  the  bride.    The  form  of  Fijian  houses  varies  according 
f tlM  locality.    In  some  places  they  are  sharp-ridged  and  gabled,  like  those  which  have 
dy  been  described  when  treating  of  New  Guinea.    In  others  they  are  round,  and  in 
n  conical.    Some  are  built  on  posts,  and  others  simply  on  the  ground. 
As  is  the  case  throughout  all  Polynesia,  the  houses  are  made  of  a  wooden  framework 
i  together,  and  covered  with  a  thatch  of  reeds.    Many  of  these  houses  are  of  great 
^more  than  a  hundred  feet  in  length  and  about  forty  in  width.    A  house  that  is 
to  endure  for  any  length  of  time  is  made  of  a  wodd  called  by  the  natives  vesi, 
I  is  exactly  similar  to  the  greenheart  of  India,  and  a  sort  of  sandal  wood  is  also 
libr  the  same  purpose. 

The  walls  are  generally  made  of  reeds  arranged  in  three  layers,  the  middle  layer 

j  horizontal  and  the  outer  and  inner  layers  perpendicular.    They  are  tied  or  sewn 

[etner  with  sinnet,  and  it  is  the  Fijian  architect's  pride  to  weave  the  sinnet  into  ele^^ant 

eras.    Some  men  are  celebrated  for  their  skill  in  inserting  and  executing  these 

ttenis,  and  go  about  from  place  to  place  as  they  are  wanted.    Even  the  posts  that 

ipport  the  edifice  are  often  covered  with  reeds,  bound  together  in  the  same  ingenious 

nnei.    The  door  is  always  a  small  one,  probably  for  the  same  reason  that  induces  a 

fir  to  make  so  low  an  entrance  to  his  hut ;  namely,  fear  of  enemies. 

The  thatch  is  sometimes  of  cocoa-nut  or  sugar-cane  leaves,  and  sometimes  of  grass, 

iiile  in  a  few  of  the  best  houses  both  are  used.    The  leaves  are  doubled  over  reeds  and 

jether,  so  as  to  form  lengths  of  about  five  or  six  feet    Grass  thatch  is  fixed 

3t  exactly  as  straw  is  used  in  England,  being  laid  on  the  roof  in  bundles,  and  held 

1  by  long  mangrove  branch(  ,  and  tied  firmly  with  rattan. 

House-thatching  is  one  of  the  most  animated  scenes  that  can  be  imagined.  As  soon 
itheroof  is  finished,  notice  is  given  that  the  thatchers  are  wanted,  and  then  straightway 
lemble  a  gang  of  merry  labourers,  varying  in  number  according  to  the  size  of  the 
jonse,  as  many  as  three,  hundred  sometimes  uniting  to  thatch  a  very  large  house.  Some 
BDg  the  leaves  and  grass,  others  bind  and  sew  them  into  the  proper  form,  and  others 
ike  them  to  the  thatchers.  Those  who  actually  apply  the  reeds  always  arrange  them- 
^ves  in  pairs  on  the  roof,  one  outside  aiid  the  other  inside  the  building,  so  that  they  can 


%:iKk^ 


288 


FIJL 


I 

\ 


take  the  end  of  the  lashing  as  it  is  pushed  through  the  thatch  by  liis  comrade,  diavti 
itight,  and  return  it  to  him.  'i 

The  noise  that  arises  from  a  laige  house  during  the  process  of  thatching  ia  ^10)^1 
deafening.  Naturally,  the  Fijian  has  a  great  genius  for  shouting,  and  on  such  occasion  I 
he  fairly  outdoes  himself  Some  call  for  more  grass,  leaves,  maugi-ove  rods  and  rattaiTI 
others  nom  below  shout  in  reply  to  them.  Those  Avho  bring  the  materiids  must  neel'l 
shout  as  they  clamber  to  the  roof,  and  every  one  throws  in  a  few  yells  occasiouallvh!! 
way  of  encouragement  to  his  companions. 


I 

^ 
*< 


I'  ' 


4    ';• 


hi. 


BOUSB-THATCHINO. 


Ik 


■fw- 


r 


The  most  characteristic  part  of  a  Fijian  house  is  the  ridge  pole  which  runs  along  tLe| 
top  of  the  roof.  It  projects  at  either  end  for  a  considerable  distance,  and  in  first-cli 
buildings  is  Worked  mto  a  trumpet-like  shape  at  the  extremities.  These  projecting  en 
are  mostly  blackened,  and  decorated  with  large  white  cowrie  shells.  A  sort  of  cable  I 
made  of  grass  and  bound  with  vine-stalks  is  generally  laid  on  the  ridge  pole,  and  ill 
many  cases  is  finished  off  with  a  row  of  tassels,  and  nearly  covered  with  patterns  worked  | 
in  sinnet. 

Some,  though  not  all,  the  houses  have  openings  by  way  of  windows,  which  can  be  I 
closed  by  means  of  mats  fastened  over  them  like  curtains.  Within  the  house,  and  nearly] 
in  the  centre,  is  the  fireplace,  which  is  sunk  in  the  ground  to  a  foot  or  so  in  depth,  ai 
surrounded  by  a  sort  of  fender  made  of  hard  wood.  In  very  large  houses,  the  iireplai 
is  ten  or  twelve  feet  square,  and  is  covered  by  a  wooden  framework  of  several  tiers,  oa  I 
which  cooking-pots  and  similar  utensils  can  be  kept.    There  is  no  chimney,  nor  eveai 


A  PRACTICAL  JOKE. 


289 


hole  in  the  roof,  so  that  all  the  smoke  from  the  fireplace  ascends  to  the  roof,  and  finds  its 

Zgf  out  through  Uie  thatch  as  it  best  can.   In  nearly  every  case  the  doorway  is  fi .  uished 

•ith  a  projecting  roof. 

In  conaexion  with  roof-thatching,  a  characteristic  joke  is  recorded  of  the  Mbau 

The  short  missile  club  is  called  ulc  and  the  act  of  hurling  it  is  called  ulaula. 


reo] 


He  latter  word,  however,  also  signifies  house-thatching.    By  way  of  a  practical  joke,  the 
nf  Mbau  sent  to  those  of  Tailevu,  asking  them  to  come  and  vlatUa.    The  latter, 


Itskinz  the  word  in  its  ordinary  sense,  accepted  the  invitation,  and  came,  expecting  the 
ImuS  scene  of  merriment,  when,  to  their  surprise,  they  were  saluted  by  a  volley  of  ulas 
hulled  at  them  by  their  entertainers. 

I    The  Aimiture  of  a  Fijian  house  is  simple.    At  one  end  is  a  raised  dais,  on  which  the 

Imaster  of  the  house  sleeps  by  night.'«£nd  reclines  by  day.    It  is  covered  with  mats,  and 

c  it  are  hung  the  sheets  of  thin  masi  which  are  used  as  mosquito  curtains.    On  this 

^  m  generally  one  or  two  pillows.    These  implements  are  not  unUke  those  of  the 

lKaf&rhei°g  nothing  more  than  cylindrical  bars  of  wood  supported  on  legs  at  either  end. 

Some  of  them  are  from  four  to  five  feet  in  length.    This  form  of  pillow  is  used  on  account 

jof  the  mop-like  headdress  of  the  natives,  which  would  be  pressed  out  of  all  shape  were 

Kt  laid  on  an  ordinary  pillow. 

On  the  hearth  are  several  large  earthenware  cooking-pots,  oval  in  shape,  and  each  set 

^thiee  stones.    As  the  quantity  of  food  in  them  diminishes,  they  are  gradually  tilted, 

)  that  when  they  contain  but  very  little  food  they  lie  quite  on  their  sides.    Near  the 

.earth  lies  the  thick  concave  board  on  which  bread  is  kneaded,  and  close  to  the  board  are 

heemooth  round  stones  by  which  the  operation  of  kneading  is  conducted.    The  small 

and-nets  used  for  fishing  are  kept  near  the  fire,  together  with  the  knives  and  other 

jipleme^ts  used  in  preparing  food.    Several  earthen  water-jars  are  always  placed  near 

he  fiia   They  may  be  distinguished  by  their  glazed  surfaces,  and  are  placed  carefully 

a  thick  bed  of  grass.    A  few  bamboo  vessels  containing  salt  and  fresh  water,  are 

jiei^y  placed  near  the  larger  jars.    Bound  the  foot  of  the  wall  are  ranged  a  series  of 

owl8  and  jais,  which  oontaia  the  arrowroot  and  similar  articles  of  food. 


VOL  n. 


•t 

II 


r 


^9- 


/ 
f^ 


li 


J    . 


CHAPTEE  V. 


SELI6I0N  AND  FUNERAL  BITES. 


TBI  OOrS  AND  THBIB  ABODBS — VniT  OV  THR  LAND  CRAB— FOTAN  PBIE8T8  AND  THSIB  IN8IQMU..I 
CON8CLTINO  TUB  DBITT — VABI0U8  H0DR8  OP  DIVINATION — THE  DIFFICULT  PA88AOB  TO  BKAVKrI 
— NATIVB  TBHPLBS,  THBIR  STBUCTURE  AND  U8R8 — FBA8T8  OIVKN  TO  THE  O0D8— SACBKdI 
STONES — MVBDBB   OF  THE  AGED   AND   8ICK — A  STRANGE  HARK   OF   AFFECTION— PBOVIDQfo  THll 

DEAD    WITH  ATTENDANTS BURIAL    OF  A   LIVING    XING — A   TRRRIBLE    SCENE— VOYAOB  TO  THll 

CEUETEBT,  AND   THE   FUNERAL— SnaLARITT   BETWEEN  THE   CUSTOMS   OF  FUI  AND  INDIA— UOSlI 
OF  HOURNINa— THE  SUCCESSIVE  BITEB  AFTER  A  FUNERAL — THE   CUSTOM  OF  LOLOKU— TOIQ  OH 

A  chief's  wife. 

The  religion,  or  rather  the  superstition,  of  the  Fijiafis  is  much  like  that  of  otherl 
polytheists.  The  people  acknowledge  vast  numbers  of  gods  of  greater  or  lesser  powerl 
most,  if  not  all,  of  which  are  symbolized  under  some  natural  form,  such  as  a  hawk,  a  treel 
or  the  like.  Every  Fijian  considers  himself  under  the  protection  of  some  especial  god! 
and,  as  has  been  stated,  will  not  eat  the  animal  which  is  his  symbol  I 

An  amusing  instance  of  the  reverence  paid  to  the  symbols  of  the  gods  occurred  atl 
Tilioa.  A  very  powerful  god,  who  is  worshipped  at  that  place,  resides  in  a  land-crab,  butl 
as  that  crustacean  is  scarcely  ever  seen  in  the  locality,  there  are  but  few  opportunities  ofl 
paying  the  proper  worship.  Whenever  any  one  saw  a  land-crab,  he  immediately  ran  to  the! 
priest,  and  forthwith  the  whole  place  was  in  a  commotion.  The  people  assembled  to  pa}  I 
their  respects  to  their  deity,  and  a  number  of  cocoa-nuts  were  gathered,  strung  togetherl 
and  humbly  presented  to  the  crab-deity  in  order  to  propitiate  him,  and  to  induce  hiinto| 
give  them  fair  weather  and  a  healthy  season. 

As  to  the  particular  doctrines  of  the  Fijian  religion,  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  leamj 
much  about  them.    In  the  first  place,  the  people  know  nothing,  and  the  priests, ' 
know  but  little,  dislike  communicating  their  knowledge.    Even  the  Christian  convettsl 
can  seldom  be  induced  to  speak  on  the  subject  with  any  degree  of  truth. 

The  priests  are  known  by  their  official  insignia,  which  consist  of  an  oval  frontlet  ofl 
scarlet  feathers,  and  a  long-toothed  comb  made  of  separate  pieces  of  wood  iDgeniou8lj| 
festened  together.  Several  of  these  combs  are  in  my  collection,  and  are  excellenti 
examples  of  the  artistic  capabilities  of  the  makers.  None  of  them  are  alike,  the  delicatel 
thread  which  fastens  them  together  being  woven  in  a  singular  variety  of  patterns.  Diel 
threads  are  nearly  as  tine  as  hairs,  and  an  additional  beauty  is  given  to  the  pattern  byl 
using  alternately  a  deep  black  and  a  glittering  yellow  thread. 

The  priests  communicate  with  their  deities  by  throwing  themselves  into  a  sort  i 
ecstatic  state,  technically  called  "shaking,"  in  which  the  whole  body  is  convulsed, and] 
the  utteninces  which  come  from  the  foaming  lips  are  held  to  be  the  responses  of  the  goi 
A  vivid  idea  of  this  mode  of  consulting  a  deity  is  given  by  Mr.  Williams  in  the  valuablel 
work  to  which  reference  has  often  been  mad& 


"Nothing  like 

j  fear  seeuis  the  onl 
the  priests,  througl 
present  petitions 
pnrtance  are  invol 

Lfith  whales' teeth. 
»tooth,club,  mat,  ( 
Young  nuts  cover 
powder  formed  thjf 

1 1  have  known. 

[when  Tuikilakila 
the  Somosomo  god 
the  war-god  a  lai?r( 
presented  a  quantii 
with  8i.xty   turtlej 

I  teeth. 

"Part  of  the  off 
I  -is  set  apart  for  1 
forming  a  feast  of 
Ipartaka  The  porti 
[pol  is  eaten  by  his 
I  m^n,  but  to  youths 
I  tarn 

"Strangers  wis! 
Ijiod  cut  a  quantity 
I  the  temple.  Some 
I  of  yams  or  a  whal 

ed.  It  is  not 
jsaryforthetransac 
t  a  temple.  I  ha^ 
I  to  become  inspin 
I  house  or  in  the  o 
linsome  parts  of  I 
I  usually  the  case. 

"One  who  intei 
loraclc  dresses  and 
liiccompanied  by  a 
jto  the  priest,  who, 
[has  been  previous 

ng  ready  his  n 
luear  to  the  white  c 
jsiJe  of  the  Bur^.  ' 
Irisit,  and  expresses 
■placed  before  the 
|ieceives  the  tooth, 

'Unbroken  si 
Iwatch  him  with  ui 
fare  seen  in  his  fao 
Iniuscular  action,  \\ 
■shivers  as  with  a 
|and  sobs,  the  veins 

"The  priest  is 

!  no  longer  his  o 

j'Koi  au !  Koi  au ! 

Iliis  approach.    ^V 

Ifrenzy;  his  voice 


CONSULTING  THE  ORACLE 


291 


"Nothing  like  regular  worship  or  habitual  reverence  is  found,  and  a  principle  of 
fear  seems  the  only  motive  for  religious  observances;  and  this  is  fully  practised  on  by 
the  priests,  through  whom  alcne  the  people  have  access  to  the  gods,  when  they  wish  to 
present  petitions  affecting  their  social  or  individual  interest.  When  matters  of  im- 
mrtance  are  involved,  the  soro  or  offering  consists  of  lai^e  quantities  of  food,  together 

I  {fi^h  whales'  teeth.   In  smaller  affairs 
» tooth,  club,  mat,  or  spear,  is  enough.  * 

I  Young  nuts  covered  with  turmeric 
powder  formed  the  meanest  offering 

If  have  known.  On  one  occasion, 
vhen  Tuikilakila  asked  the  help  of 
the  Somosomo  gods  in  war,  he  built 
the  war-god  a  large  new  temple,  and 
presented  a  quantity  of  cooked  food, 
th  sixty   turtles,    beside  whales' 

lib. 

"  Part  of  the  offering — the  aigana 

-is  set  apart  for  the  deity,  the  rest 

I  forming  a  feast  of  which   all  may 

purtaka  The  portion  devoted  to  the 

Ipol  is  eaten  by  his  priest  and  by  old 

ni3n,  but  to  youths  and  women  it  is 

U.)U. 

"Strangers  wishing  to  consult  a 
I  jtod  cut  a  quantity  of  fire-wood  for 
I  the  temple.  Sometimes  only  a  dish 
I  of  yams  or  a  whale's  tooth  is  pre- 
JBented.  It  is  not  absolutely  neces- 
Isary  for  the  transaction  to  take  place 
at  a  temple.  I  have  known  priests 
I  to  become  inspired  in  a  private 
B  or  in  the  open  air ;  indeed, 
liasome  parts  of  Fiji,  the  latter  is 
|asaally  the  case. 

"One  who  intends  to  consult  the 
loraclc  dresses  and  oils  himself,  and, 
liiccoiTipanied  by  a  few  others,  goes 
|to  the  prie'jt,  who,  we  will  suppose, 

been  previously  informed  of  the  intended  visit,  and  is  lying  near  the  sacred  corner 
Igetting  ready  his  response.  When  the  party  arrives,  he  rises  and  sits  so  that  his  back  is 
luear  to  the  white  cloth  by  which  the  god  visits  him,  while  the  others  occupy  the  opposite 
Iside  of  the  Bur^.  The  principal  pei-sou  presents  a  whale's  tooth,  states  the  purpose  of  his 
|\Tsit,  and  expresses  a  hope  that  the  god  will  regard  him  with  favour.  Sometimes  there  is 
Iplaced  before  the  priest  a  dish  of  scented  oil  with  which  he  anoints  himself^  and  thea 
|ieceive8  the  tooth,  regarding  it  with  deep  and  serious  attention. 

"Unbroken  silence  follows.  The  priest  becomes  absorbed  in  thought,  and  all  eyes 
Iwatch  him  with  unblinking  steadiness.  In  a  few  minutes  he  trembles ;  slight  distortions 
jare  seen  in  his  face,  and  twitching  movements  in  his  limbs.  These  increase  to  a  violent 
Iniuscular  action,  which  spreads  until  the  whole  frame  is  strongly  convulsed,  and  the  man 
JBhivers  as  with  a  strong  ague-fit.  In  some  islands  this  is  accompanied  with  murmurs 
jand  sobs,  the  veins  are  greatly  enlarged,  and  the  circulation  of  the  blood  quickened. 

"The  priest  is  now  possessed  by  his  god,  and  all  his  words  and  actions  are  con'rldered 

I  no  longer  his  own,  but  those  of  the  deity  who  has  entered  into  him.     Shrill  cries  of 

'Koi  au !  Koi  au ! '   ('  It  is  I !  It  is  I !')  fill  the  air,  and  the  god  is  supposed  thus  to  notify 

lliis  approach.    While  giving  the  answer,  the  priest's  eyes  stand  out  and  roll  as  if  in  a 

■frenzy ;  his  voice  is  unnatural,  his  face  pale,  his  lips  livid,  his  breathing  depressed,  and 

U2 


PRIESTS  COHBd 


t'lr' 


292 


njr. 


his  entire  appearance  like  that  of  a  furious  madman.  The  sweat  runs  from  eveiy  pqm 
and  tears  start  from  his  strained  eyes ;  after  which  the  symptoms  gradually  disappear 
The  priest  looks  round  with  a  vacant  stare,  and  as  the  god  si^ys  '  I  depart/  announces  hig 
actual  departure  by  violently  flinging  himself  down  on  the  mat,  or  by  suddenly  strikinir 
the  ground  with  a  club,  when  those  at  a  distance  are  informed  bv  blasts  on  the  conch,  or 
the  firing  of  a  musket,  that  the  deity  has  returned  into  the  world  of  spirits." 

In  many  cases  it  is  evident  that  the  priests  enact  deliberate  impositions,  but  it  is  also 
certain  that  in  many  others  they  are  completely  under  the  dominion  of  frenzy,  and  that 
they  do  not  recollect  ailterwards  the  words  which  they  uttered  while  in  their  delirious 
state.  "  My  own  mind,"  said  one  of  them, "  departs  from  me,  and  then,  when  it  is  tnily 
gone,  my  god  speaks  by  me." 

Various  modes  of  mvination  are  employed  by  the  Fijian  priests. 

They  have,  for  example,  divination  by  the  leaf,  by  the  reed,  by  the  nut,  and  by  water 
The  leaf  is  tested  by  taking  it  between  tne  front  teeth  and  biting  it.  If  it  be  completely 
severed,  the  omen  is  good;  if  it  hang  together,  even  by  a  single  fibre,  the  omen  u 
unfavourable.  One  priest  had  a  very  strange  mode  of  divination  by  the  leaf.  He  had 
two  magic  leaves,  which  he  placed  on  the  Bides  of  the  applicant,  and  then  left  them.  If 
the  leaf  on  the  right  side  stung  the  skin,  the  omen  was  good ;  but  if  any  plots  or  treacheries 
were  hatched,  the  leaf  stung  the  man  on  the  left  side,  and  so  warned  him  of  the  danger. 
Another  mode  of  divination  by  the  leaf  is  to  bite  it,  and  judge  by  the  flavour  whether  the 
omen  be  adverse  or  the  contrary. 

Hie  reed-test  is  managed  as  follows.  A  number  of  short  reeds  are  cut,  and  laid  in  a 
row  on  the  ground,  a  name  being  given  to  each.  The  priest  then  holds  his  right  foot  over 
each,  and  tho  response  is  given  by  the  trembling  of  the  foot 

The  water-test  is  performed  by  holding  the  straightened  arm  slightly  upwards,  and 
pouring  a  few  drops  of  water  on  the  wrist  If  thie  water  should  run  to  the  shoulder,  the 
response  is. favourable  ;  should  it  fall  ofiT  at  the  elbow,  the  answer  is  adverse. 

The  next  test  is  performed  b^  laying  a  cocoa-nut  on  a  small  surface  and  spinning  it 
When  it  stops,  the  response  is  given  by  the  direction  in  which  the  eye  points. 

According  to  Fijian  notions,  the  passage  to  Buruto'or  heaven  is  a  very  difficult  one, 
except  for  j^t  chiefs,  and  the  only  plan  by  which  a  man  of  inferior  rank  can  hope  to 
obtain  admission  is  by  telling  the  god  a  lie,  and  proclaiming  himself  a  chief  with  so  much 
apparent  truthfulness  that  he  is  l^ieved,  and  allowed  to  pass.  Taking  on  his  shonlder 
his  war-club  and  a  whale's  tooth,  the  Fijian  spirit  goes  to  the  end  of  the  world,  vhere 
grows  a  sacred  pine,  and  throws  the  tooth  at  it  Should  he  miss  it.lio  can  go  no  further; 
but  if  he  hit  it  he  travels  on  to  a  spot  where  he  awaits  the  arrival  of  the  women  vho 
were  murdered  at  his  death. 

Escorted  by  them,  he  proceeds  until  ho  is  met  and  opposed  by  a  god  called  Bavuyalo, 
whom  he  fights  with  his  club.  Should  he  fail,  he  is  killed  and  eaten  by  tho  god,  and 
there  is  an  end  of  him.  Should  he  conquer,  he  proceeds  until  he  finds  a  canoe,  into 
which  he  gets,  and  is  conveyed  to  the  lofty  spot  where  the  chief  god,  Ndengei,  lives. 
Over  the  precipice  extends  the  long  steering-oar  of  the  god's  canoe.  He  is  then  asked 
his  name  and  rank,  when  he  replies  with  a  circumstantial  account  of  his  grandeur  and 
magnificence,  of  the  countries  over  which  he  has  ruled,  of  the  deeds  which  he  did  in  var, 
and  of  the  devastation  which  he  caused.  He  is  then  told  to  take  his  seat  on  the  blade  of 
the  oar.  Should  his  story  have  been  believed,  he  is  conveyed  to  Buruto ;  but  should 
Ndengei  disbelieve  his  story,  the  oar  is  tilted  up,  and  he  is  hurled  down  the  precipice 
into  the  water  below,  whence  he  never  emerges. 

It  has  been  mentioned  that  the  spirit  has  to  wait  for  th3  escort  of  his  wives.  This  is 
in  order  to  prove  that  he  is  a  married  man,  bachelors  having  no  hope  of  admission  into 
Buruto.  Should  a  wifeless  man  start  on  his  journey,  he  is  confix>nted  by  a  goddess,  called 
the  Great  Woman,  who  has  a  special  hatred  of  iMuchelors,  and,  as  soon  as  she  sees  one^ 
flies  at  him,  and  tries  to  tear  him  in  pieces.  Sometimes  she  misses  him  in  her  eage^ 
ness ;  but  even  in  such  a  case,  he  has  to  deal  with  another  god,  who  hides  himself  in 
the  spirit  path,  and,  as  the  soul  of  the  bachelor  passes  by,  he  springs  on  the  wietckd 
being,  and  dashes  l]im  to  atoms  against  a  stone. 


NATIVE  TEMPLES. 


293 


Ine  Bur^  or  temples  of  the  suds  abound  in  F^'i,  at  least  one  Bur^  being  found  in 
gvery  village,  and  some  of  the  villages  having  many  of  these  buildings.  They  are  made  of 
the  ume  material  as  the  houses,  but  with  much  more  care.  Instead  of  being  merely 
Kt  on  the  ground,  they  are  placed  on  the  top  of  a  mound  of  earth,  sometimes  only 
ilightly  elevated,  and  sometimes  twenty  feet  or  more  in  height 


;iVJ' 


A  BURt  OR  TBHPLB. 


The  natives  think  no  labour  too  great  for  the  decoration  of  a  Bur^,  and  it  is  in 

I  those  buildings  that  their  marvellous  skill  in  plaiting  sinnet  is  best  shown.    Every  beam, 

post,  and  pillar  is  entirely  covered  with  sinnet  plaited  into  the  most  beautiful  patterns, 

I  black  and  red  being  the  favourite  colours;  and  even  the  reeds  which  line  the  window 

frames,  and  fill  up  the  interstices  between  the  pillars,  are  hidden  in  the  plaited  sinnet 

with  which  they  are  covered.    So  lavish  are  the  natives  of  their  work,  that  they  are  not 

content  with  covering  the  pUlar  and  reeds  with  sinnet-work,  but  they  make  large  plaited 

I  cords  of  the  same  material,  and  hang  them  in  festoons  from  the  eaves. 

I     It  has  already  been  mentioned  that  the  best  hr  <i3es  have  the  ends  of  the  ridge-poles 

[decorated  with  cowries,  but  those  of  the  Bnx&  are  adorned  with  long  strings  of  cowries  that 


i,  w 


„  ■   m-'  "4, 


M 


204 


FIJL 


IV  t 


'WW 

i 


•ometimes  reach  the  ground.  Ordinaiy  laths  are  thought  too  common  to  b«>  used  in  thitch 
ing  templet,  and  the  beautifuUy-carved  siiears  of  warriors  are  employed  instead  of  simpU 
wood.     When  the  BunJ  id  erected  on  a  high  mound,  entrauce  is  gained  to  it  by  mean/of 
ft  very  thick  plunk  cut  into  notched  stens. 

Although  the  Bui-^s  are  considered  as  temples,  and  dedicated  to  the  god,  tbey  trel 
mostly  used  for  secular  purposes.  Visitors  from  a  distance  are  generally  quartered  in 
them,  and  in  many  instances  the  principal  men  of  the  village  make  the  Bur^  their 
•leeping-plaoe.  Councils  are  held  in  the  Uur^s,  and  entertainments  are  given  in  tbem  of 
which  the  offerings  to  the  god  form  a  large  part  Sometimes,  as  has  been  nientioued,  a 
ch  jf  who  wishes  to  propitiate  some  deity  offers  a  great  quantity  of  food  in  his  temple 
and  this  food  is  oonsumeu  in  a  general  feast.  A  certain  portion  is  dedicated  to  the  god' 
and  may  only  be  eaten  by  the  priests  and  the  old  men,  but  the  remainder  may  be  eaten 
by  any  *on& 

None  of  the  food  is  left  to  perish,  the  Fijians  having  a  convenient  belief  which  com. 
bines  piety  with  self-indulgence.  The  god  is  supposed  to  be  a  great  eater,  but  only  to] 
consume  the  soul  of  the  provisions,  so  that  when  food  is  cooked  and  offered,  the  god  eats 
the  soul  and  the  people  the  bodv.  The  chief  god,  Ndengei,  used  to  be  both  greedy  and 
dainty  in  his  demands  for  foouL  He  sometimes  ate  two  hundred  hogs  and  a  bundrfd 
turtles  at  a  single  fuast,  and  was  continually  insisting  on  human  sacrifices.    In  order  to 

Erocure  these,  no  respect  was  paid  to  persons,  and  so  infatuated  were  the  people  that,  to 
eep  up  Ndengei's  supplies  of  human  food,  chiefs  were  known  to  kill  their  own  wives. 
No  regular  worship  is  ever  offered  in  the  Bur^s,  which,  indeed,  are  often  left  to  fall 
into  decay  until  some  one  desures  to  consult  or  propitiate  the  god,  when  the  building  ja 
repaired  ami  cleaned  for  the  occasion.    As  may  be  expected,  during  the  building  of  tli« 
Bur^  several  human  sacrifices  are  offered. 

If  the  reader  will  refer  to  the  drawing  of  the  Bur^  on  the  preceding  page,  he  will  s 
that  in  front  of  it  are  two  oddly -shaped  objects.  These  are  examples  of  the  sacred  stones,  I 
several  of  which  are  to  be  found  in  various  parts  of  Fiji.  They  are  considered  as  the 
dwelling-place  of  certain  gods,  and  are  held  to  be  either  male  or  female,  according  to  the 
sex  of  the  deity  who  inhabits  them.  Should  the  cod  be  of  the  female  sex,  the  fact  is 
known  by  a  woman's  apron  or  liku  being  tied  round  the  stone.  One  such  god  is  a  very 
useful  one.  because  he  hates  mosquitoes,  and  keeps  them  away  from  the  spot  in  which  he 
dwells.  Food  is  prepared  and  offered  to  those  sacred  stones,  the  god,  as  usual,  eating  the 
spirit  of  the  food,  and  the  priest  and  officers  consuming  its  outward  form. 

We  now  come  to  the  funeral  ceremonies  of  Fiji,  taking  those  of  the  chiefs  as  typis 
of  the  whole. 

Among  the  Fijians  a  very  singular  superstition  reigns.     "When  men  or  women! 
become  iuftrm  with  age,  they  are  considered  to  have  lived  their  full  time  on  earth,  and 

E reparations  are  made  for  their  burial.  So  ingrained  is  this  belief,  that  if  a  man  finds 
im.4elf  becoming  feeble  with  age  or  disease,  he  requests  his  sons  to  strangle  him,  and 
with  this  request  they  think  themselves  bound  to  comply.  Indeed,  if  they  think  that  he 
is  too  slow  in  making  the  request,  they  suggest  to  him  that  he  has  lived  long  enough,  and 
ought  to  rest  in  the  grave.  Such  conduct  seems  to  imply  that  they  are  destitute  of 
affection,  but  in  reality  it  is  their  way  of  showing  their  love  for  their  parent. 

Thev  are  really  a  most  affectionate  race  of  people.     A  young  chief  has  been  seen  to 
sob  with  overpowering  emotion  at  parting  from  his  father  for  a  short  time,  and  yet,  \rere 
his  parents  to  becpme  ill  or  infirm,  he  would  think  it  his  duty  to  apply  the  fatal  rope 
with  his  own  hands.     To  be  strangled  by  one's  children,  or  to  be  buried  alive  by  them,  is 
considered  the  most  honourable  mode  of  death.    The  reason  for  this  strange  custom  seems  | 
to  be  that  the  Fijians  believe  the  condition  of  the  spirit  in  the  next  world  to  be  exactly  the 
same  as  that  of  the  individual  when  in  life.    Consequently,  affectionate  children  are  I 
unwilling  to  allow  their  parents  to  pass  into  the  next  world  in  an  infirm  state  of  body,  | 
and  therefore  strangle  them  out  of  sheer  kindness. 

From  a  similar  notion  of  kindness,  they  also  strangle  the  favourite  wives  and  atten- 
dants of  the  dead  chief,  so  as  to  provide  him  with  the  followers  to  whom  he  has  been  I 


A  TERRIBLE  SCENR 


995 


K^ggtomecl.  They  also  kill  a  powerful  warrior,  ia  order  that  he  ma^  go  beforo  his  chief 
^li^^h  the  paaaage  into  the  spirit-land,  and  drive  away  the  evil  spirits  who  o^jpot»  the 
pMieM  of  a  new  comer.  These  victims  go  by  the  name  of  "  grass,"  and  are  laid  at  the 
[ottom  of  the  orave ;  the  warrior  painted  and  dressed  for  battle,  with  his  favourite  dub 
w  hia  si<l0*  ^^^  women  arranged  in  folds  of  the  finest  masi,  and  the  servant':  with 
their  implements  in  their  hpnds ;  so  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  spirit-world  may  see  how 
l^at  a  chief  has  come  among  them. 

All  their  preparations  are  carried  on  in  a  quiet  and  orderly  manner,  the  victims  never 
ittempting  to  escape  from  their  fate,  but  vying  with  each  other  for  the  honour  of  accom- 
pinying  their  chiet  In  some  cases,  when  a  chief  has  died  young,  his  mother  has  insisted 
oD  sharing  his  grave.  So  deeply  do  the  Fijians  feel  the  necessity  for  this  sacrifice  that 
the  custom  has  been  a  greater  barrier  against  Christianity  even  than  cannibalism  or  poly- 
my,  and  even  those  natives  who  have  been  converted  to  Christianity  are  always  uneasy 
on  the  subject.  On  one  occasion  a  Christian  chief  was  shot,  and  by  the  tame  volley  a 
young  man  was  killed.  The  Christian  natives  were  delighted  with  the  latter  catastrophe, 
uuimuch  as  it  provided  an  attendant  for  their  slain  chief. 

The  scene  which  takes  place  when  a  great  chief  is  expected  to  die  has  been  described 
by  Mr.  Williams  with  ^at  power.  The  King  of  Somo-somo,  a  maenificent  specimen  of 
the  savage,  was  becoming  infirm  through  age,  and  towards  the  middle  of  August  1845 
fu  imaUe  to  do  more  than  walk  about  a  little : — 

« I  visited  him  on  the  21st,  and  was  surprised  to  find  him  much  better  than  he  had 
been  two  days  before.  On  being  told,  therefore,  on  the  24th  that  the  king  was  dead, 
isd  that  preparations  were  being  made  for  his  interment,  I  could  scarcely  credit  the 
i^rt  The  ominous  word  preparing  urged  me  to  hasten  without  delay  to  the  scene  of 
ictibn,  but  my  utmost  speed  failed  to  bring  me  to  Kasima — ^the  king's  house — in  time. 
The  moment  I  entered  it  was  evident  that,  as  far  as  concerned  two  of  the  women,  I  was 
too  late  to  save  their  lives.  The  efiect  of  that  scene  was  overwhelming.  Scores  of 
ddiberate  murderers  in  the  very  act  surrounded  me :  yet  there  was  no  confusion,  and, 
except  a  word  from  him  who  presided,  no  noise,  only  an  unearthly,  horrid  stillness. 
Nature  seemed  to  lend  her  aid  and  to  deepen  the  dread  eCTect ;  there  was  not  a  breath 
stirring  in  Uie  air,  and  the  half-subdued  light  in  t|iat  hall  of  death  showed  every  object 
with  unusual  distinctness. 

"All  was  motiouless  as  sculpture,  and  a  strange  feeling  came  upon  me,  as  though  I  was 
myself  becoming  a  statue.  To  speak  was  impossible ;  I  was  unconscious  that  I  breathed; 
and  involuntarily,  or  rather  against  my  will,  I  sunk  to  the  floor,  assuming  the  cowering 
posture  of  those  who  were  actually  engaged  in  murder.  My  arrival  was  during  a  hush, 
jast  at  the  crisis  of  death,  and  to  that  strange  silence  must  be  attributed  my  emotions ; 
lod  I  was  but  too  familiar  with  murders  of  this  kind,  neither  was  there  anything  novel 
in  the  apparatus  employed.  Occupying  the  centre  of  that  large  room  were  two  groups, 
tiie  business  of  whom  could  not  be  mistakeiL 

"  All  sat  on  the  floor ;  the  middle  figure  of  each  group  being  held  in  a  sitting  posture 
by  several  females,  and  hidden  by  a  large  veil.  On  either  side  of  each  veiled  figure  was 
a  company  of  eight  or  ten  strong  men,  one  company  hauling  against  the  other  on  a  white 
cord  which  was  passed  twice  round  the  neck  of  the  doomed  one,  who  thus  in  a  few 
minutes  ceased  to  liva  As  my  self-command  was  returning  to  me  the  group  furthest 
from  me  began  to  move ;  the  men  slackened  their  hold,  and  the  attendant  women  removed 
tiie  large  covering,  making  it  into  a  couch  for  the  victim. 

"^  that  veil  was  lifted  some  of  the  men  beheld  the  distorted  features  of  a  mother 
wbom  they  had  helped  to  murder,  and  siniled  with  satisfaction  as  the  corpse  was  laid  out 
for  decoration.  Convulsion  strongly  on  the  part  of  the  poor  creature  near  me  showed 
that  she  still  lived  She  was  a  stout  woman,  and  some  of  the  executioners  jocosely 
invited  those  who  sat  near  to  have  pity  and  help  them.  At  length  a  woman  said,  '  She 
is  cold.'  The  fatal  cord  fell,  and  as  the  covering  was  raised  I  saw  dead  the  oldest  wife 
ind  unwearied  attendant  of  the  old  king." 

Leaving  the  house  of  murder,  Mr.  Williams  went  to  the  hut  of  the  deceased  kin^ 
determining  to  see  his  successor,  and  beg  him  to  spare  the  lives  of  the  intended  victims. 


Ml 


■'**  i 


296 


FUI 


To  his  horror  and  Mtoniahment,  h«  found  that  the  king  wm  itill  tllvt,  He  was  lying  on  u 
oouoh,  very  feeble,  but  perfectly  oonsoions,  every  now  end  then  placing  his  haad  to  hiJ 
side  as  be  was  racked  by  cough.  The  young  king  was  AiH  of  grief  He  embrsced  hi 
visitor  with  much  emotion,  saying,  "  See,  the  father  of  us  two  is  dead."  It  was  UMie,,  < 
dispute  the  point  The  poor  oU  king  certainly  did  move,  and  sneak,  and  eat;  butj 
according  to  the  son's  ideu,  the  morements  were  only  mechanical,  the  spirit  haviiu  lei 
the  body. 

So  the  p^reparations  for  his  funeral  went  on.  His  chief  wife  and  an  assistant  employi 
themselves  in  covering  his  body  with  black  powder,  as  if  dressing  him  for  the  war- ' 


Jt 


m  iy 


BUBUL  or  A  uvwo  Kiva 


and  fastening  upon  his  arms  and  legs  a  number  of  lona  strips  of  white  masi,  tied  inj 
rosettes,  with  the  ends  streaming  on  the  ground.    They  had  already  clad  him  in  aiie\i 
masi  of  immense  size,  the  white  folds  of  which  were  wrapped  round  his  feet    In  place  ( 
the  usual  masi  turlMm,  a  scarlet  handkerchief  was  bound  on  his  hair  with  a  circlet  < 
white  cowrie-shells,  and  strings  of  the  same  shells  decorated  his  arms,  while  round  1 
neck  was  an  ivoiy  necklace,  made  of  long  curved  claw-like  pieces  of  whale's  teeth. 

The  reader  may  perhaps  wonder  that  the  chief  wife  of  the  king  was  suffered  to  live, 
The  £Eict  was  that  Uie  young  king  would  not  allow  her  to  be  killed,  because  no  executionei 
of  sufficient  rank  could  be  fonna  She  lamented  her  hard  lot  in  being  forbidden  to  accoc 
pany  her  husband  to  the  spirit-land,  and  begged  to  be  strangled,  but  without  success. 

Presently  the  sound  of  two  conch-shell  trumpets  watf  heard  outside  the  house,  thii| 
being  the  official  intimation  that  the  old  king  was  dea^l,  and  the  new  king  was  then 
loruudly  acknowledged  by  the  chieis  who  were  present    He  seemed  overcome  with  orief 


h'^  .' 


MODE  OF  MOURNINO. 


297 


fii 


iMiing  on  the  body  of  his  father's  attendant,  he  exclaimed,  "  Alas,  Moalovu  I    There 

,  I  woman  truly  wearied,  not  only  in  the  day  but  in  the  night  also  ;  the  Are  consamed 

(jiel  gathered  by  her  hands.     If  wo  awoke  in  tlie  atill  night,  the  sound  of  our  feet 

^  her  ears,  and,  if  ipolcen  tu  harshly,  she  continued  to  labour  only.     Moalevu  I 

^jloalevul" 

"flie  bodies  of  the  murdered  women  were  thcti  rolled  up  in  mats,  placed  on  a  bier, 
learned  out  of  the  door,  but  the  old  king  was  taken  through  a  breach  made  in  the 
J  of  the  house.  The  bodies  were  carri*  !  down  to  the  seaside  and  placed  in  a  canoe, 
iking  being  on  the  deck,  attended  by  his  wile  and  the  Mata,  who  fanned  him  and  kept 
I  the  insects. 

When  they  arrived  at  Weilangi,  the  place  of  sepulture,  they  found  the  crave  already 
« and  lined  with  mats.  The  bodies  of  the  women  were  laid  side  by  side  in  the  grave,  and 
ithem  the  dying  king.  The  shell  ornaments  were  then  taken  Arom  him,  and  he  was 
tlr  envelopea  in  mats,  after  which  the  earth  was  tilled  in,  and  thus  he  wns  biu-iod 
jrt,  The  poor  old  man  was  even  heard*  to  cough  after  a  quantity  of  earth  had  been 
uped  on  him. 

Thii  final  scene  is  represented  in  the  illustration  on  the  preceding  page.    In  the  forc- 

<mi  ia  seen  the  open  grave,  witli  the  bodies  uf  the  murdered  women  lying  in  it  as  "  gross." 

g  still  living  king  is  being  borne  to  the  grave  by  tlie  attendants,  while  his  successor 

I  mournfully  surveving  a  scene  which  he  knows  will  be  re-enacted  in  his  own  case, 

juld  he  live  to  be  old  and  infirm.    Just  above  the  grave  are  the  rolls  of  fine  mats  with 

ibich  tiie  body  of  the  king  is  to  be  covered  before  the  earth  is  filled  in ;  and  in  the 

rround  appears  the  mast  of  the  canoe  which  brought  the  party  to  the  burial-ground. 

be  reader  cannot  but  notice  the  resemblance  between  this  Fijian  custom  of  strangling 

iwivesland  the  well-known  suttee  of  India.     In  both  cases  the  women  are  the  foro- 

t  to  demand  death,  and  for  the  same  reason.    Just  ns  the  Hindoo  women  aiTonge  their 

1  funeral  pile,  and  light  it  with  their  own  hands,  the  Fijian  woman  helps  to  dig  her 

J  "rave,  lines  it  with  mats,  and  then  seats  herself  in  it. 

The  fact  is,  that  the  woman  has  positively  no   choice  in  the  matter ;  a  wife  who 

TJves  her  husband  is  condemned  to  a  life  of  neglect,  suffering,  and  insult,  so  that  the' 

itt  agony  of  immediate  death  is  preferable  to  such  a  fate,  especially  as  by  yielding  to 

t  national  custom  she  believes  that  she  shall  secure  a  happy  and  honoured  life  in  the 

rit-Iand.    Moreover,  her  relatives  are  bound   by  custom  to  insist  upon  her  death,  as, 

did  not  follow  this  custom,  they  would  be  accused  of  disrei«pect  towards  her 

sluiid  and  his  family,  and  would  run  the  risk  of  being  clubbed  in  revenge. 

In  consequence  of  this  horrid  custom,  the  population  of  Fiji  has  been  greatly  cheeked, 

t  not  only  is  there  the  direct  sacrifice    of  life,  but  much  indirect  loss  is  occasioned, 

inyof  the  murdered  women  are  mothers,  whose  children  die  for  want  of  niatiinnl  care, 

kthat,  what  with  the  perpetual  feuds  and  continual  murde'     the  custom  of  cannibalism, 

K<acrifice  of  wives  with  their  husbands,  the  strangling  of  the  old  or  sick,  and  the  death 

ichildren  by  neglect,  very  few  Fijians  die  from  natural  causes.    Mr.  Williams  mentions 

It  ia  a  class  of  nine  children  under  his  chargo,  the  parents  had  ail  been  murdered  with 

e  exception  of  two,  and  these  had  been  condemned  to  death,  and  only  saved  through 

e  exertions  of  the  missionaries. 

After  a  king  is  buried,  sundry  ceremonies  are  observed.  For  twenty  days  or  so,  no 
teats  until  the  evening,  the  people  shave  their  heads  either  partially  or  entirely,  and 
!  women  cut  off  their  fingera,  which  are  inserted  in  split  reeds,  and  stuck  along  the 
res  of  the  royal  house.  Those  who  are  nearly  related  to  the  dead  king  show  their  grief 
rtefosing  to  wear  their  usual  dress,  and  substituting  rude  garments  of  leaves.  They 
m  deny  themselves  the  luxury  of  a  mat  to  lie  upon,  and  pass  their  nights  on  the  grave 
(their  friend.  The  coast  is  rendered  tapu  fur  a  certain  distance,  no  one  being  allowed  to 
kantil  the  proper  time  has  elapsed,  and  the  cocoa-i.at  trees  are  placed  under  a  similar 
triction. 

Various  strange  rites  take  place  on  certain  days  after  the  funeral.  On  the  fourth  day 
friends  assemble,  and  celebrate  the  melancholy  ceremony  called  the  jumping  of 
^ts,"  in  which  they  symbolize  the  progress  of  corruption.    Next  evening  is  one  of  a 


i 


iM 


'•  U' 


■ji 


298 


FIJI. 


directly  opposite  character,  called  the  "  causing  to  laugh,"  in  which  the  immediate  frfe  1 
and  relatives  of  the  dead  are  entertained  with  comic  games.  On  the  tenth  day  the  wo  I 
have  an  amusing  ceremony  of  their  own.  Arming  themselves  with  whips,  switches,  or  col 
they  fall  upon  every  man  whom  they  meet,  without  respect  to  age  or  rank,  the  greatMl 
chiefs  only  being  exempt  from  this  persecution.  The  men  are  not  allowed  to  iltali  d 
except  by  flinging  mud  at  their  assailants,  and  those  who  have  witnessed  the  scene  I 
that  nothing  more  ludicrous  can  be  imagined  than  to  see  grave,  elderly  men  running ' 
all  directions,  pursued  by  the  women  with  their  whips  and  switches.  ° ' 

The  last  ceremony  is  the  completion  of  some  special  work  begun  in  honoui  of  tJ 
dead.    It  may  be  the  erection  of  a  house,  the  making  of  a  huge  ball  of  sinnet  a  m 
bale  of  cloth,  and,  in  any  case,  it  bears  the  name  of  the  person  in  whose  honour  it  w 
undertaken.    Building  large  canoes  is  a  favourite  form  of  this  custom,  and,  durinn  tl^ 
whole  time  that  the  work  is  in  progress,  the  canoe  is  put  to  sleep  at  night  by  the  beati^ 
of  drums,  and  awakened  every  morning  in  a  similar  manner,  when  the  carpenters  coml 
to  their  work.  • 

A  curious  ceremony  is  observed  in  Fiji  when  one  of  the  principal  chiefs  has  died  II 
is  called  the  loloku  of  the  sail,  and  is  a  sort  of  signal  of  honour.  Whenever  a  canoi 
approaches  the  coast  for  the  first  time  since  the  de&th  of  the  chief,  the  vessel  is  obliged 
show  the  loloku.  This  is  geuemlly  a  long  strip  of  masi  tied  to  the  head  of  the  mast  ani 
as  soon  as  the  canoe  touches  the  land,  both  the  sail  and  masi  are  thrown  into  the  \vated 
Sometimes,  when  the  owner  of  the  canoe  is  tolerably  rich,  he  adds  to  the  simple  loloku  1 
whale's  tooth,  which  is  flung  from  the  mast-head  into  the  water,  when  the  people  divi 
and  scramble  for  it.  J 

Should  thu  chief  perish  at  sea,  or  be  killed  in  a  warlike  expedition,  and  he  eaten  bj 
his  enemies,  the  loloku  is  shown  as  carefully  as  if  he  had  been  buried  on  shore,  and  lij 
relatives  try  to  compensate  him  for  his  adverse  fate,  by  killing  an  unusual  number  of 
women  as  his  attendants.  Nearly  twenty  women  have  thus  been  sacrificed  ou  the  deat] 
of  a  young  chief  who  was  drowned  at  sea. 

The  graves  of  chiefs  and  their  wives  are  marked  by  tombs.  These  are  sometind 
nothing  but  stones  at  the  head  and  foot  of  the  grave,  or  large  cairns  of  stones  piled  i 
the  deceased.  Sometimes  they  are  roofs  from  three  to  six  feet  in  height,  decorated,  aft^ 
Fijian  custom,  with  patterns  worked  in  sinnet 

One  tomb,  that  of  a  chiefs  wife,  was  a  very  remarkable  one.  Her  husband  liad  i 
large  mound  of  earth  Lhrown  up,  and  faced  with  stones.  On  the  top  of  the  niouud  m 
double  canoe,  forty  feet  in  length,  held  firmly  in  its  place  by  being  imbedded  in  earth 
Fine  shingle  was  strewn  on  the  deck,  and  mats  were  spread  ou  the  shingle  for  the  recep 
tion  of  the  body.  Sand  was  then  heaped  over  the  canoe,  and  on  the  sand  was  laid  thj 
body  of  a  little  child  of  whom  the  deceased  woman  had  been  very  fond.  Over  all  u 
then  built  a  large  roof,  made  of  mahogany,  and  adorned  with  white  cowrie-shells. 


SOLOMON 


nOK  OF  THB  BOLO 
KAHVK* —  OANNIBi 
CHABICTRB  OP  THB 
or  THB  CHIBF8,  Al 
BIBBIDBS — MODE  C 
— CUBIOUS  DRESS 
TBADB  IN  SANDAL 


New  Guin 
>re  discovered,  as  i 
le  year  1567.    Beu 

SI 


th 


M  place  among 
taud,  and  called 
Ihich  Solomon's  sh 
femple  and  his  own 
His  scheme  failei 
k  find  them,  the 
jiose  o!  the  present 
nis  his  exact  plac( 
Tiie  natives  of 
I  has  as  yet  beei 
loyagers  into  a  fan 
ipaniards  lost  nothii 
to  entrap  a  g 
liliile  he  was  on  sh 
jeamen,  and  even 
|y  those  who  visit  t 
Perhaps  the  rea( 
bpitable  a  place 
lie  tortoiseshell  of  ( 
jser\'e  the  shell  for 
When  ships  aa 
lumber  are  allowed 
le  natives  from  b 
joard,  and  through 
till  insist  on  hagg 
[hole "  head  "  at  oi 


THE 


SOLOMON  ISLANDS  AND  NEW  HEBEIDES. 


nOK  OF  THB  SOLOMON  XSLAITOS — BRASOK  FOB  TEB  KAMB  OF  THB  OBOUP — CRABACTEn   OF  TRB 

NATIVES — CANNIBALISM DBE88    AND    OBNAMBNT8 NEW   IBELAND    AND     RBW    BBITAIN — NOMAD 

CHABACTKE  OF  THB  NATIVES — CAVE    HOUSES THB   ADHIRALTV   ISLANDS — DIBTINOCI8HINO  MABK8 

or  THE  CHIEFS,  AND  THEIB  DOMINION  OVBB  THB  PEOPLR — THE  BOVKA  ISLANDS — THE  NEW 
HIBBIDB8— MODE  OF  GOVERNMENT,  AND  DIVEBSITY  OF  LANGUAOR — THE  INHABITANTS  OF  VATB 
.-CURIOUS  DRESS  OF  THB  WOMEN — OBNAMENTS  OF  THE  HOUSES — TAUMA  AND  BBBUMANGA — 
TUDB  IN  SANDAL  WOOD — ANBITSUM  AND   VANIKOBO. 

New  Guinea  and  the  Fiji  group  lie  the  Solomon  (or  Salomon)  Islands.  They 
rere  discovered,  as  far  as  we  know,  by  Aivero  de  Mendaua,  who  touched  upon  them  in 
he  year  1567.  Being  desirous  of  inducing  his  countrymen,  wlio  held  in  those  days  the 
liief  place  among  saUors,  to  visit  and  colonize  so  i'ertile  a  land,  he  concocted  a  pious 
Bud,  and  called  the  group  by  the  name  of  Solomon  Islands,  as  being  the  Ophir  from 
^hich  Solomon's  ships  brought  the  vast  quantities  of  gold  with  which  he  adorned  the 
iinple  and  his  own  palaca 

His  scheme  failed,  inasmuch  as,  when  he  again  went  in  search  of  the  islands,  he  could 
|ot  fiad  them,  the  imperfect  astronomical  instruments  of  that  day  being  far  inferior  to 
se  of  the  present  time,  by  means  of  which  a  competent  observer  can  tell  within  a  few 
lis  his  exact  place  on  the  earth. 
The  natives  of  the  Solomon  Islands  are  so  fierce  and  treacherous,  that  comparatively 
title  has  as  yet  been  learned  about  them.  They  have  displayed  a  great  genius  lor  lulling 
[oyagers  into  a  fancied  security,  and  then  nmrdering  and  eating  them ;  so  that  the 
"  lost  nothing  by  Mendana's  inability  to  find  the  islands  again.  They  contrived 
ttely  to  entrap  a  gentleman  who  visited  their  islands  in  his  yacht,  and  murdered  him 
iliile  he  was  on  shore,  shooting  pigeons.  They  have  committed  so  many  murders  on 
Jeamen,  and  even  captured  so  many  vessels,  that  the  greatest  precautious  are  now  taken 
|y  those  who  visit  their  shores. 

Perhaps  the  reader  may  wonder  that  any  one  should  take  the  trouble  of  visiting  so 
khospitable  a  place ;  but  the  fact  is  that  the  hawk's-bill  turtle,  so  valued  as  supplying 
|ie  lortoiseshell  of  commerce,  is  plentiful  on  the  coasts,  and  captured  by  the  natives,  who 
sen-e  the  shell  for  barter  with  European  ships. 

When  ships  anchor  off  the  coast,  the  natives  put  off  in  canoes ;  but  only  a  certain 
lumber  are  allowed  to  approach,  the  hammock  nettings  being  triced  up  so  as  to  prevent 
lie  natives  from  boarding  the  vessel.  Only  the  principal  chief  is  allowed  to  come  on 
loard,  and  through  him  the  bargains  are  made.  These  are  very  tedious,  as  the  natives 
lill  insist  on  haggling  separately  over  each  piece  of  tortoiseshell,  instead  of  selling  tlio 
ihole "  head  "  at  ouce,  as  is  done  at  other  places.    The  usual  articles  of  merchandise  aro 


■■I   *    "   i^ 


f  **  "  ^   IS?  ■^   fi 


300 


SOLOMON  ISLANDS. 


I;.'' 


employed  in  the  trade,  such  as  glass  bottles,  beads,  axes,  cloth,  knives,  and  simil 
objects.  I 

The  natives  are  very  dark,  and  may  even  be  called  black,  with  thick  and  crisp  d 
That  they  are  cannibals  has  already  been  mentioned.  They  are  such  inordinate  lovers! 
human  flesh  that,  according  to  the  accounts  of  some  travellers,  which  may  however  M 
been  exaggerated,  they  make  it  their  customary  diet.  It  is  evident,  however,  that  tl 
statement  must  be  somewhat  overdrawn,  as  no  people  inhabiting  a  limited  country  Jl 

make  human  flesh  the  chief  article  of  diet  without  gradl 
extermination.  That  they  prefer  it  to  all  other  food  ig  iji; 
enough,  and  in  this  they  only  follow  the  example  of  tl 
Papuans.  Mendana  mentions  that  the  chief  of  one  of  tH 
islands  sent  him  a  handsome  present  of  a  quarter  of  a  y 
and  that  he  gave  great  ofl'ence  to  the  natives  by  buryil 
instead  of  eating  it.  ] 

•  They  do  certainly  use  great  quantities  of  this  horrible di J 
and  one  traveller  mentions  that,  in  visiting  their  houses  K 
has  seen  human  heads,  legs,  and  arms  hung  from  the  rafteJ 
just  as  joints  of  meat  are  hung  in  a  larder.  The  houses  M 
token  in  other  ways  of  the  cannibalistic  habits  of  the  nativ-] 
being  ornamented  with  skulls  and  similar  relics  of  b 
feasts,  together  with  other  ornaments. 

The  Solomon  Islanders  are  not  handsome  people,  and  l 
not  add  to  their  beauty  by  their  modes  of  adornment.  The! 
inveterate  use  of  the  betel-nut  blackens  their  teeth,  and  the! 
faces  are  disfigured  with  streaks  and  patches  of  white  painl 
which  has  a  horribly  ghastly  appearance  against  the  black  sli| 
They  are  fond  of  wearing  numerous  ornaments  in  their  eaJ 
the  lobes  of  which  are  perforated,  and  so  distended  that  tliel 
can  wear  in  them  circular  blocks  of  wood  nine  inches! 
circumference.  Their  chief  ornament  is,  however,  an  arnilj 
made  from  a  large  shell  found  on  the  reefs.  Shells  of  sufi 
cient  size  for  this  purpose  are  extremely  rare,  and  are  prizej 
even  more  than  whales'  teeth  among  the  Fijians  and  neighbouring  people.  Wars  are  oftd 
caused  by  a  struggle  for  the  possession  of  a  single  armlet ;  while,,  in  comparison  \idtli  s 
valuable  an  article,  human  life  is  looked  upon  as  utterly  worthless.  Very  great  chieJ 
and  warriors  wear  several  of  these  rings  on  their  arms ;  but  they  do  so  with  the  ful 
knowledge  that  their  finery  is  as  perilous  ns  it  is  valuable,  and  that  they  are  likely  to  I 
murdered  merely  for  the  sake  of  their  ornaments. 

The  Solomon  Islanders  care  little  for  clothing,  their  whole  dress  being  simply  a  piecj 
of  matting  tied  round  the  waist;  and  it  is  rather  a  remarkable  fact  that  they  pursue tM 
same  art  of  staining  the  hair  yellow,  white,  or  red,  or  discharging  all  colour  out  of  it,  tlia) 
is  practised  by  the  Fijians. 

Warlike  as  well  as  fierce,  they  possess  a  variety  of  weapons  ;  such  as  clubs  of  differed 
kinds,  spears,  bows  and  arrows.  In  order  to  guard  thfrnselves  against  the  missile  weapons 
they  carry  shields  made  of  rushts,  woven  so  thickly  and  tightly  together  that  theyai 
able  to  resist  the  arrows  and  to  render  the  spears  almost  harmless. 

That  they  possess  canoes  may  be  inferred  from  the  fact  that  they  inhabit  islands  ( 
such  diminutive  size.  These  canoes  are  made  in  a  most  ingenious  manner,  andarecoDJ 
structed  in  a  mode  that  gives  a  clue  to  the  peculiar  shape  which  is  so  often  seen  arnom 
the  islands  of  Polynesia.  Both  at  the  stem  and  stern  the  ends  of  the  canoe  nrc  verynnid 
raised.  This  structure  is  not  only  for  ornament,  though  decoration  is  freely  used  in  it] 
but  is  principally  intended  for  defence.  When  the  crew  attack  an  enemy,  or  nre  attackei 
they  always  take  care  to  present  the  bow  or  stem  of  the  canoe  to  the  foe,  and  thus  arci^ 
a  great  measure  protected  by  the  raised  ends. 

As  is  the  case  with  most  of  these  oceanic  peoples,  the  inhabitants  of  the  Solomoi 
Islands  profuftely  adorn  the  sides  of  their  canoes  y^ith  carvings,  feathers,  and  inlayins! 


IDOL. 


RUNNING  THE  GAUNTLET. 


801 


{l,g  last-mentioned  purpose  white  shells  are  liberally  used,  and  tortoiseshell  is  also 
.y^  Sometimes  these  portions  of  the  cauoe  are  carved  so  as  to  resemble  the  human 
the  eyes  being  made  of  mother-of-pearl,  the  ears  of  tortoiseshell,  and  the  chin 
j]ied  with  a  long  beard. 

\ti  one  of  these  canoes  Captain  Bouganville  found  a  great  quantity  of  weapons  and 
ements,  such  as  spears,  bows  and  arrows,  shields,  and  fishing-uets.  The  shape  of  the 
iil5  was  nearly  oval,  and  the  arrows  were  tipped  with  sharp  tiah-bones.  Various 
les  of  food  were  also  found  in  the  boat,  such  as  cocoa-nuts  and  other  fruits,  among 
ich  was  ^^^  somewhat  startling  object  of  a  human  jaw-bone  partially  cooked. 

^ONG  the  same  group  of  islands  are  New  Ireland  and  New  Britain,  both  of  which, 
the  vay,  seemed  to  have  been  named  on  the  luciis  a  non  liccertdo  principle,  inasmuch 
it  is  scarcely  possible  to  find  any  part  of  the  world  less  like  Ireland  or  Britain  in 
lenl  than  these  little  islands. 

In  their  dress  and  ornaments  tho  inhabitants  differ  but  little  from  the  Solomon 
mders,  except  that  the  chiefs  wear  circular  omame^^ts  of  pearl  almost  exactly  like 
dibbi-dibbi  of  North  Austrplia.  Tortoiseshell  is  also  used  for  the  purpose. 
These  tribes  seem  to  be  continually  on  the  move,  the  warriors  being  ordered  by  the 
iefs  from  stations  much  like  our  own  regiments  at  home,  and  being  accompanied  by 
lit  wives  and  families.  In  their  various  migrations  the  men  are  bound  to  look  to  the 
irests  of  their  families ;  and  if  they  neglect  to  do  so,  the  case  is  brought  before  a 
.ncil  of  chiefs,  who  investigate  the  matter.  Should  the  accusation  be  proved,  the 
inqueat  is  condemned  to  run  the  gauntlet,  a  punishment  v;hich  is  inflicted  in  exactly 
<aiae  mode  as  has  been  employed  in  Europe. 

All  the  inhabitants  of  the  village,  men,  women,  and  children,  are  drawn  np  in  a  double 
[6,  and  each  is  furnished  with  a  bundle  of  twigs  bound  together  like  the  birches  of 
mIs.  The  culprit  is  placed  at  one  end  of  this  line,  and  at  a  signal  from  the  chief 
is  obliged  to  run  through  it  a  certain  number  of  times,  receiving  a  blow  from 
>iy  one  as  he  passes.  Sharp  and  severe  as  is  this  law,  it  shows  no  small  amount 
political  wisdom,  and  lifts  the  people  in  a  degree  from  mere  savage  life.  Among 
oary  savages  the  man  is  everything  and  the  women  and  children  nothing,  and  that 
hese  remote  islands  they  should  be  placed  under  the  protection  of  the  government 
m  a  considerable  advance  towards  civilization.  There  is,  moreover,  an  ingenious 
ibatire  justice  in  the  mode  of  punishment.  By  dese*^'ng  his  family,  the  man  throws 
burden  of  their  maintenance  on  the  community,  and  it  is,  therefore,  thought  only 
that  the  punishment  should  aUo  be  left  to  the  commxmity. 

The  architecture  of  these  people  is  good,  and  we  shall  presently  see  an  example  of  it. 
en  a  new  village  is  to  be  built  a  large  space  is  cleared,  in  the  middle  of  which  is 
ci>  incil-house,  a  large  circular  edifice,  supported  on  red  pillars,  and  distinguished 
having  on  the  roof  a  number  of  tall  poles,  each  beaiing  on  its  point  a  human  skull. 
le  floor  is  carpeted  with  fine  mats,  coloured  with  turmeric,  and  adorned  with  birds' 
ithers  woven  into  it. 

The  dwelling-houses  are  made  in  a  very  different  manner.  The  native  architect 
ns  by  digging  a  large  square  hole  in  the  ground  some  five  feet  deep,  and  over  this 
be  erects  the  house,  which  is  rather  low,  in  consequence  of  the  depth  gained  in 
basement  The  thatch  is  of  weeds,  and  is  covered  with  a  thick  coating  of  clay, 
lich  serves  the  double  purpose  of  rendering  tha  but  fire-proof  and  of  keeping  the 
irioi  cooL 

The  weapons  of  the  warriors  are  much  the  same  as  those  of  the  other  islands,  but 
igs  are  also  employed,  and  tho  spears  are  generally  tipped  with  sharp  flint.  Like 
it  of  the  Papuans,  the  victorious  partv  eat  the  enemies  whom  they  kill  in  battle. 
Owing  to  the  character  of  these  islanders,  little  is  known  of  their  religion.  That 
ly  have  some  form  of  worship  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  they  make  great  wooden 
lis,  sometimes  ten  or  more  feet  in  height,  and  plant  them  in  different  parts  of  the 
ntry.  To  these  idols  offerings  of  food  are  constantly  made ;  and,  as  such  offerings 
never  taken  away,  the  odour  of  decomposing  figs,  fowls,  and  fruit  betrays  the  presence 


1  llill 

1 

1 

i 

I'; 

t 

S  i 

1 

f. 

^  t 

'  Jt 

I 


\  .. 


4-, 


1       M 


■..i:;  i' 


i 

1 

F 

1 

t 

1 

\    f 
1 

302 


SOLOMON  ISLANDS. 


of  the  idol  at  a  great  distance.    In  one  of  the  islands,  called  Ysabel,  the  natives 
said  to  worship  snakes,  toads,  and  various  reptiles. 

The  most  eastward  of  this  grouj),  San  Christoval,  is  about  seventy  miles  W  audi 
twenty  wide.  In  the  accompanying  illustration  is  given  a  view  taken  in  Makira  Ur  I 
hour,  in  order  to  show  the  ingenious  houses  which  the  natives  build  for  the  protection  i 
of  their  canoes.  As  may  be  seen,  the  house  is  capable  of  accumulating  a  considerabkl 
number  of  the  beautifully  carved  vessels,  and  is  elaborately  adorned,  after  the  native  I 
fashion,  with  idols  in  images,  human  skulls,  tufts  of  feathers,  and  similar  ornaments. 


CANOE  HOUSE  AT  MAKIKA  BAY. 


\\ 


The  extremest  of  the  group  are  those  which  are  known  by  the  name  of  tl:e  Adrairaltyj 
Islands. 

The  natives  of  the.se  islands  make  use  of  a  sort  of  obsidian,  which  they  split  intol 
fragments  and  use  as  we  use  steel     For  example,  they  make  razors  of  it,  with  which  tliejl 
shave  every  part  of  their  bodies  excepting  the  head,  on  which  the  hair  is  allowed  togiow| 
and  is  tied  up  in  a  knot  on  the  top  of  the  head.     The  hair  is  often  coloured  vJth 
ochre  and  oil.    They  use  the  same  material  as  heads  to  their  spears,  tying  the  head  i 
the  shaft  with  plaited  string  coated  with  gum.     The  clothing  of  the  Admiralty  Islanden 
is  very  simple,  the  women  weaving  a  piece  of  matting  tied  round  the  waist,  and  thenieii| 
nothing  but  a  large  white  shell     They  have  bracelets  and  armlets  made  of  plaited  fibn 
and  a  belt  of  similar  material  round  the  waist.     Some  of  them  make  their  bracelets  en 
large  sea-ear  shells,  grinding  out  the  middle  and  rounding  the  edges ;  and  omanimta 
of  a  similar  character  are  hung  in  the  ears,  which  are  often  dragged  down  to  such  aiJ 
extent  that  the  lower  tips  of  the  lobes  almost  rest  on  the  shoulders.     This  enormous  sizj 
is  attained  at  the  cost  of  much  trouble,  an  elastic  hoop  being  constantly  kept  in 
aperture  so  as  to  keep  it  gradually  distended.     A  few  of  the  natives  also  have  the  septuni 
of  the  nose  pierced,  and  hang  upon  it  a  string,  to  the  end  of  which  are  fastened  teeth. 

The  chiefs  are  distinguished  by  a  double  row  of  little  shells  on  the  forehead,  anij 
seem  to  exercise  considerable  authority  o^ur  their  inferiors.        « 


DESPOTISM  OF  THE  CHIEFS. 


303 


\^en  Captain  D'Entrecasteaux  visited  the  place,  his  boats  approached  ihe  shore, 

I  hereon  a  number  of  natives  were  collected,  and  the  captain  made  signs  of  peace.    A 

Mief  distinguished  by  the  insignia  of  rank  on  his  forehead,  ordered  one  of  the  natives  to 

r -jjI  to  the  boats  with  some  cocoa-nuta    "  The  fear  of  approaching  persons  of  whose 

rntentions  he  was  ignorant,  made  the  islander,  swimming  and  defenceless,  liesitate  a 

Imoment    But  the  chief,  who  doubtless  was  little  accustomed  to  have  his  will  disobeyed, 

d^d  not  allow  him  to  reflect.    Blows  from  a  cudgel,  which  he  held  in  his  hand,  inime- 

fttely  succeeded  his  order,  and  enforced  instant  obedience.  .  .  . 

"  By  way  of  comforting  the  poor  fellow,  our  people  gave  him  some  bits  of  red  stuff,  a 

Ifew  nails,  and  a  knife,  with  which  he  was  greatly  pleased.    No  sooner  had  he  i-eturned  to 

Ihe  island,  than  curiosity  collected  all  the  rest  around  him,  every  one  wishing  to  see  our 

bresents.    Cauoes  were  immediately  launched,  many  natives  took  to  the  water  and  swam, 

Ld  in  a  short  time  there  was  a  great  concourse  round  our  boats.    We  were  surprised  to 

L  that  neither  the  force  of  the  surf  nor  of  ihe  breakers  discouraged  them  from  the 

f  « There  was  another  chief  distinguished  by  the  same  ornaments  as  he  who  has  been 
Llready  mentioned,  and  also  by  the  blows  which  he  inflicted  with  his  cudgel  upon  those 
|o  whom  he  gave  his  orders."   . 

I  The  canoes  of  these  people  are  furnished  with  a  double  outrigger,  only  one  totiching 
Ihe  water,  and  the  other  projecting  at  an  equal  distance  on  the  opposite  side.  They  are 
fconaected  by  a  platform,  on  which  the  commander  stands  when  the  sail  is  lowered  and 
aid  on  the  second  outrigger.  When  the  sail  is  hoisted,  he  stands  on  the  place  where  it 
W  been  laid.  Each  outrigger  projects  about  eight  feet  from  the  gunwale.  The  paddles 
lj>3  about  six  feet  in  length,  and  are  furnished  with  a  broad  blade,  which  is  made 

parately  from  the  handle,  and  flrmly  lashed  to  it  with  cord. 

The  sail  is  made  of  matting,  and  about  thirteen  feet  square.    The  mast  is  twenty  feet 

height,  and  when  the  canoe  is  to  be  pushed  to  its  full  speed,  the  sail  is  hoisted 
liaconally,  with  one  angle  projecting  a  yard  above  the  top  of  the  mast.  When  the 
hatives  desire  to  jjo  slowly,  they  only  hoist  a  few  feet  of  the  sail,  the  rest  of  it  lying  in 
Ihe  canoe ;  and  by  thus  hoisting  or  lowering  the  sail  they  can  regulate  their  speed  much 

they  like.    When  the  sail  is  hoisted  to  its  fullest  extent,  the  canoe  can  beat  the 
Iwiftest  sailing  ships.     The  ordinary  length  of  a  canoe  is  about  thirty-two  feet,  and  the 
xtreme  breadth  is  only  twenty-six  inches. 

The  Admiralty  Islanders  chew  the  pepper  leaf,  with  the  addition  of  lime,  which  they 
leep  in  a  httle  calabash,  but  do  not  seem  to  add  the  coca-nut.    Only  the  chiefs  appear 

practise  this  habit,  probably  on  account  of  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  the  proper 
baterials. 


m 


m, 


One  of  these  islands,  named  Bouica,  -was  visited  by  Captain  D'Entrecasteaux  in  1792. 
[lie  natives  are  black,  tall,  powerful,  and  quite  naked.  The  face  is  rather  broad  and  flat, 
ne  nose  projects  but  little,  the  mouth  is  large,  and  the  lips  peculiarly  thin.  They 
[luck  all  the  hair  off  the  body,  and  only  allow  that  of  the  head  to  grow,  sometimes 
owdering  it  with  red  chalk.  Red  and  white  paint  are  freely  used  on  their  bodies,  and 
lieir  ears  are  pierced  and  loaded  with  large  shells,  which  drag  them  nearly  to  the 
hoiilders.  Round  the  waist  they  wear  a  cord  which  passes  round  the  body  several 
pes,  and  some  of  them  have  a  custom  of  binding  the  upper  arm  in  a  similar  manner, 
acing  some  flat  pieces  of  wood  between  the  arm  and  the  ligature. 

These  people  are  good  canoe-men,  and,  when  they  man  their  large  war  canoes,  exhibit 
[discipline  which  is  hardly  to  be  expected  among  savages.  Between  every  two  paddlers 
I  each  side  stands  a  warrior  armed  with  bow  and  arrows,  while  intermediate  parties  of 
larrioTS  stand  with  their  faces  towards  the  stern,  so  as  to  observe  the  enemy  and  fight 
Ving  a  retreat.  Two  of  the  crew  are  told  off  to  bale  out  the  water,  which  beats 
pinually  over  the  side  of  the  canoe  when  the  wind  blows  freshly. 

The  bow  is  remarkable  for  having  the  string  coated  with  a  sort  of  resinous  substance 
I  order  to  preserve  it,  the  middle  of  the  cord  being  skilfully  wrapped  jvith  bark  to  guard 
|fl|,'ainst  injury  from  the  knock  of  the  arrow.    The  arrows  are  made  of  two  pieces,  the 


J  ^'i 


r  -  a- 


"M 


.Jl.^i.■■  ^,> 


,   ? 


304 


NEW  HEBBIDES. 


head  being  shaped  from  a  hard  and  heavy  wood,  and  the  shaft  being  a  reed.    The  n]uJ 
where  they  are  joined  is  strengthened  by  a  ligature  of  bark.    The  butt  of  the  arrow  i  I 
wrapped  m  the  same  manner  to  prevent  it  from  being  split  by  the  string.    They  us!  I 
these  weapons  with  much  skill,  and,  as  was  proved  by  Captain  D'Entrecasteaux,  a«  abi 
to  kill  birds  with  them.  ^ 

The  natives  were  ready  to  part  with  their  weapons  in  exchange  for  red  stuff,  biscub 
bottles,  and  other  commodities,  but  were  rather  prone  to  cheat,  agreeing  to  deliver  a  bow 
for  a  handkerchief,  and,  when  they  had  got  the  handkerchief,  pretending  that  the  bamin  I 
was  not  made  for  a  bow  but  for  an  arrow.  The  natives  of  Bouka  Island,  naked  and 
"^vage  as  they  are,  have  some  sort  of  civilization  among  themselves,  as  is  evident  from 
the  fact  that  they  cultivate  the  cocoa-nut  palm,  large  plantations  of  which  useful  tree 
extend  to  the  water- side  along  a  great  portion  of  the  coast 

Following  the  line,  of  the  Solomon  Islands  in  a  south-easterly  direction,  we  come 
upon  another  group  of  islands  called  the  New  Hebrides,  extending  for  some  four  hundred 
miles,  and  containing  a  considerable  number  of  islands  of  various  sizes.  They  are  perham 
best  known  from  the  fact  that  one  of  them,  called  Errumanga,  was  the  place  in  which  the 
celebrated  missionary,  John  Williams,  met  with  his  death.  These  islands  attained 
importance  in  a  secular  point  of  view  from  the  fact  that  several  of  them  produce  sandal. 
wood,  and  therefore  attract  to  them  a  great  number  of  trading  vessels  of  different 
countries,  with  whom  a  considerable  commerce  has  been  carried  on.    ^ 

The  islands  are  mostly  of  a  volcanic  nature,  and  present  the  usual  variations  of  sucli 
localities,  some  parts  being  rough,  craggy,  and  bare,  while  others  are  fertile  and  prolific  to 
a  degree  that  can  scarcely  be  conceived  by  those  who  have  never  seen  tropical  vegetation. 
As  is  often  the  case  with  islands  of  no  great  size  and  divided  from  each  other  by 
moderately  wide  channels,  the  tribes  which  inhabit  them  differ  considerably  in  theur 
language  and  manners,  and  are  in  a  chronic  state  of  feud  with  each  other.  Tliey  are  just 
fiir  enough  apart  to  have  lut  rare  and  infrequent  intercourse  with  each  other,  and  so 
gradually  diverge  into  different  customs,  and  they  are  not  far  enough  apart  to  isolate 
them,  and  confer  upon  them  a  nationality. 

We  find  this  feeling  in  every  one  of  the  innumerable  groups  of  islands  which  stud 
the  Pacific,  and,  as  we  shall  soon  see,  it  prevails  even  among  those  groiips  which  presene 
the  same  language  and  customs.  In  fact,  among  the  Polynesians  there  is  that  very  feeling 
of  local  jealousy  which  prevails  even  in  civilized  countries,  and  which  is,  though  neces- 
sarily more  limited,  far  more  rancorous  than  the  feelings  of  enmity  which  prevail  between 
mighty  nations.  | 

One  of  the  largest  of  these  islands  is  Yat^,  sometimes  called  Sandwich  Island.  Thisj 
latter  term  should  not  be  used,  as  it  tends  to  cause  confusion  between  a  single  island  o[| 
the  New  Hebrides  and  the  great  group  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  which  are  inhabited  by 
a  totally  different  race  of  men. 

To  strangers  Vat^  is  very  unhealthy,  but  the  causes  which  produce  malaria  also  pro- 
duce a  wonderful  fertility  of  vegetation.  This  island  is  about  seventy  miles  in  circum- 
f(  'ence,  and  is  remarkable  for  the  thick  growth  of  forests  upon  its  lower  limits,  and  of 
verdure  upon  the  higher  portions  which  are  not  so  well  fitted  for  trees.  The  natives  seen 
to  give  some  time  and  trouble  to  agriculture. 

The  inhabitants  ire  black  of  skin,  but  tall  and  well-formed,  and  their  dress  in  many 
points  reminds  the  observer  of  the  costume  of  several  African  tribes.  That  of  the  men 
consists  of  a  broad  belt  or  Avrapper  of  matting  wrought  ^'  v^ttems  coloured  with  i«d, 
white,  and  black.  The  hair  is  generally  gathered  up  into  c  bunch  at  the  top  of  the  bead, 
stained  yellow,  and  adorned  with  a  plume  of  feathers. 

As  to  ornaments,  they  are  much  like  those  which  have  already  been  mentioned  asj 
belonging  to  the  Solomon  Islandera  The  lobes  of  the  ears  are  always  much  distended,] 
from  the  habit  of  wearing  in  them  heavy  ornaments  cut  from  white  shells,  or  similai 
materials.  The  septum  of  the  nose  is  mostly  pierced,  and  the  aperture  filled  with  a  whitt 
stone.  liaised  scars  are  made  in  the  arms  and  chest,  and  arranged  in  definite  patterns 
Armlets  made  of  shells  are  used  by  these  islanders. 


CUEIOUS  ADOKNMENT. 


805 


Xhe  women  ara  equally  well  made  with  the  men,  and  the  general  fashion  of  the  dress 
much  the  same.  They  wear,  however,  a  curious  addition  to  the  dress,  which  is  very 
I  ach  like  that  of  the  Ovambo  women  of  Africa.  Passing  round  the  waist  is  a  belt  some 
ILen  inches  wide,  made  of  plaited  fibre  woven  into  neat  patterns.  From  this  belt 
jends  in  front  a  square  apron  of  no  great  size,  and  behind  is  attached  a  broad  strip  of 
Ithesame  plaited  mattinj?  as  that 
Ifhicb  faces  the  belt.  It  descends 
Ihalf-way  down  the  leg,  and  is 
liinished  off  with  a  fan-like  fringe 
lof  plaited  grass,  some  eighteen 

Dches  long,  and  of  proportionate 

iridth.  The  women,  as  well  as  the 

nen  practise  the  custom  of  making 

sise'd  scars  on  their  bodies.  They 
jilfer  from  the  men  in  the  mode 
C  dressing  the  hair,  keeping  it 

uc  closely  to  the  head  instead  of 
Jlowing  it  to  grow  to  its  full 
[enrrth  and  tying  it  up  in  a  bunch. 
"The  weapons  of  these  islanders 
remarkable  for  the  beauty  of 

heir  finish,  the  barbs  of  the 
frrows  being  neatly  carved,  and 

_?  junction  of  the  head  and  shaft 
jjinc  neatly  ornamented  with 
Maiteiigrass  and  feathers.  Indeed, 

_.  arrows  have  a  curious    re- 

lerablance  to  those  made  by  some 
lithe  tribes  of  tropical  America; 
Like  the  Solomon  Islanders, 
ie  inhabitants  of  the  New  He- 
Irides  have  large  council-chambers 
their  villages.    Instead,  how- 

iver,  of  being  circular,  they  are 

ienerally  made  of  considerable 
jsngth,  sometimes  measuring  as 
tiich  as  a  hundred  feet  from  one 

nd  to  the  other.  They  are  entirely 
Ipeu  on  one  side.   For  some  reason 

■  "  I  seems  rather  obscure,  tliey 

i  ailorned  with  bones  of  various 

niiiuls,  the    particular    species 

om  which  tliey  are  taken  not 

ming  to  be  of  any  consequence. 
for  example,    in   one  of   these 

louses  may  be  seen  bunches  of 

|ones  taken  indiscriminately  from  pigs,  fowls,  and  fishes,  while  the  shells  of  lobsters 

nd  other  Crustacea  are  mixed  with  them.    It  is  believed  that  human  bones  are  not 

jsed  for  this  purpose.         .  -  ,,,,..     ;, 

A  ccRious  contrast  to  these  tribes  is  presented  by  the  inhabitants  of  another  island 
Ued  Tanna,  who  are  certainly  inferior  to  those  of  Vat«5  in  stature  and  general  appear- 
|ice,  and  are  thought  to  be  so  in  point  of  intellect.  Ti^ey  have  a  bad  reputation,  being 
lid  to  be  treacherous  and  cruel.  That  they  are  also  reputed  to  be  cannibals  is  no  matter 
f  wonder,  inasmucli  as  they  belong  to  the  Papuan  race.  They  are  said  to  rival  the  Fans 
[Africa  in  one  respect,  and  to  dig  up  the  bodies  of  tho  buried  dead,  in  order  to  eat  them. 

I  TOL  IL  Z 


■ft    "V  J.J 


'n 
if  I 


HAS  AND  WOMAN  OF  VAI& 


;"  f 


306 


KEW  HEBRIDES. 


r,-- 


I  \'..'.\ 


I 


t.i''  ■ 


f  fj' 


The  island  is  volcanic,  and  the  subterranean  fires  seem  to  aid  the  already  enberanJ 
vegetation  of  the  ti-opics,  which  in  Tanna  attains  a  development  that  is  almost  incredibU 

The  inhabitAnts  of  Tanna  are  as  black  as  those  of  Ym,  but  seem  to  have  no  otl 
points  of  resemblanc&  The  men  appear  to  think  that  they  are  not  black  enough  „ 
nature,  for  they  have  a  way  of  daubing  their  sable  countenances  with  black  leaj,  3 
painting  upon  the  black  groundwork  sundry  patterns  in  red  ochre.  The  hair  is  fruJ 
out  after  the  ordinary  Papuan  type,  and  is  dyed  a  reddish  dun  colour  by  means  of  ^^ 

As  to  EBBiTMANOiV,  it  has  kept  up  its  traditional  ferocity,  and,  not  content  „, 
murdering  the  first  missionary  who  set  his  feet  on  their  shores,  the  people  many  yei 

afterwards  murdered  another  nu 
sionary  and  Lis  wife.  This  secon 
murder  was  owing  to  the  priest 
who  persuaded  the  people  thati, 
epidemic  which  had  done  mud 
damage  among  the  natives  m 
caused  by  the  missionaries  from  j 
strange  land.  The  ignorant  peopk 
readilybelievedthi8statenient,an3 
wild  with  the  uncontrolled  fd 
of  the  savage,  they  murdered  bofl 
the  accused  persons.    The  deu 
was  scarcely  done  before  the  peopi 
repented  of  it,  aud  only  the  da] 
after  the  murder,  when  the  todi^ 
were    buried,   the  natives  sto 
round  the  grave  overwhelmed  will 
grief,  the  most  sincere  mournq 
being  the  chief  of  the  district. 

The  murder  of  these  peopJ 
unfortunate  as  it  may  seem,  rea^ 
j»aved  the  way  for  others  to  folloi 
in  their  footsteps ;  and,  as  is  gena 
rally  the  case  with  persecutioij 
the  cause  only  gained  addition 
strength  by  the  attempts  n^^Jet 
repress  it  by  main  force. 

At  one  time  the  inhahitaoll 
were  held  in  such  dread  that  I 
natives  were  not  allowed  to  com 
on  board  the  ships,  nor  were 
men  permitted  to  land.    A  snu] 
trade  was  carried  on  in  sand 
wood,  which  the  natives  carried  ti 
the  boats  by  swimming  throu 
the  surf,   and   being  necessari 
unarmed,  could  be  allowed  to  make  their  bargains  without  suspicion  of  treachei 
Although,  therefore,  the  savage  nature  of  the  inhabitants  has  occasionally  broken  out  i 
showed  itself  in  bloodshed,  the  very  fact  that  Europeans  have  been  allowed  to  reside  f(j 
any  time  on  the  island  shows  a  great  improvement  in  the  character  of  the  natives. 

The  northernmost  island  of  the  group  is  Aneitettm,  one  of  the  islands  which  prodd 
sandal-wood  in  great  plenty.  The  natural  ferocity  and  suspicion  of  the  natives  ban 
been  overcome  by  the  judicious  establishment  and  introduction  of  a  factory,  to  vhic) 
tile  sandal- wood  is  taken  by  the  natives,  and  from  which  it  is  sold  to  the  ships,  viiid 
find  here  a  store  of  this  valuable  wood  always  ready  for  them.    The  chief  market  for  ' 


TOCKG  MAN  OF  ANEITEUM. 


DISOOYEKY  OF  BEUCa 


807 


I  is  fotinci  in  China,  where  it  is  out  into  varions  articles  of  Inxnty  with  the  enstomary 
^enoe  which  characterises  the  artists  of  that  country.  The  success  of  this  factory 
!!f8  that  the  hest  way  of  dealing  with  savages  is  to  treat  them  precisely  as  children 

^ted,  and  to  employ  in  all  dealings  with  them  an  equal  mixture  of  kindness  and 
-Qoesfl,  making  allowances  for  the  difTerent  constitution  of  their  n:  'i  and  the  influence 
[Mvage  habits  upon  their  conduct;  but  at  the  same  time  to  be  fin.,  almost  to  severity, 

never  to  permit  an  encroachment  The  safest  maxim  in  dealing  with  savages  is 
to  deceive  and  never  to 

Xhk  inhabitants  of  Malioolo 
iffer  considerably  from  those  of 
M  islands  which  have  been  men- 
Lgi  While  the  natives  of  Vat^ 
» tall  and  finely  made,  those 
[  Errumanga  scarcely  inferior  to 
Lni,  and  those  of  Tanna  stout 
y  powerful,  though  compara- 
yy  short  of  stature,  the  in- 
Lbitants  of  Malicolo  are  small, 
Iproportioned  people,  ugly  of 
L,  and  disfiguring  themselves 
Wearing  a  belt  round  the  waist, 
Lwn  so  tight  that  it  gives  them 
[ilioar-glass  or  waspish  aspect. 

The  reader  may  perhaps  be 

that,  in  the  year  1788,  the 

»\iBous8ole  andA8troldbe,com' 

oded  by  the  celebrated  voyager 

F^rouse,    disappeared,    and 

kbing  more  was  heard  of  them. 

Was  last  seen  at  Botany  Buy, 

^eie  he  had  arrived  from  Tonga. 

In  1791  an  expedition,  oon- 

Dg  of  two  vessels,  the  Recherche 

\  the  Espirance,  was  fitted  out 

tder  the  command  of  Captain 

Entrecasteaux,  and  sent  out  in 

[chof  the  missing  vessels.  The 

edition  failed  in  its  immediate 

^'ecty  though  in  the  course  of  the 

plorations  some  valuable  dis- 

Iveries  were  made. 

In  1792  D'£ntrecasteaux*8  vessels  got  among  the  New  Hebrides,  and  found  them- 
|ves  in  the  midst  of  coral  reefs  and  shoals  of  which  they  knew  nothing,  and  which 

1  no  small  alarm.  In  consequence  of  the  danger  of  these  reefs,  the  captain  did  not 
JDch  at  all  the  islands  which  were  seen,  but  contented  himself  with  naming  them,  and 
liking  their  places  on  a  chart.  As  it  turned  out,  one  of  these  islands,  Vanikoro,  or 
icherche  Island,  as  D'£ntrccasteaux  named  it,  was  the  place  on  which  La  P^rouse  was 
icked,  so  that  the  expedition  actually  passed  within  sight  of  the  very  spot  which  war 
object  of  their  voyage.  Indeed,  D'Entrecasteaux  practically  completed  the  voyagt 
kich  La  Pdrouse  began,  and  his  narrative  furnishes  a  necessary  supplement  to  that 
'  I  voyager  in  search  of  whom  he  sailed.    It  was  not  until  some  forty  years  after- 

I  that  the  relics  were  discovered  which  proved  beyond  a  doubt  that  Vanikgio  was 
I  place  in  which  La  P^rouse  and  his  companions  perished.  Yanikoro  is  soiiietimes 
MFitt's  Island. 


WOMAN  AND  CHILD  OF  TAMIKOBa 


It'  '\ 


\  "A 


m 


W<'^' 


*'  •?.. 


\  M  'f  i 


'{     % 


fr  't*!'i 


r .;} ; 


li^ 


TONGA. 


*     J 


CHAPTER  I. 


OOYERNMINT  AND  SCALES  OF  BANK. 


2'    .' 


fBmrDLT  BBLATIOm  BXTWSXir  TOWOA  Am  Fin — THB  ABHY  OF  OCOUPATIOir — OKNKBAL  APPEABA<lJ 
OF    THI    TOMOANS — THKIB     DBXM — THK     ONATOO,   AMD     MODB    OF   WKABIMQ    IT — MAKIKG 
OXATOO— BBATIIIO,  JOININO,   AND    PBIMTINO     THB    PIKCB8 — THB   liI3TINCTI0N  BBTVEKN  ONatJ 
AMD   TAPPA — 0BBAMBNT8   WOBW  BT   THB   TONOAM8 — WHAU's    TEBTH,   AND   THB   TALVB  BET  | 
THBK — FOrOW  AND  THB  TBBTH — DISTINCTIONS  OF  BANK — BECULAB  AND  BKLIQIOCB  BANK—ti 
TOOI-TONOA,   HU   OBIOIN   AND   PBITILBOXS — THB  TXACBI — THB   HOW,   OB   KINO,  OFTEN  Wntli 
nV  BANK   TO    MANY   OF    HIS     0HIKF8 — THB    BOI,    OB    N0BLB8 — THB   HATAB00LE8,   TBEIB  BAI 
AND   DUTIB8 — THB   MOOAS,    OB  OBNTBT  ;    AND   THB   T00A8,    OB   COMMON   PEOPLB— MA'iBIUOK 
ABBAN0XMXNT8  BBTWBXN  FBOPLB  OF  DXFFBBFr?  BANKS — TBBATHENT  OF  WOMEN. 


OXTB  readers  may  remember  that,  in  the  account  of  the  Fiji  Islands,  it  was  mentioul 
that  there  was  one  nation  which  was  held  by  the  Fijians  as  free  from  their  usual  custq 
of  killing  and  eating  all  visitors  to  their  coast.  These  people  are  the  inhabitants  of  I 
Tongan  group,  popularly  known  as  the  Friendly  Islands.  Owing  to  their  courage  in  \ 
and  superior  intellect,  they  have  performed  towards  the  Fijians  the  same  part  that ! 
so  often  been  played  by  more  civilized  people.  On  one  or  two  occasions  they  fooi 
the  Fijian  chiefs  hard  pressed  by  rebellion,  took  tha  part  of  their  hosts,  crushed  the  re| 
forces,  and  restored  the  chiefs  to  power. 

A  remarkable  instance  of  this  timely  aid  occurred  as  late  as  1855.    Thakomhau,! 
whom  we  have  already  heard,  was  in   danger  of   losing  his  life  and  throne  togeti 
through  a  rebellion  led  by  a  chief  named  Mara.     Foi-tunately,  he  had  previou&ly  gi^ 
a  magnificent  canoe  to  the  Tongan  king,  who  sailed  over,  according  to  custom,  aci 
panied  with  a  large  fleet,  in  order  to  receive  the  royal  present  with  due  honour. 
instantly  led  his  forces  against  the  rebels,  stormed  a  fort  called  Kamba  which  was ! 
by  them,  took  it,  and  utterly  dispersed  the  enemy,  Mara  himself  only  escaping  by  runn 
over  the  sharp  shells  of  the  reef,  thereby  nearly  cutting  his  feet  to  pieces,  and  swii 
to  a  neighbouring  town  on  the  coast. 

After  this  exploit,  the  Tongan  chief  followed  up  his  blow  by  sailing  to  the  is 
Taviuni,  where  another  rebellion  was  raging  in  consequence  of  the  murder  of  the  cq 
by  his  sons.  He  put  an  end  to  this  rebellion  also,  inquired  which  of  the  nmrdfl 
chief's  other  sons  had  the  best  claim  to  his  father's  rank,  and  installed  him  fonnal 
The  vancjuished  rebels,  finding  that  the  Tongan  leader  was  too  strong  for  them,  triei 
entrap  him  in  an  ambuscade,  but  only  succeeded  in  murdering  one  of  his  chiefs.  ' 
Tongans  immediately  landed  on  the  island,  and  avenged  the  death  of  their  friends  i 


TONOAN  OBGANIZAHON, 


loto 


terrible  maimer.    A  laive  party  of  Tongan  worriora  waa  m    >rwarcU  le     under  *^ 
^lad  of  a  chief  named  Maafu,  a  relation  of  the  king,  and  tiy  meani       thif^  f 
nbeU  were  effectuallv  suppressed. 

ig  might  be  expecte(^  the  Tongana  took  advantage  of  their  situation,  and  enacted  « 
the  fable  of  the  deer,  the  ^orse,  and  the  man.  Some  four  hundred  of  them  gun*'  r 
lia  Fiji,  and  domineer  over  the  natives  much  like  armies  of  occupation  in  w(<i>  r 

MUDtries.    A  Tongan  warrior  has 

d  the  least  scruple  in  ^oing  to 

strange  village,    entering  the 

m  that  pleases  him  best,  and 

jtalling  himself  in  the  best  place 

ith  the  simple   words :    "  This 

t  of  the  house  is  mine."    He 

es  the  best  of  the  food,  and,  if 

le  builds  a  canoe,  merely  acts  as 

iteman,  making  the  Fijiausdoall 

le  bard  work.    There  is  nothing 

jat  the  Ton^ans  do,  however, 

hichsomuch  incenses  the  natives 

I  their  careless  habit  of  shaking 

le  bread-fruit  trees  in  order  to 
:ure  the  fruit,   which  ought 

iys  to  be  gathered  by  hand. 
It  is  said,  and  perhaps  with 

jon,  that  the  Tongans  contem- 

ite  the  complete  conquest  of  the 

iiian  group ;  and  from  their  ex- 

irience,  courage,  and  discipline, 

id  the  fear  which  they  have  con- 
to  instil  into  the  Fijians, 

lere  is  little  doubt    that    the 

«mpt,  if  it  were  to  be  made, 

luld  be  a  successful  one.    The 

iiiaa  warrior  fights  on  his  own 

lount,   each    man    separately. 

He  the  Tongans  act  in  unison; 
that  the  Fijians   who   have 

[ght  against  them  compare  them 

the  gods,  against  whom  it  is 

less  to  struggle. 

As  may  be  gathered  from  these 
culars,  the  Tongans  are  a  su- 

lor  race  to  the  Fijian.     They 
indeed,  a  different  people  alto- 

her;  the  Fijians  belonging  to 

I  Papuan    race,   whereas   the 

ingans  belong  to  the  Polynesian  race,  which  does  not  possess  the  very  crisp  hair  and 

ia<;h  skin  of  the  Papuans ;  and,  as  a  rule,  is  much  lighter  in  skin,  the  complexions 

ling  often  as  white  as  that  of  many  Europeans.    They  ai-e,  on  the  whole,  a  singularly 

i^ome  set  of  people,  the  beauty  not  being  limited  to  ".lie  men,  as  is  the  case  with 

many  savage  tribes,  but  possessed  equally,  if  not  to  a  superior  extent,  by  the 

men. 

The  dress  of  both  sexes  is  made  of  similar  materials,  but  is  differently  arranged. 

ie  fabric  is  called  in  the  Tongan  language  "gnatoo,"  and  is  almost  identical  with  the 

ijian  masi.   It  is  made  from  the  bark  of  the  same  tree,  and  is  beaten  out  in  very  similar 
on,  except  perhaps  that  the  Tongan  women  ore  moze  particular  than  those  of  Fiji  in 


»     'Ml 


DAUQHTEB  07  XOMOAN  0HIB7. 


4  •■   • 


^  Mi  iii 


810 


TONGA. 


r 


to' 


r 


I  * 

f 


the  care  and  delicacy  with  which  thaj  beat  out  the  bark  with  their  groored  m*^ 
gnatoo  variea  somewhat  in  ouality  according  to  the  iilaod  in  which  it  is  made,  tUt ' 
Yavau  being  considered  as  tne  finest 

In  patting  on  the  gnatoo,  there  is  nearly  as  mnch  diversity  as  in  the  ammgemeBt  i 
a  Scotch  plaid,  and  the  mode  in  which  it  is  arranged  serves  to  denote  difference  of  nn' 
The  most  fashionable  mode,  which  is  practised  by  the  chiefs,  is  to  wrap  a  portion  of  i 
round  the  loins  in  such  a  manner  that  the  folds  allow  fair  play  to  the  limbs,  and  th«n 
pass  the  remainder  round  the  waist  lilce  a  broad  belt,  and  tuck  the  ends  under  the  belti 
nont  of  the  body.  The  portion  which  forms  the  belt  is  so  arranged  that  it  can  be  looun 
at  any  moment  and  thrown  over  the  head  and  shoulder.  This  is  always  done  wben  i 
wearer  is  obliged  to  be  abioad  in  the  night  time. 

The  gnatoo  of  the  nen  measures  about  eisht  feet  in  length,  by  six  in  width.   Ug 
the  gnatoo  is  a  belt  nnde  of  the  same  material 

Women  have  a  laiger  pleoe  of  gnatoo  than  the  men,  and  arrange  it  in  folds  whicb  km 
as  graceful  as  those  of  Antique  art,  and  seem  as  likelv  to  fall  off  ^e  persoa    ThU,  ho«] 
ever,  is  never  the  oase^  and,  even  if  the  gnatoo  were  by  any  accident  to  slip,  the  won 
wear  under  it  a  small  mat  or  petticoat  about  a  foot  in  depth. 

As  this  gnatoo  plays  so  important  a  part  in  the  clothing  of  the  Polynesiuu,  ill 
manufacture  >viU  now  oe  desorioed,  the  account  being  taken  from  Mariner's  valoabl] 
history  of  the  Tongans: — ^^  A  circular  incision  being  made  round  the  tree  near  the  tocI 
with  a  shell,  deep  enough  to  penetrate  the  bark,  the  tree  is  broken  off  at  that  point,  whici 
its  slendemess  readily  admits  oC  When  a  number  of  them  are  thus  laid  on  Uie  gtoa 
they  are  left  in  the  son  a  couple  of  days  to  become  partially  dry,  so  that  the  inner  lu 
outer  bark  may  be  stripped  off  together,  without  clanger  of  leaving  any  of  the  fibn 
bdbind. 

"  The  bark  is  then  soaked  in  water  for  a  day  and  a  night,  and  scraped  carefully  vit( 
shells  for  the  purpose  of  removing  the  outer  bark  or  epidermis,  which  is  thrown  awai 
The  inner  banc  is  then  rolled  up  lengthwise,  and  soaked  in  water  for  another  day. 
now  sweUs,  becomes  toogher,  and  more  capable  of  being  beaten  out  into  a  fine  texture. 

"  Being  thus  fkr  prej^iied,  the  operation  of  too-too,  or  beatins,  commences.  This  pt 
of  the  wwk  is  performed  by  means  of  a  mallet  a  foot  long  and  two  inches  thick,  in  th 
fbrm  of  a  parailelopipedon,  two  opposite  sides  being  grooved  horizontally  to  the 
and  breadth  of  about  a  line^  with  intervals  of  a  quarter  of  an  inch. 

"The  bark,  which  is  from  two  to  three  feet  long,  and  one  to  three  inches  broad, il 
thtn  laid  on  a  beam  of  wood  about  six  feet  long  and  nine  inches  in  breadth  and  thicbea 
whidh  is  supported  about  an  inch  flt>m  the  ground  by  pieces  of  wood  at  each  end,  so  as  t 
alkiw  of  a  certain  degree  of  vibration.    Two  or  three  women  generally  sit  at  the  si 
bNun ;  each  places  her  bark  transversely  upon  the  beam  immediately  before  her,  i. 
wldle  she  bel^  with  her  right  hand,  with  her  left  she  moves  it  slowly  to  and  &o,i 
Oik  eveiy  part  becomes  beaten  alike.    The  grooved  side  of  the  mallet  is  used  fint,i 
tiie  smooth  side  afterwards. 

"  Thev  generalhr  beat  alternately,  and  early  in  the  morning,  when  the  air  is  calm  i 
still,  tiie  DMting  of  gnatoo  in  all  the  plantations  has  a  very  pleasing  effect.  Some  mu 
being  near  at  hand,  and  others  almost  lost  by  the  distance, — some  a  little  more  acute,  a 
others  more  grave, — and  all  with  remarkable  regularity,  j)roduce  a  remarkable  effect  tb 
is  very  agreeable,  and  not  a  little  heightened  by  the  singing  of  the  birds  and  the  cheerf 
influence  of  the  scene.  When  one  hand  is  fatigued,  the  mallet  is  dexterously  transfei 
to  the  other,  without  occasioning  the    nallest  sensible  delay. 

"  In  the  course  of  about  half  an  hour,  .  is  brought  to  a  sufficient  d^iree  of  thinne 
being  so  much  spread  laterally  as  to  be  now  nearly  square  when  unfolded ;  for  it  must! 
observed  that  they  double  it  several  times  during  the  process,  by  which  means  it  spreadj 
tnoire  equally  and  is  prevented  from  breaking.    The  bark  thus  prepared  is  called  /<< 
and  is  mostly  put  aside  till  th^  have  a  sufficient  quantity  to  go  on  at  a  future  time  ^ 
thye  second  part  of  the  operation,  which  is  called  eoeanga,  or  printing  with  eoea. 

-  When  this  is  to  be  done,  a  nomber  employ  themselves  in  gathering  the  berriai  oft 
ftMk  the  palp  (tf  which  senrei  for  paste  (but  the  muciliginoas  substance  of  the  insho4i 


MANUFACTURE  OF  ONATOO. 


Wl 


I.  i^netimes  substituted  for  it) ;  $i  the  same  time  others  are  busy  scraping  off  the  soft 
Iwik  of  the  coca-tree  and  the  tooi-tooi-ine,  either  of  which,  when  wrung  out  without 
a,  Yiei(i>  a  reddiah-brown  juice,  to  be  used  as  a  dve. 

•The  stamp  ia  made  of  the  dried  leaves  of  the  pdoongo  sewed  together  so  as  to  be  of 

iiufficient  size,  and  afterwards  embroidered,  according  to  various  devices,  with  the  wiry 

L  of  the  cocoa-nut  huslc.      Making  these  stamps  is  another  employment  of  the 

men,  *'^'^  mostly  women  of  rank.    They  are  generally  about  two  feet  long,  and  a  foot 

^  a  half  broad     Tiiey  are  tied  on  to  the  convex  side  of  half  cylinders  of  wood,  usually 

out  six  or  eight  feet  long,  to  admit  two  or  three  similar  operations  to  go  on  at  the  same 

'The  stamp  being  thus  fixed,  with  the  embroidered  side  uppermost,  a  piece  of  the 
itpued  bark  is  laid  on  it,  and  smeared  over  with  a  folded  piece  of  gnatoo  dipped  in  one 
[  the  nddish-brown  liquids  before  mentioned,  so  that  the  whole  surface  of  tne  prepared 
^  becomes  stained,  but  particularly  those  parts  raised  by  the  design  in  the  stamp. 
sother  piece  of  onatoo  is  now  laid  upon  it,  but  not  ^uite  so  broad,  which  adheres  by 
[toe  of  the  mucilaginous  quality  in  the  dye,  and  this  in  like  manner  is  smeared  over ; 
1  s  thiid  in  the  same  way. 

■The  substance  is  now  three  layers  in  thickness.    Others  are  then  added  to  increase 
I  in  length  and  breadth  by  pasting  the  edges  of  these  over  the  first,  but  not  so  as  there 
ill  be  m  any  place  more  than  three  folds,  which  is  easily  managed,  as  the  margin  of 
I  layer  falls  short  of  the  margin  of  the  one  under  it 

"During  the  whole  process  each  layer  is  stamped  separately,  so  that  the  pattern  may 
iitid  to  exist  in  the  very  substance  of  the  gnatoo;  and  when  one  portion  is  thus 
Jpted  to  the  size  of  the  stamp,  the  material  being  moved  farther  on,  the  next  portion, 
Uher  in  length  or  breadth,  becomes  stamped,  the  pattern  beginning  dose  to  the  spot 
jihen  the  other  ended.  Thus  they  go  on  printing  and  enlarging  it  to  about  six  feet  in 
inidth,  and  generally  about  forty  or  fifty  yards  in  length.  It  is  then  carefully  folded  up 
Bdlttked  under  ground,  which  causes  the  dye  to  become  rather  dark,  and  more  firmly 
pied  ia  the  fibre ;  beside  which  it  deprives  it  of  a  peculiar  smoky  smull  which  belongs  to 
icoca. 

"When  it  has  been  thus  exposed  to  heat  for  a  few  hours,  it  is  spread  out  on  a  grass- 
,  or  on  the  sand  of  the  seashore,  and  the  finishing  operation  of  toogi-hea  commences, 
^ttaioing  it  in  certain  places  with  the  juice  of  the  hea,  which  constitutes  a  brilliant  red 
rnish.  This  is  done  in  straight  lines  along  those  places  where  the  edges  of  the  printed 
ttions  join  each  other,  and  serves  to  conceal  the  little  irregularities  there ;  also  in  sundry 
lier  places,  in  the  form  of  round  spots,  about  an  inch  and  a  quarter  in  diameter.  After 
I  the  gnatoo  is  exposed  one  night  to  the  dew,  and  the  next  day,  being  dried  in  the  sim, 
~  up  in  bales  to  be  used  when  required.    "When  gnatoo  is  not  printed  or 


lined,  it  ia  called  tappa." 
Various  ornaments  are  worn  by  both  sexes  among  the  Tongans,  among  which  may  be 

Domerated  a  kind  of  creeper,  with  flowers  at  intervals  along  the  stem.  This  is  passed 
md  the  neck  or  the  waist,  and  has  a  singularly  graceful  and  becoming  appearance.  The 
St  valued  ornament  is,  however,  that  which  is  made  of  the  ivoiy  of  the  whale's  teeth, 

)  cat  as  to  resemble  in  miniature  the  tooth  itself.    They  are  of  different  sizes,  varying 

lom  one  inch  to  four  inches  in  length,  and  strung  together  by  a  cord  passing  through  a 

ule  bored  in  their  thick  ends. 
These  teeth  are  even  more  valued  in  Tonga  than  in  Fiji,  and  a  common  man  would 

lot  dare  to  have  one  in  his  possession,  knowing  well  that  he  would  assuredly  lose  his  life 
'  I  very  first  occasion  that  offer  -d  the  slightest  opportunity  of  an  accusation.  Once 
ow.the  King  of  Tonga,  wai  told  of  a  whale  which  had  been  stranded  on  a  little  island 
abited  only  by  a  man  and  his  wife.    When  Finow  reached  the  place  he  found  that  the 

ith  had  been  removed,  and  ordered  the  man  and  woman  into  custody  on  the  charge  of 

'  Dg  them.    Both  denied  that  they  had  more  than  two  teeth,  which  they  gave  up, 

eupon  the  man  was  immediately  killed  with  a  club,  and  the  woman  threatened  with 

kiimllar  fate.    Under  fear  of  this  threat  she  produced  two  more  teeth  which  she  had 

'"'~  hut,  refusing  to  acknowledge  that  she  knew  of  any  others,  met  with  the  same 


7/' 


•i 

-*!■-■ 


''       f  "V     I'l 


r  fsk 


312 


TONGA. 


fate  as  her  husband.    Many  years  afterwards  the  missing  teeth  were  discovered  thl 
woman  having  buried  them  in  the  ground.     This  anecdote  shows  the  value  in  ,^hiel 
whales'  teeth  are  held,  the  king  taking  the  trouble  to  go  in  person  to  claim  them,  and  th 
woman  allowing  herself  to  be  killed  rather  than  part  with  her  treasures. 

A  good  idea  of  the  appearance  of  a  Tongan  woman  of  rank  may  be  obtained  fromth 
nccompanying  illustration,  which  represents  the  interior  of  a  chisfs  house,  and  part  of  1 
family. 


'^^p9fF?m^^=r~ 


INTERIOR  OF  A  TOKOAM  HOCSB. 


In  the  foreground  is  one  of  the  odd  wooden  pillows  which  are  so  much  in  vofniel 
throughout  Polynesia;  while  one  of  the  mosc  conspicuous  objects  is  a  roll  of  narrow  I 
matting,  which  is  used  for  the  purpose  of  surrounding  men  and  women  of  high  rank  as  I 
they  sit  on  the  floor.  Within  it  is  seated  the  chief's  wife,  in  the  graceful  attitude  adopted! 
by  the  Tongans,  exhibiting  the  simple  and  really  elegant  folds  of  the  guatoo  dress.  The! 
•reader  will  observe  the  apparent  looseness  with  which  the  dress  is  put  on,  the  folds  lyingl 
•60  loosely  that  they  seem  ready  to  slip  every  moment  They  are,  however,  perfectly  tight,! 
and  there  is  not  the  leiast  danger  of  their  slipping. 

Within  doors  the  children  never  wear  any  clothing  until  they  are  two  years  old;  hut! 
when  they  go  out,  their  parents  always  wrap  round  them  a  piece  of  gnatoo  or  lappa.  The 
natives  are  e.xceedingly  fastidious  about  their  dress,  criticising  every  fold  with  minute 
care,  and  spending  a  considerable  time  in  arranging  them.  Even  when  bathing,  tliey 
alwpys  array  themselves  in  a  slight  dress  made  for  such  occasions,  going  aside  i'orthe 
purpose  of  exchanging  the  usual  gnatoo  for  an  apron  of  leaves  or  matting.  So  disrespectful 
is  utter  nudity  reckoned  among  the  Tongans,  that  if  a  man  be  obliged  to  undress  near  the  j 
spot  where  a  chief  is  1)uried,  the  leaf  apron  is  worn  while  the  dress  is  changed. 

We  now  come  to  the  various  divisions  of  rank  in  Tonga,  ond  the  mode  of  government. 
Ranks  may  be  divided  into  two  distinct  orders,  namely,  the  religious  and  the  civil.    Wei 
must  take  them  in  this  order,  because  among  the  Tongans  religious  takes  the  precedence 
of  civil  rank. 


GRADATIONS  OF  RANK. 


313 


5y  far  the  greatest  man  in  point  of  rank  is  the  Tooi-TONGA.  This  word  literally 
e3  Chief  of  Tonga,  and  is  given  because  the  man  who  bears  it  is  the  greatest  man  in 
„„^  which  is  the  chief  of  the  whole  group  of  islands.  The  word  does  not  represent  a 
C^but  a  rank,  the  family  name  being  Fatagehi,  and  the  rank  passes  downwards  by 
Sraate  descent.  So  great  a  man  is  the  Tooi-tonga,  that  in  his  presence  no  man  may 
l^d,  but  is  obliged  to  sit  down  in  the  attitude  of  respect.  Even  the  king  is  not  exempt 
"^'this  law;  and  if  he  should  happen  to  meet  the  Tooi-tonga,  he  would  have  to  squat 
jQvn  humbly  until  the  great  man  had  passed  by. 

The  Tooi-tonga  stands  alone  in  many  particulars,  and,  according  to  our  ideas,  he  has 
jjjty  of  dignity,  but  very  little  comfort,  leading  a  life  somewhat  like  that  of  the  spiritual 
(Lperor  of  Japan.  He  has  certainly  one  advantage  over  his  fellows  :  he  does  not  undergo 
.  operation  of  tattooing,  because  there  is  no  one  of  sufficiently  high  rank  to  draw  the 
,jA  of  so  sacred  a  personage.  He  is  married  after  a  manner  peculiar  to  himself,  is 
IJaried  in  a  peculiar  manner,  and  is  mourned  in  a  peculiar  manner.  He  is  so  sacred,  that 
lin  speaking  of  him  another  language  is  used,  many  phrases  being  reserved  expressly  for 
e  Tooi-tonga.  These  are  probably  relics  of  an  ancient  and  nearly  lost  language,  as  is 
e  case  with  the  incantations  of  tlie  New  Zealand  priests. 

The  reason  for  this  extraordinary  veneration  is,  that  the  Tooi-tonga  is  suppced  to  be 
li  direct  descendant  of  a  chief  god  who  was  accustonied  to  visit  the  islands;  but  whether 
Ill's  female  ancestor  was  a  goddess  or  a  native  of  earth  is  an  open  question  with  the 
|loii"ans.  In  spite  of  all  the  veneration  which  is  shown  to  him,  the  Tooi-tonga  has  veiy 
jlittle  real  power,  and  in  this  respect  is  far  surpassed  by  the  king,  and  equalled  by  many 
Mtk  nobles. 

I  There  is  another  chief,  the  Veachi,  who  is  also  supposed  to  have  a  divine  origin,  and 
lis  therefore  held  in  higher  veneration  than  any  of  the  chiefs,  but  is  inferior  to  the  Tooi- 
|ton<n».  It  is  true  that  in  his  presence  the  king  has  to  sit  on  the  ground  in  the  attitude  of 
Ihumility,  and  that  he  is  considered  a  being  next  in  rank  to  the  great  Tooi-tonga  himself; 
Ibut  the  other  marks  of  veneration,  such  as  a  separate  language,  and  different  modes  of 
Larriage,  burial,  and  mourning,  are  not  paid  to  him ;  and  in  power  he  is  equalled  by 
jmany  of  the  chiefs. 

I  Next  in  rank,  but  at  a  very  great  distance,  come  the  priests.  These  men  receive  their 
harae  from  their  capability  of  being  inspired  by  certain  gods,  and,  except  when  actually 
liispired,  have  no  special  rank,  and  are  paid  no  honour  except  such  as  may  belong  to  them 
as  private  individuals.  Mariner  remarks  that  he  never  knew  a  case  in  which  a  priest  was 
|s chief  The  king  occasionally  becomes  inspired,  because  there  is  one  god  who  cannot 
;  except  by  the  royal  mouth ;  but  the  king  is  not,  in  consequence,  considered  as  a 
I  priest  Neither  are  the  Tooi-tonga  and  Veachi  considered  as  priests,  nor  is  there  any 
(connexion  between  them  and  the  priesthood. 

Should,  in  an  assembly,  a  priest  become   inspired,  he  is  immediately  held  in  the 
J  highest  veneration  as  long  as  the  inspiration  lasts,  because  a  god  is  supposed  to  be  speaking 
through  his  lips.     If,  on  such  an  occasion,  the  king  should  be  present,  he  immediately 
leaves  his  place,  and  sits  humbly  among  the  spectators.     Even  the  great  Tooi-tonga  him- 
self acts  in  the  same  manner,  and,  though  the  descendant  of  a  god,  he  retires  before  the 
I  actual  presence  of  a  divinity. 

So  much  for  the  spiritual  rank,  and  we  now  pass  to  the  temporal  rank. 

The  highest  man  in  a  secular  point  of  view  is  the  How,  or  king,  who  is  the  most 

I  powerful  of  all  the  chiefs,  and  yet  may  be  in  point  of  rank  inferior  to  the  poorest  of  his 

nobles,  or  Eais.    Rank  is  measured  in  Tonga  by  relationship  to  the  Tooi-tonga  or  Veachi, 

the  relatives  of  the  former  being  held  superior  to  those  of  the  latter.    The  consequence  is, 

that  the  king  may  meet  a  poor  man  who  has  scarcely  any  power,  and  yet  vho  is  so  high 

!  in  rank  above  the  king  that  the  latter  must  sit  down  till  his  superior  has  passed.    Should 

he  not  do  so,  or  should  he  by  any  accident  touch  anything  that  belonged  to  his  superior, 

[  the  tapu  would  assume  its  sway,  and  he  would  not  be  permitted  to  feed  himself  with  his 

own  hands  until  he  had  gone  to  his  superior,  and  saluted  him  by  touching  his  feet. 

In  consequence  of  these  customs,  the  king  avoids  associating  with  nobles  who  are 
hia  superior  in  rank,  and  they  in  their  turn  keep  out  of  his  way  as  lar  as  possible,  so  as 


f  '^ 


MM 


'f      7    ^\ 


\  i 


"IRE 


It' 


I 


U      ,' 


814 


TONGA. 


not  to  humiliate  him  by  making  him  sit  while  they  stood.    Originally,  the  kinc  was 
descendant  of  the  Tooi-tonga,  and  thus  was  equally  high  in  spiritual  and  tempore  iTi 
But  when  the  throne  was  usurjped  by  other  families,  the  king  still  retained  the  tem^ 
power,  though  he  yielded  in  spiritual  rank  to  others.  ^^ 

Next  to  the  king  come  the  Eois,  or  nobles.    These  are  all  relations  of  the  Tooi-ton 
the  Veachi,  or  the  king,  kinship  to  the  kin^  being  held  as  conferring  rank  because  I 
holds  the  reins  of  power.    Bank  descends  in  Tonga,  as  in  other  Polynesian  island 
through  the  female  line,  so  that  all  the  children  of  an  Egi  woman  possess  the  rank 
£gi,  no  matter  who  may  be  the  father.  * 

After  the  nobles  come  the  Matabooles,  or  coimcillors,  who  are  the  companions  and 
advisers  of  the  chiefs,  and  take  their  rank  from  that  of  the  chief  to  whom  they 
attached.  They  are  always  the  heads  of  families,  and  are  mostly  men  of  mature  age  and 
experience,  so  that  their  advice  is  highly  valued.  The  eldest  son  of  a  Mataboole  is  mA^m 
trained  to  take  his  father's  place  when  he  dies,  and  is  thoroughly  versed  in  all  the  riti 
and  ceremonies,  the  administration  of  laws,  and  the  many  points  of  etiquette  about  v)m 
the  Tongans  are  so  fastidious.  He  also  learns  all  the  traditionary  records  of  his  peonle. 
and  by  the  time  that  he  is  thirty  years  old  or  so  is  perfectly  acquainted  with  hia  profeL 
sion.  But  until  his  father  dies  he  has  no  nuik,  and  is  merely  one  of  the  ordinaiy  gentnl 
who  will  now  be  described.  ^'1 

Last  of  all  those  who  possess  any  rank  are  the  gentry,  or  MooAS.  All  the  sons  ou 
Matabooles  are  Mooas,  and  act  as  assistants  of  the  Matabooles,  aiding  on  great  ceremoniesl 
in  managing  the  dances,  distributing  food,  and  so  forth.  like  their  superiors,  they  attachl 
themselves  to  the  service  of  some  chief,  and  derive  their  relative  consequence  from  hisl 
rank.  As  a  rule,  the  Mooas  all  profess  some  art,  such  as  canoe-building,  ivory- carving,! 
and  superintending  funeral  rite^  in  which  three  occupations  the  Matabooles  also  take! 
part  They  also  preside  over  the  makers  of  stone  coffins,  the  makers  of  nets,  the  I 
fishermen,  and  the  architects,  and  all  these  employments  are  hereditary.  '      I 

Just  as  the  children  and  brothers  of  Matabooles  take  the  next  lowest  rank,  that  of  I 
Mooa,  so  do  those  of  Mooas  take  the  next  lowest  rank,  and  are  considered  as  Togas  or  I 
plebeians.    In  this  case,  however,  the  eldest  son  of  a  Mooa  assumes  the  rank  of  his  father! 
after  his  death,  and  is  therefore  more  respected  than  his  brothers,  who  are  regardedlike 
younger  sons  among  ourselves.    The  Tooas  do  all  the  menial  work,  and  act  as  cooks, 
barbers,  tattooers,  club-carvers,  and  so  forth.    The  two  latter  occupations,  however,  as 
requiring  artistic  skill,  are  also  practised  by  Mooas. 

It  will  be  seen  from  this  brief  sketch  how  elaborate,  and  yet  how  intelligible,  is  this 
system  of  the  Tongans,  even  when  complicated  with  the  double  ^des  of  spiritual  and 
temporal  rank.  This  respect  for  rank  is  carried  even  into  the  privacy  of  home.  If,  fot ' 
example,  an  Egi  woman  marries  a  Mataboole,  or  a  Mooa,  she  retains  her  original  lauk, 
which  is  shared  by  all  her  children,  so  that  both  she  and  her  children  are  superior  to  the 
husband  and  father.  He,  on  his  part,  has  to  play  a  double  r6U.  Hr;  is  master  in  his 
own  house,  and  his  wife  submits  to  him  as  implicitly  as  if  he  were  of  the  same  rank  as 
herself  Yet  he  acknowledges  the  superior  raiuc  both  of  his  wife  and  children,  and,  before 
he  even  ventures  to  feed  himself  with  his  own  hands,  he  goes  through  the  ceremony  of 
touching  the  feet  of  his  wife  or  either  of  his  children,  in  order  to  free  himself  from 
the  tapu. 

When  the  case  is  reversed,  and  a  man  of  high  rank  marries  a  woman  of  an  inferior 
station,  she  does  not  rise  to  the  rank  of  her  husband,  but  retains  her  original  stotion, 
which  is  inherited  by  her  childran,  who,  together  with  herself,  have  to  touch  the  feet  of 
the  husband  whenever  they  eat  They  imagine  that  if  they  did  not  do  so  a  terrible 
sickness  would  consume  them.  When  Mariner  lived  among  the  Tongans,  he  did  not 
trouble  himself  about  the  tapu,  much  to  the  horror  of  the  natives,  who  expected  that  the 
offended  gods  would  wreak  their  vengeance  on  him.  Findins  that  he  suffered  no  harm, 
they  accounted  for  the  phenomenon  by  the  fact  that  he  was  a  vmite  man,  and  in  consequence 
had  nothing  to  do  with  the  gods  of  the  Tongans. 

In  consequence  of  the  strictness  of  this  system,  Finow,  who  was  king  when  Manner 
lived  among  the  Tongan  islands,  used  to  leel  annoyed  if  even  a  chUd  of  superior  ruik  were 


GENERAL  CHARACTERISTICS. 


315 


_j  near  him,  and  used  ar;  :rily  to  order  it  to  be  taken  away.  Sncli  conduct,  however, 
12^1101  be  thought  right  unless  both  parties  were  nearly  equal  in  i-ank ;  and  if,  for 
luaiDple.  the  Tooi-tonga's  child  had  been  brought  near  the  king,  he  would  at  once  have 
Itoe  homage  after  the  customarsr  fashion. 

I  Some  very  curious  modifications  of  this  custom  prevail  throughout  Tongan  society. 
Iror  example,  any  one  may  choose  a  foster-mother,  even  though  his  own  mother  be  alive, 
luid  he  may  choose  her  from  anjr  rank.  Generally  her  rank  is  inferior  to  that  of  her 
lijopted  son,  but  even  this  connexion  between  them  does  not  earn  for  her  any  particular 
LLt  She  would  be  much  more  honoured  as  an  attendant  of  a  young  chief  than  as  his 
IfisteMaother. 

I  So  elaborate  and  yet  simple  a  system  implies  a  degree  of  refinement  -which  we  could 
Ittidly  expect  among  savages.  In  consonance  with  this  refinement  is  the  treatment  of 
IfDinen,  who  are  by.  no  means  opprcsssed  and  hard-worked  slaves,  as  is  the  case  with 
Igggt  savage  nations.  Consequently  the  women  possess  a  gentle  freedom  of  demeanour 
liniigraceof  form  which  are  never  found  among  those  people  where  women  are  merely 
jtliedradges  of  the  men.  So  Ions  ago  as  1777,  Captain  Cook  noticed  that  the  women 
jure  much  more  delicately-forraea  than  the  men,  that  they  were  beautifully  proportioned, 
liulthat  the  hands  were  so  small  and  soft  that  they  would  compare  favourably  with  the 
linest  examples  in  Europe.  Hard  and  constant  labour,  such  as  is  usually  the  lot  of  savage 
IfDinen,  deteriorates  the  form  greatly,  as  indeed  we  cnn  see  among  ourselves,  by  comparing 
Itogether  a  high-bred  lady  and  a  field  labourer.  The  two  hardly  seem  to  belong  to  the 
Itmie  race,  or  scarcely  to  the  same  sex. 

I  The  Tongan  women  certainly  do  work,  but  they  are  not  condemned  to  do  it  all,  the 
iiuii  taking  the  hard  labour  on  themselves,  and  leaving  the  women  the  lighter  tasks,  such 
I  IS  beating  gnatoo,  plaiting  baskets,  making  crockery,  and  the  like.  At  the  great  dances, 
I  the  women  are  not  only  allowed  to  be  present,  but  assist  in  them,  taking  as  important  a 
^areas  the  men,  and  infusing  into  the  dance  a  really  cultivated  grace  which  would  not 
Ldst  without  them. 

The  light-coloured  hue  of  the  skin,  which  has  already  been  mentioned,  is  much  more 
common  among  the  women  than  the  men,  for  the  reason  that  the  better  class  of  women 
take  more  care  of  themselves  than  the  men ;  and,  though  all  classes  live  for  the  most  part 
in  the  open  air,  the  wives  and  daughters  of  powerful  and  wealthy  men  are  careful  not  to 
expose  themselves  to  the  sun  more  than  is  absolutely  necessary,  so  that  many  of  them, 
instead  of  being  brown,  are  of  a  clear  olive  tint,  the  effect  of  which  is  singularly  beautiful 
vhen  contrasted  with  their  dark  clustering  hair,  their  gnatoo  garments,  and  the  leaves 
I  and  flowers  with  which  they  adorn  themselves,  changing  them  several  times  daily, 
lier,  a  Tongan  chief  looks,  and  is,  a  gentleman,  and  hu  wife  a  lady. 


It.  m 


i   .Kl 


\ ,  j 


i  ^f-1^ 


t"J 


!•• 


1 1 


.*  •  t 


CHAPTEU  II. 


WAR  AND  CEREMONIES. 


M'^ 


NATT7BAL  MILDXESS  OV  THB  TONOANS — BOABTINa  UISCOUBAOED — 'WAR  APPABKNTLY  IBABNKD  FrquI 
THB  FIJIAN3 — FINOW'S  SPEECH  TO  UI8  SOLDIERS,  AND  A  MEW  DISCIPLINE — FATE  OF  TBS  I 
VANQUISHED — THE  DROWNED  CHIEFS — CEREMONIKS — KAVA-OBINKING — STRICT  CODK  OF  ETtJ 
QDETTE — PREPARATION    OF     THB     KAVA — A     GRACEFUL     PERFORMANCE — DIBTRIBl'TION    OF   iHgl 

KAVA — POINTS    OP     CEREMONY A     TONOAN     PLANTATION SETTING     THE     YAMS — CEREMONY  or 

INACHt — THB    POLB-BEABJIRS     AND     THEIB     BURDEN — THE    YAM     PILLARS — LIFTING   THE  PIOs_ 

DI8TBIBUTI0N   OF   PROVISIONS,  AND   CONCLUSION    OF   THE   CEBEMONY TOW-TOW,  AND  ITS  OBJKCT I 

PRESENTATION  OF  THE  OFFERING A   GRAND    SCRAMBLE — BOXING    AND  WRESTLING  MATCHSg— 

GOOO-UUMOUBBD   COMBATANTS — FIGHTS   WITH    CLUBS — THE    6AM0AN   AND   TONGAN  BULBS. 


F 


By  nature  the  Tongans  are  gentle  and  kind-hearted,  and  present  a  most  curious  mixture 
of  mildness  and  courage.  To  Judge  by  many  traits  of  character,  they  might  be  stigmatized 
as  effeminate,  while  by  others  they  are  shown  to  possess  real  courage,  not  merely  the 
dashing  and  boastful  bmvery  which  is,  when  analysed,  merely  bravado,  and  which  is  only 
maintained  by  the  hope  of  gaining  applause.  The  Tongan  never  boasts  of  his  own  courafe, 
nor  applauds  that  of  another.  When  ho  has  performed  a  deed  of  arms  which  would  set 
a  Fijian  boasting  for  the  rest  of  his  life,  he  retires  quietly  into  the  background  and  says 
nothing  about  it.  His  king  or  chief  may  acknowledge  it  if  they  like,  but  he  will  be  silent 
on  the  subject,  and  never  refer  to  it. 

For  the  same  reason,  he  will  not  openly  applaud  a  deed  of  arms  done  by  one  of  his 
fellows.  He  will  regard  the  man  with  great  respect,  and  show  by  his  denieauour  the 
honour  in  which  he  h^  Is  him,  but  he  will  not  speak  openly  on  the  subject  Mariner 
relates  an  instance  in  which  a  young  warrior  named  Kali  Api  Api,  who  seems  to  have 
been  the  very  model  of  a  gentleman,  performed  a  notable  deed  of  arms,  equally  remark- 
able for  courage  and  high-minded  generosity.  During  a  council,  the  king  called  him  out, 
and  publicly  thanked  him  for  his  conduct.  The  man  blushed  deeply,  as  if  ashamed  at  this 
public  recognition  of  his  services,  saluted  the  king,  and  retired  to  his  place  without  saying 
a  word.  Neither  did  he  afterwards  refer  either  to  his  exploit  or  to  the  public  recognition 
of  it. 

One  warrior  actually  declared  that  he  would  go  up  to  a  loaded  cannon  and  throw  his 
spear  into  it.  He  fulfilled  his  promise  to  the  letter.  He  ran  up  within  ten  or  twelve 
yards  of  the  gun,  and,  as  the  match  was  applied,  threw  himself  on  the  ground,  so  that  the 
shot  passed  over  him.  He  then  sprang  up,  and,  in  spite  of  the  enehny's  weapons,  hurled 
his  spear  at  the  cannon,  and  struck  it  in  the  muzzle.  Having  performed  this  feat,  he 
quietly  retired,  and  was  never  heard  to  refer  to  so  distinguished  an  act  of  courage,  though 
he  was  greatly  respected  for  it  by  his  countrymen. 

We  need  not  wonder  that  such  men  should  establish  a  moral  influence  over  the 
boastful  but  not  warlike  Fijians,  and  that  the  small  colony  established  in  the  Fiji  group 
should  virtually  be  its  masters.    Two  hundred  years  ago,  the  Tongan  appears  to  ' 


MUBDER  OF  PRISONERS. 


317 


l^jj  ignorant  of  weapons  and  warfare,  and  to  have  borrowed  his  first  knowledge  of  both 
ftoin  Fiji*    Consequently,  the  Tongan  weapons  are  practically  those  of  Fiji,  modified 
!inewhat  according  to  the  taste  of  the  makers,  but  evidently  derived  from  the  same 
Irce.    Captain  Cook,  who  visited  the  islands  in  1777,  remarks  that  the  few  clubs  and 
^rs  which  he  saw  among  the  Tongans  were  of  Fiji  manufacture,  or  at  least  made  after 
Zriji pattern.    Yet,  by  a  sort  of  poetical  justice,  the  Tongan  has  turned 
the  Fijian's  weapons  against  himself,  and,  by  his  superior  intellect  and 
idrenturous  courage,  has  overcome  the  ferocious  people  of  whom  he  *va8 
(ormerly  in  dread. 

Since  the  introduction  of  fire-arms,  the  superiority  of  the  Tongans  has 
nade  itself  even  more  manifest,  the  Fijians  having  no  idea  of  fighting 
minst  men  who  did  not  run  away  when  fired  at,  but  rushed  on  in  spite 

he  weapons  opposed  to  them. 

it  is  possible  that  the  Tongans  may  have  learned  this  mode  of  fighting 
Mariner  and  his  companions.    When  the  king  Finow  was  about  to 
war  upon  a  neighbouring  island,  he  assembled  the  warriors  and 
^de  them  an  address,  telling  them  that  the  system  of  warfare  which 
lad  been  previously  employed  was  a  false  one.    He  told  them  no  longer 
to  advance  or  retreat  according  as  they  met  with  success  or  repulse,  but  to 
press  forward  at  all  risks ;  a.id,  even  if  a  man  saw  the  point  of  a  spear  at 
lis  breast,  he  was  not  to  flinch  like  a  coward,  but  to  press  forward,  and 
jt  risk  of  his  own  life  to  kill  his  foe.     He  also  instructed  them  in  the  art 
of  receiving  the  onset  of  the  enemy  with  calmness,  instead  of  indulging 
in  cries  and  gesticulations,  telling  them  to  seat  themselves  on  the  ground 
as  the  enemy  approached,  as  if  perfectly  unconcerned,  and  not  to  stir  until 
ordered,  even  if  they  threw  spears  or  shot  anows.   But  as  soon  as  they  got 
the  word  to  advance  they  were  to  leap  to  their  feet,  and  charge  without 
regard  to  consequences.    The  reader  may  remember  that  this  is  exactly 
the  strategy  which  was  employed  in  Africa  by  the  great  KafiBr  chief 
Ichaka. 

It  may  easily  be  imagined  how  such  a  course  of  conduct  would 
disconcert  their  opponents,  and  tlie  Fijians  in  particular,  with  vliom 
boasting  and  challenging  took  the  place  of  valour.  Emboldened  by  the  • 
apparent  weakness  of  the  enemy,  they  would  come  on  in  great  glee, 
expecting  to  make  an  easy  conquest,  and  then,  just  when  they  raised  the 
about  of  victory,  they  found  themselves  suddenly  attacked  with  a  disci- 
plined fury  which  they  had  nevei  been  accustomed  to  meet,  and  were 
consequently  dispersed  and  almost  annihilated  before  they  could  well 
realize  their  position. 

Tliough  tolerably  mild  towards  their  captives,  the  Tongans  sometimes 
display  an  unexpected  ferocity.  On  one  occasion,  some  of  Finow's 
men  surprised  and  captured  four  of  the  enemy,  whom  they  imagined  to 
belong  to  a  party  who  had  annoyed  them  greatly  by  hanging  on  their 
track  and  cutting  off  the  stragglers. 

At  first  they  wished  to  take  the  prisoners  home  and  make  an  example 
of  them,  but  the  chief  of  the  party  suggested  that  they  would  have  all  the 
trouble  of  guarding  them,  and  proposed  to  decapitate  them,  and  take 
their  heads  home.  One  of  them  objected  to  the  proposal  on  the  ground 
that  they  had  no  knives,  but  another  man,  fertile  in  expedients,  picked  up  some  oyster- 
shells  that  were  lying  about,  and  suggested  th^  they  would  answer  the  purpose. 

It  was  in  vain  that  the  victims  protestecftheir  innocence,  and  begged  that  at  least 
they  might  be  clubbed  before  their  heads  were  cut  off.  The  conquerors  coolly  took  off 
their  dresses  to  prevent  them  being  stained  with  blood,  and  deliberately  sawed  off  the 
heads  of  the  captives  with  their  oyster-shells ;  beginning  at  the  back  of  the  neck,  and 
working  their  way  gradually  round.  The  reason  for  this  course  of  action  seemed  to  be 
twofold— first,  that  they  thought  they  might  spoil  the  heads  by  the  club  j  and  secondly, 


iiis  ,.^^; 


i  . 


'|.   ^' 


cLca 


i'   '; 


Iv 


;.    f  ■ 


di8 


TONGA. 


that  as  the  heads  mnst  be  cnt  off  at  all  events,  clnblnng  the  captives  beforehand  «» 
taking  needless  trouble. 

Indeed,  the  character  of  the  Tongan  presents  a  curions  mixture  of  mildness  and  I 
cruelty,  the  latter  being  probably  as  much  due  to  thoughtlessness  as  to  ferocity.  oZ 
when  eighteen  rebels  had  been  captured,  Finow  ordered  them  to  be  drowned.  Tbu 
punishment  is  inflicted  by  taking  the  prisoners  out  to  sea,  bound  hand  and  foot,  and 
towing  some  worthless  canoes.  When  they  are  far  enough  from  land,  the  culpiitg  m 
transferred  to  the  canoes,  which  are  then  scuttled,  and  left  to  sink.  Care  is  taken  that 
the  holes  made  in  the  canoes  are  small,  so  that  they  shall  be  as  long  as  possible  in  sinkjoir 

On  that  occasion,  twelve  of  the  prisoners  begged  to  be  clubbed  instead  of  drowsef 
and  their  request  was  granted.  The  yomig  men  divided  the  prisoners  among  themselvet 
being  anxious  to  take  a  lesson  in  clubbing  a  human  being,  which  would  serve  them  vh^ 
they  came  to  make  use  of  the  club  against  an  enemy.  The  twelve  were,  accordiiigly 
dispatched  with  the  club,  but  the  others,  being  tried  warriors,  scorned  to  ask  a 
favour,  and  were  drowned.  The  leading  chief  among  them  employed  the  short  tiae 
which  was  left  him  in  uttering  maledictions  against  Finow  and  his  chiefs,  and  even  "^hes 
the  water  came  up  to  his  mouth,  he  threw  back  his  head  for  the  purpose  of 
another  curse. 

We  w'll  now  pass  to  a  more  pleasant  subject,  namely,  the  various  ceremonies  in  whicji 
the  Tongan  delights.  Chief  among  these  is  the  drinking  of  kava,  which  forms  an  im. 
portant  part  of  every  public  religious  rite,  and  is  often  practised  in  private.  Kava-drinking 
is  known  thi*oughout  the  greater  part  of  Polynesia;  but  as  the  best  and  fullest  account  of 
it  has  been  obtained  from  Mariner's  residence  in  Tonga,  a  description  of  it  has  been 
reserved  for  the  present  occasion.  It  must  first  be  premised  that  the  kava  is  made  from  | 
the  root  of  a  tree  belonging  to  the  pepper  tribe,  and  known  by  the  name  of  Piper  methys- 
ticum,  i.e.  the  intoxicating  pepper-tree.  Disgusting  as  the  preparation  of  the  kava  may 
be  to  Europeans,  it  is  held  in  such  high  estimation  by  the  Polynesians  that  it  is  never  | 
made  or  drunk  without  a  complicated  ceremony,  which  is  the  same  whether  the  party  be 
a  large  or  a  small  one. 

The  people  being  assembled,  the  man  of  highest  rank  takes  his  place  under  the  eaves 
of  the  house,  sitting  with  his  back  to  the  house  and  his  face  towards  the  marly,  or  open  I 
space  in  front,  and  having  a  Mataboole  on  either  side  of  him.  Next  to  these  Matabooles,  | 
who  undertake  the  arrangement  of  the  festival,  sit  the  nobles  or  chiefs  of  highest  rank, 
and  next  to  them  the  lower  chiefs,  and  so  forth.  They  are  not,  however,  very  particular  I 
about  the  precise  order  in  which  they  sit,  distinctions  of  rank  being  marked  by  the  order  | 
in  which  they  are  served. 

This  is  the  business  of  the  presiding  Matabooles,  and  as  the  distinctions  of  rank  i 
most  tenaciously  observed,  it  is  evident  that  the  duties  of  a  Mataboole  are  of  a  most  difficult  I 
nature,  arid  can  only  be  learned  by  long  and  constant  practice.    If  the  men  sat  according 
to  their  rank,  nothing  would  be  easier  than  the  task  of  serving  them  in  order.    But  it 
often  happens  that  a  man  of  high  rank  happens  to  come  late,  and,  as  he  is  too  polite  to  | 
disturb  those  of  lower  rank  who  have  already  taken  their  places,  he  sits  below  them, 
knowing  that  his  rank  will  be  recognised  at  the  proper  time. 

It  mostly  happens,  however,  that  when  one  of  the  piesiding  Matabooles  sees  a  man  I 
occupying  a  place  much  below  that  to  which  his  rank  entitles  him,  he  makes  some  one 
exchange  places  with  him,  or  even  turns  out  altogether  a  man  who  is  seated  in  a  high  | 
place,  and  puts  the  chief  into  it. 

The  people  thus  gradually  extend  themselves  into  a  ring,  sometimes  single,  but  often  I 
several  ranks  deep  when  the  party  is  a  lamte  one,  every  one  of  the  members  being  a  man  I 
of  some  recognised  rank.  Behind  those  who  form  the  bottom  of  the  ring  opposite  the! 
presiding  chief,  sit  the  general  public,  who  may  be  several  thousand  in  number.  It  is  1 1 
remarkable  fact,  illustrating  the  rigid  code  of  etiquette  which  prevails  among  the  Tongans, 
that  no  one  can  sit  in  the  inner  ring  if  a  superior  relative  be  also  in  it ;  and,  no  matter  I 
how  high  may  be  his  rank,  he  must  leave  his  place,  and  sit  in  the  outei  ciide^  if  his  '  ' 
or  any  superior  relative  enters  the  inner  ring. 


MAKING  THE  EAVA. 


319 


This  ring,  which  constitutes  the  essential  kava  party,  is  formed  mostly  of  the  sons  of 
, . .  jjj^  Matabooles,  and  it  often  happens  that  their  fathers,  even  if  they  be  chiefs  of 
h  hizhest  rank,  will  sit  in  the  outer  ring,  rather  than  disturb  its  arrangements.  Even 
h  SOD  of  the  king  often  adopts  this  plan,  and  assists  in  preparing  the  kava  like  any  of 
he  other  young  men. 

Exactly  opposite  to  the  king  is  placed  the  kava-bowl,  and  behind  it  sits  the  man  who 
to  prepare  the  drink.    On  either  side  of  him  sits  an  assistant,  one  of  whom  carries  a 

wnerewith  to  drive  ftway  the  flies,  and  another  takes  charge  of  the  water,  which  is 

lent  in  cocoa-nut  shells.    The  rank  of  the  preparer  is  of  no  consequence.    Sometimes  he 

I  a  Mooa  or  gentleman,  and  sometimes  a  mere  cook ;  but,  whoever  he  may  be,  he  is  known 

he  able  to  perform  his  difficult  task  with  sufficient  strength  and  elegance. 

All  being  ready,  one  of  the  presiding  Matabooles  sends  for  the  kava  root,  which  is  then 

aped  quite  clean  and  cut  up  into  small  pieces.    These  are  handed  to  the  young  men  or 

jnto  the  young  women  present,  who  masticate  the  root,  contriving  in  some  ingenious 

,ar  to  keep  it  quite  dry  during  the  process.    It  is  then  wrapped  in  a  leaf,  and  passed  to 

he  preparer,  who  places  it  in  the  bowl,  carefully  lining  the  interior  v/ith  the  balls  of 

ewed  root,  so  that  the  exact  quantity  can  be  seen. 

When  all  the  kava  has  been  chewed  and  deposited,  the  preparer  tilts  the  bowl  towards 
i  presiding  chief,  who  consults  with  his  Matabooles,  and  if  he  thinks  there  is  not  enough, 
[fders  the  bowl  to  be  covered  over,  and  sends  for  more  kava,  which  is  treated  as  before. 
Bhottld  he  be  satisfied,  the  preparer  kneads  all  the  kava  together,  and  the  Mataboole  then 
alls  for  water,  which  is  poured  into  the  bowl  until  he  orders  the  man  to  stop.  Next 
omes  the  order  to  put  in  the  fmo.  This  is  a  bundle  of  very  narrow  strips  of  bark  of  a 
lee  belonging  to  the  genus  hibiscus,  and  it  has  been  compared  to  the  willow  shavings 
iiat  are  used  in  England  to  decorate  fire-places  in  the  summer-time.  The  assistant  takes 
Iqaantity  of  this  material,  and  lays  it  on  the  water,  spreading  it  carefully,  so  that  it  lies 
iqually  on  the  surface  of  the  liquid.  Now  begins  the  important  part  of  the  proceeding 
bhlch  tests  the  powers  of  the  preparer. 

"la  the  first  place,  he  extends  his  left  hand  to  the  farther  side  of  the  bowl,  with  his 
Rogers  pointing  downwards  and  the  palm  towards  himself ;  he  sinks  that  hand  carefully 
iown  the  side  of  the  boWl,  carrying  with  it  the  edge  of  the  fow ;  at  the  same  time  his 
MA  hand  is  performing  a  similar  operation  at  the  side  next  to  him,  the  fingers  pointing 
lovmwards  and  the  pium  presenting  outwards.     He  does  this  slowly  from  side  to  side, 

dually  descending  deeper  and  deeper  till  his  fingers  meet  each  other  at  the  bottom,  so 

at  nearly  the  whole  of  the  fibres  of  the  root  are  by  these  means  enclosed  in  the  fow, 
Arming  as  it  were  a  roll  of  above  two  feet  in  length  lying  along  the  bottom  from  side  to 
lide,  the  edges  of  the/ou>  meeting  each  other  underneath. 

"  He  now  carefully  rolls  it  over,  so  that  the  edges  overlapping  each  other,  or  rather 
ntermingUng,  come  uppermost.  He  next  doulles  in  the  two  ends  and  rolls  it  carefully 
m  again,  endeavouring  to  reduce  it  to  a  narrower  and  firmer  compass.  He  now  brings 
\  cautiously  out  of  the  fluid,  taking  firm  hold  of  it  by  the  two  ends,  one  in  each  hand  (the 
ock  of  his  hands  being  upwards),  and  raising  it  breast  high  with  his  arms  considerably 
pxtended,  he  brings  his  right  hand  towards  his  breast,  moving  it  gradually  onwards ;  and 
irUlst  V>is  left  hand  is  coming  round  towards  his  right  shoulder,  his  right  hand  partially 
insting  the/(w;,  lays  the  end  which  it  holds  upon  the  left  elbow,  so  that  the/(7u;  lies  thus 
Extended  upon  that  arm,  one  end  being  still  grasped  by  the  left  band. 

"The  right  hand  being  at  liberty  is  brought  under  the  left  fore-arm  (which  still 
mains  in  the  same  situation),  and  carried  outwardly  towards  the  left  elbow,  that  it  may 
Igain  seize  in  that  situation  the  end  of  the/ott'.  The  right  hand  then  describes  a  bold 
lurve  outwardly  from  the  chest,  whilst  the  left  comes  across  the  chest,  describing  a  curve 
kearer  to  him  and  in  the  opposite  direction,  till  at  length  the  left  hand  is  extended  from 
|iimand  the  right  hand  approaches  to  the  left  shoulder,  gradually  twisting  the/ow;  by  the 
and  flexures  principally  of  that  wrist :  this  double  motion  is  then  retraced,  but  in 
nch  a  way  (the  left  wrist  now  principally  acting)  that  the  fow,  instead  of  being  un- 
nsted,  is  still  more  twisted,  and  is  at  length  again  placed  on  the  left  arm,  while  he  takes 
inew  and  less  constrained  hold. 


■l.     riS 


4 


i  7 


'  ft 


'\\ 


Si 


I 


1^ '' 


f,"  I 
■  , "" 

If 


tu< 


820 


TONGA. 


IF  *. 


THE   KAVA  PARTT. 


W', 


"  Thus  the  hands  and  arms  perform  a  variety  of  curves  of  the  most  graceful  de- 
scription :  the  muscles  both  of  the  arms  and  chest  are  seen  rising  as  they  are  caiy 
into  action,  displaying  \vhat  would  be  a  fine  and  uncommon  subject  of  study  for  i 


DRINKING  THE  KAVA. 


821 


y,. .  for  no  combinations  of  animal  action  can  develop  the  swell  and  play  of  the 
^'^es  vitl*  more  grace  and  better  effect. 
« The  degree  of  strength  which  he  exerts  when  there  is  a  large  quantity  is  very  great, 
d  the  dexterity  with  which  he  accomplishes  the  whole  never  fails  to  excite  the  attention 

W    .   .  .Li 1 .11  rvKAQonf    Every  tongue  is  mute,  and  eveiy  eye  is  upon  hira,  watching 

escribe  the  various  curvilinear  lines  essential  to  the 


Lnd  admiration  of  all  present.  Every 
Ch  motion  of  his  arms  a3  thejr  de 


^cess  of  the  operation.     Somoti*"P8  the  fibres  of  the  fow  are  heard  to  crack  with  the 
I'ncteaaing  tension,  yet  the  n*' . ,  w  seen  whole  and  entire,  becoming  more  thin  as  it 
omes  more  twisted,  while  the  infusion  drains  from  it  in  a  regularly  decreasing  quantity 
at  length  it  denies  a  single  drop." 

]ie  illustration  on  the  preceding  page  represents  this  portion  of  the  ceremony.  On  the 
rhthand  is  seen  the  presiding  chief  seated  under  the  eaves  of  the  house,  with  a  Mataboole 
ID  either  side  of  him,  and  just  beyond  him  extends  a  portion  of  the  inner  ring.  In 
lot  of  the  chief  sits  the  performer,  who  is  wringing  out  the  kava,  and  is  just  about  to 
agM  the  grasp  of  his  right  hand,  according  to  Mariner's  description.  On  either  side  sit 
ujistants,  both  of  whom  are  engaged  in  fanning  away  the  flies, 
year  them  lie  the  cocoa-nut  shells  from  which  the  water  has  been  poured.  Beyond 
le  inner  ring  are  seen  the  outer  rings  and  the  general  population,  who  have  come  to 
jjiga  the  ceremony  and  get  their  chance  of  a  stray  cup  of  kava  or  some  food, 
^hen  the  ftno  ceases  to  give  out  any  more  fluid,  a  second  and  third  are  user*,  in  the 
jn  manner,  so  that  not  a  particle  of  the  root  remains  in  the  liquid.  Should  more  fow 
water  be  wanted,  an  order  is  given,  and  twenty  or  thirty  men  rush  off'  for  it,  going 
id  wtoming  at  full  speed,  as  if  running  for  their  lives ;  and  anything  else  that  may 
vanted  is  fetched  in  the  same  manner. 

While  the  operator  is  going  through  his  task,  those  who  are  in  the  outer  circle  and 
iot  properly  see  him  occupy  themselves  in  making  cups  from  which  the  kava  can 
drank.  These  (Cups  are  made  of  the  unexpanded  leaves  of  the  banana  tree,  cut  up  into 
Intres  of  about  nine  inches  across.  The  cups  are  made  in  a  most  ingenious  manner  by 
liting  up  the  two  endd  and  tying  them  with  a  fibre  drawn  from  the  stem  of  the  leaf. 
leMataboole  then  orders  provisions  to  be  served  out,  which  is  done  in  an  orderly  manner. 
I  the  general  assembly  tnis  is  the  most  interesting  paii;  of  the  ceremony,  for  they  have 
it  little  chance  of  getting  any  kava,  and  it  is  very  likely  that  they  will  have  a  shnre  of 
the  regiJar  kava  drinkers  never  eat  more  than  a  morsel  or  two  at  these 


as 

aments. 

The  operator  having  done  his  part,  now  comes  the  test  of  the  Mataboolo's  eflficiency. 
kava  is  to  be  dismbuted  in  precisely  the  proper  order,  a  slip  in  this  respect  being 
to  give  deep  offence.     Should  a  visitor  of  rank  be  present,  he  gets  the  first  cup, 

E Sliding  Mataboole  the  second,  and  the  presiding  chief  the  third.     If,  however, 
va  be  given  by  one  of  the  guests,  the  donor  always  has  the  first  cup,  unless 
ehould  be  a  visitor  of  superior  rank  to  himself,  in  which  case  the  donor  i^  ignored 
ether,  only  having  the  kava  according  to  his  rank.    No  person  is  allowed  to  have  two 
from  the  same  bowl',  but  after  all  the  inner  circle  and  their  relatives  are  served,  the 
ainder  is  given  out  to  the  people  as  far  as  it  will  go,  and  a  second  bowl  is  prepared. 
[will  be  seen  that,  if  the  preparer  be  a  man  of  low  rank,  he  stands  a  chance  of  never 
UQg  the  Uquid  which  he  has  so  skilfully  prepared. 

The  second  bowl  is  prepared  in  precisely  the  same  way  as  the  first,  except  that  the 
pd  presiding  Mataboole  gives  the  orders  ;  and,  if  a  third  or  fourth  bowl  be  ordered, 
fytake  the  mrection  alternately.  When  the  second  bowl  is  prepared,  the  cups  are 
1  and  handed  round  in  exactly  the  same  order  as  before,  so  that  those  of  high  rank 
I  three  or  four  cups,  and  those  of  lower  rank  only  one,  or  perhaps  none  at  all. 
[it  is  a  point  of  etiquette  that  no  chief  ever  visits  the  kava  party  of  an  inferior  chief, 
ithat  case  the  latter  would  be  obliged  to  retire  from  the  presidency  and  sit  in  the  outer 
When  the  Tooi-^onga  presides,  no  one  presumes  to  sit  within  six  feet  of  him ;  and 
erchance  an  inspired  priest  be  present,  he  takes  the  presidency,  and  the  greatest  chief, 
^ven  the  king  himself,  iB  obliged  to  retire  into  the  outer  ring  on  such  occasions.  A 
roL  a.  T 


•      'M 


'W^i^  ■ 


MEkM 


822 


TONGA. 


■S' 


m 

t; 


I 


1, 


priest  alwnys  presides  at  religious  ceremonies,  and  the  kava  party  is  held  in  front  of  tlij 
temple  dedicated  to  the  particular  god  which  tliey  are  about  to  consult  But  in  wuie 
cases  a  god  has  no  priost,  and  in  those  cases  he  is  supposed  to  preside  in  person,  though 
invisibly,  the  president's  place  being  left  vacant  for  him. 

The  reader  will  aee  from  the  fore^ing  account  that  kava  is  a  luxury  practically  confined 
to  the  higher  classes.  The  great  chiefs  and  Matnbooles  drink  it  every  day,  either  as  prcuj. 
dents  or  members  of  the  inner  ring.  Those  of  lower  rank  obtain  it  occasionally ;  while  the 
Tooas  seldom  taste  this  luxury,  except  by  taking  the  kava  after  it  has  been  wrong  by  the 
operator,  and  preparing  it  afresh. 

As  the  reader  will  see,  it  is  impossible  to  separate  the  secular  and  religions  life  of  the  I 
Tongans.    They  are  inextricably  woven  together,  and  therefore  must  be  described  together, 
There  are  a  vast  number  of  ceremonies  in  which  these  two  elements  are  united,  one  oi  i 


'jt, 


TON'GAK  PLAKTATION. 


two  of  which  will  be  described,  by  way  of  sample  of  the  rest.    The  first  is  the  festival  ol 
Indchi,  a  feast  of  firstfruits,  a  ceremony  which  in  principle  is  found  throughout  the  tfIioI^ 
earth,  though  the  details  necessarily  differ.    In  the  present  case,  the  oflering  is  made  I 
the  Tooi-tonga,  as  being  at  once  the  descendant  and  representative  of  the  gods. 

About  the  latter  end  of  July  the  ordinary  yams  are  planted  in  the  ground ;  but  thoi 
which  are  intended  for  the  feast  of  Indchi  are  of  a  different  kind,  coming  to  naturit] 
earlier,  and  are  planted  about  a  month  sooner.     In  the  accoropan^ring  illustration  vi 
may  see  how  the  yams  are  set  in  the  ground,  and  may  get  a  good  idea  of  a  Tong 
plantation. 
^      In  the  centre  of  the  foreground  is  the  chief  to  whom  the  plantation  belongs,  acconl 


THE  FEAST  OF  INACHI. 


823 


ganied  by  his  little  boy.  As  is  usual  vrith  men  of  rank  in  Tonga,  he  bean  in  his  hand  a 
?hort,  many-barbed  spear,  which  may  either  be  used  as  a  walking-staff  or  as  a  weapon. 
Xhe  former  is  its  normal  use,  but  the  chiefs  sometimes  find  the  advantage  of  having  with 
them  a  serviceable  weapon.  The  point  of  the  spear  is  frequently  armed  with  the  barbed 
tail-bone  of  tlie  sting-ray.  When  Finow  captured  by  cratt  the  rebel  chief  whose  death 
br  drowning  has  already  been  described,  his  chief  difficulty  was  the  bone-tipped  spear 
Jhich  the  chief  always  carried  with  him,  and  of  which  he  was  temporarily  deprived  by 
I  stratagem. 

Que  of  his  labourers  is  talking  to  him,  having  in  his  hand  the  hoe  with  which  he  has 
been  making  holes  in  the  ground  for  the  reception  of  the  yams.  *Behind  him  are  more 
labourers,  employed  in  cutting  the  yams  in  pieces,  and  planting  them  in  the  holes.  Just 
beyond  the  yam  plantation  is  a  piece  of  ground  stocked  with  sugar-canes ;  and  beyond 
the  suj^r-canes  is  the  house  of  the  chief,  known  "by  the  superiority  of  its  architecture. 
The  ht)use  is  built  near  the  sea-shore,  and  close  to  the  beach  a  canoe  is  seen  hauled  up  on 
its  support.  • 

The  greater  part  of  the  illustration  is  occumed  with  the  ingenious  spiked  fence  within 
vhich  the  storehouses  and  dwellings  for  the  Tooas,  or  peasants,  are  placed.  As  may  be 
seen,  it  has  no  doors,  but  at  intervals  the  fence  is  only  half  the  usual  height  and  without 
i,  and  is  crossed  by  means  of  stiles,  two  of  which  are  given  in  the  illustration,  one  to 
the  exterior  and  the  other  the  interior  of  the  fence.  Close  to  the  further  stile  is  a 
young  tree,  surrounded  with  a  fencing  to  the  height  of  several  feet,  in  order  to  guard  it, 
while  growing,  from  the  attacks  of  pigs  and  children. 

The  open  shed  is  one  of  the  peasants'  houses,  under  whieh  are  seated  a  number  of 
vomen,  employed  in  making  mats ;  while  some  children  are  playing  and  fowls  feeding  by 
them.   Towards  the  further  end  of  the  enclosure  is  shown  one  of  the  storehouses. 

As  soon  as  the  yams  are  ripe,  the  king  sends  a  message  to  the  Tooi-tonga,  asking  him 
to  fix  a  day  for  the  ceremony,  which  is  generally  settled  to  be  on  the  tenth  day  after  the 
lequest  1 '  made,  so  that  time  may  be  given  for  notice  to  be  sent  to  all  the  islands.  The 
day  before  the  ceremony  of  Indchi,  the  yams  are  dug  up  and  ornamented  with  scarlet 
streamers  made  of  the  inner  membrane  of  the  pandanus  leaf.  These  are  in  long  and 
narrow  strips,  and  are  woven  spirally  over  the  yams,  first  in  one  direction  and  then  the 
other,  80  as  to  produce  a  neat  chequered  pattern,  and  having  the  ends  hanging  loose. 

Ail  through  the  night  is  heard  the  sound  of  the  conch  shell,  and  until  midnight  the 
men  and  women  answer  each  other  in  a  song,  the  men  singing,  "  Eest,  doing  no  work," 
tad  the  women  responding,  "  Thou  shalt  not  work."  About  midnight  the  song  ceases ; 
but  it  is  resumed  at  daybreak,  and  continues  until  about  eight  a.m.,  accompanied  with 
[plenty  of  conch-blowing.  The  prohibition  of  work  is  so  imperative,  that  the  people  are 
Lot  even  allowed  to  leave  their  houses,  except  for  the  purpose  of  assisting  in  the 
jceremony. 

At  eight  A.M.  the  ceremony  of  Indchi  really  begins,  the  people  crowding  from  difTerenh 
parts  of  the  Tooi-tonga's  island  towards  the  capital  town,  and  cunoes  approaching  in  all 
directions  from  other  islands.  All  are  in  their  very  best,- with  new  clokhes  and  ribbons; 
|vhile  the  men  carry  their  most  beautiful  spears  and  clubs.     Each  party  carries  the  yams 

baskets,  which  are  taken  to  the  marly,  or  large  central  space  of  the  village,  and  there 

id  down  with  great  ceremony.    In  the  marly  are  ready  laid  a  number  of  poles,  eight  or 
line  feet  in  length,  and  four  inches  in  diameter,  and  upon  them  the  men  sUng  the  yams, 

ly  one  yam  being  hung  to  the  middle  of  each  pole. 

Meanwhile  the  great  chiefs  and  Matabooles  have  gone  to  the  grave  of  the  last  Tooi- 
mga,  should  it  happen  to  be  on  the  island,  or,  should  he  have  been  buried  on  another 
iland,  th^  grave  of  any  of  his  family  answers  the  purpose.    They  sit  there  in  a  semicircle 

fore  the  grave,  their  heads  bowed  and  their  hands  clasped,  waiting  for  the  procession, 
hich  presently  arrives. 

First  come  two  boys  blowing  conch  shells,  and  advancing  with  a  slow  and  solemn 

ip;  and  behind  them  come  a  vast  number  of  men  with  the  yams.    Each  pole  is  carried 

tvo  men,  one  at  each  end,  and,  as  they  walk,  they  sink  at  every  step,  as  if  overcome 

ith  the  weight  of  their  burden.    This  is  to  signify  that  the  yams  are  of  .such  a  size  that 

y2 


'H 


/f 


821 


TONGA. 


fc  *: 


I  i  ''■ 


■h 


the  bearers  can  hardly  carry  them,  and  U  a  sort  of  symbolized  thonksgiving  to  the  god, 
for  80  fine  a  prospect  of  harvt'«t. 

As  the  men  come  to  the  gruvo,  they  lay  the  poles  and  yams  on  it,  and  seat  themselves 
in  order  before  the  grave,  so  that  they  form  a  line  between  the  chiefs  and  the  yams. 

This  part  of  the  ceremony  is  shown  in  the  accomponying  illustration.  In  the  fore. 
ground  are  seated  the  chiefs  and  Matabooles,  with  their  clubs  and  spears,  while  the  proccj 
sion  of  polo-bearers  is  seen  winding  along  from  the  fur  distance.  Two  of  them  have 
already  laid  their  yams  and  polos  before  the  grave,  and  have  seated  themselves  between 
the  grave  and  the  circle  of  chiefs,  while  others  are  just  depositing  their  burdins  on  the 
^ame  sacred  spot.  Standing  bv  them  are  the  two  boys  who  headed  the  procession,  still 
bio  'ing  busily  at  their  conch-shell  trumpets.  In  the  distance,  and  on  tne  left  hand  of 
the  illustration,  may  be  seen  the  people  seated  in  numbers  on  the  ground. 


CEUEMONY  OV  INAcUL 


I    i 

r 


One  of  the  Tooi-tonga's  Matabooles  then  sits  between  the  po1e>bearers  and  the  grave 
and  makes  an  oration,  in  which  he  gives  thanks  to  the  gods  for  their  bounty,  and  asks 
for  to  continuance  of  it  to  their  offspring,  the  Tooi-tonga.  He  then  retires  to  his  fonnet 
place,  the  men  take  up  their  poles,  and  after  marching  several  times  round  the  grave,  tliey 
return  to  the  marly  and  again  de[X)sit  their  loads,  this  time  untying  the  yams  from  the 
poles,  but  leaving  the  coloured  streamers  upon  them. 

Here  the  whole  of  the  people  seat  themselves  in  a  large  circle,  at  which  the  Tooi- 
tonga  presides,  even  the  king  himself  retiring,  and  sitting  in  the  back  ranks.  Next 
the  remainder  of  the  offerings  are  brought  forward,  consisting  of  mats,  gnatoo,  dried 
fish,  and  various  kinds  of  food.  These  are  divided  by  one  of  the  Tooi-tonga's  Mata- 
booles into  four  equal  parts.     One  of  those  goes  to  the  gods,  and  is  at  once 


THE  FUNEKAL  FEAST. 


S25 


iway  by  the  servants  of  the  difTerent  priests,  and  the  remainder  is  shared  by  the  Tooi- 
JL  god  tlie  king,  the  latter,  although  uf  ittl'tirior  rank,  getting  the  larger  portion,  because 
he  hu  four  times  as  many  dependents  to  feed. 

The  proceedings  are  wound  up  with  the  kava*drinking  which  always  accompanies 
inch  ceremonies.  While  the  infusion  is  being  prepared,  the  presiding  ]  itaboolc  makes  a 
uneech  to  the  people, « xplaining  the  rite  that  has  juHt  been  concluded,  'nd  advising  them 
to^y  due  honour  to  the  gods  and  their  represeatative  tiiu  Tooi-tonga. 

When  this  great  potentate  dies,  there  is  a  most  extravagant  feast,  which  often  reduces 
the  people  to  a  state  of  semi-starvation  for  a  long  time,  and  sometimes  threatens  an 
actual  mmine.  In  such  a  case,  the  tapu  is  laid  uprn  hogs,  cocoa-nuts,  and  fowls  for 
seven  or  eight  months,  or  even  longer,  during  which  time  none  but  the  great  chiefs  are 
allowed  to  touch  them.  Two  or  three  plantations  are  always  exempted,  so  that  the^.~  may 
be  a  supply  for  the  great  chiefs  and  for  the  various  relicious  ceremonies.  A ;  the 
expiration  of  the  stated  period,  if  the  crops  look  well,  and  the  pigs  and  fowls  have 
increased  in  due  proportion,  the  tapu  is  taken  off  with  very  great  ceremony. 

One  of  these  ceremonies  was  seen  by  Mariner  at  the  Hapai  Islands,  and  a  verr 
strange  rite  it  turned  out  to  be.  It  was  held  on  two  marlies,  one  belonging  to  the  Tooi- 
tonga  and  the  other  to  the  king.  As  if  to  compensate  for  the  limited  diet  of  the  previous 
month,  food  was  piled  in  abundance.  On  tha  Tooi-tonga's  marly  were  erected  four 
square  hollow  pillars,  about  four  feet  in  diameter,  and  mude  of  four  poles  connected  with 
matting-  These  were  about  fifty  or  sixty  feet  in  height,  and  each  of  them  was  crowned 
with  8  baked  hog. 

The  king's  marly,  which  was  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  f.  i  the  other,  was  equally 
well  supplied  with  food,  only  in  this  case  the  yams  were  placed  in  wooden  cars  or  sledges, 
ap  1  nearly  four  hundred  half-baked  hogs  were  laid  on  the  ground.  The  king  having 
arrived,  and  the  signal  given  for  beginning  the  proceedings,  the  young  chiefs  and  waiTiors 
tried  successively  to  lift  the  largest  hog,  and  at  last,  when  all  had  failed,  it  v>'as  lifted  by 
two  men  and  taken  to  the  other  marly.  "  In  the  meantime  the  trial  was  going  on  with 
the  aecond  hog,  which,  being  also  found  too  heavy  for  one  man,  was  earned  awoy  by  two 
io  like  manner,  and  so  on  with  the  third,  foui-th,  &c.,  the  largest  being  carried  away  first, 
and  the  least  last. 

"The  second,  third,  fourth,  &c.,  afforded  more  sport  than  the  others,  as  being  a  nearer 
counterbalance  with  a  man's  strength.  Sometimes  he  had  got  it  nearly  upon  his  shoulder, 
when  his  greasy  burden  slipped  through  liia  arms,  and,  in  his  eudea'  our  to  save  it, 
brought  him  down  after  it.  It  is  an  honour  to  attempt  these  things,  and  even  the  king 
sometimes  puts  his  hand  to  it" 

Tlie  next  part  of  the  proceedings  was  the  carrying  twenty  of  the  largest  hogs  to  the 
late  Tooi-tonga's  grave,  and  leaving  them  there,  while  the  rest,  together  with  the  other 
provisions,  were  shared  among  the  chiefs,  who  in  their  turn  distributed  them  to  their 
followers,  until  every  man  in  the  island  gets  a  piece  of  pork  and  yam.  The  four  great 
columns  of  yams  were  given,  one  to  the  king,  another  to  tha  Tcoitonga,  the  third  to  the 
Veacchi  and  one  or  two  of  the  very  great  chiefs,  and  the  fourth  to  the  gods.  The 
Tooi-tonga  also  took  the  cars  of  yams  as  a  matter  of  tacit  though  unacknowledged  right 
Kava-drinking,  dancing,  and  wrestling  concluded  the  ceremony ;  and  as  soon  as  the  circle 
broke  up,  the  tapu  was  considered  as  annulled. 

The  twenty  large  hogs  which  were  laid  on  the  grave  were  left  there  for  several  days ; 

I  but  as  soon  as  they  showed  signs  of  putridity,  they  were  cut  up,  and  divided  among  all 

who  chose  to  apply  for  a  share  of  the  meat    By  rights  they  belonged  to  the  chiefs,  but 

83  they  were  able  to  procure  fresh  pork  for  themselves,  they  preferred  to  forego  their 

right,  and  divide  the  tainted  meat  among  the  people. 

The  ceremony  of  Mo'ee-mo'ee,  or  taking  off  the  tapu  contracted  by  touching  a  chief, 
I  has  already  been  mentioned.  The  tapu  is  even  contracted  b}  eating  in  the  presence  of  a 
I  nperior  relation ;  but  there  is  a  conventional  way  of  getting  rid  of  this  tapu  by  simply 
!  taming  the  back  upon  the  superior,  who  is  then  considered  as  not  being  ceremonially  in 
e  presence  of  the  inl'erior.    Should  a  man  think  that  he  may  have  contracted  the  tapu 


I 


1)1 


i3    A, 


'      *■(  ¥' 


^  ift^ 


326 


TONGA. 


I'C 


unwittinjsriy,  he  will  not  dare  to  feed  himself  until  he  has  gone  to  some  chief,  whose  font 
he  takes  and  presses  it  against  his  stomach.    This  rite  is  called  the  Fota,  or  pressinJ 
Any  chief  can  take  away  the  the  tapu  contracted  by  touching  an  equal  or  inferior,  but  hm 
no  power  over  that  of  a  superior.    Consequently,  no  one  but  himself  can  take  away  t] 
Tooi-tonga's  tapu  4  and  this  proved  so  inconvenient  that  whenever  the  potentate  Mreni 
from  his  house,  he  left  behind  him  a  consecrated  bowl  as  his  representative,  and  this  waa 
held  to  be  equally  powerful  in  removing  the  tapu.    The  Veacchi  adopted  a  similar  pl^  J 
It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  kava  is  exempt  from  all  tapu,  so  that  if  even  the  Tooi-toncii  1 
has  touched  a  piece  of  kava-root,  the  lowest  cook  may  chew  it  ^  ' 

There  is  a  ceremony  which  in  principle  somewhat  resembles  that  of  Inachi,  thongli 
it  is  conducted  after  a  very  different  manner.  Just  as  the  Inachi  is  an  oft'ering  to  tie 
gods  in  general  through  the  Tooi-tonga,  so  is  this  ceremony,  which  is  called  the  Tow-tow 
a  special  thanksgiving  to  Alo-Alo,  the  god  of  weather.  It  is  begun  in  the  early  part  of  I 
November,  when  the  yams  are  ripe,  and  is  continued  for  some  three  months,  at  intervals 
of  eight  or  ten  days. 

Ml  the  islands  of  Tonga  are  divided  into  three  distinct  portions,  namely,  the  northern 
division,  or  Hahagi,  the  southern  division,  or  Hihi/o,  and  the  middle  division,  or  Hooa, 
Each  of  these  divisions  has  orders  to  prepare  a  certain  amount  of  food,  such  as  vams 
cocoa-nuts,  and  the  like,  and  to  bring  them  to  the  marly.  The  correct  mode  of  doing  so 
is  to  bring  them  on  sticks,  so  that  each  stick  has  upon  it  seven  or  eight  yams,  or  a  bunch 
of  plantains,  or  a  quantity  of  bananas.  If  sugar-canes  form  part  of  the  offering,  they  are 
tied  in  bundles  of  three  or  four  in  each  :  and  all  the  offerings,  no  matter  what  they  may 
be,  are  piled  up  in  three  great  heaps,  one  being  erected  by  the  people  of  each  district. 

This  being  done,  and  a  few  preliminary  matches  of  boxing  and  wrestling  played,  after 
about  three  hours  a  small  procession  appears,  composed  of  eight  or  ten  men  sent  by 
the  priest  of  Alo-Alo,  and  accompanied  by  a  young  girl  about  eight  or  nine  years  old, 
who  represents  the  god's  wife.  She  is  always  the  daughter  of  a  chief,  and  generally  of  I 
one  of  the  highest  chiefs,  and,  during  the  eighty  da^,  of  the  ceremony,  she  resides  at  tlie 
temple  of  Alo-Alo.  She  has  nothing  particular  to  do,  except  presiding  at  one  or  two  | 
feasts  and  kava-parties. 

The  men  are  all  dressed  in  mats,  and  have  green  leaves  tied  round  their  necks.   Tliis  I 
is  the  dress  of  humility  and  sorrow,  and  is  employed  in  times  of  mourning  for  the  de 
and  supplication  for  mercy. 

When  they  have  arrived,  they  seat  themselves  in  a  line,  having  in  front  of  them  a ! 
great  drum,  which  is  kept  for  this  special  purpose.  They  then  offer  their  prayers  to  Ah- 1 
Alo,  begging  for  propitious  weather  and  good  crops,  and  after  these  prayers  are  concluded 
two  of  the  piles  of  provisions  are  carried  off  by  the  chiefs,  and  the  third  is  set  aside  for  tiio 
gods.  Suddenly  the  great  drum  is  beaten,  on  which  a  general  dash  is  made  at  the  pile  of 
food,  every  one  scrambling  for  the  provisions,  and  getting  as  much  as  he  can.  There  is 
not  the  least  order  in  the  scramble,  and  the  scene  is  a  most  exciting  one,  the  yams  being 
torn  from  the  sticks,  and  the  sticks  smashed  to  pieces,  while  the  sugar-canes  are  brokea 
up  into  fragments.    Thus  the  gods  are  fed  vicariously. 

The  women  keep  prudently  out  of  the  way  during  this  struggle,  and  stand  aside  to 
watch  the  chief  and  concluding  ceremony.  This  is  nothing  more  than  a  general  fight. 
The  inhabitants  of  the  island  arrange  themselves  in  two  divisions,  one  half  fighting 
against  the  other.  All  engage  in  this  battle,  the  highest  chiefs  as  well  as  the  lowest 
cooks  taking  part  in  it.  There  is  no  respect  of  persons,  the  king,  or  even  the  Tooi-tonga 
himself,  being  assaulted  without  compunction,  and  handled  as  roughly  as  any  of  the] 
common  people. 

Severe  as  is  the  fighting,  it  is  all  conducted  with  the  greatest  good  humour,  and  no  I 
one  displays  a  sign  of  ill-temper  at  the  injury  which  he  receives.  If  a  roan  is  knocked  I 
down,  he  gets  up  with  a  smile;  if  his  arm  is  broken,  he  retires  from  the  battle  and  has  it  I 
set,  but  he  never  thinks  of  complaining.  The  same  system  is  observed  in  the  boxing  audi 
wrestling  matches  of  which  the  Tongans  are  so  fond.  I 

V      la  wrestling  matches,  for  exam^le^  it  is  not  thought  polite  for  any  one  man  to  I 


THE  TOW-TOW. 


327 


ehallenge  another ;  he  ought  to  give  a  ffeneral  challenge,  by  striking  with  the  right  hand  the 
lient  elbow  of  the  opposite  arm.  If  ine  challenge  be  accepted,  the  antagonists  meet  veiy 
leisurely,  and  take  care  to  fasten  tightly  the  gnatoo  belt  that  surrounds  the  waist.  They 
'  p  the  belt  with  a  hand  on  each  side,  and  endeavour  to  throw  their  antagonist  by 
L|p2  him  from  the  ground  and  flinging  him  on  his  back.  The  vanquished  man  rise?, 
and  retires  to  his  place  among  the  spectators  without  showing  any  displeasure.  Only  in 
one  case  did  Mariner  know  a  man  display  ill-feeling  at  being  beaten,  and  in  that  instance 
the  man,  although  a  chief,  was  looked  upon  as  an  ill-bred  fellow. 

The  victor  seats  himself  on  the  ground  for  a  few  seconds,  and  then  retires  to  his  place, 
bis  friends  belonging  to  his.own  side  singing,  or  rather  chanting,  a  song  of  victory.  After  a 
ebort  time  he  again  rises  and  offers  another  challenge,  and  if  it  be  accepted  by  several 
antagoniiits,  he  may  select  one  from  them.  If  they  find  that  they  are  equally  matched, 
they  le&ve  off  by  mutual  consent ;  and  sometimes,  if  a  man  encounters  a  chief  much 
superior  to  him,  he  will  generally  yieli  out  of  respect  to  the  other's  rank.  This  only 
takes  place  in  single  combat,  not  in  the  general  fight  of  the  Tow-tow  festival 

Boxing  is  conducted  on  similar  principles  of  fair  play.  The  challenger  proceeds  into 
the  middle  of  the  ring,  holding  one  arm  stretched  out  in  front  and  the  other  behind,  and 
advances  sideways,  dianging  sides  at  every  step.  When  the  challenge  is  accepted,  both 
combatants  wrap  a  piece  of  cord  round  their  hands  and  proceed  to  blows,  which  are  given 
with  great  force  and  rapidity.  "When  one  is  vanquished,  he  retires  with  apparent 
uDConcem  to  the  ring,  and  sits  to  watch  the  combats  of  others,  knowing  that  to  be 
vanquished  is  not  considered  a  disgrace.  When  the  victor  returns  to  his  people,  they 
welcome  him,  but  do  not  sing  the  chant  of  victory  unless  he  has  knocked  his  antagonist 
coffu.  Falling  is  on  these  occasions  considered  as  equivalent  to  being  killed  in  real 
battle,  and,  in  consequence,  the  song  of  victory  is  not  sung  unless  the  antagonist  has 
fallen  to  the  ground. 

If  a  man  be  beaten  in  wrestling,  he  may  not  wrestle  a  second  time  in  the  same  day, 
though  he  may  box,  and  vice  versd. 

In  the  ceremony  of  Tow-tow,  these  scrambling,  boxing,  and  wrestling  matches  are 
carried  on  every  tenth  day,  and  are  repeated  eight  times,  so  as  to  make  up  the  eighty 
days  of  the  festival.  After  each  battle,  those  who  have  touched  a  superior  chief  cqme  to 
be  relieved  of  the  tapu  which  they  have  contracted  by  touching  him.  Even  the  Tooi- 
tonga,  whose  nose  has  been  flattened,  his  teeth  knocked  out,  and  his  face  pounded  to  a 
jelly  by  a  mere  peasant,  over  whom  he  has  supreme  command  of  life  and  death,  performs 
the  needful  ceremony  with  perfect  good-humour. 

The  illustration  on  page  328  represents  the  concluding  scene  of  this  ceremony.  Tn 
the  foreground  are  seen  the  two  contending  parties,  one  of  which  is  beginning  to  get  the 
victory  over  the  other.  In  the  centre  of  the  illustration,  and  on  the  left,  are  the  fragments 
tithe  food-piles,  with  a  few  men  still  scrambling  for  them,  and  in  the  distance  the  women 
ere  seated  under  the  trees,  watching  the  progress  of  the  fight. 

Fighting  is  not  confined  to  the  men,  but  is  practised  also  by  the  women,  who  on  this 
occasion  lay  aside  the  ordinary  gentleness  and  mildness  for  which  they  are  remarkable. 
When  Captain  Cook  visited  Tonga,  he  was  much  surprised  to  see  the  girls  step  into  the 
ring  and  box  with  as  much  spirit  and  determination  as  had  been  shown  by  the  men. 
They  do  not,  however,  carry  the  combat  to  such  extremes,  and  if  one  of  them  does  not 
speedily  yield,  the  combatants  are  parted  by  the  elder  womea  Even  the  merest  children 
box  after  a  similar  fashion,  the  little  girls  knocking  each  other  about  with  hearty  good- 
will as  long  as  they  are  allowed  to  fight. 

On  one  occasion,  Finow  ordered  that  all  the  women  who  were  seated  as  spectators 
thould  engage  in  a  general  fight,  after  the  manner  of  the  men.  They  seemed  nothing 
loth,  and  all  the  women  who  lived  on  the  north  of  the  island  fought  against  those  who 
lived  on  the  south  side.  Nearly  fifteen  hundred  women  engaged  on  each  side,  and  fought 
with  the  greatest  courage  for  more  than  an  hour,  both  parties  contending  with  such 
determination  that  neither  could  gain  a  foot  of  ground  ;  and  at  last  Finow  ordered  them 
to  desist,  seeing  that  several  ankles  had  been  sprained  and  limbs  broken. 

Beside  boxing  and  wrestling  matches,  the  Tongans  have  club-fights  on  great  occasions. 


tf'- 


328 


TONGA. 


As  with  the  other  matches,  the  combatants  are  divided  into  two  parties,  one  being  seateil 
opposite  to  the  other,  with  a  considerable  space  of  ground  between  them.  ^| 

When  all  is  ready,  a  man  jumps  up,  runs  to  the  people  of  the  opposite  side,  and  gi 
down  in  front  of  them,  asking  if  any  of  them  will  fight  him.    As  in  the  boxing  and  I 
wrestling  matches,  to  challenge  a  particular  opponent  is  bad  manners.    If  the  chaUenire 
be  accepted,  the  combatants  walk  to  the  middle  of  the  ring,  each  attended  by  his  second 


1^ 


_jiei  OF  THB  FQ 

"eODS— H0DB8  OF  1 

07  DBATH— FmOM 

BBMSura  THB  am 

EKUOIOK— VABIOU 
IKOY-BIBD — BALI 
CAVK,  ANB   A  NATJ 


W 


THB  TOW-TOW. 


and  then  settle  whether  they  shall  fight  after  the  Tongan  or  Samoan  manner.    Tlie  former  I 
mode  does  not  allow  a  man  to  strike  an  antagonist  after  he  is  knocked  down,  but  only  to 
flourish  his  club  over  him  in  token  of  victory.     By  the  latter  mode  he  is  allowed  to  beat  | 
the  fallen  man  as  long  as  he  shows  signs  of  life. 

When  the  fight  is  over,  the  men  on  the  side  of  the  victor  chant  their  song  of  triumpli,  I 
and  the  conqueror  advances  to  the  king,  sits  down  before  him  in  token  of  respect,  and  | 
then  rises  and  returns  to  his  own  party.     On  one  of  these  occasions,  the  young  prince 
fought  no  less  than  fourteen  battles,  and  was  victorious  in  every  one  of  them. 


^i  seated  I 

B,  and  sits 
oxing  and 

challenge  I 
lis 


CHAPTER  IIL 


SICKNESS-BURIAL-OAMEa 


nea  or  thb  FmoEit,  and  modb  of  opebatino— sacbifice  of  childbbn — consttltino  thx 

fiODS— B0DB8  OF  IN8PIBATI0N — SAOBIFICB   OF  VIVR8 — FINOW'b   GOOD   SENSE — SUPPOSED    CATJSXS 

or  DIATH— FINOW'S    FUNBBAL OUTTINO    THB    HEAD — OPBNINU    AND    CLOSING    THB    VAULT 

DRI88QM  THE  OBAVB — APPOINTMENT  OF  A  8VCCR880B — CONCLVDINO  CEBEH0NIR8 — IDEAS  OF 
ItUOION — VABI0U8  8POBT8  AND  OAMR8 — BAT'BHOOTINO  AND  BIBD-CATCHINQ — FINOW  AND  THB 
IKCOT-BIBD— BALL-PLAY— A  DAMOBBOUS  BTAXB,  AND  UONOUBABLB  PAYMENT — THB  LOVBb'B 
CATS,  AMD  A  NATIVB  LBOENO. 


M 


riie  foraer 
3ut  only  to 
red  to  beat 

)f  triumph, 
spect,  and  j 
ung  prince  I 


^\nht  be  expected,  various  ceremonies  take  place  with  regard  to  sickness  and  burial 
!'  one  is  ill,  the  inferior  relations  cut  oft'  a  joint  of  the  little  linger  as  an  oft'ering 

[I  ;  li  Sometimes  a  whole  joint  is  taken  off  at  once,  but  those  who  have  many 
Uperior  relations  remove  only  a  portion,  so  that  they  may  be  able  to  offer  the  sacrifice 
'  eral  times.    In  consequence  of  this  superstition,  there  is  scarcely  a  person  in  Tonga 

iohas  not  lost  a  considemble  portion  of  the  little  finger  of  one  or  both  hands. 
The  mode  of  amputating  the  finger  is  simple  enough.     It  is  laid  upon  a  flat  block  of 
d,  and  the  edge  of  a  knife  or  axe,  or  even  a  sharp  stone,  placed  on  it.    A  smart  blow 

jjrivenwith  a  mallet,  and  the  stump,  which  bleeds  but  little  in  consequence  of  the  nature 

[the  operation,  is  held  over  the  smoke  of  fresh  grass,  so  as  to  check  any  after  bleeding. 

Dapplication  is  made  to  it,  and  in  a  week  or  two  it  heals  without  trouble.  The  Tongans 

mot  seem  to  fear  this  operation,  and  even  little  children  may  be  seen  quarrelling  with 

[eh  other  for  the  honour  of  having  it  performed  upon  them. 
Should  the  illness  take  an  unfavourable  turn,  instead  of  a  mere  finger,  a  child  is 

jeied  to  the  gods  by  being  strangled.     For  example,  when  Finow  fell  ill  of  the  malady 

Im  which  he  died,  and  was  apparently  sinking,  his  eldest  son  took  a  young  child  of  the 
g's  from  its  mother's  lap,  strangled  it,  and  offered  it  to  the  gods  at  various  consecrated 
The  people  look  with  the  greatest  compassion  on  the  poor  little  victim,  but 

ink  that  it  is  right  to  sacrifice  a  little  child  who  at  present  is  useless  to  the  community, 
Imay  not  live  to  be  of  service,  so  that  they  may  obtain  in  exchange  the  life  of  a  chief 
)  is  needed  by  his  people. 

I  Such  a  sacrifice  is  sometimes  made  on  other  occasions,  when  the  anger  of  some  god 
)  be  averted.    In  Tonga  there  are  several  sacred  places,  in  which  to  spill  blood  is  a 

[irilege,  so  that  they  serve  the  purpose  of  cities  of  refuge.     Once  a  chief  named  Palavali 

I  pursuing  some  men,  who  ran  for  refuge  to  the  nearest  sacred  spot     One  of  them  was 

[getting  over  the  fence,  when  Palavali,  m  the  heat  of  the  moment,  struck  him  on  the 

,  so  that  he  fell  dead  within  the  enclosure.    As  soon  as  he  had  done  the  deed  he  was 

I  with  fear,  and  reported  what  he  had  done  to  Finow,  who  consulted  a  priest    The 

st,  becoming  inspired,  said  that  a  child  must  be  sacrificed  to  the  gods,  and  the  chiefs, 

|et  holding  a  consultation,  agreed  that  they  should  sacrifice  a  child  of  one  of  their  own 
uber  by  a  female  atteudaint    Such  children  are  always  selected,  for  two  reasons ;  firstly. 


~  »'■> 


',  j#  tm 


1     '"^'^1 


1  * 


4' 


SB''; 


m 


\:<: 


t:'*:ri' 


P 


830 


TONGA. 


because  the  child  of  a  chief  is  held  to  be  a  worthy  sacrifice,  and  secondly,  because  m 
mother  is  of  inferior  rank,  it  could  never  live  to  be  a  chief.  '  * ' 

The  mother,  knowing  the  custom,  took  alarm,  and  hid  the  child,  but  it  was  at  \ 
found  by  the  men  who  were  sent  to  search  for  it.    The  rest  must  be  told  in  Mar,,  j 
words.    "  Its  poor  mother  wanted  to  follow,  but  was  held  back  by  those  about  her   rl 
hearing  its  mother's  voice  it  began  to  cry,  but  when  it  arrived  at  the  fatal  pl'ac  ] 
execution,  it  was  pleased  and  delighted  with  the  band  of  gnatoo  that  was  put  rovind 
neck,  and,  looking  up  in  the  face  of  the  man  who  was  about  to  destroy  it,  displayed 
its  beautiful  countenance  a  smile  of  ineffable  pleasure. 

"  Such  a  sight  inspired  pity  in  the  heart  of  every  one ;  but  adoration  and  fear  oftL 
gods  was  a  sentiment  superior  to  any  other,  and  its  destroyer  could  not  help  exclaituij 
as  he  put  on  the  fatal  bandage,  '  0  yaoo«S  chi  vale  !'  ('  Poor  little  innocent !')  Two  H 
then  tightened  the  cord  by  pulling  at  each  end,  and  the  guiltless  and  unsuspecti] 
victim  was  soon  relieved  of  its  painful  struggles.  The  body  was  then  placed  upon! 
sort  of  hand-barrow,  supported  upon  the  shoulders  of  four  men,  and  carried  in  a  biT 
cession  of  priests,  chiefis,  and  Matabooles  clothed  in  mats,  with  wreaths  of  green  led 
round  their  necks.  1 

"  In  this  manner  it  was  conveyed  to  various  houses  consecrated  to  different  god8,l)efJ 
each  of  which  it  was  placed  on  the  ground,  all  the  company  sitting  behind  it,  except  i 
priest,  who  sat  besidp  it,  and  prayed  aloud  to  the  god  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  ao 
of  this  sacrifice  as  an  atonement  for  the  heinous  sacrilege  committed,  and  that  punji 
ment  might  accordingly  be  withheld  from  the  people.    After  this  was  done  before] 
the  consecrated  houses  in  the  fortress,  the  body  was  given  up  to  its  relations,  to  be  h 
in  the  usual  manner." 

This  particular  case  had  a  strange  termination.  Four  or  five  days  after  the  sacrifil 
Palavali  went  on  a  foraging  excursion  at  the  head  of  a  body  of  men  who  werei 
tried  soldiers,  and  met  wi^h  a  smaller  body  of  real  warriors.  In  a  very  short 
Palavali's  men  began  to  run,  and  it  was  in  vain  that  he  tried  to  rally  them,  it  last! 
boldly  facing  the  enemy  to  set  his  men  an  example,  he  received  four  spears  in  his  kl 
and  fell  This  sight  angered  his  men  so  mu"h  that  they  charged  the  enemy,  drove  thl 
back,  and  rescued  their  dying  chief.  They  were  proceeding  to  draw  out  the  spears,! 
he  told  them  that  it  would  be  useless,  as  the  gods  had  doomed  him  for  his  sacrilege's 
he  must  die.    His  prognostication  was  correct,  for  he  died  half  an  hour  after  the  battl^ 

When  a  priest  is  consulted  on  any  subject — say,  on  the  sickness  of  any  od& 
carefully  regulated  ceremony  is  performed. 

On  the  previous  night  a  hog  is  killed  and  prepared,  and  taken  to  the  place  vherel 
priest  lives,  together  with  plantains,  yams,  and  kava-root.  Kext  day  they  all  go  to 
patient's  house,  and  there  seat  themselves  in  order,  the  priest  taking  his  place  jJ 
within  the  eaves,  if  the  appointed  spot  be  a  house.  Opposite  to  the  priest  is  tlie  kai 
bowl,  and  around  him  sit  the  Matabooles  as  usual ;  but  on  this  occasion  the  chi| 
alwavs  mix  with  the  people,  or  even  sit  behind  them,  thinking  that  such  retiring  i 
humble  behaviour  is  pleasing  to  the  gods. 

Frcm  the  moment  that  all  are  seated,  the  god  is  supposed  to  take  possessiot  of  I 
priest,  who  sits  silently  with  his  hands  clasped  in  front  of  him,  his  head  bowed,  a 
eyes  bent  on  the  ground.    The  kava  being  prepared,  the  required  questions  are  put  to  1 
Sometimes  he  answers  them  at  once,  but  very  often  he  remains  in  silence  until  all  I 
provisions  are  eaten  and  the  kava  drunk.    When  he  does  speak,  it  is  in  a  low,  constraiij 
voice,  generally  above  its  natural  pitch,  the  words  being  supposed  to  be  the  utterances! 
the  god  through  him  without  his  volition.    In  some  cases  he  is  quite  calm  and  quiet  vl| 
delivering  his  answers,  but  at  others  his  face  becomes  inflamed,  his  eyes  seem  read] 
start  from  their  sockets,  tears  pour  from  his  eyes,  and  his  words  issue  in  brokeu  in 
and  gasps. 

This  paroxysm  lasts  for  some  time,  and  then  gradually  subsides.  As  it  is  pa 
awav,  he  takes  up  a  club  which  is  placed  near  him  for  the  purpose,  gazes  at  it  attj 
tively,  and  then  looks  round,  apparently  without  seeing  the  object  at  which  he  look^ 
"  his  eyes  afe  open,  but  their  sense  is  shut."    Suddenly  he  raises  the  club,  and  daslies 


CONSULTING  A  PRIEST. 


331 


, .  ^|y  on  the  ground,  at  which  instant  the  god  ia  supposed  to  leave  his  votary,  who 

ediately  rises  and  leaves  the  place  of  honour,  retiring  to  the  back  of  the  ring  among 

"neople*    ^^'^  '"^^  ^^  highest  rank  present  then  takes  the  place  of  honour,  and  more 

„,  is  served. 

When  a  priest  is  consulted  on  behalf  of  a  sick  person,  the  inspiration  retains  its  hold 
as  the  patient  is  in  his  presence,  and  in  some  cases  the  inspiration  lasts  for 

^ixya.    If  one  priest  cannot  find  a  cure,  the  patient  is  taken  to  another,  and  so  on, 

Ci  he  either  recovers  or  dies. 
The  accompanying  illustration  represents  a  consultation  of  the  priest  respecting  a 
r  child.   Ii^  ^^0  foreground  are  the  provisions  and  the  presents  brought  to  we  priest. 


$»i 


■    S>:    . 


m 


m 


m 


\^ 

.»         ^1     .:^ 

(V,  . 

SA>**' 

-     //'■ 

C 
1 

M 

*    '' 

• 

MK^^5' 

^ 

. 

...     ■  5_ 


co:t3Ultino  a  priest. 


I  m  the  centre  is  the  kava-bowl  On  the  right  is  the  priest,  seated  in  a  state  of 
piration,  with  crossed  hands  and  bowed  head,  listening  to  the  questions  which  are 
put  by  the  Mataboole.  The  mother  of  the  child  is  seen  with  the  infant  in  her 
a|id  around  are  members  of  her  family,  all  wearing  coarse  mats  instead  of  fine 
ktoo,  and  havbg  around  their  necks  the  leaves  which  denote  humility. 
I  Other  persons  beside  chiefs  become  inspired,  generally  by  the  spirits  of  those  whom 
had  known  iu  life.  The  eldest  son  of  Finow,  who  afterwards  succeeded  to  the 
line,  used  to  be  inspired  by  a  great  chief  who  had  been  murdered  by  his  father  and 
)ther  chie£  Mariner  asked  him  what  were  his  feelings  on  such  occasions,  and  he 
flied  that  he  felt  restless  and  uncomfortable,  and  all  over  in  a  glow  of  heat,  and  that  his 
I  did  not  seem  to  be  his  own.    When  asked  how  he  knew  the  name  of  the  spirit  who 


Ifl 


332 


TONGA. 


s* 


a   t<   iS 


7^- 


r--    (  i 


then  visited  him,  he  answered  that  he  could  not  tell— he  knew  it  intuitively,  but 
give  no  ezplanaUon.  '      ' 

While  Mariner  was  in  the  Tonga  Islands,  a  young  chiet,  remarkable  for  hia 
became  inspired  to  such  a  d^i^e  that  he  fainted,  and  was  taken  to  the  house  of  a^nn 
who  told  him  that  the  spirit  was  that  of  a  young  woman  who  had  died  two  years  M 
and  was  now  in  Bolotoo,  the  Tonga  heaven.    She  inspired  him  because  she  wigheT 
him  as  a  husband  in  Bolotoo,  and  would  soon  take  him  there.    The  young  chief  ack 
ledged  the  truth  of  the  exposition,  saying  .that  for  several  nights  he  had  been  viiit, 
his  sleep  by  a  young  woman,  and  had  suspected  that  she  was  the  person  who  im 
him.    Two  days  aiter  he  was  taken  ill  and  died.     Mariner  was  present  when  the  nil 
gave  his  explanation  of  the  illness.  ^" 

Shortly  before  Mariner  was  at  the  Tonga  Islands,  a  still  graver  form  of  human  sacrj 
was  practised  than  that  of  a  child. 

When  the  Tooi-tonga  died,  his  chief  widow  was  strangled  on  the  day  of  the  funi 
and  buried  in  the  same  grave  with  him,  just  as  is  the  case  in  Fiji,  whence,  in  all  i 
bkbility,  the  Tongans  borrowed  the  practice.    Comparatively  short  as  was  Mariner's ! 
two  Tooi-tongas  died ;  but  in  neither  case  was  this  terrible  rite  observed.    In  the  one 
there  happened  to  be  no  chief  wife,  all  his  Mrives  being  so  equal  in  rank  thatneithl 
them  ruled  the  household ;  and,  in  consequence,  a  selection  of  a  victim  became  impossl 
In  the  second  case  the  chief  wife  was  the  daughter  of  Finow,  who  said  openly,  th 
the  husband  were  to  die  first,  his  daughter  should  not  be  strangled,  for  that  to  d^tn, 
young  and  beautiful  woman  because  her  husband  had  died  was  inflicting  a  double  J 
upon  the  community.    As  it  happened,  the  Tooi-tonga  did  not  die  until  after  the  < 
Finow  was  dead  and  had  been  succeeded  by  his  son,  who  not  only  carried  out  his  fatl 
wishes  on  that  subject,  but  would  not  allow  another  Tooi-tonga  to  succeed ;  thus  abolisH 
the  source  of  the  only  rank  that  was  superior  to  him.  1 

The  Tooi-tonga  being  abolished,  it  necessarily  follows  that  the  ceremony  of  Indcli 
abolished  too,  and  but  for  the  fact  of  Mariner's  enforced  residence  in  Tonga,  this  cun 
and  interesting  ceremony  would  have  passed  away  without  being  known  to  Euron 
civilization. 

Mariner  was  present  at  the  wedding  of  Finow's  daughter  to  the  Tooi-tonga, 
describes  it  with  some  minuteness.    It  much  resembled  a  Fijian  wedding,  except  in| 
costume  of  the  bride,  who  was  first  copiously  anointed  with  cocoa-nut  oil  scented  < 
sandal-wood,  and  then  arrayed  in  a  vast  number  of  the  finest  Samoan  mats,  vrhich 
wrapped  round  her  in  such  quantities  that  her  arms  were  stuck  out  almost  horizontl 
from  her  body,  and  her  legs  were  so  much  trammelled  that  she  could  not  sit  down,] 
had  to  rest  in  a  bent  attitude  upon  her  attendants. 

She  was  eighteen  at  the  time.    Had  it  not  been  for  the  good  sense  of  Finow,  Mai 
would  have  seen  within  a  very  short  time  her  wedding,  her  murder,  and  her  buriaL 
technical  name  for  the  ceremony  of  strangling  is  Kawgfa. 

We  now  come  naturally  to  me  subject  of  funerals,  and  will  take  as  a  typical  exa: 
the  funeral  of  the  elder  Finow. 

Almost  immediately  after  the  death  and  burial  of  his  favourite  daughter,  a  child  ai 
seven  years  of  age,  Finow  fell  ill,  his  malady  having  been  increased  by  the  exei( 
which  he  made  during  the  long  ceremony  of  the  funeral.  It  was  on  this  occasion  thai 
ordered  the  women  to  box  in  general  combat  On  the  evening  of  that  day  Finow  letj 
to  a  small  house  that  had  just  been  built  for  him,  and  was  seized  with  a  violent 
which  almost  deprived  him  of  the  power  of  speech,  though  not  of  intellect, 
evidently  knew  that  his  end  was  at  hand,  and  continually  muttered  "My  country !| 
country ! "  evidently  feeling  that  calamities  might  come  on  his  land  if  he  were  'suddi 
taken  away. 

A  child  was  offered  on  behalf  of  him,  which  had  already  been  selected,  but,  by  the  I 
that  the  sacrificing  party  had  come  back  to  the  house  where  the  king  lay,  he  had] 
both  his  speech  and  his  consciousness,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  great  and  wise  Fl 
had  departed  this  life.  When  his  death  was  ascertained,  a  curious  ceremony  wasf 
formed.   The  body  was  carried  to  the  Tooi-tonga's  bouse,  and  placed  on  the  bole  inwl 


ittaelamentatioiu 


FUNERAL  OF  FINOW. 


333 


Looks  yr^  accustomed  to  light  their  fires.    Tin's  was  a  symbolical  expression  of 

'j^gad  submission  to  the  gods,  the  cooking-place  being  so  degraded  a  spot  that 
tbelov^^  Tooas  would  condescend  to  touch  it 

L  only  the  king  himself,  but  all  those  in  his  confidence,  fully  believed  that  his 
k  was  caused  by  a  god  named  Toobo  Total,  to  whom  he  had  prayed  in  vain  for  his 
iter's  recovery.  In  revenge  for  the  negligence  of  the  god,  Finow  had  made  arrange- 
2  for  killing  his  priest,  and  had  been  heard  to  sav  that  if  Toobo  Total  did  not  change 

r  QJQCt,  and  exert  himself  a  little  more,  hb  priest  should  not  live  long.  Finow's 
ID  death  put  a  stop  to  this  project,  which  was  only  known  to  one  or  two  of  his 
Jate  friends.  It  is  not  unlikely  that  the  threatened  priest  may  have  heard  of  his 
ided  assassination,  and  saved  himself  by  getting  a  dose  of  poison  administered  to  Finow 

^funeral  banquet 

Iijqov  was  right  in  his  prognostications  of  trouble,  for  no  sooner  was  his  death  known 
I  a  number  of  the  p»*nci»"  '  Mefs  of  diflFerent  islands  began  to  assemble  their  forces, 
I  the  intention  of  s<  ig  u_  i  throne.  His  succf  ,  i  *'.o\vever,  inherited  his  father^s 
IdiD,  and  took  such  precau..^iis  that  the  attempt  x/i  the  conspirators  was  quietly 

_ier  the  royal  corpse  was  brought  back  from  the  Tooi-tonga's  dwelling,  it  was  laid 
^e3  of  gnatoo  in  the  large  conical  house,  which  was  nearly  filled  with  women,  who 
op  a  continual  lamentation,  led  by  his  daughter,  a  beautiful  girl  of  fifteen.  Even  by 
t  toe  lamentations  went  on,  the  house  being  lighted  up  with  lamps  made  of  cocoa- 
_.  I  half  filled  with  cocoa-nut  oil,  which  is  only  used  on  such  occasions ;  and  on  the 

1,^9  morning  the  people  assembled  on  the  inarly  to  take  part  in  the  obsequies  of 
I  Staking,  whom  they  both  loved  and  feared.    Indeed,  among  savage  nations,  there 
love  towards  a  chief  who  is  not  thoroughly  feared. 
f  this  time  the  faces  of  the  principal  mourners  are  scarcely  recognisable,  being  swollen 

Idisligured  by  the  repeated  blows  which  they  had  inflicted  on  themselves  as  signs  of 
iov.  The  chiefs  and  Matabooles  who  were  especially  attached  to  the  person  or  house- 
lof  the  deceased  king  proceeded  to  inflict  even  severer  injuries  upon  themselves, 
!  club,  or  shell,  or  a  sharp  stone ;  and  running  two  or  three  at  a  time  into  the 
I'space,  while  they  cut  their  heads  with  the  clubs  and  shells  so  that  the  blood  poured 
I  their  bodies  in  streams  as  they  did  so,  they  uttered  a  sort  of  dirge,  some  specimens 
iich  have  been  given  by  Mariner.  The  following  is  his  translation  of  the  death-chant 

[iccompanying  proceedings. 

"Know,  I  know  well  your  mind ;  you  have  departed  to  Bolotoo,  and  left  your  people 
t  suspicion  that  I  or  some  of  those  about  you  are  unfaithful ;  but  where  is  the  proo£ 
idelity?  where  is  a  single  instance  of  disrespect  1'  Then  inflicting  violent  blows 
I  cuts  in  the  head  with  a  club,  stone,  or  knife,  would  again  exclaim  at  intervals^. 

Isotthis  a  proof  of  my  fidelity  ?  does  this  not  evince  loyalty  and  attachment  to  the 
loiy  of  the  departed  warrior  ? '  Then  perhaps  two  or  three  would  run  on  and, 
tvoiu  tu  atiize  the  same  club,  saying  with  a  furious  tone  of  voice, '  Behold,  the  land  is 

I  with  strife,  it  is  smitten  to  pieces,  it  is  split  by  revolts ;  how  my  blood  boils ;  let  us 
>  and  die !    I  no  longer  wish  to  live :  your  death,  Finow,  shall  be  mine.    But  why 

llwish  hitherto  to  live  ?  it  was  for  you  alone  ;  it  was  in  your  service  and  defence  only 

jivishto  breatlie ;  but  now,  alas !  the  country  is  ruined.    Peace  and  happiness  are 
1;  your  death  has  insured  ours:   henceforth  war  and  destruction  alone  caa 


,'■■**  a 


ffhese  speeches  were  accompanied  with  a  wild  and  frantic  agitation  of  the  body, 

lit  the  parties  cut  and  bniised  their  heads  every  two  or  three  words  with  the  knife  or 

[they  held  in  their  hands.    Others,  somewhat  more  calm  and  moderate  in  their  grief. 

Id  parade  up  and  down  with  rather  a  wild  and  agitated  step,  spinning  and  whirling 

tlub  about,  striking  themselves  with  the  edge  of  it  two  or  three  times  violently  upon 

[top  or  back  of  the  head,  and  then  suddenly  stopping  and  looking  stedfastly  at  the 

iment spattered  with  blood,  exclaim,  'Alas!  my  club,  who  could  have  said  that  you 

(have  done  this  kind  office  for  me,  and  have  enabled  me  thus  to  evince  a  testimony 

hjf  respect  for  Finow  ?    Never,  no  never,  can  you  again  tear  open  the  brains  of  ha 


vS'i 


'^iVS^^Ei 


'AW 


834 


TONGA. 


i 


enemie&     Alasl  what  a  great  and  mighbr  warrior  has  fallen!     Oh,  Finow 
to  suspect  my  loyalty ;  be  convinced  of  my  fidelity !    But  what  absurdity  am  I  ta. 
if  I  had  appeared  treacherous  in  thy  sight,  I  should  have  met  the  fate  of  those  utuneh 
warriors  who  have  fallen  victims  to  your  just  revenge.    But  do  not  think,  Finow  tk 
reproach  you ;  no,  I  wish  only  to  convince  you  of  my  innocence,  for  who  thau. 
thoughts  of  harming  his  chiefs  shall  grow  white-headed  like  roe  (an  expression  \ued 
some  of  the  old  men)  ?    O  cruel  gods,  to  deprive  us  of  our  father,  of  our  only  hope  6 
whom  alone  we  wished  to  live.     We  have  indeed  other  chiefs,  but  they  are  only  dii 
in  rank,  and  not  like  you,  alas  !  great  and  mighty  in  war.' "  ' 

Such  were  their  sentiments  and  conduct  on  this  mournful  occasion.     Sc„v  „ 
violent  than  others,  cut  theii  heads  to  the  skull  with  such  strong  and  frequenTblor 
that  they  caused  themselves  to  reel,  producing  afterwards  a  temporary  loss  of  reason  li 
is  difficult  to  say  to  what  length  this  extravagance  would  have  been  carried,  particvjarl' 
by  one  old  man,  if  the  prince  had  not  ordered  Mr.  Mariner  to  go  up  and  take  awaytt 
club  from  him,  as  well  as  two  others  that  were  engaged  at  the  same  tmie.  It  is  custoibai 
on  such  occasions,  when  a  man  takes  a  club  from  another,  to  use  it  himself  in  the  sai 
way  about  his  own  head ;  but  Mr.  Mariner,  being  a  foreigner,  was  not  expected  to 
this :  he  therefore  went  up,  and,  after  some  hesitation  and  struggle,  secured  the  clubs  ci 
after  another,  and  returned  with  them  to  his  seat,  when,  after  n  while,  they  were  takes 
others,  who  used  them  in  like  manner. 

The  next  proceeding  was  to  place  the  body  of  the  dead  king  in  the  grave,  vhich 
at  some  distance  from  the  place  where  those  wild  laments  had  been  made.  Ua\., 
arrived  at  the  spot,  a  small  house  was  speedily  put  together,  the  body  was  laid  in  it  ai 
the  whole  house  was  covered  with  coarse  black  gnatoo,  the  sign  oF.  mourning,  whii 
passed  over  the  top  of  the  house,  and  hung  from  the  eaves  to  the  ground,  so  as  entiielv 
conceal  it. 

Here  another  set  of  lamentations  took  place,  while  a  number  of  men  were  emploji 
in  opening  the  grava  All  great  families  bury  their  dead,  not  merely  in  the  ground, 
in  a  solid  vault,  about  eight  feet  long  by  six  wide,  and  eight  deep.  It  is  made  of 
enormous  stones,  the  upper  one,  which  forms  the  cover,  being  necessarily  larger  than 
others.  For  the  convenience  of  raising  it  when  required,  the  upper  stone  does  not 
quite  closely  upon  the  lower,  some  smaller  stones  being  placed  between  them  at  one  ea 

After  digging  some  ten  feet  deep,  the  men  came  to  the  vault,  and,  having  cleared  a\rj] 
the  earth,  they  passed  a  rope  under  the  end  of  the  stone  cover,  and  by  the  united  force 
nearly  two  hundred  men  raised  it  on  end.  Several  bodies  were  already  in  the  gravi 
Two  of  them,  which  had  been  buried  for  full  forty  years,  were  dried  and  nearly  perfectj 
while  others,  which  had  not  been  buried  nearly  so  long,  were  reduced  to  a  few  bones. 
some  cases  the  vault  is  lined  with  the  gnatoo  on  which  the  body  rested,  while  in  otheiiij 
becomes  the  property  of  the  presiding  Mataboole. 

All  being  ready,  the  body  of  Finow  was  handed  down  into  the  vault,  still  lying 
the  gnatoo,  and  the  body  of  his  daughter,  at  whose  funeral  he  was  seized  with  ilhiess,  v: 
buried  by  his  side.    The  stone  was  then  let  down  with  a  great  shout,  and  the  hi 
cutting  and  maiming  began  afresh.    The  next  ceremony  was  that  of  collecting  sandfo 
the  decoration  of  the  grave. 

The  whole  company  formed  themselves  in  single  line,  the  women  going  first,  and  pi 
ceeded  to  the  back  of  the  island,  singing  loudly  to  warn  stragglerb  of  their  presence.  f{ 
any  one  not  actually  engaged  in  a  funeral  to  be  seen  on  the  road  is  held  as  so  great 
insult  that  any  ordinary  man  would  lose  his  liff .    Even  if  the  king  himself  saw  a  sii 
proces-sion  advancing,  he  would  hide  himself  uvitil  it  had  passed.     Remaining  on  his  fi 
though  it  might  not  actually  cost  him  his  life,  would  probably  be  so  bitterly  remem 
that  he  might  lose  his  throne.    As  soon  as  jhe  funeral  party  arrived  at  the  place  tI 
the  sand  was  found,  they  all  set  to  work  t »  making  baskets  out  of  leaves,  which  tl 
suspended  from  sticks  and  carried  on  their  jhoulders.    By  the  time  that  they  reached 
grave,  it  was  nearly  filled  up  with  earth,  a.>d  the  remainder  was  filled  with  sand,  vhii 
was  carefully  and  neatly  smoothed. 

Next  came  a  very  curious  custom,  that  of  burning  the  cheeka   The  mourners,  clol 


irl? 


THE  NEW  NAME. 


S35 


matian^  green  leaves,  set  fire  to  little  rolls  of  bark,  and  pressed  tliem  against  each  oheek- 
le,  80  as  to  raise  a  circular  blister.  This  is  then  rubbed  with  the  juiue  of  an  astringent 
Uy  which  causes  the  wound  to  bleed,  and  the  blood  is  smeared  over  the  cheeks.  The 
^on  is  repeated  daily  for  twenty  days,  so  that  an  indelible  scar  is  the  natural  result. 

The  day  after  the  burial  a  ceremony  took  place  bv  which  the  young  prir  ce  was  installed 

his  father's  place,  and  invested  with  his  fathers  name.  Finow  was  the  name  of  the 
Uiming  family ;  hut,  according  to  custom,  no  one  but  the  actual  king  was  allowed  to 
L^it.  Sometimes,  as  a  mark  of  especial  favour,  he  allowed  it  to  be  borne  by  a  relation, 
Lt  always  in  conjunction  with  some  other  name.    The  name  by  which  the  young  prince 

[previously  been  called  was  Moegnagnougo. 


^ 


Hi: 


f  ifej 


TUB  CHALLENQQ  OVER  THE  ORAVB. 


The  ceremony  was  begun  by  a  kava-party,  at  which  the  young  prince  presided.  The 
lo  first  cups  having  been  tilled  and  drunk,  the  third  was  due  to  the  president.  The 
Btaboole  who  directed  the  proceedings  said,  while  all  eyes  were  fixed  on  the  prince, 
Sive  it  to  Finow,"  thus  acknowledging  him  as  the  king  of  Tonga.  The  young  king 
blayed  not  the  least  emotion  on  being  called  by  the  new  name,  as  that  would  have 
len  thought  beneath  his  dignity,  but  took  the  cup  as  quietly  as  if  he  had  been  called  by 
i  name  of  Finow  all  his  life. 

Bites  similar  to  those  wliich  have  been  described  went  on  for  nineteen  days,  and  on 
I  twentieth  the  concluding  ceremony  was  performed.  All  the  relations  of  the  deceased 
bg.  together  with  those  who  had  taken  part  in  the  funeral,  went  to  the  back  of  the 
pnd,  and  proctired  a  great  quantity  of  flat  pebbles,  mostly  white,  but  having  a  few  black 
bong  them.    These  they  carried  to  the  grave,  and  strewed  completely  over  the  grave  in 


\r 


I  ^4iJ:tl 


836 


TONGA. 


i   , 

;Vii 

.1! 


If 

'A 


the  form  of  an  oval^  each  pebble  being  laid  by  the  side  of  the  other.    The  blacV  peUi  I 
were  laid  upon  the  white  ones.  r^    ejl 

Dances,  wrestling  matches,  and  head-cuttins  then  took  place,  in  which  latter  rite  tli  I 
fishermen  of  the  late  king  distinguished  themselves  in  a  very  curious  manner.  Into  ea  hi 
cheek  they  thrust  three  arrows,  tiie  points  of  which  passed  into  the  mouth.  The  shafts  fl 
the  arrows  were  brought  over  the  shoulders,  and  to  each  pair  was  tied  another  arm  I 
across  the  shoulders,  so  as  to  make  a  triangle.  Equipped  in  this  extraordinary  mannetl 
they  walked  round  the  grave,  and,  not  satisfied  with  this  proof  of  their  devotion  to  theSi 
late  master,  they  cut  their  heads  with  their  paddles,  and  pinched  up  the  skin  of  thej 
breasts,  thrusting  a  spear  through  the  fold.  A  grand  wrestling  match  ended  this  com! 
plicated  series  of  ceremonies. 

At  the  burial  of  one  great  chief,  who  was  assassinated  while  walking  with  the  kirir 
(apparently  with  his  connivance),  a  very  curious  variation  of  the  ceremony  took  placf 
As  soon  as  the  body  had  been  lowered  into  the  vault,  one  of  the  assassins,  a  man  of 
exceptional  strength  and  stature,  advanced  towards  the  grave,  and,  brandisliing  his  cluV 
avowed  himself  as  the  murderer,  and  challenged  any  friend  of  the  deceased  chief  ^ 
fight  him.    (See  cut  on  preceding  page.) 

The  challenge  was  not  accepted,  and,  although  one  of  the  wives  of  the  murdered  nan 
did  her  best  to  arouse  the  family  to  veneeance,  she  could  only  succeed  in  inducing'  them 
to  erect  a  strong  fortress,  in  which  they  hoped  to  bid  defiance  to  Finow.  The  king,  how. 
ever,  was  too  wise  to  allow  such  a  standing  menace  to  remain,  started  off  with  four 
thousand  warriors,  and  reduced  the  disaffected  chiefs  to  obedience.  In  storming  the  fort 
the  challengine  chief  distinguished  himself  by  his  deeds  of  arms,  lliough  wounded  in 
the  breast  with  a  five-barbed  spear,  he  broke  off  the  shaft,  scaled  alone  the  enemy's 
fortress,  knocked  out  a  man's  brains  with  his  club,  and  made  good  his  escape.  As  he 
retreated,  however,  he  received  another  spear  in  his  back,  and  died  on  the  following  day. 
It  is  remarkable  that  in  this  battle  nearly  all  the  assassins  perished. 

The  religious  system  of  the  Tongans  is  tolerably  simple.  They  believe  that  there  are 
several  orders  of  gods,  just  as  there  are  several  ranks  of  roon.  The  principal  gods  are 
self-existent  and  eternal ;  but  the  second  order  of  gods  are  the  souls  of  deceased  chiefs 
and  Matabooles.  All  of  noble  blood  have  souls,  and  take  rank  in  Bolotoo,  or  Paradise,  not 
according  to  their  moral  merit,  but  according  to  the  rank  which  they  held  in  the  vorld. 
Matabooles  become  ministers  to  the  gods,  just  as  they  were  ministers  to  the  chiefs ;  hut 
they  are  not  powerful  enough  to  inspire  priests.  There  is  also  a  class  of  mischievous 
gods,  who  are,  fortunately,  much  less  powerful  than  the  benevolent  deities. 

As  to  the  Mooas,  or  middle  class,  the  learned  are  rather  doubtful  whether  they  go  to 
Bolotoo,  or  whether  they  have  souls.  But  that  the  Tooas,  or  peasantry,  have  no  seals, 
there  is  not  the  slightest  doubt,  and  that  they  can  go  to  Bolotoo  is  therefore  impossible. 

With  regard  to  Bolotoo,  or  Paradise,  the  Tongans  believe  it  to  be  an  island  sonevthete 
to  the  north-west  of  Tonga.  It  is  a  most  beautiful  place,  full  of  the  choicest  fruits  and 
the  most  lovely  flowers.  Pigs  are  plentiful,  and  never  die  unless  they  are  killed  to  supply 
food  for  the  gods,  in  which  case  another  hog  comes  into  existence  to  supply  the  place  of 
the  one  that  was  killed.  So,  when  a  fruit  or  a  flower  is  plucked,  another  immediately 
takes  its  place.  These  particulars  are  learned  from  some  Tongan  voyagers,  who  vere 
returning  from  Fiji,  but  were  driven  out  of  their  reckoning  by  a  storm.  At  last  they  were 
blown  to  a  lovely  island,  on  which  they  succeeded  in  landing.  There  was  abundance  of 
fruit,  but  their  hands  could  not  grasp  it.  They  walked  through  the  trunks  of  trees,  and 
through  the  walls  of  houses,  as  if  they  were  mere  shadows ;  while  some  of  the  inhabitants 
walked  through  their  own  bodies  in  a  similar  manner.  Then  they  found  they  were  at 
Bolotoo.  The  gods  told  them  to  go  home  at  once,  and  promised  them  a  favourable  \rind. 
They  reached  Tonga  in  safety,  but  all  died  soon  afterwards,  the  air  of  Bolotoo  not 
mere  mortals. 

It  has  already  been  mentioned  that  the  religious  and  secular  lives  of  the  Tongans  an  I 
so  blended  together  that  it  is  very  difficult  to  separate  them,  and  that  even  their  amuse- 1 
meats  partake  somewhat  of  the  religious  character.     There  are,  however,  one  or  two  of  I 


j?f 


THE  GAME  OF  FANNA-EALAI. 


837 


d^r  fftmes  which  partake  but  slightly  of  this  element,  and  which  are  yet  characteristic 
'Tiig  natives.  One  of  these  sports  is  called  Fanna-kalai,  and  is  a  very  ingenious  mode 
,t  bird-catching  by  means  of  Hwcoy-. 

In  order  to  practise  this  amusement,  the  sportsman  furnishes  himself  with  a  bow  and 
mows,  goes  into  the  woods,  and  there  enbconces  himself  within  a  large  wicker  cage  covered 
^h  green  leaves,  so  that  the  inmate  may  not  be  seen,  but  having  plenty  of  opening 
^ugh  which  the  arrows  can  be  aimed.  By  his  side  he  has  a  small  cage,  in  which  is 
irepta hen  bird,  and  on  the  top  of  the  large  cage  the  cock  bird  is  tied  by  the  leg.  When 
Dioperly  trained,  these  birds  continue  calling  to  each  other,  and  thus  attract  numbers  of 
Lir  own  species,  which  fall  victims  to  the  arrows. 

Well-trained  birds  are  exceedingly  valuable,  and  one  chief  has  been  known  to  make 
fir  upon  another  for  the  sake  of  procuring  an  especially  fine  bird.  Indeed,  the  Tongans 
look  on  these  birds  much  as  pportsmen  of  the  olden  times  looked  on  their  falcons.  To 
etch  pail*  of  birds  there  is  a  keeper,  whose  whole  business  it  is  to  attend  to  and  train 
He  is  careful  to  teach  the  cock  bii-d  to  flap  its  wings  as  it  calls  to  its  mate,  and  to 
^rits  notes  loudly,  so  that  they  may  be  taken  as  a  challenge  to  other  bird  9  to  come 
ind  light  him.  The  bird- keepers  have  almost  unlimited  powers,  as  nothing  is  allowed  to 
interfere  with  the  welfare  of  their  charge.  Even  when  a  famine  visits  a  district,  the  birds 
mt  not  starve  The  keeper  forages  for  the  birds,  and  if  he  sees  a  fine  bunch  of 
ilantains,  he  is  allowed  to  put  the  tapu  on  it  by  sticking  a  reed  :'n  the  tree,  after  which 
he  proprietor  dares  not  touch  the  fruit  which  he  has  saved  for  himself  and  his  family. 

may  starve,  but  the  birds  must  be  fed. 

As  may  be  imagined,  the  keepers  attend  to  their  own  interests  as  well  as  those  of  the 
ifrdg,  and  are  great  pests  to  the  neighbourhood,  fleecing  the  people  without  mercy.    Now 
id  then  they  go  a  little  too  far  in  their  insolence,  and  a  complaint  is  laid  against  them, 

which  case  the  man  seldom  escapes  without  a  severe  beating. 

In  order  to  show  the  enormous  value  of  these  birds,  Mariner  tells  a  story  respecting 
llie  elder  Finow.  The  chief  of  Hihifo  possessed  a  bird  which  he  had  himself  trained, 
id  which  was  the  best  that  ever  was  known.  Finow  heard  of  this  bird,  and  sent  a 
jmmissiouer  to  Hiliifo  in  order  to  treat  with  the  chief  for  the  purchase  of  it.  This  the 
met  declined  to  Ao,  saying  that  not  only  had  he  an  affection  n)r  the  bird,  which  he  had 
limself  trained,  but  he  had  sustained  many  wars  made  on  him  by  neighbouring  chiefs 
ho  wanted  to  get  the  bird — many  lives  had  been  lost,  and  he  felt  his  honour  involved 
1  keeping  it.  However,  he  intrusted  the  ambassador  with  another  pair  of  biids,  very 
learly  an  good,  and  asked  him  to  present  them  to  Finow. 

The  king  tried  the  birds  next  day,  and  was  so  deliglited  with  their  performance  that 
16  was  the  more  anxious  to  obtain  the  bird  which  was  even  superior  to  them.  He 
herefore  prepared  a  present,  which  according  to  the  Tongan  ideas  of  that  day  was  of 
ilmost  incalculable  value,  comprising,  beside  whales'  teeth,  gnatoo,  kava,  apd  other  native 
loductions,  several  iron  bolts,  a  quantity  of  beads,  a  looking-glass,  a  grindstone,  and 
me  axes,  all  of  which  had  been  procured  from  Europe,  and  most  of  them  from  the 

sel  in  which  Mariner  had  been  wrecked.     Seeing  that  Finow  was  determined  to  have 

bird,  and  that  he  would  probably  make  war  if  again  refused,  the  chief  wisely  accepted 

present,  and  sent  the  desired  prize  with  a  polite  message. 

As  this  sport  is  necessarily  a  very  expensive  one,  it  can  only  be  practised  by  the  king 
id  very  great  chiefs,  even  the  lesser  chiefs  being  unable  to  bear  the  cost. "  There  is 
[Other  sport  which  is  limited  to  chiefs  and  matabooles.  This  is  Fanna-gooma,  or  rat- 
looting,  and  is  conducted  as  follows.  Two  chiefs  take  the  command  of  two  parties 
(ho  intend  to  shoot  rats,  and  arrange  the  preliminaries,  i.e.  settling  the  course  which 
ey  mean  to  take,  the  number  of  shooters  on  each  side,  and  so  forth.  On  the  appointed 
y,  they  go  to  some  place  which  has  been  previously  fixed  upon,  each  being  provided 
ith  hia  bow  and  two  arrows. 

These  arrows  are  six  feet  in  length,  and  made  of  a  reed  headed  with  hai-d  wood. 

ey  are  most  beautifully  made,  the  heads  being  smooth  and  polished  with  the  greatest 

;  and  the  junction  of  the  head  and  shaft  guarded  with  plaited  sinnet.    Tn  sove  of 

e  weapons  in  my  collection,  the  sinnet  is  scarcely  broader  than  sewing-silk,  and  is 

TOUIL  Z 


I  I 


'"    'u-r' 


f\ 


i 


e 


70NOA. 

laid  on  with  a  perfection  that  ia  icttreely  credlblt.  After  ije  linnet  is  flnUW  o», , 
iliflht  ooatinfl  of  teantpawnt  vamiih  ia  kid  over  it,  so  aa  to  bind  the  plait  more  finnl, 
■ugui.  «u»uiH{  ui  i««.i~  together,  and  to  give  it  an  uniform  poligf 

In  aome  arrows  there  are  several  similar  belti 
of  plaited  ainnei    No  feather  is  needed,  u 
they  are  never  aimed  at  any  distance,  and 
their  great  length  ia  requisite  to  allow  tbemJ 
to  go  straight  throvgh  thai 
bushes  among  which  the 
lata  lurk. 

The  bow  is  about  tlw 
same  length  as  the  arrova, 
and  not  very  powerfiil,jo 
that  the  aim  may  not  be 
disturbed  by  the  effect  o{ 
drawing  it. 

When  they  are  ready 
to   start,    a   couple  of 
attendants  are  sent  fot.l 
ward,  who  take  in  their  | 
mouUis    aome 


BOW  AXD  ABBOWI.    9rmmtCaMlm 


VARIOUS  AMUSEMENia 


189 


fMH^wt,  which  they  chew,  and  spit  the  fVa^ents  on  either  side  of  the  path.  If  they 
!ouie  to  a  cross-road,  they  plant  iu  it  an  upright  reed,  by  means  of  which  a  tapu  is  laid 
on  the  path,  in  order  to  prevent  any  one  from  passing  along  and  disturbing  the  rati. 
^0  one  ever  disregards  this  tapu.  Even  if  one  of  the  greatest  chiefs  come  towards  it, 
he  will  stop  at  a  distance  and  sit  down  until  the  sportsmen  have  passed,  while  an  inferior 
hief  would  to  a  certainty  be  clubbed  for  his  insolence  if  he  were  to  break  the  tapu. 

When  the  party  start,  they  arrange  themselves  iu  the  following  manner.  They  walk 
jD  Indian  Ale  along  the  path,  the  leading  chief  of  one  party  going  first,  followed  by  the 
leiding  chief  of  the  other  sid&  Then  come  the  men  of  next  rank  on  either  side,  and  so 
on  alternately.  Excent  the  leading  man,  no  one  may  shoot  at  a  rat  that  is  in  front  of 
him  though  he  may  do  so  if  it  be  on  either  side,  or  behind  him.  As  soon  as  any  one 
has 'shot  his  arrow,  he  changes  places  with  the  man  behind  him,  no  matter  whether  the 
shot  be  successful  or  not,  so  that  each  in  turn  has  his  chance  of  becoming  the  leading 
nan,  and  so  getting  a  double  chance  of  a  rat.  Every  sportsman  has  an  attendant  who 
follows  the  party,  and,  as  soon  as  his  master  has  di8chai:ged  an  arrow,  picks  it  up  and 
returns  it  to  him. 

In  order  to  attract  their  game,  the  sportsmen  in^itate  the  sq^ueak^'ng  of  a  rat,  which 

often  has  the  effect  of  bringing  them  out  of  thei:  holes,  and  if  a  rat  should  run  away 

instead  of  waiting  to  be  shot,  one  or  two  of  them,  with  a  sharp  pj.cussion  of  the  tongue, 

utter  another  sound,  which  has  the  effect  of  making  the  rat  stop  und  sit  up  to  listen. 

I  The  party  that  shoots  ten  rats  first  wins  the  game.     Birds  of  any  kind  aro  counted 

33  rats. 

These  two  sports  are  necessarily  restricted  to  chiefs,  on  account  of  t'.   expense  in  one 
I  case  and  the  power  of  the  tapu  in  the  other,  but  there  is  another  v  hub  is  played  only 
by  chiefs  and  matabooles,  being  restricted  to  them  by  etiquet^A  and  not  by  nect-  ity. 

The  two  players  sit  opposite  each  other,  and  one  of  then  r.Mikes  one  of  three  move- 
ments with  his  right  hand,  ».«.  presenting  the  open  palm,  th  closed  fist,  or  the  extended 
forefinger.  His  antagonist  endeavours  to  imitate  the  movements,  but  if  he  can  siiccec  1 
I  in  making  five  without  being  imitated,  he  wins  a  point,  and  marks  it  by  laying  down  a 

J  piece  of  stick.    Should  the  antagonist  be  successful,  he  asks  of  the  other  player 

I  what  were  the  preceding  movements,  their  order,  and  the  reason  for  each  of  them.  If 
his  opponent  should  fail  to  give  the  correct  answer,  he  loses  a  point,  but  if  he  succeeds, 
the  game  is  continued. 

I  The  skill  lies  not  in  seeing  and  imitating  the  various  movements,  which  are  made  so 
Inpidlythat  an  inexperienced  eye  cannot  detect  one  of  them,  but  in  remembering  the 
Lovements  made  by  the  antagonist,  and  in  giving  a  feigned  explanation  of  each.  This 
lexplauation  must  be  made  according  to  the  laws  of  the  game,  and  alters  with  every 
[variation  in  the  order  of  the  movements,  so  that  considerable  readiness  and  ingenuity  are 
[needed  in  order  to  invent  on  the  spur  of  the  i  orient  an  explanation  according  to  the 
I  of  the  game.  The  chiefs  are  exceedingly  '-id  of  this  game,  and,  while  playing  it, 
[work  themselves  up  to  a  wonderful  pitch  of  excitement 

The  lower  orders  play  a  game  somewhat  similar  to  this,  except  that  no  discussion 
|about  the  moves  is  allowable,  and  the  intel!  .'otutil  element  is  therefore  wanting. 

There  are  many  other  games  that  are  common  to  all  ranks.  One  of  these  is  called 
lolo.  A  piece  of  soft  wood,  nine  in(;(its  in  diameter,  is  fastened  to  the  top  of  a  post  of 
[harder  wood  about  five  or  six  feet  high,  and  the  game  consists  in  throwing  a  heavy  spear  so 
[that  it  shall  stick  in  the  soft  wood.  Six  or  eight  persons  play  on  each  side,  every  player 
jbeing  allowed  three  throws.  Another  game  with  spears  somewhat  resembles  the  djerid, 
jand  consists  in  hurling  blunted  spears  at  each  other. 

The  Tongans  are  singularly  dexterous  of  hand.  They  excel  in  ball  play,  and  have  a 
game  which  consists  in  playing  with  five  balls,  which  are  thrown  from  one  hand  to  the 
other,  so  as  to  keep  four  balls  always  in  the  air.  They  sing  a  song  at  the  same  time,  each 
[cadence  coinciding  with  the  transfer  of  the  balls  fiora  one  hand  to  the  other,  and  for 
Every  verse  that  they  can  finish  without  a  mistake  they  score  one  point  They  have  also 
I  game  very  much  resembling  our  cup  and  ball. 
Another  game  in  which  dexterity  of  hand  is  needed  is  called  Lafo.    A  mat  is  laid  on 

z2 


W'' 


\.  • 


y:%'l:^ 


■iu'^m 


340 


TONGA. 


'  il 


5  ■:* 


the  ground,  and  the  players  throw  beans  on  it,  each  trying  to  knock  off  those  of  his 
antagonist.  This  game  has  a  sort  of  celebrity  from  having  been  connected  with  one  of 
the  few  acts  of  cannibalism  attributed  to  the  Tongans.  During  a  severe  famine,  two 
daughters  of  a  chief  played  a  i  game  of  lafo  with  two  young  warriors.  If  the  men  won 
they  were  to  have  half  the  yam,  but  if  they  lost,  they  were  still  to  have  half  the  yam' 
but  were  obliged  to  go  out,  kill  an  enemy,  and  divide  his  body  with  the  girls.  They  lost 
the  game,  ate  their  yam,  and  waited  until  night  for  the  fulfilment  of  their  promise 
After  dark  they  stole  out,  and  hid  themselves  near  a  fortress  of  the  enemy.  As  they  had 
anticipated,  in  the  early  morning  one  of  the  men  came  out  to  fetch  salt  water,  and  passed 
near  the  spot  where  they  lay  in  ambush.  They  struck  him  down  with  their  clubs,  and 
at  the  risk  of  their  lives  brought  his  body  off  to  the  spot  where  the  girls  lived,  if  in 
any  of  these  games  there  should  be  a  dispute,  the  men  settle  it  by  an  extemporized 
wrestling  match,  and  the  women  by  spinning  a  cocoa-nut. 

Being  islanders,  they  are  very  familiar  with  the  water,  and  practise  the  well-known 
sport  of  surf-swimming.  This  sport  will  be  described  when  we  come  to  treat  of  the 
Sandwich  Islands.  They  have  another  aquatic  sport  peculiar  to  themselves.  Two  posts 
are  driven  into  the  bed  of  the  sea,  about  seventy  yards  apart,  a  spot  being  chosen  where 
the  water  is  about  ten  feet  deep.  Each  player  takes  in  his  hands  a  large  stone,  jumps 
into  the  water  by  one  post,  and  tries  to  carry  it  to  the  other  post  by  running  along  the 
bottom.  The  chief  difficulty  is  to  pursue  a  straight  course,  as  at  such  a  distance  the 
winning  post  is  not  visible  through  the  water. 

While  Mr.  Mariner  was  at  the  Tonga  Islands,  he  took  part  in  an  amusement  which 
derived  its  origin  from  a  love-legend. 

He  accompanied  Finow  to  a  small  island  called  Hoonga,  and,  on  walking  down  to  the 
sea-shore,  he  saw  his  companions  bathing  near  a  great  rock,  and  was  startled  to  find  that 
they  one  after  the  other  dived  into  the  water  and  did  not  come  up  again.  Just  as  the 
last  was  preparing  to  dive,  he  asked  the  meaning  of  this  astonishing  proceeding,  and  was 
told  to  follow,  and  he  would  be  taken  to  a  place  where  he  had  never  been  before,  and 
where  Finow  and  his  matabooles  were  then  assembled. 

He  then  dived  into  the  water,  and  Mr.  Mariner  followed  him,  guided  by  the  light 
reflected  from  his  heels.  Passing  through  an  aperture  in  the  base  of  the  rock  which  has 
just  been  mentioned,  he  rose  to  the  surface  of  the  water  and  found  himself  in  a  cavern. 
At  first  he  could  see  nothing,  but  he  could  distinguish  the  voices  of  Finow  and  his  other 
friends ;  and  after  a  while  became  so  accustomed  to  the  dim  light  that  he  could  just 
manage  to  see  that  he  was  in  a  vast  stalactitic  cavern. 

As  the  only  light  which  entered  it  was  reflected  from  the  bottom  of  the  water,  and 
exceedingly  dim,  he  dived  out  again,  wrapped  up  his  loaded  pistol  in  a  quantity  of  gnatoo, 
directed  a  servant  to  prepare  a  torch  in  the  same  manner,  and  dived  back  again.  By 
means  of  the  pistol  he  lighted  the  lorch,  and  probably  for  the  first  time  since  it  was 
formed,  the  cavern  was  illuminated.  It  was  about  forty  feet  wide  and  as  many  higli,  and 
ran  off  at  one  side  into  two  galleries.  Its  roof  was  covered  with  stalactites  hanging  in  the 
fantastic  patterns  which  they  are  apt  to  assume.  The  story  which  was  told  him  respectin" 
the  discovery  of  this  cavern  is  qrHe  a  romance  of  .savage  life. 

Many  years  ago  a  young  chief  of  Vavaoo  discovered  the  cavern  by  accident,  while 
diving  after  turtles,  but  took  care  to  keep  the  discovery  to  himself,  as  he  thought  he 
should  find  it  useful  in  case  he  was  detected  in  a  plot  against  the  principal  chief  of  the 
island,  a  man  of  cruel  and  tyrannous  disposition.  Another  chief  had  the  same  intentions, 
and  was  organizing  a  revolt,  when  he  was  betrayed  by  one  of  his  own  follower,  and  con- 
demned to  be  drowned,  together  with  the  whole  of  his  family.  It  so  happened  that  he 
had  a  very  beautiful  daughter  whom  the  young  chief  had  long  loved,  but  to  whom  he 
dared  not  speak,  knowing  her  to  be  betrothed  to  a  man  of  higher  rank  than  himself. 

When,  however,  he  found  that  her  life  was  to  be  sacrificed,  he  contrived  to  make  his 
way  to  her  in  the  evening,  told  her  of  the  fate  which  was  in  reserve  for  her,  and  offered  to 
save  her.  The  girl  at  once  consented,  and  the  two  stole  gently  to  the  sea-side,  where  a 
little  canoe  was  drawn  up.  On  their  way  to  Hoonga  the  young  chief  told  the  girl  of  this 
place  of  retreat,  and  as  soon  as  the  day  broke  took  her  into  the  cavern.    He  was  not  long 


THE  LOVEES'  CAVE. 


841 


•  finding  out  that  the  affection  was  mutual,  but  that  the  fact  of  her  being  betrothed  to 
!!inther  had  caused  her  to  avoid  him. 

She  remained  in  this  cavern  for  two  months,  during  which  her  young  husband  brought 
.  ^jjQ  finest  mats  and  gnatoo,  the  best  food,  and  everything  which  constitutes  Tongan 
liaury.    11®  ^**  however  forced  to  spend  a  considerable  part  of  his  time  at  Vavaoo,  lest 


■'■[f 

P 

1 

i 

IHU  LOVEKS'  CAVB. 


the  tyrannical  chief  should  suspect  him,  and  he  was  naturally  anxious  to  take  his  wife  to 
some  place  where  they  could  live  together  in  safety. 

Accordingly,  he  called  together  his  subordinate  chiefs  and  matabooles,  and  told  them 
to  prepare  for  a  voyage  to  the  Fiji  Islands,  accompanied  with  their  wives  and  families. 
This  expedition  was  kept  secret  lest  the  tyrant  should  put  a  stop  to  it.  Just  as  they 
started,  one  of  tlie  chiefs  advised  him  to  take  a  Tongan  wife  with  him,  but  he  declined  to 
ilo  so,  saying  that  he  should  find  one  by  the  way.  They  took  his  reply  for  a  joke,  and  set 
sail  towards  Hoonga.  When  they  neared  the  shores  of  the  island,  he  told  his  men  to 
wait  while  he  went  into  the  sea  to  fetch  a  wife,  and,  leaping  into  the  sea  from  the  side  of 
the  canoe  which  was  farthest  from  the  shoi'e,  he  dived  and  disappeared. 


I , 


m  *"> 


M 


II 


-y^ 


iifii«-ii 


342 


TONGA. 


After  waiting  for  a  while  the  people  began  to  be  seriously  alarmed,  thinking  that  he 
must  have  met  with  some  accident,  or  that  a  shark  had  caught  him.  Suddenly,  while 
they  were  debating  as  to  the  best  course  to  be  pursued,  he  appeared  on  the  surface  of  the 
water,  accompanied  by  a  beautiful  young  female,  whom  he  took  into  the  canoe.  At  first 
his  people  were  terribly  frightened,  thinking  that  she  was  a  goddess ;  but,  when  they 
Tecognised  her  features,  they  took  her  for  an  apparition,  believing  that  she  had  been 
drowned  together  with  the  rest  of  her  family. 

The  young  chief  arrived  safely  at  the  Fiji  Islands,  where  he  lived  for  two  years;  anil 
at  the  expiration  of  that  time,  hearing  that  the  tyrant  of  Vavaoo  was  dead,  he  returned  to 
his  native  island,  bringing  with  him  his  strangely-rescued  wife. 

The  facts  of  this  story  show  that  the  cave  must  have  some  opening  which  admits  ih 
outer  air,  as  otherwise  no  one  could  have  lived  in  it  so  long.  Even  granting  that  the  time 
of  the  girl's  residence  was  exaggerated,  Mr.  Mariner  found  that  the  air  was  perfectly  fresh 
and  sweet  after  Finow  and  his  friends  had  remained  in  it  for  several  hours,  and  a  torch 
had  been  burned  in  it  besides. 

The  island  in  which  tliis  extraordinary  cavern  is  found  is  rather  venerated  by  the 
Tongans  as  being  the  origin  of  their  group  of  islands.  Tongaloa,  the  god  of  arts  and 
inventions,  let  down  a  fishing-line  from  the, sky  into  the  sea,  when  he  suddenly  felt  his 
hook  caught  He  hauled  up  his  line,  thinking  that  from  the  resistance  he  had  caught  <) 
very  large  fish.  It  turned  out,  however,  that  the  hook  had  got  itself  fixed  in  the  bed  of 
the  sea,  and  as  the  god  continued  to  haul  he  drew  up  the  Tonga  islands.  They  vroull 
have  been  much  larger,  only  the  line  broke,  and  the  islands  were  left  imperfect. 

Mr.  Mariner  learned  that  the  hook  by  which  the  Tonga  islands  had  been  drawn  inn 
the  bed  of  the  sea  was  kept  in  the  custody  of  the  Tooi-tonga,  but  had  been  burned, 
together  with  the  house,  about  thirty  years  before.  It  was  about  six  inches  long,  andfroo; 
the  description  was  one  of  the  ordinary  fishhooks  of  the  country.  Mariner  asked  why 
it  did  not  break  when  hauling  up  so  enormous  a  weight,  and  was  told  that  it  was  a  god'j 
hook,  and  therefore  could  not  break.  Being  asked  how  it  happened  that  the  hne,  ythid 
was  also  the  property  of  a  god,  broke,  his  interlocutor  declined  to  pursue  the  subject  auj  I 
further,  saying  that  so  he  had  been  toH  and  that  there  was  no  necessity  for  futhet  j 
inquiries. 


SAMOA,  OE  THE   NAYIGATOES*  ISLANDS. 


CHAPTER  L 


ponnoir  or  m  awom,  AtfS  saBxriTioir  ov  trs  mams — omntBAL  apfrabakob  ov  trb  vsovsm 

— THEIB  OHABAOTBB  VOB  OXlfTLViraiSS,  H08PITALITT,  HONESTY,  AND  COUBTBST  —  OABBTINa  A 
lOBSIONABT  AMD  B»  rAlOLT  —  AWSOTION  FOB  OmLDRBN  —  SBBSS  OF  THE  BAUOANS  —  THB 
TATTOO  A  FABTXAL  SUfiSTmm  FOB  DBBBB  —  MODE  OF  TATTOOINO  —  HUB  OCCTTFISO  IN  COH- 
PUTINO  "nn  OPBBATIOK — THB  FIMB  MATS  OF  SAMOA— -WIO-MAKXNQ—FBATHBB  HRAD-SBS88E8 
— DBB88  OF  THB  WOMBN — DANOINO  008TT7MB — ADVICB  TO  FA  A- SAMOA — MODE  OF  DBEBBINO  THB 
EAIB— TBBATHBMT  OF  VOMBN— MOSB  OF  MAXXNa  CLOTH — THB  PBOVBSSIONAL  AND  BBBBDITABT 
lUNVFAOrnMB. 


North  of  the  Tongan  group,  and  a  little  to  the  eastward,  lie  the  Nayigatobs'  Islands, 
more  properly  called  by  their  native  name  of  Samoa,  or  Hamoa.  The  former  of  these 
names  was  given  to  them  by  Bougainville,  in  consequence  of  the  akilful  seamanship  of 
the  natives.  There  are  eight  islands  comprehended  in  this  group,  the  largest  of  which  is 
Savail 

As  is  often  the  case  among  these  island  groups,  no  single  king  or  head  chief  is 
recognised,  each  island  having;  its  own  ruler ;  under  whom  are  subordinate  chiefs  of  different 
ranks.  This  mode  of  government  is  so  similar  to  that  of  the  Tongans  that  we  need  not 
;  expend  any  time  upon  it 

The  Samoans  are  a  fine  race  of  people,  much  exceeding  the  English  in  average  stature, 
I  and  peculiarly  well  made.  Their  skin  is  smooth,  soft,  and  a  warm  reddish-brown  in 
colour,  and  the  hair,  though  copious,  possesses  none  of  that  woolliness  which  distinguishes 
the  hair  of  the  Papuan  races,  out  is  long,  straight,  and,  in  a  few  cases,  possesses  a  slight 
wave.  Naturallv  there  is  but  little  beard,  and  the  Samoan  takes  a  pride  in  extirpating 
every  sign  of  a  hair  upon  his  chin.  He  is  quiet,  composed,  and  stately  in  manner,  so 
that  in  all  things  he  presents  a  bold  contrast  to  the  black,  harsh-skinned  Fijian,  with  hia 
[frizzed  and  woolly  hair,  his  copious  beard,  and  his  quick,  restless,  suspicious  manner. 

Being  savages,  the  Samoans  have  many  of  the  imperfections  which  necessarily  aocom- 
Ipany  savage  ILTe,  but  at  the  same  time  thev  approach  nearer  to  the  "  noble  savage "  of 
[the  poet  than  most  races  of  men.  They  are  nospitable,  affectionate,  honest,  and  courteous, 
laud  have  well  been  described  as  a  nation  of  gentlemen.  Towards  strangers  they  display 
|a  liberality  which  contrasts  greatly  with  the  cruel  and  bloodthirsty  customs  of  the 
iPapuan  tribes.  The  F^jians,  for  example,  do  aU  in  their  power  to  repel  strangers  from 
Itheir  shores,  either  driving  them  off,  or  killing  and  eating  them.  The  Samoans,  on  the 
IcontraTy,  welcome  strangers,  allot  to  them  their  best  houses,  give  them  the  best  food,  and 
Imake  them  feel  that  they  are  honoured  guests. 


-' •  ft 


Ml   if 


i 


(:  ,i; 


841 


SAMOA. 


They  are  singularly  affectionate  in  their  disposition,  and  as  parents  are  rather  too  fond 
of  their  childrea  As  a  rule,  a  Samoan  parent  cannot  bear  to  thwart  a  child,  and  allows 
it  to  do  what  it  likes.  In  consequence  of  this  absence  of  discipline,  many  a  child  dies 
through  the  mistaken  kindness  of  its  parents,  who  have  allowed  it  to  eat  food  that  vas 
unsuitable  to  it,  or  to  engage  in  games  for  which  it  had  not  sufficient  strength. 

The  honesty  of  the  Samoans  is  really  wonderful.  When  a  number  of  them  were  on 
board  of  an  English  vessel,  they  scrupulously  refrained  from  stealing.  Property  ivhicli 
to  them  was  equivalent  to  unbounded  wealth  lay  within  reach  of  their  hands,  but  not 
even  a  nail  or  a  needle  was  touched.  In  one  instance,  an  European  vessel  went  ashore 
on  the  rocks.  The  whole  of  its  cargo  was  at  the  mercy  of  the  Samoans,  but  not  a  man 
went  on  board  of  the  vessel,  and  the  whole  of  the  property  was  reserved  for  the  rightful 
owners.  There  are  many  civilized  countries  where  the  vessel  would  have  been  ransacked 
within  an  hour  of  ner  striking  on  the  rocks. 

Once  when  a  great  chief,  named  Malietoa,  went  on  board  an  English  vessel,  accom- 
panied by  a  younger  brother,  he  examined  everything  with  great  attention,  but  asked  for 
nothing,  only  requesting  the  white  men  to  come  on  shore  and  visit  him.  This  they  did, 
bringing  with  them  a  present  jof  axes,  mirrors,  beads,  knives,  scissors,  needles,  and  similar 
articles.  When  the  present  was  offered,  Malietoa  took  up  each  article  separately,  laid  it 
on  his  head,  and  returned  thanks  for  it,  and  after  he  had  gone  through  the  whole  of  the 
present  in  detail,  he  made  a  complimentary  speech,  in  which  he  thanked  the  donors  for 
the  entire  gift.  His  brother,  to  whom  a  similar  present  had  been  offered,  at  first  refused 
to  take  the  basket,  priceless  as  were  its  contents,  but  passed  it  on  to  his  elder  brother 
saying  that  he  would  take  whatever  his  brother  did  not  happen  to  want.  • 

"At  the  close  «f  this  important  and  interesting  interview,  Malietoa  informed  his  people 
who  had  been  gazing  with  wonder  upon  the  novel  proceedings,  that  a  large  quantity  of 
valuable  property  had  been  given  to  him,  and  that  the  English  chiefs,  to  whom  he  was 
indebt^.d  for  it,  would  want  something  to  eat  on  their  return    '  For,'  said  he, '  there  are  no 

gigs  running  about  upon  the  sea,  neither  is  there  any  bread-fruit  growing  there.'  Upon 
earing  this,  the  whole  company  instantly  rose  and  scampered  away ;  and  in  about  an 
hour  they  returned,  bringing  with  them  fifteen  pigs  of  various  sizes,  with  a  laige  quantity  I 
of  bread-fruit,  yams,  and  other  vegetables,  the  whole  of  which  the  chief  presented  to  us.' 
This  extract,  from  the  journal  of  Mr.  Williams,  .the  well-known  missionary,  gives  a  good 
idea  of  the  hospitable  nature  of  the  people. 

Courtesy  is,  among  the  Samoans,  reckoned  as  one  of  the  duties  of  life.    They  address 
each  other  by  titles  of  honour,  and  it  is  considered  as  an  essential  point  of  etiquette 
that,  when  one  man  addresses  another,  he  uses  a  title  rather  higher  than  that  to  whicl  I 
his  interlocutor  has  any  claim.     Should  he  be  ignorant  of  the  rank  of  the  person  vhom  | 
he  addresses,  he  uses  the  term  chief,  as  a  safe  one. 

The  earlier  voyagers  have  all  been  struck  with  the  Samoans,  whose  gentle  demeanour, 
perfect  honesty,  scrupulous  cleanliness,  graceful  costume,  gigantic  stature,  and  polished 
manners,  made  a  strong   impression   upon  them.     When  Messrs.  Williams  and  Barth 
visited  these  islands,  they  were  received  in  the  most  hospitable  manner.    As  they  went 
on  shore,  the  former  happened  to   mention   that  he  was  tired,  when  a  young  chief  I 
addressed  a  few  words  to  the  people,  and  in  a  moment  the  visitor  was  lifted  off  the  I 
ground  by  a  number  of  gigantic  young  men,  who  seized  him,  "  some  by  the  legs,  and 
others  by  the  arms,  one  placing  his  hand  under  my  body,  another,  unable  to  obtain  so 
large  a  space,  poking  a  finger  against  me ;  and  thus,  sprawling  at  full  length  upon  their  I 
extended  arms  and  liands,  I  was  carried  a  distance  of  half  a  mile,  and  deposited  safely  in  j 
the  presence  of  the  chief  and  his  principal  wife." 

Seveml  children  were  on  board,  and  were  carried  off  by  the  natives  in  great  glee.  One  | 
or  two  of  them  were  missing  for  several  hours,  causing  their  parents  great  anxiety, 
However,  they  were  all  brought  back  in  safety,  their  absence  being  due  merely  to  the  I 
exuberant  hospitality  of  the  Samoans.  The  natives  were  so  delighted  at  their  good 
fortune  in  having  the  charge  of  a  white  child  that  they  could  not  make  up  their  minds  to 
restore  it  to  its  parents,  but  took  it  home,  killed  and  baked  a  pig  and  other  food,  feasted 
the  child  to  the  fullest  extent,  and  then,  having  kept  it  as  long  as  ^ey  daxed,  restored  it 


\i  '■' 


TATTOOING. 


345 


jllg  parents.  Thia  anecdote  carries  out  the  statement  already  made,  that  the  Samoans 
,  exceedingly  fond  of  children.  Mr.  Pritchard  mentions  that  on  one  occasion,  when  he 
'  ffituessing  a  native  dance,  which  is  a  performance  reqpiiring  the  greatest  exertion,  the 
Ljef s  wife  sat  as  a  spectator,  with  two  fine  twin  children  in  her  lap.  The  chief,  engaged 
he  was  in  the  absorbing  amusement  of  the  dance,  could  not  keep  himself  away  from 

children,  but  every  now  and  then  left  the  dance  to  caress  them.  The  mothers  nurse 
leir  children  for  several  years,  and  a  child  of  five  or  six  years  old  may  often  be  seen  to 

[away  its  younger  brother  or  sister  and  take  its  place. 

The  dress  of  the  Samoans  varies  considerably,  according  to  the  rank  of  the  individual 
Id  the  occasion  on  which  it  is  assumed.  The  usual  dress  of  the  men  is  a  sort  of  small 
Iron  about  a  foot  square,  made  of  the  green  leaves  of  the  Dracaena  tree,  but  on  occasions 
1  ceremony  they  generally  wear  a  flowing  robe  called  the  lava-lava.  This  is  made  of 
irk  cloth,  and  is  beautifully  fine  and  soft,  the  Samoans  excelling  in  such  manufactures, 
ich  will  presently  be  described.  Thia  robe  is  gathered  round  the  waist  into  folds,  and 
tches  dpwn  to  the  ankles. 

Small  as  may  be  the  ordinary  dress  of  the  Samoan  men,  they  always  seem  to  be  fully 

jessed,  in  consequence  of  the  tattooing  with  which  they  are  carefully  decorated.    Even 

[European  eyes  the  tattooing  conveys  the  same  impression,  and  has  been  mistaken  for 

dress  by  some  of  the  early  voyagers,  who  described  the  people  as  being  clothed  from 

3  waiat  downward  with  fringed  lace  "  made  of  a  silken  stuff,  and  artificially  wrought." 

The  reader  will  remember  that  the  New  Zealanders  tattoo  no  part  of  the  body 

«pt  the  hips,  and  that  even  in  that  case  a  semblance  of  dress  is  produced.    The 

noans  tattoo  the  whole  of  the  body  from  the  hips  to  the  knees,  covering  the  skin  so 

npletely  with  the  pattern  that  it  looks  at  a  little  distance  exactly  as  if  the  man  were 

iring  a  tight  pair  of  ornamental  drawers. 

jEven  European  eyes  become  so  accustomed  to  the  tattoo  that  they  are  rather  shocked 

lits  absence ;  and,  according  to  Mr.  Pritchard,  an  untattooed  Samoan  does  in  truth 

unmanly,  looks  even  naked,  by  the  side  of  one  who  is  tattooed.    So  completely  is 

I  feeling  reahzed  by  the  natives  that  chiefs  who  have  arrived  at  middle  age  frequently 

hercfo  the  process  of  tattooing  a  second  time,  in  order  to  renew  the  patterns,  as  they 

ome  dim  and  uncertain  by  lapse  of  years ;  for,  though  indelible,  the  tattoo  does  fade 

Jhe  course  of  years,  as  I  can  testify  from  personal  experience.    When  a  very  young 

,  1  read  of  the  custom  of  tattooing,  and  must  needs  try  it  on  my  own  arm.    I  did  not 

ttuch  of  it,  but  the  whole  arm  swelled  up  to  the  shoulder,  and  was  useless  for  some 

At  first  the  marks  were  bright  blue,  clear  and  well-defined,  but  now  the  blue  is  of 

ittdigo,  and  the  outline  very  undecided. 

[The  production  of  this  elaborate  decoration  is  a  work  of  considerable  time,  the 

ation  being,  in  the  first  place,  too  painful  to  be  continued  for  any  long  time ;  and,  in 

I  second,  it  is  apt  to  cause  so  much  disturbance  in  the  general  system  that  the  result 

pld  be  fatal  if  the  whole  were  executed  at  once.    The  operation  is  generally  perfonued 

onipany,  a  number  of  young  men  keeping  company  with  the  son  of  the  chief.   When, 

example,  a  chiefs  son  arrives  at  the  proper  age,  ie.  about  eighteen,  all  the  lads  of  his 

assemble  to  partake  with  him  of  the  tattoo,  which  is  to  transform  them  from  boys 

imea 

[There  is  quite  a  ceremony,  or  rather  a  series  of  ceremonies,  for  the  occasion.  The 
ooer,  or  Matai,  is  a  man  of  great  influence,  and  his  services  have  to  be  requested  in 
jilar  form,  accompanied  by  a  present  of  fine  mats.  His  acceptance  of  the  mats  ratifies 
[bargain,  though  no  regular  charge  is  made.  On  the  appointed  day,  the  lads  and  their 
pds  meet  in  a  house  set  apart  for  the  ceremony,  and  more  mats  are  presented  to  the 
al  Should  the  youth  be  wealthy,  he  sometimes  gives  a  canoe.  The  friends  of  the 
[are  also  bound  to  supply  provisions  as  long  as  the  operation  lasts. 
the  tools  are  simple  enough,  being  a  set  of  five  "  combs "  and  a  little  mallet.  Tlie 
bs  are  made  of  human  bone,  and  are  an  inch  and  a  half  in  length,  varying  in  width 
i  the  eighth  of  an  inch  to  an  inch,  and  looking  very  much  like  little  bone  adzes  with 
edges  cut  into  a  number  of  teeth.    These  blades  are  attached  to  handles  about  six 


t#' 


f  ,  4 


•I    ' 


w 


''■i'    ■:.'' 


i ;  7- 


2ie 


SAMOA. 


inches  in  lengtL    The  pigment  which  is  in  introduced  into  the  wounds  is  made  I 
ashes  of  the  cocoa-nut 

All  being  ready,  the  young  chief  lies  on  his  face  in  front  of  the  operator,  and  W  il 
head  in  the  lap  of  his  sister  or  some  other  female  relation,  while  three  or  four  vH 
women  hold  his  legs,  and  sing  at  the  tops  of  their  voices,  in  order  to  drown  anTtml?] 
cries  that  he  may  utter.  This  is  done  out  of  consideration  for  his  reputation  uiil 
thought  unworthy  of  the  state  of  manhood  to  utter  a  sound.  Still  the  pain  is  so  k 
that  the  lads  often  do  utter  groans,  and  now  and  then  actually  yell  with  the  paj^ 


Pi 


TATTOOING-DAT  IK  SAMOA. 


one  or  two  instances  they  have  been  so  utterly  overcome  with  the  agony  that,  after  ti 
have  been  released  they  have  not  dared  to  submit  themselves  again  to  the  op«)ratioi^| 
which  case  they  are  despised  for  life  as  cowards. 

Having  traced  out  his  pattern,  the  operator  begins  his  work,  driving  the  teeth  < 
comb  through  the  skin  by  sharp  and  rapid  taps  of  the  mallet ;  there  is  an  art  evai| 
holding  this  instrument,  the  handle  of  which  passes  under  the  thumb  and  over  the  i 
finger,  and  is  used  with  wonderful  rapidity  and  regularity.  "  The  rapidity  with 
Matai  works  his  lingers,"  writes  Mr.  Pritchard,  "  the  precision  with  which  he  movcjj 
instrument  and  punctures  exactly  the  right  spot,  and  the  regularity  of  tapping  witij 
mallet,  are  astounding."  By  the  side  of  the  patient  are  placed  several  assistants,  fun 
with  strips  of  white  masi,  whose  duty  it  is  to  wipe  away  the  blood  as  it  flows  fronj 
punctures  of  the  comb,  and  to  leave  the  skin  clear  for  the  operator.  Between  eveiyl 
or  three  strokes  the  toothed  end  of  the  comb  is  dipped  into  the  pigment,  which  is  i 
with  water.  * 


HEAD  DRESSES. 


347 


Tjie  pattern  is  in  its  main  elements  alike  throughout  all  the  Samoan  islands ;  but  there 

usually  slight  variations  which  denote  the  island  in  vrhich  the  man  lives,  and  others 

iich  mark  the  family  to  which  he  belongs.    Sometimes,  after  a  man  has  slain  an  enemy, 

Lill  make  an  addition  which  corresponds  to  a  grant  of  arms  among  ourselves.    The 

of  some  animal  is  the  ordinary  pattern  for  such  a  badge  of  honour. 
About  an  hour  is  occupied  in  executing  a  patch  of  tattoo  not  quite  three  inches  square, 
» whea  this  is  done,  the  lad  rises  and  another  takes  his  place.  In  a  week  or  so,  the 
,  of  the  first  lad  comes  round  again,  and  so  the  process  is  continued  for  three  or  four 
Inths  according  to  the  number  of  the  patients,  not  more  than  five  being  operated  on  in 
boele  day.  When  the  pattern  is  about  half  completed,  the  Matai  has  another  present ; 
t  the  great  payment  is  only  made  when  the  last  finishing  touch  is  put  to  the  work. 
Lid  the  Matai  feel  dissatisfied  with  his  fees,  he  will  not  go  on  with  the  work,  and,  as 
Inufinished  tattoo  is  thought  to  be  most  disgraceful,  the  friends  of  the  youths  get 
Uher  what  property  they  can,  and  make  up  the  deficiency. 

[During  the  time  engaged  in  the  operation,  the  patients  look  most  miserable  beings, 

[wounded  parts  swollen  and  inflamed,  and  displaying  as  yet  none  of  the  elegant  pattern 

Ich  has  been  traced  on  the'-"     The  lads  hobble  about  in  all  sorts  of  contorted  attitudes, 

■ning  away  the  flies  with  flappers  made  of  white  masi,  and  doing  all  in  their  power  to 

Iviate  the  pain.   At  last,  however,  comes  the  reward  of  all  their  sufferings.    As  soon  as 

[wounds  are  healed,  their  friends  get  up  a  grand  dance.    As  the  costume  of  the  male 

leers  is  nothing  but  the  little  apron  of  leaves  which  has  been  already  mentioned,  the 

era  of  the  tattooing  is  freely  displayed ;  and  the  lads,  now  admitted  among  the  men, 

Jc  themselves  well  repaid  for  their  former  sufferings  by  the  honour  and  glory  of  being 

ked  as  men,  and  by  the  admiration  of  the  opposite  sex. 

flhe  illustration  on  the  opposite  page  represents  the  process  of  tattooing.  In  the  centre 
ring  the  patient  with  his  head  in  his  sister's  lap;  and  his  legs  held  by  her  companions, 
)  are  singing,  in  order  to  cover  his  groans,  should  he  utter  any.  Near  him  are  two 
istants  with  their  white  masi  cloths,  and  at  his  side  kneels  the  operator,  busily  at  work 
h  his  mallet  and  comb.  The  little  vessel  of  pigment  is  by  his  side.  Hanged  round 
fwall  of  the  house  are  the  young  men  who  are  waiting  their  turn. 
fPainful  as  is  the  operation,  and  expensive  as  it  is,  involving  not  only  the  fees  to  the 
|wtor,  hut  a  constant  supply  of  provisions,  all  the  lads  look  forward  to  it  with  the 
ktest  anxiety,  knowing  that  they  will  never  be  considered  as  men  unless  they  can  show 
bmplete  tattoo. 

|Both  men  and  women  wear  mats,  called  in  the  native  language  "je-tonga."  One 
hese  mats  is  in  my  collection,  and  is  a  beautiful  piece  of  work.  It  is  made  of  very 
■ow  strips  of  leaf  scraped  thin,  each  strip  being  about  the  fifteenth  of  an  inch  in  width. 
se  are  plaited  together  with  beautiful  regularity,  and  the  whole  is  edged  with  a  very 
I  and  almost  silken  fringe  of  the  same  material. 

[Some  of  these  mats  are  decorated  with  the  red  feathers  of  the  parrot  tribe,  and  increase 
heir  value  by  age,  being  handed  down  to  successive  generations,  and  having  legends 
ched  to  them.  My  own  specimen  has  been  adorned  in  a  way  which  doubtless  was 
'  imposing  to  a  Samoan  eye,  though  not  to  that  of  an  European.  The  native  maker 
[evidently  treasured  up  some  scraps  of  English  calico,  and  some  blue  and  yellow  paper 
li  as  is  used  for  wrapping  parcels.  These  treasures  she  has  fastened  to  the  mat,  to 
ch  they  give  a  most  ludicrous  appearance. 

ISamoan  chiefs,  when  full  dressed  for  war  or  state,  may  be  known  at  a  great  distance 
ihe  splendid  head-dress  which  they  wear.  In  the  first  place,  they  increase  the  apparent 
[  of  their  heads  by  enormous  wigs  made  of  their  own  hair,  which  is  suffered  to  grow 
;  for  this  express  purpose.  When  it  has  attained  sufficient  length,  it  is  cut  off,  and  is 
Bed  red,  and  frizzed  out,  until  it  assumes  as  large  dimensions  as  the  woolly  head  of  a 
uan.  They  also  wear  great  plumes  of  feathers,  sometimes  towering  to  the  height  of 
^ly  two  feet  aboVe  their  heads ;  so  that  the  height  of  a  Samoan  chief,  measured  &om 
(top  of  his  plume,  is  not  far  from  nine  feet. 

TOne  of  these  head-dresses  in  my  collection  is  made  of  a  vast  number  of  feathers,  tied 
Ihe  Btema  in  little  bundles,  and  carefully  arranged  so  that  they  shall  droop  evenly. 


i  'I. 


'Vf,, 


*4 


''i*-ii4^ 


ffflgTWTl 


848 


SAMOA. 


grom 


There  are  about  ten  feathers  in  each  bundle.    Tliese  tufts  are  arranged  closely  togethe  i 
circles  composed  of  leaf-stems  and  cocoa-nut  fibre,  and  there  are  four  of  these  cir  I 

§  laced  one  over  the  other,  so  that  several  hundred  feather-tufts  are  employed  for  this  si? 
ress.    The  maker  has  higeniously,  though  ignorantly,  copied  the  peacock,  the  CLTet 
other  birds  which  are  furnished  with  traina    In  them,  the  tail  feathers  are  short  and  si 
80  as  to  allow  the  long  train  of  feathers  to  droop  gracefully  over  them.    In  a  8im\ 
manner,  the  Samoan  artificer  has  employed  the  shortest  and  stiffest  feathers  in  the  lowJ 
most  circlet,  while  in  the  uppennost  are  placed  the  longest  and  most  slender  plumes 

The  head-dress  is  really  very  handsome,  and  even  when  worn  by  a  European  rival 
most  martial  aspect  to  the  countenance,  especially  when  the  war  mat  is  worn,  and 
huge  Samoan  club  carried  on  the  shoulder. 

The  dress  of  the  women  is  made  of  the  same  material  as  that  of  the  men 
differently  arranged.    Their  work  costume  is  a  petticoat  of  Draccena  leaves,  but  instead  J 
being,  like  that  of  the  men,  a  mere  short  apron,  it  is  much  longer,  and  completely  j 
rounds  the  body.    On  occasions  of  state  or 'ceremony,  however,  they  wear  lava-lavnj 
siapo  like  those  of  the  men,  only  put  on  rather  differently,  and  of  much  larger  size 
woman  of  rank  will  often  have  this  garment  so  long  that  it  trails  on  the 
far  behind  her. 

Captain  Hood,  in  describing  an  entertan-jaent  given  in  honour  of  the  white  visitoi 
writes  as  follows.  After  the  men  had  danced,  "  a  number  of  girls  entered,  vho  w] 
throiigh  a  somewhat  similar  set  of  evolutions,  with  infinite  exactness  and  grace.  It 
seem  incredible  to  our  fair  sisters  in  England,  that  a  young  lady  arranged  in  no  ot3 
garment  but  a  mat  tied  round  her  waist  should  look  handsomely  dressed ;  but  could  tJ 
see  these  Samoan  belles  enter  the  circle  in  their  full  evening  costume,  with  their  coroa. 
of  nautilus  shell  and  scarlet  hibiscu?,  and  their  necklaces  of  red  and  yellow  floweiJ 
believe  they  would  admit  that  tlieir  appearance  is  highly  imposing. 

"Some  wore  beautifully  plaited  fine  mats,  which  are  so  highly  prized  that  theyt 
more  than  a  rich  silk  or  satin  dress.  Others  had  white  shaggy  dresses,  made  from  the  k. 
fibres  of  the  hibiscus,  the  amplitude  of  which  would  satisfy  the  most  extensive  patronesj 
of  crinoline,  and  indulged  in  trains  equalling  in  length  that  worn  by  those  dames  of  En'-k 
in  former  days,  while  their  carriage  and  air  plainly  showed  that,  whatever  we  mis 
think,  they  felt  themselves  superior  beings."  To  judge  from  the  photographed  portraitjl 
these  Samoan  beauties,  Captain  Hood  is  perfectly  right ;  they  not  only  look  well  dress 
but,  if  anything,  over  dressed. 

That  this  opinion  was  not  a  rare  one  is  evident  from  Mr.  Williams's  account  of  Sai 
which  he  visited  more  than  thirty  years  before  Captain  Hood.     The  missionaries'  wiJ 
had  endeavoured  to  persuade  the  Samoan  women  to  wrap  their  abundant  mantles  oj 
the  whole  of  the  body,  but  without  sticcess.     On  the  contrary,  the  Samoan  belles  in  tin 
turn  tried  to  convince  the  white  visitors  that  it  would  be  much  better  for  them  I 
faa  Samoa,  i.e.  to  do  in  Samoa  as  the  Samoans  do.     Garments  that  covered  the  whole! 
the  body  might  do  well  enough  in  the  white  woman's  countiy,  but  when  they  came  to  Sai 
they  ought  to  dress  themselves  like  the  Samoans,  tie  a  shaggy  mat  round  the  vai 
coquettishly  looped  up  on  one  side,  and  anoint  themselves  with  scented  oil  and  coloj 
themselves  with  turmeric ;  wear  a  flower  on  the  head  instead  of  a  bonnet,  and  a  nei 
lace  of  flowers  by  way  of  a  bodice.   Thus  accoutred,  they  might /aa-riana,  i.e.  strut  ah 
in  the  consciousness  of  being  well  dressed,  and  certain  of  admiration. 

There  is  much  to  be  said  on  both  sides  of  the  question. 

The  women  wear  their  hair  differently  from  the  men,  generally  cutting  it  rather  ih\ 
and  combing  it  back.  It  is  then  powdered  with  fine  lime  made  of  burning  coal,  whichi 
the  efiect  of  staining  it  of  a  reddish  purple  hue,  which  is  thought  to  be  the  most  fashiij 
able  colour.  After  this  is  done,  a  Samoan  belle  merely  twists  a  wreath  of  scarlet  hitisc 
flowers  among  the  hair.  In  both  sexes  great  pains  are  taken  about  the  hair,  and  in  onl 
to  promote  its  growth  in  after  years  the  head  is  kept  shaved  in  childhood,  the  boyskn 
a  single  lock  of  hair  on  one  side,  and  the  girls  one  on  either  side. 

There  is  a  slight  distinction  of  dressing  the  hair  in  the  different  islands  of  t 
Samoan  group.    In  some  of  them  the  women  separate  the  hair  into  multitudinous  rinslel 


CLOTH  MANUFACTURE. 


949 


m 


bound  with  cocoa-nut  fibre,  and  out  square  at  the  bottom,  much  like  the  ancient 
trisn  fashion.    As  if  to  carry  out  the  resemblance  still  further,  the  men  preserve  their 
V?  „jj  dress  them  almost  exactly  like  those  of  the  figures  on  the  Nineveh  marbles. 
Ita  Wily  form  the  women  are  by  no  means  equal  to  the  men,  the  latter  being  truly 

i^ficent  specimens  of  humanity,  while  the  former  are  rather  short,  and  stoutly  made, 
^features  that  are  pleasing  in  expression,  but  have  otherwise  little  beauty.  They  are 
Ml  treated  as  in  Tonga,  and  are  not  expected  to  do  hard  work.    In  fact,  the  men  seem 

ke  a  pride  in  assisting  the  weaker  sex.    Mr.  Pritchard  writes  on  this  subject  as 
L^;,-«\Ve  saw  several  women  sitting  quietly  in  their  canoe,  whilst  their  cavalieis 
Jongside,  towing  them  through  the  surf,  not  because  they  are  at  all  less  at  home  in 

water  than  their  husbands  and  brothers,  as  we  saw  this  afternoon,  when  a  largo 
Lber  of  girls  were  alongside,  who  were  as  often  swimming  about,  laughing  and  talking, 
[boathuf-an-hour  at  a  time  in  the  water,  or  sitting  in  their  boats,  which  Miey  are  con- 
itly  upsetting." 

iWhea  the  husband  of  a  Samoan  wife  dies,  his  widow  is  not  sacrificed  at  his  funeral, 
lis  usually  taken  by  his  brother,  after  the  ancient  Jewish  custom.  It  is  remarkable,  by 
Lay,  that  many  of  the  Mosaic  laws  still  exist  in  full  force  among  the  Samoans.    In 

>of  war  no  male  captives  are  taken,  all  being  killed.    Their  female  relatives,  whether 

I  or  sisters,  are  considered  as  the  property  of  the.  victors,  and  mostly  become  their 
Thus  it  often  happens  that  women  are  related  to  both  sides,  and,  as  they  are  by 

isy allowed  to  visit  tneir  relatives,  all  the  designs  of  one  side  are  speedily  told  to  the 
to   So,  whenever  the  principal  chief  prepares  any  plan  of  action,  some  of  the  women 

I  have  relations  on  the  opposite  side,  immediately  go  off  and  tell  them  about  the 

psed  movements.    Still,  the  Samoans  seem  to  make  it  a  matter  of  honour  not  to  take 

intage  d  this  knowledge,  and  to  allow  the  enemy  to  execute  his  movements  without 

irruption. 

|The  women  seem  quite  at  their  ease  in  warfare,  and  mostly  accompany  their  husbands 

Ihe  wars,  in  order  to  supply  them  with  necessaries,  and  to  nurse  them  if  they  should  be 

iinded.   Mr.  Pritchard  says  that  he  has  seen  them  in  the  heat  of  action,  carrying  water 

e  vounded,  and  seeming  to  care  less  for  the  thickly-flying  bullets  than  the  warriors 

iselves. 

Ibefobe  passing  to  another  subject,  we  will  complete  our  notices  of  dress.  The 
Ider  may  remember  that  on  page  310  was  given  a  full  account  of  the  various  pro- 
.  by  which  the  inner  bark  of  the  paper-mulberry  is  made  into  garments.  The 
toans  employ  the  same  method  as  the  Tongans,  but  are  even  Inore  careful  in  the  manu- 
hu8  of  the  cloth,  which  is  in  great  request  throughout  many  parts  of  Polynesia,  and 
[be  recognised  at  once  by  a  skilful  eye. 

|!nie  women  are  the  sole  mam\facturers,  and  are  wonderfully  skilful  and  patient  over 
work.  In  the  first  place,  for  the  finest  cloth  they  always  employ  very  young  trees, 
i  more  than  fourteen  to  fifteen  months  old,  and  only  two  or  three  inches  in  diameter. 
fcy  begin  their  work  by  cutting  down  the  trees,  peeling  off  the  bark,  and  steeping  it  for 
It  and  forty  hours  in  water,  so  as  to  enable  the  rough  outer  bark  to  be  removed  from 
I  thin  and  delicate  inner  bark.  The  well-known  "  bass,"  with  which  gardeners  tie  up 
jrere,  is  a  familiar  instance  of  "  liber,"  or  inner  bark,  procured  from  the  lime  tree.  By 
(stant  beating,  this  substance  becomes  greatly  increased  in  width  and  reduced  in  thick- 
is,  and,  Uke  gold  leaf,  it  can  be  beaten  out  to  almost  any  extent. 
(As  the  strips  of  bark  are  only  ten  or  twelve  inches  wide,  a  number  of  them  are  united 
|overla.pping  the  edges  and  putting  between  them  arrow-root  dissolved  in  water.  The 
|ted  pieces,  while  still  wet,  are  again  beaten,  and  after  a  while  the  two  pieces  become 
orporated  into  one,  and  all  signs  of  the  junction  disappear. 

[When  a  piece  of  sufficient  size  is  made,  printing  and  staining  are  the  next  processes. 
B  dyes  are  generally  of  three  kinds,  red,  brown,  and  yellow.  The  two  first  tints  are 
ained  from  clays,  and  the  third  from  the  ever-useful  turmeric.  The  women  who  make 
[print  the  cloth  do  not  prepare  the  dyes,  that  being  a  separate  occupation,  and  in  these 
ads  the  different  professions  are  strictly  limited  to  certain  families,  just  as  is  the  case 


m 

r 

I 

'1 

i3- 

% 

,; 

1  - 

^hblw' 

''ifl 

.^fl 

}^ 

s,   'i  aY'.^I 

K- 

^    *     '''^ 

S?^- 

\W, 

*'  '^  I  m 

i  'mm 

■iM 

.4' 

r^Mm 

m 

5       , 


i    '\i 


'■  t/'r    :ff- 


880 


SAMOA 


i»ith  the  castei  in  India.    The  printing  is  done  on  exactly  the  same  principle  tl 
employed  in  rubbing  brasses  in  this  country. 

The  pattern  is  made  by  fastening  the  flexible  ribs  of  the  cocoa-nut  leaf  on  a 
When  the  ribs  are  quite  hard  and  dry  the  cloth  is  stretched  over  them,  and  thedyeruK 
over  it  with  a  stiff  brush,  so  that  it  only  adheres  to  those  parts  of  the  cloth  which  wL 
against  the  raised  pattern  below.    For  patterns  of  a  larger  description  a  softer  baSl 
used,  which  holds  a  quantity  of  colour. 

There  are  in  my  collection  Beveral  specimens  of  Samoan  bark  doth ;  one  is  ymt 
pure  white,  six  feet  long  by  two  wide,  and  ornamented  with  a  fine  fringe  all  roiuuH 


m 


V 


CLOTH-MAKIKO. 


Another  is  thicker  and  stronger,  being  made  of  four  layers  of  bark,  one  placed  uponfl 
other.  In  some  pkces  the  junction  has  not  been  completed,  and  the  dift'eieiit  layers i 
quite  distinct  It  measures  rather  more  than  seven  feet  in  length  and  three  icett 
inches  in  width.  It  has  a  deep-coloured  border  about  eighteen  inches  in  width,  comp 
of  a  diamond  pattern  impressed  upon  a  number  of  perpendicular  parallel  lines  and  ( 
This  border  is  a  light  red  in  colour,  and  upon  it  are  several  circles  of  dark  browa  Cii 
of  a  similar  kind  are  scattered  over  the  uncoloured  portion  of  the  robe,  which  is  oil 
creamy  yellow  hue. 

The  third  specimen  is  still  thicker,  and  larger.  It  is  seven  feet  square,  and  hasH 
completely  covered  on  the  outside  with  the  clay  pigment,  which  has  been  put  on  so  tliicll 
as  to  make  the  fabric  comparatively  stiff.  Two  broad  bands  of  deep  black  are  dnij 
across  it  so  as  to  divide  it  into  three  equal  portions,  and  in  each  division  are  fourpatte 


CLOTH  PRiynNOi 


851 


.drawn  in  black,  very  much  xeflembling  the  "  broad  uiow  "  used  in  the  government 

irk  of  England. 

In  the  accompanying  illustration  are  shown  the  successive  processes  of  converting  the 
into  cloth.    In  the  foreground  and  at  the  right  hand  are  seen  some  women  kneeling 

'  gtjeani,  engaged  in  scraping  the  liber  to  free  it  from  every  particle  of  the  outer  barl^ 
voman  is  examining  a  piece  against  the  light,  to  see  whether  it  is  quite  clean. 
ELd  them,  and  towards  the  leit  centre  of  the  illustration  are  more  women,  some  of  them 
Log  and  scraping  the  bark  with  the  square  mallets  which  have  been  already  described 
U  treating  of  Tonga,  and  another  is  busily  employed  in  joining  two  jAecea  with  arrow- 
!t  Just  above  them  is  another  woman  engaged  in  the  more  skilful  part  of  the 
kafactore,  i.e.  printing  by  rubbing  dye  over  the  cloth  when  laid  on  the  pattern  board, 
[j  oQe  or  two  of  the  boards  themselves  are  given,  in  order  to  show  the  cocoa-nut  leaf 

m  upon  them.    In  the  distance,  the  other  women  are  seen  hanging  the  still  wet 

luptodry. 


CLUa    FOLTNESIA. 


^r   .. 


''  f'^^'M^^^/TI 


;■*..' 


y 


■  If 

m  ,  ■;■■ 


i 


1 


( , 


.■# 


CnAPTER  IL 
WAB. 


OArsKS  or  wab  uf  iamoa  —  rai  VAto,  Aim  RnuooLKi  for  m  poRnitRnoTf — Tm  cmxr'a 

OKANCB  —  riBB-AUn  PBBVKimVK  OF  WAB  —  BAMOAN  VKAPONS  —  THK  CLUBS  —  PatIKMi  , 
CLVB8  TFTIOCOHOUT  POLTNKHIA  —  STHANOR  HODR  OF  C8INO  THB  8PBAB  —  THK  BUABK-TOi 
OAVNTI.BT8  —  SriTI  OF  ABMOUB  —  ORTTINO  TOORTRBB  AN  ABUT,  AND  MODS  OF  riOHTCIO. 
VNPLBA8ANT  POBITIOlf  OF  NXUTBALH  —  THB  8RA-nORT  —  DI8TIMOT7I8RIMO  FRNNANTS-t 
DRFIANCR  BBFOBB  BATTLE — TnOPIITRB  OF  WAB,  AND  IXATION  OF  THR  VIOTOB  —  DlgpoiAi , 
THK  B0DIX8 — THB  HRAD-PILB — 8INOLR  COMBAT  DRTWRXN  0RntF8 — BAMOAN  LAW — PnnSBKIl 
FOB  MUBDEB  AND  LR8HRB  OFFRN0R8  ^  OAMMIBALUM  —  NATIVB  LAWYEUH — THB  FLAINTm  tij 
FBATBO  WITH  HI8  OWN  WBAfONB. 


It  was  mentioned  on  page  349,  that  women  when  captured  in  war  become  the 
property  of  those  who  take  them ;  we  will  therefore  devote  a  short  space  to  warfare  i 
the  Samoans,  omittins  those  characteristics  in  which  it  resembles  war  among  the  otl 
Polynesian  tribes,  which  have  already  been  described. 

The  causes  of  war  may  mostly  be  reduced  to  four ;  namely,  the  desire  of  politic 
supremacy,  disputed  succession  to  chieftainship,  revenge  for  the  murder  of  a  cbiel, 
infringement  of  the  strange  marriage  laws  of  the  Sauioans. 

The  first  of  these  causes  is  always  rankling.      Each  island  is  divided  into  sevetd 
districts,  and  when  one  begins  to  show  signs  of  special  prosperity,  another  is  sure  to  tiij 
umbrage  at  it  and  go  to  war  in  order  to  secure  the  "  Malo,"  or  political  supremacy, 
example  of  such  a  war  occurred  only  a  few  years  ago  in  the  island  of  Apolo. 

Manono,  one  of  the  three  districts  into  which  it  is  divided,  held  the  supremacy,  a 
the  chiefs  felt  iudignant  because  another  district,  Aflna,  was  prospering  under  the  tcaclii^ 
of  the  missionaries.  The  chiefs  of  Manono  therefore  began  to  oppress  Atlna  by  makii 
continual  demands  of  property  and  food.  Still,  in  spite  of  their  exactions,  the  distik 
would  persist  in  flourishing ;  it  made  and  sold  more  cocoa-nut  oil,  and  sold  it  for  m 
hatchets,  calico,  and  other  European  treasures,  than  the  other  districts. 

The  Manono  chiefs  were  naturally  indignant  that  when  they  went  to  a 
district  they  found  it  better  cultivated  and  richer  than  their  own,  and  construed  the : 
riority  which  they  could  not  but  fuel  into  an  intentional  insult  on  the  part  of  Aana. 
they  proclaimed  the  people  of  AAna  to  be  rebels,  and  made  war  against  them. 

Such  a  cause  of  war,  absurd  as  it  may  be,  and  subversive  of  all  real  progrffi3,i| 
intelligible,  and  to  be  explained  by  the  petty  jealousies  of  human  nature,  which  is  t 
prone  to  feel  itself  personally  hurt  at  the  prosperity  of  another.     Vengeance  fori 
murdered  chief  is  intelligible,  and  so  is  a  war  for  succession ;  but  the  last  cause  nee 
some  explanation. 

By  the  laws  of  Samoa,  a  woman  once  a  wife  is  always  a  wife,  even  though  she  i 
be  put  away  by  her  husband.    The  Samoan  chiefs  claim  the  right  of  marrying  as 
wives  as  they  choose,  and  putting  them  away  as  often  as  they  like.    Indeed,  a  luanc 


SPEARS  AND  CLUBS. 


888 


rrie*  ft  ff'^  merely  for  the  Bftko  of  h«r  dower  of  mats  and  other  pi-opertv.  But  even 
t  r  he  hoti  put  away  a  wife,  he  still  considers  lier  ns  his  own  chattel ;  and  if  any  other 
hief  takes  ner  to  his  house,  war  is  at  once  declared 

inst  hiiu.  It  is  a  curious  fuct  that  the  originul 
usband  cares  nothing  about  the  morality  of  the  wife 
hom  he  has  put  away,  but  only  for  the  insult  offered 

himself  by  taking  his  property.  Such  cast-off  wives 
nostly  attach  themselves  to  the  Fala-tele,  or  visiting 
ygg' lending  most  immorol  lives,  and  may  do  so  with- 
lut  incurring  any  resentment  from  their  former  husband. 
lut  let  them  marry  another,  and  vengeance  immediately 
lUows  the  insult 

Before  the  introduction  of  fire-arms,  the  principal 
■eapons  of  Samoa  were  the  spear  and  the  club.  The 
Ider  chiefs  hav^  a  rooted  objection  to  the  musket,  and, 
ke  Hotspur's  fop,  have  not  been  particularly  willing  to 
ke  the  field  since  that  "  villanous  saltpetre  "  has  come 
to  vo"Uo.  Muskets,  say  they,  are  weapons  for  boys ; 
lubs  for  men.    They  have  some  reason  to  complain 

the  bullets,  which,  as  tliey  say,  do  not  know  chiefs, 
jause  their  towering  head-dresses  make  them  so  con- 
iicuous  that  they  afford  excellent  marks  to  the  enemy ; 
jd  if  by  chance  one  of  their  opponents  should  have  even 
moderate  notion  of  taking  aim,  their  chance  of  coming 

)ly  out  of  the  battle  would  be  a  very  small  one. 

The  clubs  used  in  Samoa  are  remarkable  for  the 
iccUence  of  their  make,  and  the  polish  and  finish  with 
.ich  the  native  carver  loves  to  ornament  them.    Some 

them  are  short,  used  for  one  hand,  and  made  just  like 

steel  maces  of  European  chivalry.    Others  are  almost 

ictly  like  the  right-hand  club  figured  on  page  276. 

e  example  which  is  given  is  drawn  from  a  specimen 

my  collection,  and  belonged  to  the  same  chief  who 

ed  the  war-mat  and  feather  head-dress  which  have 

n  described    It  is  five  feet  in  length,  ond  very 

vy,  80  thnt  none  but  a  very  powerful  man  can  use 

As  it  has  seen  much  work,  it  has  been  battered 

lut,  the  wood  of  the  head  cracked,  and  the  carving 
I  have  therefore  had  it  drawn  as  it  was  when 

[  As  a  rale  the  clubs  of  Tonga,  Samoa,  Fiji,  and  other 
lynesian  groups  can  hardly  be  definitely  referred  to 

one  of  them.    The  commerce  which  passes  between 
has  caused  an  interchange  of  weapons  as  well  as 

eaceful  commodities,  so  that  the  two  distinct  races 
pch  inhabit  Fiji  and  the  Tongan  and  Samoon  group 

weapons  which  are  almost  identical     Thus  the 

ated  club  which  has  just  been  mentioned  is  equally 

1  in  New  Guinea,  Fiji,  and  Samoa,  the  pattern  having 
found  a  convenient  one,  and  so  transmitted  fix)m 
i  island  to  the  other. 

[The  spears,  again,  have  a  great  similitude,  and  are 
|ed  with  barbs,  the  best  being  tipped  with  the  tail- 

I  of  the  sting-ray.    In  former  days,  when  a  warrior 

pierced  an  enemy  with  his  spear,  he  tried  to  lift  him  from  the  ground  upon  it ;  and 
ke  were  unable  to  do  so,  he  was  generally  assisted  by  several  of  his  comrades,  who  aU 

fOL  II.  A  A 


CLUB. 


il   1.  .f 

H 

m 

^^£ 

i 

1lt^/l. ' 

m 

■ 

■*¥ 

h 

^f 

-U 

'if 

ii 

r 

ib 

f',-a 


-^^m^' 


954 


SAMOA. 


|,,..:,,. 


•    f 


thnvst  their  spears  into  his  .bod7,  lifted  him  in  the  air,  and  hore  him  aloft  in  triumpl. 
not  caring  whether  he  were  alive  or  dead.  ^^ 

One  weapon,  however,  seems  to  be  peculiar  to  Samoa,  and  has  been  mentioned  b 
Mariner.  It  consists  of  a  pair  of  gauntlets  made  of  cocoa-nut  fibre,  on  the  inside  of 
which  are  fixed  several  rows  of  sharks'  teeth,  set  edgewise.  In  fact,  this  weapon  is  made 
exactly  on  the  principle  of  the  terrible  "  tiger-claw  "  of  India,  and  is  intended  for  the 
purpose  of  ripping  up  an  adversary,  the  abdomen  being  the  part  that  is  always  attacked 
both  by  the  Samoan  and  the  Hindoo.  ' 

One  chief,  who  was  of  gigantic  dimensions,  even  for  a  Samoan,  always  fought  with 
these  terrible  gauntlets.  He  used  them,  however,  in  a  different  manner,  and  disdained  to 
tear  open  the  ^y  of  his  antagonist.  As  all  the  points  of  the  teeth  are  directed  backwards 

it  is  impossible  for  any  one  who 
is  grasped  by  >^hese  gauntlets  to 
tear  himself  away.  The  gigantic 
chief  was  accustomed  to  rush  at 
one  of  the  enemy,  seize  him 
with  his  gauntleted  hand,  flino 
him  on  his  face,  place  one  fool 
on  the  small  of  his  back,  grasp 
him  by  the  head,  and  bend  him 
forcibly  upwards  so  as  to  beak 
his  spine.  This  was  his  mode 
of  dealing  wich  able-bodied  men, 
If,  however,  he  seized  a  small 
man,  he  merely  threw  the  victita 
across  his  knee,  broke  his  back 
and  flung  his  dying  foe  on  the 
ground.  The  illustration  is  takea 
from  a  beautiful  specimen  in  the 
collection  of  the  Uuited  Service 
Museum. 
In  order  to  guard  themselves  against  these  weapons,  the  Samoan  warriors  gird  them- 
selves with  a  very  broad  and  thick  belt,  made  of  cocoa-nut  fibre,  wide  enough  to  reach  i 
fx-om  the  arm  to  the  hip.  It  is  not  quite  long  enough  to  encircle  the  body,  but  is  worn  | 
mostly  on  the  left  side,  that  beinj^  the  side  most  exposed  to  the  enemy. 


BHABKIOOTH  OAUNTLEra 


BELT. 


One  of  these  belts,  in  my  collection,  is  shown  in  the  illustration.  It  is  two  feet  nine  I 
inches  in  length,  so  that  when  fastened  round  the  waist  it  leaves  a  considerable  portion  j 
of  the  right  side  exposed.  It  is  made  by  taking  a  number  of  plaited  cords,  and  pasoii 
them  over  two  sticks,  so  that  all  the  cords  are  parallel  to  each  other.  They  are  then  I 
bound  firmly  together  by  strings  of  twisted  fibre,  which  pass  under  and  over  m\ 
fllteniately,  and  make  a  very  strong  armour,  through  which  the  dreaded  sharks'  t€etli| 
cannot  make  their  way. 


THE  VALUE  OP  DISCIPLINE 


8S5 


Sometimes  the  Samoan  warrior  seems  to  have  been  mistrustful  of  the  efficacy  of 
the  belt,  and  to  have  feared  the  effects  of  tiie  sharks'  teeth  on  his  naked  anus  and  legs. 
There  is  in  the  collection  of  the  United  Service  Museum  a  complete  suit  of  armour,  most 
ia-Wously  made  out  of  fibre,  and  so  formed  as  to  cover  the  greater  part  of  the  body  and 
limbs.  It  is  in  two  portions,  the  upper  being 
put  on  as  a  coat,  and  the  lower  as  trousers. 
By  the  side  of  the  armour  are  two  small 
sketches,  showing  on  an  enlarged  scale  the 
patterns  of  the  plaiting. 

There  is  no  definite  army  among  the 
Samoans,  each  man  being  considered  as  a 
soldier,  and  having  his  weapons  always  at 
hand.  He  is  liable  at  any  time  to  be  called 
out  by  bis  chief,  and,  as  a  rule,  he  troubles 
himself  very  little  about  the  cause  of  the  war, 
only  concernmg  himself  to  fight  in  the  train 
of  bis  chief.  The  Samoans  are  a  brave  race, 
and,  if  properly  led  and  taught  the  veriest 
rudiments  of  discipline,  would  make  good 
soldiers.  As  it  is,  however,  no  Samoan  warrior 
fiffhts  with  the  knowledge  that  his  movements 
are  directed  in  accordance  with  a  definite  plan, 
or  that  he  will  be  supported  by  others.  He 
lioes  not  feel  himself  a  simple  unit  among 
many,  but  has  to  look  out  for  himself,  to  select 
his  own  adversary,  to  advance  when  he  thinks 
he  can  do  so  with  advantage,  to  run  away 
when  he  feels  himself   getting  into  undue 

peril. 

Whenever  a  few  Samoans  have  put  them- 
selves under  the  guidance  of  a  white  man, 
Ithey  have  always  repelled  their  foes.    In  one 
'such  case,  twenty  men  drove  off  a  body  of 
ve  hundred  enemies,  flushed  with  success 
d  bloodshed.    Both  parties  were  armed  wita 

uskets,  but  the  regular  though   insignificant  volleys  of  the  twenty  men  so  com- 

letely  disorganized  the  five  hundred  undisciplined  foes,  that  the  latter  dared  not*  attack 

ihe  little  stone  wall,  five  feet  high  and  twenty-five  yards  long,  behind  which  the  defenders 

-ere  lying. 

Had  the  latter  been  left  to  their  own  devices,  they  would  have  fired  all  their  pieces  at 

ice,  and  been  left  with  unloaded  muskets  at  the  mercy  of  their  foes.    But  being  taught 

vfaysto  keep  half  their  muskets  loaded,  they  had  always  a  volley  ready  for  their  enemies, 

ho  were  utterly  discomfited  at  their  reception,  and  at  last  were  only  too  glad  to  escape 

they  best  could,  with  the  loss  of  many  men. 

The  position  of  a  neutral  is  not  at  all  a  pleasant  one  in  Samoa,  as,  in  case  either  side 
ihould  appear  to  be  likely  to  win  the  day,  those  of  the  losing  side  who  happen  to  bo 
friendly  with  the  unfortunate  neutral  make  a  point  of  stripping  him  of  all  his  property, 
a  prevent  it  from  falling  into  the  hands  of  tbe  enemy.  Those  Europeans  who  know  the 
ative  customs  always  erect  barricades  whenever  war  parties  come  near  them,  knowing 
'at  they  stand  in  equal  danger  from  friends  or  foes. 
When  a  cliief  decides  on  going  to  war,  he  calls  out  all  the  warriors  in  his  district. 
lOugh  there  is  no  real  discipline  of  the  soldiers,  there  is  at  all  events  some  semblance  of 
irder  in  their  arrangement.  Each  town  has  its  definite  place,  and  the  inhabitants  would 
sent  any  attempt  on  tlie  part  of  another  town  to  take  the  place  which  they  consider  as 
ipir  own.  The  most  honourable  post  is  in  front,  and,  though  it  is  a  post  of  danger,  it  ia 
honourable  that  if  a  man  belonging  to  nnv  town  privileged  to  l^ad  the  wax  were  placed 


SUIT  OF  ARMOUa 


350 


SAMOA. 


in  the  rear,  he  would  probably  desert  to  the  enemy.    In  fact,  a  vast  amount  of  desertion' 
does  take  place,  and  by  means  of  the  deserters  and  the  women,  both  parties  know 
tolerably  well  the  designs  of  their  antagonists.    The  idea  of  conceiving,  maturing  a  plan 
keeping  it  secret,  and  then  suddenly  acting  on  it,  seems  never  to  have  entered  the  mind 
of  the  Samoan  chiefs. 

Though  the  vanguard  is  the  post  of  danger  as  well  as  of  honour,  it  is  greatly  coveted 
for  it  is  also  the  post  of  profit  both  in  peace  and  war.  The  inhabitants  of  the  privileged 
towns  claim  the  largest  share  at  the  feasts,  and  generally  rule  the  district  in  which  they 
live.  As  all  the  Samoans  dress  much  alike  and  speak  the  same  language,  they  are  obliged 
to  wear  a  sort  of  uniform,  by  which  they  shall  know  friends  from  foes.  In  the  case  of 
warriors,  the  hair  is  dressed  in  some  strange  way,  or  a  white  shell  is  hung  round  theaieck 
or  a  strip  of  cloth  tied  round  the  arm,  these  symbols  being  changed  every  three  or  four 
days,  in  order  to  prevent  the  enemy  from  imitating  them. 

When  canoes  irnite  under  one  leader,  they  hang  out  symbols  of  a  similar  character 
such  as  bunches  of  leaves,  strips  of  matting,  or  even  a  sort  of  flag  made  of  native  mattiuV 
and  having  painted  on  it  the  rude  figure  of  some  animal,  such  as  a  pig,  a  dog,  or  a  bird! 
True  to  the  independent  nature  of  Samoan  warriors,  the  two  men  who  respectively 
command  the  land  and  the  sea  forces  never  think  o.t'  consulting  together,  and  actin"  in 
concert  together,  but  each  does  what  he  thinks  best  on  the  spur  of  the  moment.  In^tlie 
case  already  mentioned,  where  twenty  A&na  men  repulsed  five  hundred  of  the  Savaiis 
the  lattey  might  have  been  cut  off  to  a  man.  "While  they  were  kept  in  check  by  the 
twenty  disciplined  warriors,  a  fleet  of  Aana  canoes  appeared  off  the  shore ;  and,  if  the 
commander  had  only  landed  his  men,  a  most  thorough  example  would  have  been  made  of 
the  invaders.  But  he  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  land  force,  and  so  allowed  the  enemy 
to  escape  without  even  attempting  to  stop  them. 

The  student  of  anthropology  always  finds  that  human  nature  is  much  the  same  in 
different  parts  of  the  earth,  and  that  manners  and  customs  wonderfully  resemble  each 
other  in  principle,  though  they  may  be  modified  in  detail  by  the  accident  of  time  and 
place.  It  has  already  been  mentioned  that  many  of  the  Samoan  laws  are  identical  with 
those  given  by  Moses,  though  there  is  no  possibility  that  any  geographical  connexion 
could  ever  have  taken  place  between  Polynesia  and  Sinai. 

Warfare  is  canied  on  at  the  present  day  in  Samoa  just  as  the  Scriptures  tell  us  it 
used  to  be  in  Palestine  and  Syria,  and  as  Homer  tells  us  it  was*  waged  on  the  plains 
of  Troy.  When  two  opposing  bodies  meet,  the  leaders  challenge  and  abuse  each  other  in 
good  set  terms,  each  boasting  of  his  own  prowess,  depreciating  that  of  the  adversary,  and 
threatening  after  he  has  killed  his  enemy  to  dishonour  his  corpse  in  some  way.  Thus, 
we  find  that  when  David  had  accepted  the  challenge  of  Goliath,  before  they  proceeded 
to  action  they  reviled  each  other,  Goliath  threatening  to  give  David's  flesh  unto  the "  fowls 
of  the  air  and  the  beasts  of  the  field,"  and  David  retorting  in  almost  the  same  words,  but 
adding  that  he  would  do  the  same  by  the  bodies  of  the  whole  army. 

Thus,  in  the  old  Homeric  story,  where  Ulysses  flings  his  spear  at  Socus,  he  uses 
almost  exactly  the  same  formula  of  words : — 

"Ah,  wretch  !  no  father  shall  thy  corpse  compose, 
Thy  dyinj;  eye  no  tender  niotlier  close  ; 
But  hungry  birds  sha'l  tear  those  Imlls  away,  ; 

Aud  hovering  vultures  scream  around  their  prey." 

Thus,  the  Fijian  warrior  defies  his  enemy  in  words  before  he  proceeds  to  blows, 
threatening  to  bake  and  eat  his  body  and  make  a  drinking-cup  of  his  skull.  Thus,  the 
Samoan  war- parties  always  think  it  necessary  to  pause  and  defy  each  other  in  words 
befoi-e  they  proceed  to  blows.  For  example,  when  the  Manono  and  Ailna  men  fought  i 
in  the  struggle  which  has  just  been  described,  they  exchanged  threats  and  injurioua 
epithets  wonderfully  like  the  "  winged  words"  of  the  Homeric  warriors,  the  sentiment  | 
being  identical,  though  the  imagery  is  necessarily  different. 

"  You  banana-ealing  Manono  men,  be  your  throats  consumed  by  Moso." 

•'  Ye  cocoa-nut-eating  Adua  men,  be  your  tongues  v/usted." 


A  MUTUAL  DEFIANCE. 


357 


"Where  is  that  Savaii  pic  that  comes  to  his  death  ? " 

"Roast  that  Atua  king  who  is  about  to  die  by  my  spear ;"  and  so  on  ad  infinitum. 

These  war-parties  afibrd  excellent  opportunities  of  studying  the  dress  and  ornaments 
of  the  Samoans.  It  is  thought  a  point  of  honour  with  them,  as  w^ith  the  American 
Indians,  to  go  into  action  in  the  fullest  dress  and  decorated  with  every  ornament  that 


EXCniNOE  or  BEFiANCa 


can  be  procured,  so  that  the  hcad-d»«sji  pnd  general  accoxitrements  of  a  chief  wlien 
lengafjtd  in  war  are  sure  to  be  the  br-st  examples  that  can  be  seen. 

Tlie  pioceedings  that  take  place  after  a  Imttle  are  well  described  by  !Mr.  Pritcliard. 

I  "After  a  tight,  the  heads  oi  the  slain  warriors  are  paraded  in  presence  of  the  assembled 

chiefs  and  people,  wlien  the  heroes  arc  individually  thanked,  and  their  general  prowess 

and  daring  publicly  acknowledged.     The  excitement  of  the  successful  wan-ior  is  intense, 

03  he  passes  befoi-e  the  chiefs  with  his  bleeding  trophy,  capering  in  the  most  fantastic 

evolutions,  with  blackened  face  and  oiled  body,  throwing  his  club  high  in  the  air,  and 

[catching  it  behind  his  b.ick  or  between  his  legs ;  scmetiines  himself  carrying  his  dead 

[enemy's  head,  sometimes  dancing  round  a  commde  who  carries  it  for  him,  all  the  whUe 

Bhouting  in  his  loudest  voice,  'Oute  mau  tangata!  Ou  te  mau  tangatal'  ('I  have  my 

[man,  I  have  my  man  I ') " 

To  a  young  Samoan  this  is  the  realization  of  his  highest  ambition,  to  be  thus 
[publicly  thanked  by  the  chief  for  slaying  an  enemy  in  mortal  combat,  as  he  careers 
[before  his  comrades  with  the  recking  head  of  his  foe  in  one  hand,  and  his  club  in 
[the  other, 


1  ."ff    'uRKbI 


i,a. 


?>'!-  .;l 


' -.''S 

^ 

gg 

'  1 '  '% 

H 

HI 

f' 

'i 

m 

1 

) 

i 

1 

'^  '■■ 

.^ 

^1 

1      -    > 

'''1 
r 

'A 

;! 

^        ■! 


■. 


; 


li 


358 


SAMOA. 


*  Then,  again,  when  the  war  is  over,  and  he  returns  to  his  village,  to  hear  his  com 
panions  rekeuniti  the  exploit,  and  tlie  girls  pronounce  him  'toa,'  i.e.  brave;  then  it  ig  vo 
see  in  their  very  perfection  the  complacent  dignity  and  latent  pride  that  lurk  within  that 
brown-skinned  islander.  As  he  assumes  an  air  of  unconscious  disregard  of  the  praigj 
his  deeds  evoke,  you  see  the  sublime  apd  the  ludicrous  neatly  blending,  when  he  turnsto 
the  girls,  aiid  mildly  exclaims,  'Funa  mai  si  sulml'  ('Woman,  hand  me  a  cigar'.)  i^ 
modest  little  order  is  at  once  pretty  and  pert,  dignified  and  careless,  when  it  falls  from 
the  lips  of  a  hero  or  p  beau.  And  proud  is  the  girl  who  hands  it  to  him ;  she  has  but 
one  ambition  then,  to  become  his  wife,  even  with  the  certainty  of  being  cast  off  in  lesj 
than  a  month  for  another. 

"  After  the  heads  have  been  paraded  before  the  chiefs,  they  are  piled  up  in  the  make. 
or  open  space  in  the  centre  of  the  town,  the  head  of  the  greatest  chief  slain  being  plac(S 
uppermost.  If  among  the  visitors  there  are  any  relatives  of  the  slain,  they  claim  the 
heads  and  bury  them,  or  send  them  back  to  the  comrades  of  the  deceased.  The  unclaimed 
heads  are  buried  together  in  the  malae.  Any  bodies  that  may  be  recopnisod  are  also 
buried  by  their  friends,  while  those  who  have  no  relations  among  the  visitors  are  left  to 
rot  and  make  food  for  the  dogs. 

« The  relations  are  careful  to  bury  the  bodies  they  identify,  lest  their  spirits  should 
haunt  them  or  wander  about  the  field  of  battle,  disconsolate  and  mournful,  lamenting  the 
fate  which  left  their  bodies  to  rot  or  to  be  eaten  by  the  dogs.  I  have  often  hearl  the 
natives  say, '  Hear  that  spirit  moaning,  I  am  cold !  I  am  cold !  *  when  a  stormy  night  has 
thrown  its  darkness  and  poured  its  torrents  of  rain  and  gusts  of  wind  over  the  battle- 
field.  It  was  vain  to  tell  them  that  the  noise  they  beard  was  merely  the  creaking  boughs 
or  the  pelting  rain;  to  them  it  was  nothing  else  than  the  spirit  of  the  unburied  dead 
enemy." 

The  feelings  of  vanity  are  so  acute  in  a  Samoan  warrior  that  he  will  do  almost  any. 
thing  to  procure  applause  at  these  meetings  after  a  battle.  One  man  who  had  failed  to 
kill  an  enemy  was  greatly  annoyed  with  himself  at  having  missed  the  public  applause 
which  he  had  hoped  to  gain,  anil  hit  upon  another  mode  of  obtaining  a  sort  of  celebrity, 
He  cut  off  the  great  toes  of  a  dead  enemy  whose  head  had  already  been  taken,  and  with 
these  toes  in  his  mouth  paraded  before  the  chiefs  as  if  he  had  taken  a  head.  Finding  that 
this  novel  act  excited  admiratio»»,  he  became  so  excited  that  he  ate  the  toes,  even  without 
cooking  them,  in  the  presence  of  all  the  people. 

Such  an  act  as  this  might  induce  the  reader  to  suppose  that  the  Samoans,  like  many 
Polynesians,  are  cannibals.  In  the  ordinary  sense  of  the  word,  they  are  not  so.  After  a 
battle  they  Will  'sometimes  cook  and  eat  a  human  body,  but  this  is  done  as  an  act  of 
disgrace,  and  not  as  a  gratification  of  the  appetite.  In  one  instance,  a  young  woman  whose 
father  had  been  killed  in  battle;  obtained  a  scalp  that  had  belonged  to  the  enemy.  She 
first  burned  it  txj  ashes,  then  beat  it  to  powder,  and  scattered  the  dust  on  the  fire  over 
which  she  cooked  her  provisions. 

After  a  decisive  battle,  the  chiefs  of  the  beaten  side  come  humbly  before  their  vic- 
torious antagonists,  carrying  firewood,  stones,  and  pieces  of  bamboo.  They  lay  their 
burdens  before  the  principal  chief,  and  prostrate  themselves  on  the  ground,  lying  there 
in  silence.  Should,  m  is  generally  the  case,  the  victors  be  willing  to  accept  the  submis- 
sion, the  prostrate  chiefs  are  told  to  rise  and  return  home ;  but  if  they  should  not  lie 
satlsHed,  the  men  are  clubbed  where  they  lie,  while  the  people  whom  they  represent  suffer 
all  the  horrors  of  savage  warfare. 

nie  firewood,  stones,  and  bamboo  are  considered  a.s  emblems  of  the  utterly  abject  state 
to  which  the  bearers  have  been  reduced.  The  stones,  being  the  material  with  which  the 
native  ovens  are  made,  signify  that  those  who  deposit  them  at  the  feet  of  the  victors  give 
themselves  np  to  l)e  baked  and  eaten  by  the  conquerors.  The  firewood  represents  the 
material  with  which  the  ovens  are  heated,  and  the  bamboo  serves  as  a  double  symbol.  In 
the  first  place,  the  knives  with  which  the  Samoans  cut  up  their  food  werp  always  niadeof 
bamboo  before  the  use  of  iron  was  introduced  by  Europeans  ;  and  in  the  second  place,  the 
instruments  by  which  torture  was  inflicted  on  prisoners  by  cruel  captors  \^ere  made  of  the 
same  material. 


THE  IFONGA. 


859 


V^en  the  con(][nei«d  party  are  pardoned,  they  enter  the  house  of  the  chief,  kiss  his 
ibet  and  present  him  with  fine  mats,  bark  cloth,  food,  and  similar  property. 

This  ceremony  is  called  Ifonga,  and  is  sometimes  employed  on  other  occasions.  For 
rample,  during  the  war  between  Manono  and  A&na,  two  of  the  most  influential  chiefs  of 
the  latteV  party  took  umbrage  at  some  slight,  either  real  or  fancied,  and  deserted  to  the 
nemv-  De^iti^^  of  this  nature  is  quite  a  common  event  in  Samoan  warfare,  inasmuch 
M  the  chiefs  are  almost  entirely  indepemient  of  each  other,  and  are  bound  together  by  the 
slicrhtest  of  ties.  In  fact,  the  condition  of  these  islanders  much  resembles  that  of  the 
Scottish  Highlanders  in  the  old  times,  ^  'hen  it  was  hardly  possible  to  wage  a  regular  war 

account  of  the  rival  jealousies  of  the  different  chiefs,  besides  the  int^nal  dissensions 
jmong  the  members-  of  each  clau. 

Besides,  as  in  the  old  Scottish  dans,  there  is  no  discipline  by  which  even  the  men  are 
band  together.  Each  man  serves  as  long  as  he  chooses,  and  no  longer.  If  he  thinks 
Umself  slighted,  or  if  his  crops  at  home  have  to  be  got  in,  he  has  no  hesitation  in  shoul- 
deriu"  his  club,  and  going  off  to  his  own  village ;  nor  is  there  any  law  by  which  he  can  be 
punished  for  so  doing.  In  the  war  to  which  we  are  now  alluding,  a  vast  number  of  the 
Savaii  allies  of  Manono  had  gone  off  to  their  own  plantations. 

In  order  to  carry  out  the  principle  of  obtaining  the  Malo,  or  sovereignty,  it  waa 
necessary  thai  the  deserters  should  do  homage  to  Manono,  and  be  replaced  in  state  in 
their  homes,  which  they  were  supposed  to  hold  under  Manono  as  vassals  in  charge.  If 
thjy  could  take  possession  without  being  attacked  by  the  opposing  party,  they  were 
supposed  to  have  asserted  their  rights. 

Accordingly,  a  great  ceremony  was  projected.  The  Manono  chiefs  recalled  all  the 
Jies  who  had  escaped  from  the  war,  ostensibly  to  look  after  their  plantations,  but  in 
reality  because  they  had  a  strong  objection  to  bullets,  and  summoned  them  to  bring  the 
produce  of  their  plantations  to  a  great  "  fono,"  or  discussion.  Accordingly,  they  all  came 
back,  allured  by  the  prospect  of  the  feast  which  accompanies  such  a  "  fono."  The  two 
deserting  chiefs  were  introduced  to  the  assembly,  and  went  through  the  ceremony  of 
Ifonf'a  as  a  matter  of  form.  Next  they  had  to  be  safely  installed  in  their  own  villages. 
With  one  of  them  this  was  a  comparatively  easy  matter,  as  the  whole  district  was  deserted. 
So  the  chief  was  taicen  there  in  triumph,  escorted  by  thirty  or  forty  canoes,  and  formally 
installed  in  his  own  domains,  as  vassal  to  Manono,  and  therefore  acknowledging  the  right  - 
of  Malo  to  belong  to  that  district 

He  had  no  followers  with  him,  and  in  a  day  or  two  he  left  the  place  and  returned  to 

Manono.    Still,  the  transaction  had  been  completed,  the  time  during  which  he  hsld  his 

domain  not  being  of  any  importance.     The  reader  may  be  glad  to  know  that  this  chief 

suffered  the  usual  fate  of  renegades,  being  received  at  first  with  great  ceremony  and  made 

fmti  li  of,  and  afterwards  sinking  into  utter  obscurity. 

As  to  the  other  chief,  there  was  a  difficulty  respecting  the  installation.    It  so  hap- 
pened that,  he  having  been  one  of  the  most  influential  leaders,  all  the  united  forces 
of  the  two  district^  A&na  and  Atua,  were   encamped  in  and  about  the  place,  and  if 
he  had  been  taken  there  he  would   not   only  have  been  attacked,  but  the  invading 
[party  would  probably  have  been  repelled  by  the  united  forces  of  the  other  two  districts. 
jSo,  after  much  deliberation,  it  was  determined  that  he  should  be  installed  at  a  con- 
iTenieut  season,  but  that  the  precise  time  for  performing  the  ceremony  need  not  for 
the  present  be  fixed  upon. 

Sometimes  a  couple  of  chiefs  quarrel,  and,  instead  of  going  to  war,  fight  it  out  them- 

Belves  with  their  clubs.     They  display  great  df-xterity  in  fencing  and  guarding,  as  well  as 

[Btriking,  and  are  watched  intently  by  the  spectator.   They  are  usually  parted  before  they 

I  do  any  serious  harm  to  each  other,  because  in  case  either  were  killed,  or  even  seriously 

jinjured,  a  war  of  vengeance  would  be  the  inevitable  result 

Comparatively  little  is  known  of  the  nat.ve  laws  of  Samca,  which,  like  all  similar 

linstitutions,  are  always  on  the  change,  and  of  late  years  have  bsen  almost  forgotten  by 

[reason  of  the  presence  of  Europeans  in  the  .slands.    "We  find,  however,  from  several 

travellers,  especially  from  those  who  have  lived  among  the  Samcyaus  aa  missionaries,  that 


mtimA 


i' 


(■"{1 


%" 


•iV\,..^ 


'J  I 


860 


S.OI0A. 


.j^ 


a  tolerably  well-defined  code  of  laws  is  recognised,  and  administered  by  the  chief  and  1 
councillors. 

Murder,  for  example,  was  punishable  by  death ;  and  this  was  so  well  known  that  wheJ 
one  man  murdered  another,  he  and  all  his  family  generally  fled  to  another  district,  whe^ 
they  were  sure  of  protection.  It  was  necessary  that  all  the  family  should  accompany  th2 
murderer,  because  the  relatives  of  the  slain  man  might  wreak  their  vengeance  uponW 
relation  of  the  murderer.  Practically,  the  punishment  for  murder  resolved  itself  into  i 
heavy  fine.  The  fugitive  necessarily  left  behind  him  his  plantations,  his  house,  and  othe 
property,  all  of  which  was  seized  by  the  chief.  Sometimes  the  whole  of  the  property  wai 
confiscated,  the  house  burned  down,  the  plantation  devastated,  and  a  message  sent  to  tk 
murderer  that  he  might  never  return  to  his  own  village.  Generally,  however,  this  e.xtreiiiel 
punishment  was  commuted  for  a  heavy  fine,  part  of  which  consisted  in  giving  a  feast  tol 
the  entire  village. 

Damaging  a  fruit-tree  was  held  to  be  a  crime  deserving  of  heavy  punishment;  andt, 
was  speaking  disrespectfully  to  a  chief,  destroying  a  fence,  or  behaving  rudely  to  strangenl 
For  severiil  offences  the  Samoans  had  a  curiously  graduated  scale  of  punishments.  Some.! 
tim'^s,  when  the'  offence  was  a  light  one,  the  offender  waa  sentenced  to  seat  himself  inl 
front  of  the  chief  and  his  council,  and  take  five  bites  of  a  cruelly  pungent  root.  Some-I 
times  he  was  obliged  to  tos^i  and  catch  a  certain  number  of  times  one  of  the  pricklvl 
sea-urchins,  which  are  covered  with  slender  sp' kes,  as  sharp  as  needles  and  as  hrittle  u\ 
glass.  Sometimes  he  had  to>beat  his  head  ^vith  sharp  stones  imtil  his  face  was  covetedl 
with  blood.  I 

These  punishments  were  usually  inflicted,  but  there  was  a  severe  set  of  penalties  fop  I 
graver  offences.  In  some  cases  the  offender  was  Imng  by  the  feet  to  the  branch  of  i 
tree,  or  stripped  of  all  his  clothes,  and  set  in  tlip  burning  rays  of  the  mid-day  smi 
One  of  the  severest,  as  well  as  nost  degrading  punishments  consisted  in  taking  a  pole  cutl 
from  a  very  prickly  tree,  tying  together  the  culprit's  feet  and  hands,  slinging  him  on  the! 
pole  as  pigs  are  slung  when  they  are  being  taken  to  the  oven,  and  canning  him  to  the  I 
bouse  or  village  against  which  he  had  ofiended. 

The  degrading  part  of  this  punishment  consisted  in  likening  the  offender  to  a  pwi 
going  to  the  oven.    It  is  always  held  as  a  deep  insult  to  a  Sanioan  to  compare  him  tol 
a  pig ;  while  the  very  idea  of  being  baked  in  the  oven  is  most  repulsive  to  the  feelin"s  of  I 
the  people,  who  have  the  same  contempt  for  any  of  the  processes  of  cookery  that  prevails! 
throughout  New  Zealand,  Fiji,  and  Tonga.     So  utterly  humiliating  is  this  punishmenti 
that  when  the  culprit  is  laid  helpless  at  the  feet  of  those  whom  he  has  injured  he  is 
almost  invariably  released  and  forgiven,  the  extreme  degradation  being  accepted  as  aal 
atonement  for  almost  any  offence,  no  matter  how  heinous.    This  is  the  reason  why  the 
ceremony  of  Ifonga  is  considered  as  so  degrading. 

Ir  leed,  it  is  in  consequence  of  this  feeling  that  cannibalism  is  occasionally  practised, 
though,  ai  has  already  been  mentioned,  it  exists  in  a  very  modified  form.  Formerly,  the  I 
women  always  attended  upon  the  warriors  for  the  sake  of  obtaining  the  bodies  of  the 
slain  foes,  which  they  dragged  out  A  tlie  field,  and  then  cooked,  by  way  of  expressing  the 
utmost  contempt  for  then  .  The  ptiests  used  also  to  accompany  the  warriors,  and  pray  to 
the  gods  for  success  Th«j>  had  qood  reason  for  wishing  for  victory,  as  their  portiuii  of 
the  food  was  only  tl-.e  hands  of  the  el  in  warriors,  and  as  long  as  the  struggle  lasted  they 
were  not  allowed  t'  >  at  any  other  food  except  these  hands.  Tht  priests  of  the  losing  side  | 
have  sometimes  been  obliged  to  fast  for  several  days  in  succession. 

When  the  body  of  a  chief  was  carried  off  to  the  oven,  great  rejoicings  were  made,  and  I 
every  one  was  expected  to  eat  a  piece  of  it,  no  matter  how  small.    On  such  occasions, 
even  the  women  and  little  children  had  a  share,  the  question  being  frequently  asked 
whether  all  have  tasted.    Sometimes,  when  a  captive  has  been  taken  alive,  the  Sanioaij 
have  been  known  to  tie  him  up  to  a  tree,  dig  a  hole  in  front  of  him,  line  it  with  stones,  | 
heat  it  before  his  eyes,  and  then  throw  him  into  it. 

According  to  the  accounts  of  the  natives,  wars  were  foriAerly  much  more  common  t! 
is  now  the  case,  the  musket  having  almost  driven  the  club  and  spear  out  of  the  field,  i 
rendering  useless  the  strength  and  skiU  of  the  warriors,  who  prided  themselves  on  tbeii  I 


AN  ACTION  FOR  DAMAGES. 


361 


/ 


,ity  of  handling  their  weapons.  How  well  they  fence  with  the  cluh  has  already  been 
7m,  ^^'^  ^^^  ^^^y.  ^^^^  equally  efficient  in  the  use  of  the  spear  is  evident  from  an 
odote  told  by  Mr.  Williams. 

A  chief  named  Matetau  had  come  on  board  an  English  vessel,  and  the  captain,  wishing 
test  the  skill  of  his  visitor,  painted  on  the  foresail  a  ring  about  four  or  five  inches  in 
meter,  and  asked  Matetau  to  throw  his  spear  at  it.  The  chief  retired  to  the  quarter- 
Jr  about  eighty  feet  from  the  mark,  poised  his  spear  for  a  moment,  and  sent  it  through 
middle  of  the  ring.  Warriors  thus  skilful  in  the  use  of  their  weapons  might  well  feel 
^^oant  at  the  introduction  of  fire-arms,  which  equalize  the  weak  and  the  strong,  and 
ble  a  mere  boy  only  just  tattooed  to  kill  the  greatest  chief. 

When  ewes  are  brought  before  the  council  for  adjudication,  both  plaintiff  and  defen- 
j  exhibit  the  greatest  ingenuity  in  stating  their  case,  and  are  wonderfully  fertile  in 
iventin*'  new  arguraevits.  The  Samoan  litigant  is  as  slippery  as  an  eel,  and  no  sooner 
«lie  found  one  post  untenable  than  he  has  contrived  to  glide  away  from  it  and  establish 
[mjelf  in  another.  >Ir.  Pritchard  gives  a  very  amusing  instance  of  this  characteristic  of 
Samoan. 

The  property  of  an  English  resident,  who  was  popularly  called  "  Monkey  Jack,"  had 

a  wantonly  destroyed,  and  the  injured  man  referred  the  case  to  the  council.    As  at 

t  time  two  ships  of  war  arrived,  the  matter  was  by  common  consent  referred  to  the 

ior  officer,  and  the  plaintiff,  accompanied  by  his  friends,  proceeded  to  the  spot    The 

5(3  were  convened,  and,  though  they  could  not  deny  that  the  property  had  been  de- 

ived,  they  put  forward  a  series  of  excuses  for  refusing  to  pay  any  indemnity. 

Firstly,  they  said  that  the  plaintiff  had  joined  the  enemy,  and  that  they  were  therefore 

jtled  to  wage  war  on  him.     This  accusation  being  refuted,  they  shifted  their  ground 

ini  the  man  to  his  wife,   saying  that  she  was  related  to  the  enemy,  and  that  her 

sbaad  necessarily  partook  of  the  relationship.     Fortunately,  the  woman  happened  to 

related  equally  to  both  sides,  so  that  the  defendants  had  to  abandon  that  plea. 

Their  next  count  was,  that  the  destruction  of  the  property  was  accidental,  and  that 

lerefore  the  owner  had  no  claim  on  them     As  their  own  previous  admissions  contra- 

ted  them,  there  was  no  difi&eulty  in  disposing  of  this  allegation.    Their  next  line  of 

feace  was  a  very  ludicrous  one,  and  showed  that  they  were  nearly  brought  to  bay.    It 

happened  that  "  Monkey  Jack "  was  something  of  an  armourer,  and  used  to  repair  for 

le  natives  the  muskets  which  their  rough  hands  had  damaged.    His  opponents  sud- 

nly  recollected  this,  and  turned  it  to  account,  saying  that  his  charges  for  repairs  were  so 

icli  heavier  to  them  than  to  the  enemy,  that  in  self-defence  they  had  taken  his  property 

compensation.     Evidence  was  brought  that  his  charges  were  always  the  same  to  any 

ive3,  no  matter  to  which  party  they  belonged,  and  30  the  defendants  were  again 

,ten. 

Like  wise  men,  however,  they  had  reserved  their  weightiest  argument  to  the  last.  It 
already  baen  mentioned  that  in  time  of  war  either  party  has  no  scruple  in  'destroying 
coiifiwiting  the  property  of  a  friend,  on  the  plea  that  it  is  better  for  tliem  to  have  the 
3  of  the  property  than  for  the  enemy  to  take  it.  Tlie  defendants  brought  forward  an 
iimeat  based  on  this  custom,  saying  that  tliey  only  acted  in  accordance  with  national 
itom,  and  that  they  liad  destroyed  the  property  of  the  plaintiff  in  order  to  keep  it 
of  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 

This  was  by  far  the  most  formidable  argument  they  could  have  employed,  but  "  Monkey 
ik"  was  as  clever  as  his  opponents,  and  replied  with  crushing  effect,  that  for  several 
leks  the  opposite  party  had  been  able,  if  they  had  desired  to  do  so,  to  destroy  all  his 
perty,  but  had  refrained  from  touching  it. 

When  the  chiefs  saw  that  they  had  met  with  men  more  okilful  than  themselves  in 

raent,  thiy  were  sadly  perplexed,  and  some  of  the  younger  chiefs  hit  on  a  mode  by 

ich  they  tiought  that  they  might  escape  from  paying  the  indemnity.     They  agreod 

ietly  to  surround  the  spot  where  the  captain  and  the  consul  were  sitting,  and  suddenly 

irry  them  off,  and  retain  them  as  hostages  until  the  indemnity  should  be  given  up. 

iortiinately,  Mr.  Pritchard  detected  theix  plot,  and  contrived  to  slip  back  to  the  boata, 

here  he  arranged  a  counter-plot. 


i-\t'»/'«  « 


i\H 


11^  t  ■ 


1!' 


'  ij'fj 


862 


SAMOA. 


I 


w 

It   ^ 


t 


<r  < 


1 1 "' 


Before  very  long,  the  Samoans  surrounded  the  place  where  the  Intended  eaptiroj  v 
sitting,  and,  just  as  they  were  about  to  seize  them,  Mr.  Piitchord  colled  out  to  them 
showed  them  that  they  were  covered  by  the  levelled  muskets  of  the  sailors  and  mari! 
who  had  accompanied  the  captain  and  the  consul  to  the  spot.    Knowing  that,  uoUJce  the 
selves,  the  English  warriors  had  an  inconvenient  habit  of  hitting  when  they  fited 
Samoan  chiefs  acknowledged  themselves  conquered,  and  agreed  to  pay  the  indemnity' 

Another  case,  much  more  petty,  was  a  very  ludicrous  one,  the  Samoan  absolutt 
granting  himself  to  be  defeated  b^  the  logic  of  his  opponent 

There  was  a  certain  West  Indian  negro,  who  had  taken  up  his  residence  in  Samoa, 
had  attained  in  a  neighbouring  tribe  the  rank  of  chief,  together  with  the  name  of  Vm 
A  native  chief,  named  Toe-tangata  (called,  for  brevity's  sake,  Toe),  had  a  dog,  which^ 
in  the  habit  of  stealing  from  Fannga's  house.    The  latter  had  often  complained  tot 
owner  of  the  animal,  but  without  success,  and  at  last,  as  the  dog  continued  to  ste. 
Paunga  shot  it    Now  in  Samoa  to  insult  a  chiefs  dog  is  to  insult  the  owner,  and  so  U 
considered  himself  to  have  been  shot  by  Paunga. 

The  case  was  at  last  referred  to  the  captain  of  an  English  man-of-war,  but  Vm 
refused  to  appear,  saying  that  he  was  a  Samoan  chief,  and  not  under  the  jurisdiction  oil 
foreigner.  A  file  of  armed  marines  was  at  once  sent  for  Paunsa,  who  ingeniously  j 
advantt^e  of  the  proceeding,  placing  himself  at  their  head,  and  telling  the  people  tU 
they  might  now  see  that  he  was  a  chief  among  the  white  people  as  well  as  among  natlvi 
and  had  his  guard  of  honour,  without  which  he  would  not  have  stirred  out  of 
house. 

Both  being  before  the  captain.  Toe  made  his  complaint  and  was  instantly  crushed  i 
Paunga's  reply.  He  admitted  that  the  property  of  a  chief  was  identical  with  the  owj 
Consequently,  when  Toe's  dog  ate  Paunga's  food,  he,  Toe,  ate  Paunga.  Therefore  vlu 
Paunga  shot  Toe  in  the  person  of  his  dog,  he  only  balanced  the  account  and  neither] 
had  grounds  of  complaint  against  the  ouer. 


m 


(■' 


.  I 


i 


CHAPTEB  III. 


jotf  Ainniif iim — noKow-OATOBmo-— tbv  dioot  bibds,  avo  mods  ov  xnmxa  thrx — tbaik- 

bio  TBI  BUDS  —  riBUIMO  :     THE   NKT   AND   THR   UNB DABINO   MODS   OF   SHABK-CATOHINO  — 

|i  BOLD  rUBBBXAH— CUBIOUB   A00IDKNT8   TO   TUB   DIVBB8  :    THR   BBABE   AND   THB   CORAL — THB 
llOAR  HtWT— A  DAN0BR0U8    FOB — SAMOAN   COOXRRY — THB   PALOLO— ITS   CURIOUS   APPRABANCB, 

IMOSX  OF  OAPTUBB,   AND   WAY   OF  COOKINO   IT  —  llABRIAOB   IN    8AH0A 0RBBM0NIR8    IN    THB 

ItOBUaK  OF  A  OHIBF— THR   WRDDINO  FBA8T  AND  DANCB8— 8AM0AN   ABOBITBOTiniB — DirUION 
m  HOUBB  BT  MOSOVXTO  OUBTAUTI. 

^amusements  of  the  Samoan»  are  in  many  respects  identical  ^xrith  those  of  other 
oesians,  aad  therefore  only  those  will  be  described  wherein  is  anything  characteristic 
ftbese  islanders.  One  of  the  principal  sports  is  pigeon-shooting,  Which  is  carried  on  in 
liD  parts  of  the  wood  expressly  prepared  for  it  The  principle  on  which  the  sport  is 
ved  much  resembles  that  of  the  rat-shooting  practised  by  the  Tongans.  Several 
jefs  agree  to  go  off  on  a  pigeon-catchinc  expedition,  and  at  the  appointed  time  the 
iling-ground  is  cleared  of  bush,  a  laive  circle  is  marked  out  by  stones,  and  just  outside 
)  circle  are  made  a  number  of  ambushes,  formed  from  leaves  and  branches,  which  are 
[fresh  daily. 

[The  sport  is  preluded  by  a  drink  of  kava,  and  when  this  indispensable  preliminary  is 
|r,  the  chiefs  repair  to  their  stations,  each  having  a  net  and  a  trained  bird.  The  net  is 
,and  is  fixed  to  the  end  of  a  bamboo,  thirty  or  even  forty  feet  in  length.  The  bird 
lerched  on  a  stick  near  its  master,  and  is  attached  to  its  perch  by  a  string  forty  or  fifty 
ds  in  length. 

[At  a  given  signal,  the  birds  are  thrown  into  the  air,  and,  following  the  instructions 

;  have  received,  wheel  round  and  round  for  some  little  time.    The  wild  pigeons  see 

(in  from  a  distance,  and,  fancying  from  their  movements  that  they  are  hovering  over 

,fly  to  join  them.    As  they  wheel  to  and  fro  with  the  decoy  birds,  the  chiefs  raise 

rnets  and  dexterously  capture  them.     He  who  takes  the  greatest  number  of  pigeons 

the  game,  and  receives  from  each  of  the  other  players  a  stake  which  has  been 

(viously  fixed  upoa    Generally  the  stakes  consist  of  food  or  kava  roots,  and  in  such 

the  winner  practically  gains  nothing  but  the  honour  of  winning  the  game,  as  the 

is  cooked  and  distributed  by  the  winner  to  all  his  companions,  and  the  kava  is 

jiverted  into  drink 

I  These  bird-catching  parties  last  for  a  very  long  time,  the  players  sometimes  remaining 
[the  spot  for  a  monuu  Huts  are  consequently  run  up  around  the  open  space  on  which 
i  birds  are  flowa 

j  The  decoy  birds  are  most  carefully  trained,  the  object  of  the  trainer  being  to  make 
jem  rise  at  the  word  of  command,  fly  to  the  end  of  the  string,  wheel  round  in  graceful 
cles  for  some  time,  and  then  return  to  the  peich.  When  a  bird  will  remain  on  the 
ng  for  five  minutes  and  return  to  its  perch  at  its  master's  call,  it  is  considered  as  having 
^Q  highly  trained,  and  is  held  in  great  estimation.    The  natives  may  be  often  seen 


364 


SAMOA. 


engaged  in  training  the  birds  in  the  open  space  in  the  centre  of  the  village.    U 
are  encouraged  in  their  fli},'lit  by  a  peculiar  mode  of  jerking  t^je  string.  ^ 

Fishing  is  a  very  favourite  amusement  with  the  Samoans,  who  display  a  w  ij 
amount  of  skill  and  often  of  courage  in  their  sport.  The  latter  quality  is  chieflv  I,  1 
into  play  when  the  natives  are  occupied  in  shark-fishii  r.  Whenever  a  rrreat  feasrl 
be  held,  the  fislionnen  go  off  in  search  of  sharks,  the  iK.sh  ot  tliis  fish  h-'ma  oij  fl 
j)rin(ipnl  dainties  of  Samoa.  The  fishermen  ^o  off  in  canoes,  each  canoe  beintj  n  1 
by  two  or  three  fishermen,  who  are  supplied  with  r  ^Long  ropo,  having  a  noose  atonT 
and  a  quantity  of  animal  offoL  '^' 


^^^^W^.-f'^^ 


5^^ 


'>VA 


^"'^ 


"^^••^Ss^i 


VVW; 


,;:/-  -'t(  ^ 


'^  '■■.■.; 


^mm 


PIOEOS^ATCHINO. 

Going  to  the  edge  of  the  lagoon,  where  tho  sharks  lie  under  shelter  of  the  ncbtl 
men  throw  the  offal  overboard,  for  tlie  double  purpose  of  attracting  and  gor};iii;;tJ 
sharks.  They  then  peer  into  the  water,  auu  when  one  of  the  fishermen  sees  a  ^j 
lazily  stretching  itself  on  the  sand  that  lies  under  the  overhanging  rocks,  he  lets 
very  quietly  into  the  sea,  dives  down  with  the  rope  in  his  hand,  slips  the  noose  overt 
nhark'a  tail,  and  rises  to  the  surface.  As  soon  as  he  gets  into  the  boat,  the  men  drai;! 
Khark  out  of  his  retreat,  and  haul  away  until  the  creat^ire's  tail  is  raised  uut  of  the  i 
when  it  becomes  nearly  helpless.  A  sudden  jerk  brings  it  into  the  canoe, 'here  it  I 
Instantly  killed. 

Sometimes  the  shark  lies  in  a  deep  submarine  cave,  with  only  its  head  out  oft 
opening.    The  Samoan  fisherman,  however,  is  not  to  be  baffled  by  this  attitude,  but  ilivJ 
down  to  the  shark,  and  taps  it  gently  on  the  head.    The  fish,  replete  with  food,  fal 
annoyed  at  the  interruption,  and  turns  round,  exposing  as  it  does  so  its  tail  to  tliei'« 
fisherman,  who  slips  the  uoose  over  it  in  a  momeuU 


BOAB-HUNTING. 


868 


''     I! 


e  young  man,  mentioned  by  Mr.  Pritchard,  was  celebrated  for  his  daring  in  this 

|{e  disdained  assistance,  and  used  to  go  out  alone  in  a  little  canoe,  dropping  bait 

J^  ill  order  to  attract  tho  sharks,  and  throwing  his  noosed  rope  over  their  tails.   On 

r^ision  the  rope  broke,  but  tho  brave  t'ullow  had  no  idea  of  losing  both  shink  and 

He  leaped  overboard  among  all  the  sharks,  seized  the  rope,  scrambled  into  his 

»(Tain,  and,  after  a  long  and  severe  struggle,  succeeded  iu  killing  his  shark  and 

ij,.  it  ashore. 

uietimos  the  hook  is  used  in  shark-fishing.  The  fishermen  bait  a  hook,  carry  it  out 
icanoe  in  twelve  teet  or  so  of  water,  and  bring  the  line  back  to  land.  Before  very 
[jishai'k  i8  nearly  sure  to  seize  the  bait;  and  when  tho  fish  is  fairly  hooked,  several 
jiiiiil  at  the  rope  and  drag  tho  shark  into  shallow  water,  where  it  is  allowed  to  flounce 
kit  until  it  is  exhausted,  ond  is  then  killed  without  difficulty. 

Lb  a  sport  na  this  is  nec-isarily  attended  with  much  danger,  but  the  Samoan  fisher- 
[is  nearly  as  much  at  home  in  the  water  as  the  shork  itself,  and  treats  his  dangerous 
I  with  the  same  easy  indifferonce  which  a  Spanish  matador  displays  towards  a 

h  cases,  but  they  are  the  exception, 


^m  ift  pig-hunting.    As  the  swine  are 
i  to  their  wild  modes  of  life,  and  are 
of  honour  for  a  chief  to  challenge  a 


U  bull.    Accidents  certainly  do  happen  in 

loot  the  rule. 

Another  of  their  amusements  which  is  dn 

jreJtorun  loose  in  the  woods,  they  have  re 

ijwift,  active,  and  ferocious.    It  is  thought . 

I  boar,  and  to  receive  no  assistance  except  in  cas  •  of  extreme  need.    The  hunter  is 
I  with  his  knife  and  tomahawk,  or  sometimes  with  a  whale-spade,  which  makes  a 

[formidable  weapon  if  the  edges  are  kept  sharp. 

k)  kill  one  cf  tho  animals  is  no  easy  task.     In  the  first  place,  a  wild  boat  is  so  quick 

nothing  but  the  greatest  activity  can  save  the  hunter  from  its  tusks ;  and  were  the 
Jt  to  take  place  on  an  open  plain  instead  of  among  trees,  behind  which  the  hunter  can 
fn  fflien  hard  pressed,  the  beast  might  probably  get  the  better  of  the  man.    Then  the 

ris  wonderfully  tenacious  of  life,  and  has  a  skin  so  tough  that  a  sharp  weapon  and  a 
ji<  arm  are  needed  to  inflict  a  mortal  wound.  Even  when  the  animal  has  fallen,  and 
[pparently  dead,  an  experienced  hunter  always  drives  his  knife  into  its  throat,  as 
h  have  an  awkward  way  of  suddenly  reviving,  leaping  on  their  legs,  and  dashing 
lush  their  foes  into  the  bush. 

!  sows  are  even  more  dangerous  antagonists  than  the  boars.  They  are,  as  a  rule. 
Iter,  thinner,  and  mora  active,  and,  although  they  have  no  long  tusks  wherewith  to  rip 
Iheir  foes,  they  can  bite  as  sharply  and  as  quickly  as  wolves.  Indeed,  were  it  not  for 
Idogs,  which  are  trained  to  boar-hunting,  and  are  wonderfully  courageous  and  skilful, 
|iffb  very  ugly  and  most  unpromising  to  the  eye,  they  would  seldom  be  brought  to  bay. 

5r.  Pritchard  gives  an  account  of  an  adventure  of  his  own  with  a  boar,  which  gives  an 
fcllent  idea  of  the  ferocity,  cunning,  and  activity  of  the  animals.    The  Iwar  had 

ally  received  two  rifle-bullets  in  his  left  shoulder,  inflicting  wounds  which  would 
disabled,  if  not  killed,  most  animals,  but  seemed  only  to  irritate  the  boar  by 
I  pain. 

"The  fury  of  the  beast  was  intense,  with  its  two  wounds  and  the  worrying  of  tho 
He  stood  grinding  his  teeth  and  frothing  at  the  mouth,  looking  first  at  one  and 

I  at  another  of  us,  as  if  measuring  an  antagonist  for  fight.  The  chief  suggested  that 
I  of  us  should  tackle  him,  while  the  others  looked  dn  without  interfering.  Of  course 
Bd  to  claim  the  jir^'oilege  to  do  so  after  such  a  challenge ;  though,  in  truth,  this  being 
[first  boar  I  had  ever  encountered,  I  felt  as  if  I  had  somewhat  rashly  undertaken  the 
pt,  for,  even  with  his  two  wounds,  I  fancied  he  might  possibly  hold  out  longer  than 

df,  and,  if  I  failed  to  kill  liim,  the  failure  would  be  fine  sport  for  my  comrades,  and 
I  soon  forgotten  in  their  jokes. 

I"  However,  I  stepped  out  in  front  of  the  infuriated  beast,  and  no  sooner  was  I  there  than 
m  there  too — quite  promptly  enough,  I  thought.  He  made  a  furious  charge  at  me, 
Ich  I  received  with  the  butt  end  of  my  rifle,  trying  to  throw  him  over  on  his  wounded 
I,  but  ineffectually.  A  second  time  he  came  at  me,  and  a  second  time  I  checked  him. 
jhe  drew  up  for  the  third  charge,  his  long  bristles  standing  on  end,  grinding  his  tusks 


I; 


A^ 


trl 


'  I  i 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


125 


U     Ulft 

Sf  k&   12.0 

u 


IL25  HI  1.4 


M 
^ 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporalion 


4(^ 


:<N^ 


\ 


<> 


i\ 


23  WIST  MAIN  STMIf 

wnSTM.N.Y.  USM 

(716)  t73.4S03 


'4^ 


nil , 


SAMOA 

and  tossing  the  froth  from  his  huge  month,  I  drew  my  tomahawk.    On  he  cai&0  i, 
than  ever ;  the  tomahawk  fell  deep  into  the  thick  part  of  his  neck,  and  my  boy  Ab 
did  the  rest  with  His  long  knife. 

"  It  was  rather  hot  work,  for  ihese  boars  have  immense  strength  and  no  little  doin 
pluck,  and  their  skins  are  so  tough  that  often  a  spear  will  break  diort  off  without  h^ 
even  a  mark  where  it  struck." 

The  same  boar  had  previously  forced  the  writer  to  employ  rather  a  ludicrous  l^ 
He  had  fired  at  the  shoulder  of  the  animal,  thinking  that,  if  the  bullet  did  not  leachl 
heart,  it  would  at  all  events  disable  him.  But  the  boar  made  at  him  almost  as  it  lecd] 


^^sa^ife^'^^ 


li  ..^W% 


X  ;// 


.,  -.S3 


A  BOAB  nUST  IN  SAMOA. 


•v 


.1^ ' 


-V'.' , 


i-Ji 


,1       ft 


the  shot,  and  sprang  on  him  so  quickly  that  he  was  forced  to  jump  over  its  head  on  to! 
back,  and  roll  off  towards  the  nearest  tree.  The  smaller  pigs  are  killed  in  a  differa 
manner.  The  dogs  are  trained  to  catch  them  by  the  ears,  shoulders,  and  tail,  so  aa  1 
check  their  progress,  and  when  the  hunters  come  up  they  place  a  stick  across  the  anin ' 
throat,  and  press  it  down  on  each  side  until  the  pig  is  dead. 

When  little  pigs  are  killed  in  the  bush,  they  are  always  cooked  there  in  extempon 
ovens,  and  carried  through  the  village  in  baskets,  in  order  to  make  a  greular  i " 
if  they  were  merely  carried  in  their  uncooked  state. 

As  to  the  cookery  of  the  Samoans,  there  is  little  to  distinguish  it  from  that  of 
Tongans  and  other  Polynesians  of  the  same  race.  They  have  a  great  abundance  of 
being  able  to  produce  almost  as  great  a  variety  in  that  respect  as  the  Fijians,  and 
of  their  dishes  axe  extremely  pi&table  to  a  European.    Vegetables  form  the  si 


W 


A  CURIOUS  Disa 


867 


iStmoan's  food,  and  of  those  he  has  abundant  choice.    Putting  aside  those  vegetables 

X  have  been  imported  from  Europe,  he  has  yams,  taro,  bananas,  bread-fruit,  cocoa- 

gQ([  plantains.    Sometimes  these  are  cooked  separately  and  sometimes  mixed,  in 

ler  to  produce  a  compound  more  palatable  to  native  taste.    As  a  rule,  the  simpler 

nens  of  Samoan  cookery  please  even  the  English  palate,  but  when  the  native 

(iiess  compound  dishes  the  natives  are  generally  the  only  persons  vho  can 


joTJa^ianitx,  there  is  nothing  better  in  its  way  than  the  young  cocoarnut,  which  is 
eiy  different  from  the  hard,  indigestible  state  in  which  we  see  it  in  England.  But 
^the  milk  is  poured  out,  its  place  t^npplied  with  salt  water,  and  the  contents  allowed 
I  iiecome  putrid,  the  compound  is  offensive  to  more  senses  than  one.  Some  of  their 
MDounda  are,  however,  excellent.  Such  is  a  sort  of  pudding  made  by  pouring  the  juice 
Lgcoa-nuts  over  bananas,  and  baking  them  together.  Even  the  very  young  kernel 
[the  cocoa-nut  makes  a  very  rich  dish  when  baked.  A  very  palatable  pudding  is 
of  yams  or  tara  scraped  into  thin  shavings  and  baked  together  with  the  cocoa- 
juice. 

fhe  strangest  diet  of  the   Samoans   is  the  annelid  called  the   Falolo  {Palolo 

^).   Mr.  Pritchard  gives  an  excellent  account  of  this  curious  being  and  the  mode 

[oookiDg  it  ^  ^        ^ 

"It  appears  only  in  certain  strictly  defined  and  very  limited  localities  in  each  group 

I  io Fiji,  Tonga,  and  Samoa);  a  month  earlier,  about  the  first  week  in  November,  in 

I  than  in  the  two  other  groups.    It  rises  directly  from  the  bottom  of  the  sea  to  the 

J,  appearing  first  about  four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  continuing  to  increase  in 

nber,  until  about  half  an  hour  after  sunrise,  when  it  begins  to  dissolve,  and  gradually 

ippeat^    By  eight  o'clock  not  a  trace  of  the  palolo  remains  in  the  sea    They  look 

t  like  io  many  worms,  from  an  inch  to  a  yard  in  length,  showing  every  conceivable 

jor  as  they  wriggle  about,  and  are  soft  to  the  touch. 

«Ihe  time  of  their  appearance  is  calculated  by  the  old  men  of  the  various  tribes,  and 
I  known  by  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars  having  a  particular  bearing  to  each  other.  A 
h  before  the  great  appearance,  a  few  are  found  in  each  of  the  localities  where  they 
Parties  go  out  in  their  canoes  to  watch  for  this  first  appearance,  for  by  it  the 
lation  as  to  the  second  and  great  appearance  is  verified. 
"IHien  that  time  comes,  whole  villages,  men,  women,  and  children,  crowd  the  scene; 
f  two  o'clock  the  sea  is  covered  with  canoes,  the  outriggers  getting  foul  and  breaking 
;  without  distracting  the  attention,  as  by  four  o'clock  all  are  busied  scooping  up  the 
M  and  pouring  fchem  into  baskets  made  for  the  occasion.  The  noise  and  excitement 
U  four  to  six  o'clock  is  something  astonishing,  and  the  scrambling  most  amusing. 
bd  when,  with  canoes  landed,  the  crowd  disperses,  the  next  thing  is  to  prepare  the 
lens  tb  cook  the  palolos,  which  are  merely  wrapped  in  bread-fniit  leaves.  They  are 
Int  rouad  with  much  formality  to  friends  at  a  distance,  and  sometimes  kept  three  or 
lur  weeks  by  being  occasionaUy  warmed  in  an  oven. 

I  "I  never  could  muster  courage  to  do  more  than  merely  taste  them,  so  repulsive  is 
Lir  very  appearance  as  they  roll  and  coil  together,  though  Englishmen  and  even  English 
kmen  there  are  who  eat  them,  and  professedly  with  a  relish,  for  which  I  suppose  one 
innot  but  accept  their  word.  One  lady  in  particular  there  is,  as  described  by  Dr. 
lemao,  a  '  strong-minded  individual,'  who  eats  palolo  with  a  remarkable  gusto.  I  think 
p  will  not  be  deprived  of  her  fancy  dish  by  many  of  her  visitors." 
There  has  been  much  discussion  about  the  palolo,  many  persons  having  doubted 
hether  it  was  ever  an  annelid,  and  believing  the  worms  to  be  mere  strings  of  spawn. 
|ie  question  has,  however,  been  settled,  and  there  is  an  elaborate  paper  on  the  palolo  in 
he  "Transactions  of  the  Linna^an  Society,"  vol.  xxiL  p.  237. 

I  The  worm  is  allied  to  the  well-known  Nereids,  several  species  of  which  are  so  plen- 
m  on  our  own  shores.  It  is  flattish,  about  the  sixth  of  an  inch  in  width,  and  consists 
'  a  vast  number  of  segments.  The  entire  specimen  has  never  been  secured,  so  delicate 
[id  fragile  is  the  creature,  and  it  is  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  a  head  can  be 
overe4    Among  the  specimens  first  sent  to  the  British  Museum^  not  a  sinj>le  head 


mi  /^!i 


868 


SAMOA. 


I  k  1 


t 


could  he  foimd,  and  among  a'  large  1x>ttle  fall  of  palolo  collected  expressly  f^ 
entific  purposes,  only  one  head  was  discovered.    The  head  is  a  little  narrower  than  tlii 
joints  whioh  compose  the  neck,  and  is  furnished  with  two  little  eyes  on  the  \m 
surface,  between  which  are  placed  three  conical  tentacles,  of  which  the  middle  Ib  S 
longest 

The  normal  colour  of  the  annelid  is  green,  and  it  is  remarkable  for  the.  tmy, 
dotted  appearance  of  the  back,  one  black  dot  being  placed  on  the  middle  of  each  ^  J 
So  regularly  does  the  palolo  make  its  appearance,  tCat  among  the  Fiji  group  the  m^ 
of  October  and  November  are  known  by  the  names  of  the  Little  Palolo  and  Great  h\l 
the  former  being  the  month  in  which  the  worm  is  first  seen,  and  the  second  that  in  wh 
it  makes  its  grand  appearance. 

Marriages  in  Samoa  are  conducted  much  like  those  of  Tonga,  the  latter  group 
islands  having  borrowed  many  of  the  Samoan  customs.  It  is  thought  rather  below  tk 
dignity  of  a  chief  to  court  a  wife  for  himself,  and  that  office  is  generally  undertaken  brl 
his  friencls,  who  praise  him  in  the  most  unmeasured  terms,  and  do  all  in  their  power  y 
induce  the  girl  to  yield.  When  her  consent  has  been  given,  the  chief  sends  property  to 
her  father,  and  receives  in  return  fine  mats  and  other  articles,  this  exchange  being  con, 
sidered  as  the  betrothal 

On  the  day  of  marriage,  the  bride,  well  anointed  with  oil,  coloured  with  tumieric,  and 
dressed  in  large  quantities  of  the  finest  mats,  is  placed  in  the  make,  or  open  space  is 
the  centre  of  the  village,  attended  by  her  young  friends,  who  are  arrayed  in  all  tbi 
gorgeousness  of  savage  finery,  with  wreaths  of  flowers  and  nautilus  shells  on  their  headt 
She  is  also  accompanied  by  the  two  duennas  who  have  had  chaif;e  of  her,  and  who 
chant  her  praises  and  extol  her  virtue.  The  object  of  this  public  assembly  is  to  prove 
whether  the  girl  be  worthy  to  be  the  wife  of  a  chief  Should  the  venlict  be  in  bet 
favour,  she  is  presented  to  the  people  as  the  chief's  wife,  and,  amid  their  acclamations,  ii 
taken  into  the  house  by  her  duennas  and  attendants.  Should,  as  is  very  seldom  the  cau 
the  verdict  be  adverse,  all  the  male  members  of  her  family,  even  her  father  and  brother!, 
rush  on  her  with  their  clubtt  and  kill  her  on  the  spot,  in  order  to  take  away  the  disgrace 
which  she  has  brought  on  her  housa 

After  the  bride  has  been  led  away  there  is  a  grand  dance.  This  differs  somewlui 
from  the  dances  which  are  usually  seen  among  the  Polynesians.  The  spectators  beb 
seated  in  a  circle  round  a  cleared  space,  and  keeping  up  a  monotonous  chant,  the  mei 
first  enter  the  circle,  led  by  a  young  chief,  and  clothed  merely  in  the  little  leaf  apron,  ee 
as  to  show  off  the  tattoo  to  the  best  advantage.  Their  leader  goes  through  a  vast  nunlet 
of  steps,  sometimes  leaping  high  in  the  air,  and  sometimes  executing  movements  ot 
a  slower  and  more  graceful  character,  while  every  step  is  watched  and  criticised  as  it 
is  danced  by  the  leader  and  imitated  by  his  followers.  After  the  men  have  danced  for 
some  time  they  retire,  and  a  number  of  girls  enter,  who  go  through  evolutions  of  a  sim^ 
character,  and  afterwards  both  men  and  women  dmce  t(^ther. 

The  houses  of  the  Samoans  are  all  built  on  the  same  model.  They  are  very  con* 
servative  in  some  of  their  ideas,  and  follo-r  imph'city  the  plan  which  was  adopted  bj 
the  chief  who,  according  to  their  traditic  'rst  built  a  dwelling.  At  a  distance,  tbe 
appearance  of  the  house  has  been  compare^      a  large  mushroom. 

The  first  process  is,  to  make  a  large  platform  of  rough  stones,  covered  with  gravel, 
extending  some  twenty  feet  on  every  side  beyond  the  walls  of  the  house.  In  the  centn 
are  planted  three  posts,  standing  about  twen^-five  feet  out  of  the  ground.  Upon  then 
central  posts  are  supported  the  rafters  of  the  roof,  one  end  of  each  rafter  being  fixed  to 
them,  and  the  other  end  to  the  tops  of  short  posts  about  four  feet  high,  which  fonD,ot 
rather  which  do  duty  for,  the  walls  of  the  house.  Heal  walls  there  are  none,  but  at  ni^ 
the  space  between  the  posts  is  closed  by  blinds  made  of  plaited  cocoa-nut  leaves,  m 
whole  framework  of  the  roof  is  so  made  that  it  can  be  removed  in  several  portions,  asi 
occasionally  a  house  is  actually  moved  by  sea,  the  roof  being  carried  on  uuiee  or 
canoes, 


ARCHITECTURR 


B69 


Xhe  thatcb  is  made  of  the  leaves  of  the  susar-cane,  nailed  by  the  women  to  reeds 
rith  spikes  made  of  the  ribs  of  the  cocoarnut  leaves.    About  four  thousand  of  these 
tpared  leaves  are  required  for  thatching  a  house,  and  they  are  lashed  carefully  with 
^•nut  fibre. 

The  floor  of  the  house  is  strewn  with  very  fine  gravel  and  covered  with  mats.    There 

DO  separate  chambers,  but  at  night  the  house  is  divided  into  a  number  of  sleeping- 

MS  by  means  of  the  mosquito  curtains  which  are  attached  to  the  central  post,  and  let 

lown  when  required.    It  is  a  point  of  etiquette  that  all  guests  should  be  supplied  with 

Jean  mats,    ^e  pillow  used  m  Samoa  is  just  like  that  of  F^i,  and  is  nothing  more  than 

fj^  supported  on  a  foot  at  each  end. 


ASZi;  VAKOAIA.   (Sm  ^  178.) 

(Frrm  my  esUeeMon.) 

fhi  lun^  Of  Oil  tdM  ii  Viintod  wiUi  tiu  pftttam  whloli  li  inteaM  to  1w  oaind  qpM  ii 


*^ 


B8 


HEEVEY  AND  KINGSMILL  ISLANDS. 


1 

mi 

1'/ 

i  II 

91 

1    , 

;  HI 

?«^' 


»i«i 


i'.; 


VOSmON   OF  THB   HBBTKtf'  ISLANDS  —  FIBBOK   AND   TBRACHEBO08   NATVBB   OF  THB   INUABITAKn-l 

THR    CHIEF   HOVBOOA,   AND    Htd   VISIT    TO    THB    SHIP SKILL    IN    CABVING THKIB  BEAVTiml 

PADDLES    AND    CANOES THR    MANOAIAN   ADZE:     ITS    CABVED    HANDLE    AND    BTONR   BBAD  — TB|| 

MANY-BABBRD   8PKAB ^THR    CLUB  AND    SLINO — THE  FOUR  BANKS   IN    BATTLE — FEROCITT  OF  TBll 

WOMEN FEUDS  AND  THEIR  CONSEQUENCES — A    MANOAIAN    HOUSE — POOD  :    PROCUBING  AND  COOI-j 

INO    IT — A    RAT    HUNT — IDOLS    OF   THE    MANOAIAN8.     THB    KINOSMILL    ISLANDERS — LOCAUTY  iXtl 

GENERAL     DESCBIPTION   OF   THE    KINGSMILL   ISLANDS APPEABANCK    OF   THE    NATIVES  —  ABCD-I 

TECTUBE DBES8   AND    TATTOOING WABLIKE    NATURE THR     TERRIBLE    WEAPONS   OP  IH 

ISLANDS — THB   BWOBD   AND   8PBAB — ^UODB   OF   OOTEBNMBNT — BUBIAL   OF  A   DB!aD   CHJSF. 


Eastward  of  Samoa,  and  rather  southward,  lib  the  Hervey,  or  Cook's  Islands, 
group  includes  seven  islands,  the  principal  of  which  is  Eaiotonga,  an  island  Mm 
thirty  and  forty  miles  in  circumference.      This  island  is  remarkable  for  the  left 
mountains  of  the  interior,  and  round  it  extends  a  large  reef  of  coral.     Some  of  i 
islands  are  entirely  coral,  and  all  of  them  are  surrounded  by  the  dangerous  coral  reefs,! 
which  the  coral  "  insects  "  are  still  working. 

In  general  appearance  the  people  bear  much  resemblance  to  the  Samoans,  but  seemt 
be  of  a  more  warlike  and  ferocious  character.  Indeed,  so  quarrelsome  and  bloodthin 
are  the  natives  of  this  group,  that  when  Mr.  Williams  visited  Hervey's  Island  he  foui 
that  only  sixty  of  the  population  survived,  and  a  few  years  later  they  were  reduced  t 
five  men,  three  women,  and  some  children,  and  these  were  on  the  point  of  fighting  &w 
themselves,  in  order  to  ascertain  which  should  be  king. 

One  of  the  principal  islands  of  this  group,  namely,  Mangaia,  was  discovered 
Captain  Cook  in  March  1777.     The  natives  were  very  unwilling  to  come  on  board  tlii 
vessel,  but  at  last  two  men  put  off  in  a  canoe,  their  curiosity  overcoming  th^irten 
The  name  of  one  of  them  was  Mourooa,  and  he  was  distinguishable  by  a  large  scai  o 
his  forehead,  the  result  of  a  wound  received  in  battle. 

"  Mourooit,"  writes  Captain  Cook,  "  was  lusty  and  well-made,  but  not  veiy  tall 
features  were  agreeable,  and  his  disposition  seemingly  no  less  so,  for  he  made  seved 
droll  gesticulations,  which  indicated  both  good-nature  and  a  share  of  humour.  Hei' 
made  others  which  seemed  of  a  serious  kind,  and  repeated  some  words  with  a  devout  i 
before  he  ventured  to  lay  hold  of  the  rope  at  the  ship's  stem ;  which  was  probably  I 
recommend  himself  to  the  protection  of  some  divinity. 

"  His  colour  was  nearly  of  the  same  cast  common  to  the  most  southern  Europ 
The  other  man  was  not  so  handsome.    Both  of  them  had  strong,  straight  hair,  of  aji 
colour,  tied  together  on  the  crown  of  the  head  with  a  bit  of  cloth.    They  wore  i 
girdles  as  we  perceived  about  those  on  shore,  and  we  found  they  wore  a  substi 
made  from  the  Moms  papyri/era,  in  the  same  manner  as  at  the  other  islands  of  t 

:i  -I 


THE  CHIEF  MOUROOA. 


371 


INUABnASn-l 
SKIB  BEAVTiml 
NR  BEAD— THll 
SROCITT  OF  TBil 
raiNO  AMD  COOlT 
— LOCAUTY  «X)| 
STIVES  —  ABCH-I 
APONB  OF  TE 
ID   CUOtF. 


^  It  was  glazed,  like 

iTsort  used  by  the  natives 

ftlje  Friendly  Islands,  but 

le  cloth  on  their  heads  was 

j(g  like  that  which  is 

« They  had  on  a  kind  of 

idal  made  of  a  grassy  sub- 

oce  interwoven,  which  we 

I  observed  were  worn  by 

^  who  stood  upon  the 

ach  and,  as  we  supposed, 

tended  to  defend  their  feet 

gainst  the  rough  coral  rock. 

pr  beards  were  long ;  and 

einsideof  their  arms,  from 

ge  shoidder  to  the  elbow, 

|d  some  other  parts,  were 

iDctured  or  tattooed,  after 

jemannerof  the  inhabitants 

Jalmost  all  the  other  islands 

jthe  South  Sea.    The  lobe 

[their  ears  was  pierced,  or 

Iher  slit,  and  to  such  a 

[gth  that  one  of  them 

[ck  there  a  knife  and  some 

jads  which  he  had  received 

Imus;  and  the  same  person 

Itwopolished  pearl-shells 

1  a  bunch  of  human  hair 

^ly    twisted     hanging 

[out  his  neck,  which  was 

I  only  ornament  we  ob- 

^ed." 

After  8ometime,Mourooa 

itured  on  board  the  ship, 

seemed  very  uneasy  at 

position,  his  feelings  of 
iosity  being  overcome  by 
of  alarm  at  finding 

ilf  in   so   gigantic   a 

iL    He  showed   little 
iosity  about  the  ship  and 

various  objects  which  it 
,,  but  the  sight  of 
entirely  drove  out 

is  mind  any  emotion  ex- 
it render,  he  never  having 
in  so  large   an   animal. 

wanted  to  know  what 

it  cotUd  be,  and,  as  soon 
he  could  get  ashore,  he 

seen  narrating  to  the 
iple  the  wonders  which  he 

seen  on  board  the  great 
loe. 


,>  I  S3 


"^ 


\, 


(   » 


PADDLBSL 


y'.T 


872 


THE  HERYET  ISLANDS. 


p  -f 

^ 

f  <"  --* 

t 

All  the  Hervey  Islanders  aie  gifted  with  a  natural  appreciation  of  art,  _, 
inhabitants  of  Mangaia  seem  to  be  pre-eminent  in  this  respect  They  lavish  the*iQi 
minute  and  elaborate  carving  on  various  objects,  the  handles  of  tools  and  the  m 
seeming  to  be  their  £&vourite  sulgects.  The  beautiful  paddles  which  are  shown  in  (i 
preceding  illustration  are  drawn  from  specimens  in  my  own  collection.  That  yi\ 
IS  shown  in  the  first  figure  is  nearly  four  feet  in  length,  and  the  blade  is  eleven  Iqu 
wide  in  the  broadest  part.  The  pi^tem  is  given  as  well  as  can  be  done,  considerino  tl 
minute  elaboration  of  the  original  The  opposite  face  of  the  blade  is  even  mora  carefall 
decorated,  and  perhaps  with  a  more  artistic  design.  The  squared  shaft  of  the  peddle 
covered  with  carving,  as  is  also  the  peculiarly-shaped  handle.      ^ 

Another  paddle  is  made  in  a  similar  manner,  except  that  the  shaft  is  rounded  insl 
of  squared,  and  decorated  at  the  handle  with  a  rcfW  of  ornaments  which  seem  to 
conventional  imitations  of  the  human  faca  The  wood  of  which  these  pa^Ues  are 
is  light,  though  strong  and  elastic ;  and,  as  the  implement  is  sometimes  used  as  a  club 
these  last-mentioned  characteristics  are  needed. 

Captain  Cook  noticed  the  peculiar  shape  of  these  paddles,  though  he  does  not  ai 
to  have  handled  them,  or  to  l*ive  examined  them  carefully.  "The  canoe  they  came, 
(which  was  the  only  one  we  saw)  was  not  above  ten  feet  long  and  very  narrow,  but  boi 
strong  and  neatly  made.  The  fore-part  had  a  board  fastened  over  it  and  projecting  on, 
so  as  to  prevent  the  sea  from  getting  in  on  plunging  . . .  but  it  had  an  upright  GteraabJ 
five  feet  nigh,  like  some  in  New  Zealand,  and  tlie  upper  part  of  this  stem-po^t  wasforkd 
The  lower  part  of  the  canoe  was  of  white  wood,  but  the  upper  was  black,  and  tb 
paddles  made  of  wood  of  the  same  colour,  not  above  three  feet  long,  broad  at  one  i 
and  blunted." 

Another  paddle,  a  sketch  of  which  is  given  in  the  right-hand  figure  on  the  precediJ 
page,  was  brought  to  England  by  the  late  Admiral  Young,  and  presented  to  me  by  I 
daughter.   It  is  not  so  large  as  the  specimens  which  have  been  just  described,  but  is  I 
most  delicately  carved  specimen  I  have  ever  seen. 

The  woo^  of  which  it  is  made  is  a  very  rich  dark  lirown,  and  takes  a  high  polisjij 
that  the  eflfRt  of  the  carving  is   peculiarly*  good.    The  blade  is  covered  with  a  vJ 
number  of  stars,  wonderfully  well  carved,  seeing  that  the  native  maker  had  no  cod 
passes  by  which  to  take  his  measurement,  and  that  his  only  tools  were  sharks'  teetbi 
bits  of  stone.    The  maker  has  spared  no  pains  over  this  trophy  of  his  skill,  and,  asifl 
show  his  own  fertility  of  invention,  he  has  not  covered  the  whole  of  the  shaft  vitht 
same  pattern,  as  is  the  case  with  the  two  paddles  that  have  just  been  described,  bull 
changed  the  pattern  every  few  inches.     I  have  also  a  much  smaller  and  shorter  i 
not  quite  three  feet  in  len^h,  which  is  made  with  equal  care,  but  which  is  not  intend 
so  much  for  use  in  propelliug  boats  as  for  ornament  in  dancing. 

The  love  of  ornamentation  is  displayed  in  all  their  manufactures,  which  are  decon 
in  a  manner  equally  elaborate  and  artistic.     Even  their  drinking  cups,  which  are  luai 
from  cocoa-nut  shells,  are  covered  with  carved  patterns  of  a  nature  similar  to  those  of  t 
paddles. 

The  reader  will  remark  that  many  Polynesians  adorn  with  carving  the  handles  of  tb 
tools  and  weapons,  examples  of  which  have  been  given  in  the  preceding  pages. 
Hervey  Islanders,  however,  leave  no  portion  of  the  implement  without  carving,  ai 
many  instances  sacrifice  utility  to  ornament    This  is  generally  the  case  with  the  i 
handles,  many  of  which  are  so  extremely  ornamental  that  it  is  not  easy  to  see  how  t 
can  be  useful 

The  f^pecimen  which  is  figured  on  page  373  is  a  good  example  of  such  an  adze. 
lower  part  of  the  handle  is  completely  hollow,  the  native  manufacturer  having  contiivi 
to  cut  away  the  wood  through  the  intervals  between  the  upright  pillars.  As  thesfeinten 
are  not  quite  the  third  of  an  inch  in  width,  the  labour  of  removing  the  interior  oft 
handle  must  have  been  very  great,  and  the  work  exceedingly  tedious.  Even  withEui 
pean  tools  it  would  be  a  difficult  piece  of  workmanship,  and  its  difficulty  is 
enhanced  by  the  fact  that  the  native  who  carved  it  had  nothing  but  a  sharp  stone « 
shark's  tooth  lashed  to  a  handle  by  way  of  a  knif#    This  particular  specimen 


WH' 


THE  MANGAIAN  ADZE. 


878 


for  many  years,  and  must  have  been  made  before  the  introduction  of 

Jl^  tools  among  the  natives. 

"ihe  liewi  of  the  adze  is  made  of  stone,  and  is  lashed  to  the  handle  in  a  way  exactly 
that  which  is  employed  by  the  New  Zealanders,  except  that  it  is  far  more  elaborate. 
'  desirous  of  giving  himself  as  much  trouble  as  possible,  the  maker  has  employed  the 

-,jt  plaited  sinnet,  not  wider  than  packthread  and  quite  flat,  and  has  laid  it  on  the  tool 

ft^Jgnner  so  elaborate  that  to  give  a  proper  idea  of  it  the  artist  must  have  occupied  au 

^pgge  with  hia  drawing.   Suffice  it  to  say  that  the 

ompanyiui^  illustration  gives  a  good  general  idea  of 

I  mode  in  which  the  head  is  lashed  to  the  handle. 

.  sinnet  is  laid  as  regularly  as  if  wound  by  machinery, 
Cd  the  native  artist  has  contrived  to  produce  the  most 

[traoidinurP^  effects  with    it,  throwing  the  various 

itioDS  into  a  simulated  perspective,  and  making  the 

liiog  look  as  if  there  were  four  distinct  layers,  one 

love  another. 

Between  the  stone  of  the  adze-head  and  the  wood 
[the  handle  is  placed  a  piece  of  very  strong  tappa- 
U  which  seems  to  have  been  laid  on  while  wet,  so 

utthebands  of  sinnot  have  pressed  it  well  together, 

I  aided  in  strengthening  the  junction.    The  end  of 

I  tappa  is  seen  projecting  on  the  upper  part  of  the 

d,  just  where  it  is  joined  to  the  handle.    That  such 

implement  as  this  should  have  been  intended  for 

B  seems  most  unlikely,  and  I  believe  that  it  has  only 
m  coDstructed  as  a  sample  of  the  maker's  skill. 
Wetimes  adzes  of  a  similar  character  are  made,  the 
Cndles  of  which  are  from  four  to  five  feet  long,  and 

ved  with  a  pierced  pattern  throughout  their  entire 

!th,  so  that  they  could  not  have  been  intended  for 

J  work. 

A  similar  elaborate  ornamentation  is  found  upon 

!  Hervey  Islanders'  spears,  one  of  which  is  shown  in   , 

i  illustration  on  the  following  page. 

The  spear,  which  is  in  my  collection,  is  rather  more 
an  ten  feet  in  length,  and  beautifully  made.  The 
laft  is  very  straight,  very  slender,  and  highly  polished, 
kt  without  any  carving ;  indeed,  it  is  so  slight  that  it  . 
fold  not  bear  any  pattern  to  be  carved  upon  it.  The 
nament  is  therefore  confined   to  the  many-barbed 

ad,  which  is  a  beautiful  specimen  of  savage  art 

By  referring  to  the  illustration,  the  reader  will  see 
at  just  below  the  first  set  of  barbs  the  wood  of  the 
lear  swells  into  a  slightly  oval  form.     This  portion 

the  head  is  covered  with  carving,  necessarily  very 

allow,  but  sufficient  for  ornament.  Between  the  various  sets  of  barbs  the  spear  is  wrapped 
jith  very  narrow  strips  of  some  reed,  which  is  highly  polished  and  of  a  bright  yellow 
blour,  80  that  the  contrast  between  the  dark  wood  of  the  barbs  and  the  shining  yellow 
[  the  wrapping  is  very  striking.  In  spite  of  the  large  size  of  the  head,  the  spear  is  well 
ilanced,  the  length  of  the  slender  and  elastic  shaft  acting  as  a  counterpoise ;  and 
[together  the  weapon  is  as  formidable  as  it  is  elegant 

Their  clubs  are  ornamented  in  a  similar  manner.  Mr.  "Williams  describes  one  of  a 
ftj  curious  form.  It  was  carved  -like  the  riuht-hand  club  on  page  276,  but  was  bent 
sarly  at  right  angles,  rather  beyond  the  junction  of  the  handle  with  the  head,  and  was 
namented  with  a  great  bunch  of  long  and  slender  feathers.  Slings  of  great  length  and 
fewer  are  iised  by  these  people. 


m 


ADZE,  HAONIIlED. 


:^u 


'     '   ■    if.,'!    '* 


I  "  3 


a.  k, 


Ii?<' 


.ft 


874 


{ 


I 


THE  HERVEY  ISLANDS. 

According  to  the  nccounts  of  this  missionary,  the  inhahitantg 
Mnngaia  cuii  use  thuir  weapous  with  great  skill  and  courage.    Xluv 
not  try  to  hide  beliiud  trues  and  bushes,  and  take  their  foes  by  sunr L 
J.     I         but  boldly  meet  thcni  in  the  open  field.    When  two  parties  meet  »! 

F. !  fonn  themselves  into  I'uur  lines.    The  warriors  who  compose  the  first 

i         are  armed  with  the  long  spears  which  have  just  b«en  described,  the  secotj 

rank  carry  clubs,  tlie  tliird  are  furnished  with  slings,  and  the  foimh  mri 

1     is  composed  of  the  women,  who  carry  additional  weapons,  in  case  tH 

men  should  be  disarmed,  together  with  a  supply  of  small  stones  for  tU 

slingera. 

Sometimes  the  women  take  an  active  part  in  the  fray.    One  youn 
chief  told  Mr.  Williams  that  in  one  battle  he  was  fiercclv  assailed  1 
the  wife  of  his  nntHgonist.     He  told  her  to  desist,  as  he  ild  not  con 
to  fight  with  women.     However,  she  would  not  listen  to  him  an 
exclaiming,  "  If  you  kill  my  husband,  what  shall  I  do  ? "  flung  a  stone 
him,  which  stnick  him  to  the  ground.    Had  it  not  been  for  the  ptomij 
assistance  of  his  own  people,  wlio  came  to  the  rescue,  he  would  assun 
have  lost  his  life  through  this  woman's  fury. 
,     The  people  are  apt  to  be  ferocious  in  battle,  and  Mr.  Willian 
mentions  that  several  of  his  converts  forgot  the  maxims  of  Christianit}- j 
the  excitement  of  battle,  and  killed  their  vanquished  enemies  in  gpjy 
of  their  entreaties  for  mercy.     In  all  probability,  these  people  4 
canying  out  some  feeling  of  vengeance,  according  to  the  custom  of  tLa 
islands. 

Throughout  the  greater  part  of  Polynesia  the  friends  or  relatives  ( 
the  murdered  man  are  bound  to  avenge  his  death  by  killing  the  mirnlen 
if  thuy  can  secure  him,  or  at  all  events  b^  killing  one  of  his  family,  II 
family  of  the  victim  then  retaliate  in  their  turn,  so  that  when  a  mangn 
into  battle  he  mostly  has  a  number  of  feuds  on  his  hands.    Lilce  tk 
COTsican  Vendetta,  if  such  a  feud  cannot  be  carried  out  in  a  man's  lifl 
time,  he  bequeaths  it  to  his  son,  so  that  it  may  be  carried  on  foi  anJ 
number  of  generations. 

'Tills  savage  custom  has  stood  greatly  in  the  way  of  the  missionariei 
Tliey  found  no  very  great  difficulty  in  persuading  the  people  that  to  harboni 
malice  against  another,  who  might  be  totally  innocent,  was  exceedingi] 
wrong,  and  that  they  ought  to  abandon  the  feud.  But  the  new  cooveiiu 
argued  that  it  was  very  unfair  to  demand  that  they  should  abandon  thed 
feuds  against  others  while  the  feuds  against  themselves  were  still  iil 
operation. 

In  their  architecture    the   Mangaians   display  the  same  love 
carving  which  hns  already  been  mentioned.    Mr.  Williams  thus  describ 
a  building  which  had  been  erected  for  him,  and  which  was  large  cnougd 
to  liold  sixteen  hundred  persons : —  J 

"  It  was  a  tine  building,  of  an  oval  shape,  about  one  hundred  anJ 
twenty  feet  in  U-ngth.     The  large  posts  which  supported  the  roof  (eighj 
in  number),  the  ridge-pole,  and  the  raftere  were  most  beautifully  c&m 
and  tastefully  coloured  with  various  native  preparations. 

"  It  is  impossible,  however,  so  to  describe  them  as  to  enable  thd 
reader  to  fonn  a  correct  idea  of  their  appearance,  or  of  the  taste  anj 
ingenuity  disjjlayed  in  their  execution.  Tliese  posts  were  twenty-five  la 
high,  and  from  twelve  to  eigliteen  inches  .square,  and  when  we  coiisidere 
the  tools  with  which  the  work  was  done,  which  were  principally  olJ 
nails,  pieces  of  iron  hoop,  and  a  few  chisels,  we  were  amazed  botliuttliij 
patience  and  skill  of  the  carvers.  The  effect  on  entering  the  place  wai 
very  striking." 


SPEAB. 


MODE  OF  CATCHING  FISH. 


87B 


Qd  the  shores  of  this  island  fish  appear  to  bo  less  jplentiful  than  is  generally  the  case, 
I  j|,g  inhabitants  are  obliged  to  have  resort  to  various  modes  of  procuring  and  pre- 
jpg  food.  For  example,  when  they  have  caught  a  large  quantity  of  flying-flsh,  tl)ey 
not  eat  tliem  at  ouue,  but  dry  them  in  wood-smoke,  much  as  herrings  are  cured  among 

NptVGS* 

Ihey  have  an  ingenious  method  of  catching  these  fish  by  night.    The  boatmen  go  out 
itbeir  double  canoes,  supplied  with  torches  and  large  ring  nets  fastened  to  the  end  of 
I  ten  or  twelve  feet  long.  They  stamp  on  their  canoes  so  as  to  make  a  noise,  which 


:*'   '.{] 


^i'Ki 


THE  BATTLE 


|ii  communicated  to  the  water  and  alarms  the  fish,  and  at  .the  same  time  wave  their 
tiirhes  about.  According  to  their  instinct,  tlie  flying-fish  dart  out  of  the  water  towards 
|ibe  light,  and  are  easily  captured  in  the  nets. 

Rats  form  a  most  valued  portion  of  their  diet  When  the  missionaries  first  visited 
iKangaia,  the  natives  were  so  fond  of  this  food  that  they  measured  all  other  kinds  of 
jdiet  by  comparison  with  rats'  flesh.  Indeed,  the  flesh  of  these  animals  is  far  better  than 
jis  generally  supposed,     Several  English  ratcatchers  have  learned  by  practical  experience 

I  value  of  rats'  flesh,  which  is  said  by  those  who  have  tried  it  to  be  equal  to  that 
Inf  the  squirrel  and  better  than  that  of  the  rabbit.  The  Manc;nians  caught  the  rats  by 
]<li},'|,'ing  a  hole  in  the  ground,  and  throwing  bait  into  it.     When  a  sufficient  number 

'  entered  the  hole,  a  net  was  thrown  over  the  mouth  of  it,  and  the  inmates  easily 
Isecured. 


THE  HERVEY  ISLANDS. 


f  '^' 

r\      ^ 

«v-.'f'' 

i'"^ 

M    i 


i,> ' 


^r 


In  Rarotonqa,  another  island  of  this  group,  the  rats  swarmed  in  snoh  numben  tlu 
thmr  were  not  only  a  nuisance,  but  an  absolute  pest ;  and,  if  it  had  not  been  tur  the  m 
which  were  introduced  by  the  Europeans,  and  allowed  to  run  wild,  the  rata  wonf 
probably  have  driven  the  natives  out  of  their  villagea  At  every  meal  one  or  two  f^r^^ 
were  detailed  for  the  sole  purpose  of  keeping  the  rats  from  the  provisions.  When  th 
people  sat  down  in  their  houses  the  rats  ran  over  them,  and  when  they  lay  down  to  rv 
the  rats  had  made  a  settlement  in  their  beds. 

At  last  warfare  was  declared  against  the  rats,  and  a  number  of  baskets  were  nude 
contain  the  bodies  of  the  slain,  each  basket  being  five  or  six  feet  in  length.  The  inha^ 
bitants  then  armed  themselves  with  sticks,  and  in  an  hour  no  less  than  thirty  of  tlie» 
great  baskets  were  filled  with  dead  rats.  Even  then  no  diminution  seemed  to  have  tekei 
place  among  these  pests.  Next,  the  missionaries  tried  the  introduction  of  cats  am 
with  some  suooees,  but  the  most  fortunate  introduction  that  was  made  was  that  of  tlu 
pig.  These  animals  were  brought  to  Karotonga  for  the  purpose  of  supplying  the  Mijti 
with  meat  which  should  supersede  the  flesh  of  the  rat,  and  the  pigs  repaid  their  ini 
ducers  by  eating  every  rat  which  came  across  them. 

When  the  natives  were  converted  to  Christianity,  they  consulted  the  missionan 
wishing  to  know  whether  the  flesh  of  rats  was  unlawful  food  for  Christians.  Tbe 
evidently  aaked  this  question  because  they  saw  that  their  teachers  abstained  from  thi 
animala. 

The  misaionaries  returned  a  veiy  judicious  answer  to  this  question,  by  saying  that  im 
their  own  country  rats  were  not  eaten,  because  the  white  men  bad  a  repugnance  to  theiJ 
but  that  there  was  nothing  unlawful  in  eating  them,  and  that  the  Mangaittns  might  do 
they  pleased.    The  people  were  satisfied  with  this  answer,  and  contented  themselves  viti 
passing  a  law  that  all  Christiana  should  catch  and  cook  their  rats  on  Saturdays,  so  as 
avoid  working  on  the  Sunday. 

The  idols  of  the  Hervey  Islaaden  an  very  odd-looking  things,  and  would  scarcely  bel 
recognised  as  objects  of  worship.  It  might  naturally  be  imagined  that  if  these  people 
bestow  such  pains  upon  their  weapons  and  implements,  they  would  at  least  take 
pains  with  their  gods.  Yet  the  gods  of  the  Hervey  Islanders  are  the  rudest  pc 
specimens  of  native  workmanship.  Thej  consist  principally  of  a  staff  about  sixteen  orl 
seventeen  feet  in  length,  the  upper  part  of  which  is  carved  into  a  rude  representation  of  al 
human  head.  On  the  staff  are  laid  a  few  red  feathers  and  a  string  of  beads,  irhich  are 
called  the  soul  of  the  god.  Round  the  staff  and  the  beads  is  wrapped  a  vast  quantity  ofl 
native  cloth,  so  as  to  form  a  slightly  conical  roll  about  a  yard  in  diameter,  and  ten 
feet  in  length.  One  of  these  idols  is  placed  at  the  bow  of  every  canoe,  and  whenever 
the  natives  an  oufe  on  a  fishing  exounioa  they  always  make  offerings  to  this  ittaoge 
deity. 


[fi: 


VILLAQB  IM  XHB  KINQSHILL  ISLANDS. 


THE    KINGSMILL    ISLANDS. 


North-west  of  tlie  Sfimonns  is  a  group  knoWn  by  the  name  of  Kingsitiill  Islands.  It 
I  eonsista  of  about  fifteen  islands,  all  of  coral,  and  all  lying  very  low,  so  that  they  might 
(wily  escape  the  attention  of  voyagers.  As  is  always  the  case  with  coral  islands,  the 
navigation  among  them  is  very  dangerous.  They  are  mostly  very  long  in  proportion 
to  their  width,  the  largest  of  the  group,  called  Taputeonea  or  Drummond  Island,  being 
nearly  forty  miles  in  length,  and  in  many  places  not  a  mile  in  width. 

The  inhabitants  of  these  islands  have  a  character  for  ferocity  which  is  not  often  to  be 
I  found  among  this  race  of  Polynesians,  and  are  said  to  be  lower  in  the  human  scale  than  any 
whom  we  have  hitherto  described.     Those  of  one  of  the  group,  called  Pitt  Island,  are  said 
to  be  less  liable  to  this  charge  than  any  other,  being  quiet,  peaceable,  and  not  so  per- 
petually at  war  as  is  the  case  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  other  islands. 

Their  colour  is  approaching  nearer  to  black  than  that  of  the  inhabitants  of  Tonga  and 

I  Samoa,  and  the  people  are  of  more  moderate  stature  than  those  of  the  latter  group  of 

islands.    They  are  well  made  and  slender,  and  have  black  and  glossy  though  rather  fine 

hair.   The  mouth  is  large,  but  has  nothing  of  the  negro  character  about  it,  and  the  teeth 

are  kept  very  white.      The  nose  is  mostly  aquiline,  and  the  hair  of  the  beard  and 

I  moustache  black,  and  by  no  means  coarse.  ^ 

It  is  rather  remarkable  that  the  people  of  Pitt  Island  are  not  only  more  quiet  and 
[peaceable  than  their  neighbours,  but  are  also  of  a  lighter  hue,  approaching  in  this  respect 
the  naturally  peaceful  though  courageous  inhabitants  of  Tonga.     Their  faces  are  oval  and 
neatly  rounded,  and  their  features  delicate.    It  may  be  that  they  have  been  modified  by. 


'•    ft 


^f  t 


n 


i.Ailf 


I  l'^ 


X 

■w  f, 


878 


THE  KINGSMILL  ISLANDS. 


w: 


f, 


n 

/I* 
p. 


■i^A 


J     I 


the  mixture  with  the  Samoans  or  Tongans,  who  have  been  blown  out  of  their  course  Kv 
gales,  landed  on  the  island,  and  gradutdly  became  absorbed  iu  the  community.  ^ 

Architecture  among  the  Kingsmill  Islands  is  rather  distinguished  for  strength  and 
massiveness  than  for  beauty,  the  natives  preferring  to  employ  their  artistic  powers  on 
smaller  objects,  such  as  swords,  spears,  and  similar  articles.  The  houses  vaiy  mu(.k ' 
in  size  and  form  according  to  their  uses.  For  example,  the  ordinary  dwelling-house 
of  the  Kingsmill  Islanders  consists  of  two  storeys,  the  upper  part  being  used  as  a 
sleeping-house,  and  the  lo\yer  entirely  open.  In  fact,  the  houses  of  the  Kingsmill  Islands 
are  exactly  similar  in  principle  to  those  of  Nicobar,  which  have  been  described  on  page  219 

Some  of  the  houses  wherein  the  chiefs  sit  and  talk  among  themselves  and  receive 
visitors  are  mere  sheds,  being  nothing  more  than  roofs  supported  on  poles.  As  is  usually 
the  case  in  Polynesia,  there  is  in  every  village  a  central  council-house,  in  which  the 
people  assemble  on  stated  occasions.  It  is  of  enormous  dimensions,  having  a  lofty  roof 
thatched  with  leaves  and  lined  with  matting.  Several  examples  of  their  houses  may  b^^ 
seen  in  the  illustration,  and  the  reader  w'll  see  that  the  lower  part  affords  a  complete  and 
yet  an  airy  refuge  from  the  sun  in  the  heat  of  the  day,  while  the  upper  part,  which  is  too 
hot  to  be  comfortable  during  the  day-time,  forms  comfoi-table  sleeping-rooms  at  night. 

Dress  varies  much  according  to  the  particular  island.  Tattooing  is  practised  by  hoth 
sexes,  but  the  women  are  far  less  decorated  than  the  men,  the  lines  being  very  fuie  and 
far  apart.  The  men  are  tattooed  at  the  age  of  twenty,  the  process  being  always  left  in  the 
hands  of  pjrofessional  tattooers,  who,  as  iu  other  islands  of  Polynesia,  are  paid  accoi-dinir  to 
the  celebrity  which  they  have  attained,  in  some  cases  obtaining  very  large  fees.  They 
dress  chiefly  in  mats  made  of  the  pandanus  leaf  cut  into  narrow  strips,  and  dyed  brown 
and  yellow.  These  strips  arc  plaited  together  in  a  very  ingenious  fashion  so  as  to  form 
diamond  or  square  patterns.  A  small  cape,  worn,  in  poncho  fashion,  with  a  slit  in  the 
middle,  through  which  the  head  passes,  is  worn  over  the  neck,  and  a  conical  cap  of 
pandanus  leaf  is  worn  on  the  head. 

The  dress  of  the  women  consists  of  a  petticoat  of  leaf-stiips  reaching  from  the  waist 
to  the  knees,  and  fastened  by  a  thin  rope,  sometimes  five  or  six  hundred  feet  in  lenc^h 
made  of  human  hair.  On  the  rope  are  strung  at  intervals  beads  made  of  cocoa-nut  and 
shells,  ground  so  as  to  fit  closely  together,  and  strung  alternately  so  as  to  form  a  contrast 
^between  the  white  shell  and  the  dark  cocoa-nut 

It  has  already  been  mentioned  that  the  Kingsmill  Islanders  are  a  warlike  people, 
War,  indeed,  seems  to  be  their  chief  business,  and  indeed  their  whole  thoughts  appear 
to  be  given  to  fighting.  Even  their  principal  amusement  is  of  a  combatant  character. 
There  is  nothing  which  delights  the  Kingsmill  Islanders  so  much  as  cock-fighting,  and 
large  groups  of  the  people  may  be  seen  seated  in  a  circle,  eagerly  watching  the  progress 
of  the  combat  which  is  taking  place  in  the  midst  Cock-fighting  is  largely  practised  in 
many  other  countries,  but  is  almost  invariably  accompanied  by  betting.  The  Malays,  for 
example,  are  passionately  fond  of  the  sport,  and  wager  whole  fortunes  upon  it.  Betting, 
however,  has  no  charms  for  the  Kingsmill  Islander,  whose  martiui  soul  i.s  utterly  absorbed 
in  the  fight,  and  docs  not  require  the  additional  excitement  of  betting. 

This  being  the  nature  of  the  people,  it  is  natural  that  their  weapons  should  be  of  a 
formidable  character.  They  are  indeed  exactly  suitable  to  the  fierce  and  bloodthirsty 
people  by  whom  they  are  made.  Instead  of  contenting  himself  with  a  club  or  a  spt^ar, 
the  Kingsmill  Islander  must  needs  arm  his  weapons  with  sharks'  teeth,  which  cut  like 
so  many  lancets. 

The  spears  and  swords  which  are  shown  on  the  following  pnpes  are  drawn  from 
specimens  in  my  collection,  and  nre  admirable  examples  of  these  extraoidinary  weapons. 

For  want  of  a  better  word,  we  must  use  the  name  of  sword  for  these  weapons,  as 
they  are  constructed  with  edges,  and  are  meant  more  for  striking  than  thrusting.  1  have 
often  wondered  that  in  none  of  these  weapons  that  I  have  seen  i.s  the  point  tipped  with 
a  sharp  bone,  such  as  that  of  the  sting-ray,  or  even  with  a  shark's  tooth.  Pevliaps  they 
are  formidable  enough  even  for  these  ferocious  islanders,  as  the  reader  may  easily  infer 
bv  looking  at  the  illustration.     By  the  side  of  each  figure  is  a  specimen  of  the 


FOBMIDABLE  WEAFONa 

ijoth  drawn  on  ati  enlarged  scale,  partly  to  stow  the  nature 
of  the  tooth  itself,  and  partly  to  exhibit  the  principal 
methods  by  which  it  is  fastened  in  its  place. 

On  referring  to  these  illustrations,  the  reader  will  see 
jliat  the  teeth  are  not  merely  sharply  edged  and  pointed, 
Imt  that  their  edges  are  finely  and  regularly  serrated,  so 
tlut  their  cutting  power  is  greatly  increased.  Indeed,  the 
fespons  armed  with  these  teeth  have  such  a  facility  of 
inflicting  wounds  that  they  must  be  handled  with  the 
neatest  caution.  I  have  cut  myself  more  than  once  with 
diem,  and  visitors  who  insist  upon  handling  them  generally 
juffer  fot  their  curiosity. 

Although  these  teeth  are  fastened  to  the  blade  of  the 
respon  on  the  same 
principle,  the  makers 
vary  the  detail  accord- 
iucr  to  their  own  con- 
venience. In  the 
weapon  represented 
in  the  first  figure,  a 
slit  runs  along  each 
edge,  into  which  the 
ibases  of  the  teeth  fit 
rather  tightly.  A  hole 
is  bored  through  the 
tooth,  and  a  corre- 
sponding one  through 
the  edge  of  the  sword, 
and  each  tooth  is  fixed 
in  its  place  by  a  piece 
of  fine  sinnet  passed 
repeatedly  through  the 
holes,  drawn  tight,  and 
neatly  finished  otf".  A 
plaited  loop  of  broad 
sinnet  serves  to  sus- 
pend the  weapon  round 
the  wrist,  and  a  piece 
of  the  hard,  ivory-like 
skate-skin  holds  it  in 
its  place. 

The  next  figure 
showsamuch  more  ela- 
borate weapon,  which, 
instead  of  consisting  of 
a  single  piece,  has  one 
central  blade  and  three 
auxiliaiy  blades.  More- 
over, as  the  reader  may 
see  by  carefully  ex- 
'imining  the  illustra- 
ion,  there  are  four 
rows  of  teeth  instead 
of  two  on  each  blade, 

and  the  teeth  are  larger  bword& 

and  more  deeply  ser-  vvom  my  coiiwMon.) 


879 


Suti/m. 


"J 


380 


THE  KINGSMILL  ISLANDS. 


t,  I     : 


1  %)  ^m 


§'  • 


mi 


%    ><r 


Sccfiwib 


w  - 


I    ^w 


9 


8HARK-TOOTH  8PE1& 
CfVvM  «ir  eoUtetioM.) 


rated  than  those  of  the  other  weapoa    In  this  case  the  make* 
has   most  ingeniously  contrived  to  spare  himself  the  troubk  i 
of  making  a  fresh  tie  for  every  tooth,  which,  as  upwards  of  two ' 
hun(h:ed  teeth  are  employed,  would  have  been  a  very  tedioug  ^ 
business. 

Firstly,  he  has  shaped  the  wooden  blades  with  four  hold  ridges  I 
and  cut  a  slight  groove  along  each  ridge,  so  as  to  keep  the  teeth  i 
straight    Instead  of  troubling  himself  to  bore  holes  in  \]m 
Bword  as  well  as  in  the  tooth,  he  has  laid  along  the  edges  of  each ' 
groove  a  strip  of  elastic  wood  obtained  from  the  rib  of  the  palm 
leaf,  which  is  as  hard  and  elastic  as  whaklone.    The  sinnet  has 
then  been  passed  through  the  holes  in  the  teeth,  and  over  all 
them  palm-leaf  strips,  so  that  one  piece  of  sinnet  serves  to 
fasten  four  teeth.    As  in  the  other  case,  the  sinnet  is  exceedirgly 
fine,  and  is  passed  several  times  round  the  sword.     It  is  observ. 
able  that  in  this  weapon  the  teeth   have  been  most  carefully 
selected  and  gi-aduated,  the  largest  and  longest  being  near  the 
handle,  and  diminishing  equally  to  the  point,  where  they  are 
comparatively  smalL 

The  auxiliary  blades  diverge  more  than  is  shown  in  the 
illustration,  and  it  is  hardly  possible  to  imagine  a  more  lormidable 
weapon,  especially  when  employed  against  the  naked  skin  of  a 
Ravage.  In  actual  warfare  the  Kingsmill  Islander  has  a  mode 
of  protecting  himself,  which  will  be  presently  mentioned ;  but  in 
a  sudden  skirmish  or  a  quarrel  the  sword  would  be  used  with 
terrible  effect.  As  may  be  inferred  from  its  shape,  it  is  not  merely 
used  as  a  striking  weapon,  but  is  driven  violently  backwards  and 
forwards  against  the  body  of  the  antagonist,  one  or  more  of  the 
blades  being  sure  to  take  effect' somewhere. 

The  next  sword  has  the  teeth  fixed  exactly  in  the  samertanner 
as  those  of  the  many-bladed  sword,  as  may  be  seen  by  reference 
to  the  single  tooth,  where  is  seen  not  only  the  tooth  but  the 
strips  of  leaf-stem  between  which  it  is  placed,  and  the  mode 
of  fastening  off  the  sinnet.  The  wooden  blade  of  this  weapon  is 
quite  unlike  that  of  the  others,  being  marked  with  a  rich  black 
graining,  to  wluch  the  glittering  white  teeth  form  an  admirable 
contrast 

The  last  of  these  swords  is  remarkable  for  the  cross-guard. 
I  cannot  but  think  that  the  maker  must  have  seen  a  European 
Bword  with  a  cross-guard,  and  made  his  own  in  imitation  of  it 
Otherwise,  without  the  least  idea  of  the  object  of  a  guard,  it  is 
not  easy  to  see  why  he  should  have  armed  the  guard  witli  teeth, 
especially  in  the  centre,  or  where  they  come  against  the  handle, 
and  must  be  quite  ineffectual 

The  Kingsmill  Islanders  do  not  restrict  the  sharks'  teeth  to 
the  swords,  but  also  use  them  as  armature  to  their  spears.  One 
of  these  spears,  also  in  my  collection,  is  fifteen  feet  in  length,  and 
about  as  formidable  a  weapon  as  can  well  be  imagined.  It  is 
made  of  a  very  light  wood,  so  that  it  may  be  wielded  more  easily, 
and  at  the  butt  is  nearly  as  thick  as  a  man's  wrist,  tapering 
gradually  to  the  point  The  butt  is  unarmed,  and  rounded  for 
about  four  feet,  so  as  to  act  as  a  handle,  but  from  this  point  to 
the  tip  it  is  rather  flattened,  like  the  sword-blades,  for  the  more 
convenient  reception  of  the  teeth,  which  are  fixed  along  each  edge 
nearly  to  the  point  of  the  weapon.  The  teeth  are  fastened  by 
mean*  of  the  leaf-ribs.    In  order  to  render  it  a  more  dangerous 


MODE  OF  GOVERNMENT. 


881 


\tspoii,  it  is  furnished  with  three  projections.,  also  armed  with  teeth,  and  made  exactly 
like  the  auxiliary  blades  of  the  sword,  though  much  smaller. 

This  remarkable  spear  is  shown  in  the  illustration  on  the  preceding  page,  accompanied 
w  sections  and  a  portion  drawn  on  a  larger  scale,  so  as  to  show  the  mode  of  its  construc- 
tioa  FiS-  ^  represents  the  meth)  d  in  which  the  teeth  are  fastened  to  the  weapon  by  the 
ginnet  passing  through  the  hole  in  the  teeth  and  bound  down  by  the  cross  loop  under  the 
little  strips  of  wood.  At  Fig.  3  is  a  section  of  the  spear,  showing  the  oval  shape  of  the 
weapon,  and  the  mode  in  which  the  teeth  are  supported  by  the  wooden  strips  at  each 
side.  It  is  worthy  of  notice,  that  if  the  jaw  of  a  saw-fish  were  to  be  cut  through  the 
section  would  present  a  wonderfully  similar  appearance. 

In  order  to  show  more  clearly  the  source  whence  the  natives  obtain  such  vast  numbers 
of  sharks'  teeth,  I  have  introduced  a  drawing  of  a  shark's  mouth,  taken  from  a  specimen 
in  my  collection.    The  reader  will  see  that  the  jaws  are  furnished  with  row  alter  row  of 
teeth,  all  lying  upon  each  other, 
except  the  outer  teeth,  and  con- 
gtrncted  so  that  when  one  tooth 
is  broken  or  falls  out  of  the  jaw, 
another  takes  its  place. 

In  the  jaw  which  is  here 
figured,  the  teeth  lie  in  five  rows, 
and  altogether  there  are  three 
hundred  of  them — largest  to- 
„  war^s  the  middle  of  the  jaw,  and 
'^becoming  gradually  smaller  to- 
^8  the  angles  of  the  mouth. 
Tlie  native,  therefore,  has  no 
difficulty  either  in  procuring  the 
requisite  number  of  teeth,  or  in 
selecting  them  of  the  requisite 
sliap^and  dimensions. 

That  they  may  look  more 
imposing  in  battle,  the  chiefs 
Tear  a  cap  mada  of  the  skin  of 
tlie  diodon,  or  porcupine  fish, 
which,  when  inflated,  is  covered 
with  sharp  spikes  projecting  in 
every  direction,  and  upon  this  cap  is  fixed  a  bunch  of  feathers.  Both  sexes  fight  in 
battle,  and  both  are  killed  indiscriminately,  women  and  children  being  slaughtered  as  well 
as  the  warriors. 

The  chiefs,  of  whom  mention  has  just  been  made,  are  the  principal  persons  in  the 
islands.  With  one  exception,  there  is  no  chief  who  is  looked  upon  as  a  king,  ruling  over 
subordinate  chiefs,  each  being  independent  of  the  other.  Government  is  carried  on  by  a 
council  of  chiefs,  the  eldest  taking  the  firat  place,  and  the  others  being  reckoned  by 
seniority.  To  this  council  are  referred  crimes  of  great  importance,  while  those  of  lesser 
moment  are  left  to  be  punished  by  the  offended  person  and  the  relatives.  The  solitary 
exception  to  the  independence  of  the  chiefs  is  in  the  three  islands  Apamama,  Nanouki, 
and  Koria,  which  are  governed  by  the  chief  of  Apamama. 

Each  chief  has  a  mark  peculiar  to  himsr>lf,  and  when  a  stranger  arrives,  and  can  place 
himself  under  the  protection  of  a  chief,  e  receives  the  mark  of  his  protector.  The 
syrabol  is  a  very  simple  one,  and  consists  of  a  patch  on  the  forehead,  made  of  some 
coloured  paint,  and  a  stripe  drawn  down  the  middle  of  the  face  as  far  as  the  chin. 

Next  in  rank  to  the  chiefs  come  the  land-holders,  and  the  slaves  form  the  third  and 
last  division  of  the  people. 

In  order  to  accommodate  the  council  of  chiefs  and  the.  people  in  their  public 
toseniblies,  there  is  in  every  village  a  central  town-house,  called  the  Mariapa.  It  is 
built  very  much  after  the  fashion  of  tho  Samoon  houses,  having  an  enoimoiis  arched  roof, 


SHARKS  JAW. 


-5-  -ii :, 


WrW^^' 


! 

1  ,1 


PJ 


li4 


•t 


i 


If  « 


h\ 


882 


THE  KINOSMILL  ISLANDS. 


and  the  walls  being  composed  of  posts  and  matting.  It  might  be  thought  ttoxa  theu> 
warlike  and  ferocious  character  that  the  Kingsmill  Islanders  were  cannibals.  Such 
however,  is  not  the  case.  It  is  very  true  that  in  some  instances  portions  of  a  human  bodv 
have  been  eaten.    For  example,  if  a  celebrated  warrior  is  killed,  the  victors  sometiinpi 


courage  which  once  animated  the  body.  Animated  by  the  same  spirit,  they  preserve 
the  skulls  of  such  warriors,  and  use  them  as  drinking-vessels. 

The  skulls  of  the  dead  are  always  preserved  by  their  friends,  provided  that  they  have 
died  natural  deaths,  or  their  bodies  been  recovered  in  battle.  The  body  is  first  laid  out  on 
mats  for  eight  days,  being  every  day  washed,  oiled,  and  laid  out  in  the  sunshine  at  noon. 
while  the  friends  mourn,  dance,  and  sing  praises  of  the  dead.  The  body  is  tliuii  buried 
for  a  time,  and  lastly,  the  skull  is  removed,  cleaned,  oiled,  and  stowed  away.  Each  faniilv 
preserve  the  skulls  of  their  ancestors,  and,  occasionally,  bring  them  out,  oil  them  afresh 
wreath  them  with  flowers,  and  set  food  before  them.  When  a  family  change  their 
residence,  they  take  the  skulls  with  them. 

In  one  portion  of  the  Kingsmill  group,  Pitt  Island,  or  Makin,  there  exists  the  most 
extraordinary  funeral  ceremony  in  the  world. 

The  body  is  washed,  oiled,  exposed  to  the  sun,  and  wailed  over,  as  already  related. 
But,  after  the  first  wailing,  it  is  laid  on  a  new  mat  spread  over  a  great  oblong  plate  or 
tray  made  of  tortoiseshell  sewn  together.  A  number  of  persons  seat  themselves  opposite 
each  other  on  the  floor  of  the  house,  and  support  the  plate  on  their  knees  as  long  as  they 
are  able.  When  they  are  tired,  they  are  relieved  by  others,  and  thus  the  body  is  borne 
by  friends  and  relations  for  two  years,  the  bearers  relieving  each  other  at  intervals, 
During  this  time  a  fire  is  kept  burning  in  the  house,  and  is  never  extinguished  night 
or  day. 

After  the  ^wo  years  have  expired,  the  head  is  removed,  and  the  skull  cleaned  and 
preserved,  as  has  been  already  mentioned,  and  not  until  that  time  are  the  bones  wrapped 
up  in  mats  and  bulled.  The  place  where  the  warriors  have  been  interred  is  marked  with 
three  stoneiT 


huesaos  18  giv« 


THE    MAEQUESAS    ISLANDS. 


or  TBB  KAin  —  AFPBABAKOB  OF  THK  NATIVKS  —  THEIB  SKBSS  —  THE  BLABOBATR  TATTOO 
or  THE  MBN  —  DIFFBBBNCB    IN    8TATVBB    BETWREN    THB    8BXB8  —  CABB    OF   OOMFLBXION  —  A 

BIBACHINO  PB0CB88  —  A  MAN  IN  FTLL  DBE88 M0DB8    OF   WBABINO  THB  HAIB — THB   CHIBF*8 

NXCUACB  —  0L08B   8HATINO PBCCLIAB    HRAO-DBE88  —  METHOD    OF   OBTAOONO    FBATHBB8 

^tBOHTTRCTCB^  m   THB   MABQUE8A8 — AMCBBMBNTS — DANCING  AND  8TILT-'WALKINO — THB  AMPHI- 

IBKATBB  OB  PAHOOA — ^WAB — ^TB0PHIB8   qv   VICTOBT MODS   OF  WABFABB — DESTBUCTION   OF 

PIO^KBTT — ^BTIQUETTB  OF  WAB— RBPLACINa  A  PBIBONEB— 0AN0B8  AND  FISHING — FLT-FI8HINa 
JH  THB  MABQCB8A8 — ^BUBIAL  0USTOV8. 

j^  now  come  to  that  very  interesting  group  of  islands  called  the  Mabquesas,  or  Men- 
Ioana  Islands.  Both  these  names  derive  their  origin  Irom  the  Spanish  navigator  Mendilna, 
I  who  discovered  them  nearly  two  hundred  years  ago.  The  discoverer  named"  them  Los 
[Marquesas  de  Mendo^a,  in  compliment  to  the  then  Viceroy  of  Peru,  and  by  many  suc- 
ceeding voyagers  the  islands  have  been  called  by  the  name  of  their  discoverer. 

The  character  of  the  islands  is  rather  peculiar,  and  very  picturesque.  They  are  craggy, 
I  mountainous,  and  volcanic,  having  exceedingly  lofty  peaks  in  the  centre,  which  look  at  a 
I  as  if  they  were  the  ruins  of  vast  buildings.  Being  situated  near  the  equator, 
Itheirtemperatufl)  is  warm,  and,  as  at  the  same  time  they  are  well  watered,  the  vegetation 
lis  peculiarly  luxuriant.  like  most  of  the  Polynesian  Islands,  the  Marquesas  are  sur- 
[lounded  with  coral  reefs ;  but  these  are  not  so  large  as  is  generally  the  case,  so  that, 
I  Although  the  navigation  among  them  is  not  so  difficult  as  in  many  islands,  the  ships  do 
not  find  that  protection  from  storms  which  is  afforded  by  the  great  coral  reefs  of  other 
[islands. 

The  inhabitants  are  splendid  specimens  of  humanity!  the  men  being  remarkable  for 

I  their  gigantic  size,  great  strength,  and  fine  shape,  which  emulates  those  of  the  ancient 

Greek  statues.    One  of  the  chiefs  was  measured  carefiilly,  and  was  found  to  be  six-feet 

I  eight  inches  in  height,  and  said  that  he  knew  another  chief  who  was  at  least  a  foot  taller 

Itkn  himself 

In  general  they  wear  but  little  raiment,  a  slight  piece  of  bai'k-cloth  round  the  waist 

[being  the  only  garment  which  they  think  needful,  the  place  of  clothing  being  supplied 

Ihyl^e  tattoo.    There  are  many  nations  where  this  decoration  is  worn ;  but  there  are  no 

I  people  on  the  face  of  the  earth  who  carry  it  out  so  fully  as  do  the  Marquesans,  every 

part  of  their  bodies,  even  to  the  crown  of  the  head  and  the  fingers  and  toes,  being  covered 

with  the  pattern.    This  extreme  elaboration  is  only  to  be  found  in  the  men,  the  women 

contenting  themselves  with  a  bracelet  or  two  tattooed  on  their  arms,  and  a  few  similar 

ornaments  here  and  there.    A  veiy  interesting  desciiption  of  the  tattooing  of  the  Max» 

^uesaos  is  giveu  in  Laogsdoxff's  "  IiaTels :  "'— 


1        fi  I 


r 


384 


THE  MARQUESAS  ISLANDS. 


*'  Sometimes  a  rich  islander  will,  either  fiom  generosity,  ostentation,  or  love  to 
wife^  make  a  feast  in  honour  of  hor  when  she  has  a  bracelet  tattooed  round  her  arm "  ii 
perhaps  her  ear  ornamented.  A  hog  is  then  killed,  and  the  frieuds»  of  both  sexes  aid 
invited  to  partake  of  it,  the  occasion  of  the  feast  being  made  known  to  them.  It  "J 
expected  that  the  same  courtesy  should  be  returned  in  case  of  the  wife  of  any  of  thJ 
guests  being  punctured.  This  is  one  of  the  few  occasions  on  which  womea  are  aUowed  t 
eat  hog's  flesh. 


[U'.t   1 


I  ■'  i 


TATTOOED  CHIKFa 


"  If,  in  a  very  dry  year,  bread-fruit,  hogs,  roots,  and  other  provisions,  become  scarce, 
any  one  who  has  a  good  stock  of  them  (which  commonly  happens  to  the  chief),  in  order  I 
to  distribute  the  stores,  keeps  open  table  for  a  certain  time  to  an  appointed  number  of  I 
poor  artists,  who  are  bound  to  give  in  return  some  strokes  of  the  tattoo  to  all  who  choc 
to  come  for  it.     By  virtue  of  a  tapu,  all  these  brethren  are  engaged  to  support  each  I 
other,  if  in  future  some  happen  to  be  in  need  while  the  others  are  in  affluence. 

"  The  same  person  may  be  a  member  of  several  of  these  societies;  but,  according  to  I 
what  we  could  learn,  a  portion  must  always  be  given  to  the  priest,  or  magician,  as  he  is 
called,  even  if  he  be  not  a  member.    In  a  time  of  scarcity,  also,  many  of  the  people  who  | 


THE  BLEACHING  PROCESS. 


885 


l^re^n  tattooed  in  this  way  unite  as  an  absolute  troop  of  banditti,  and  sbare  equally 
lOUg  each  other  all  that  they  can  plunder  or  kill. 

•'The  figures  with  which  the  body  ia  tattooed  are  chosen  with  great  care,  and  appro- 
ite  ornaments  are  selected  for  the  different  parts.  They  consist  partly  of  animals, 
tly  of  other  oltjects  which  have  some  reference  to  the  manners  and  customs  of  the 
jids;  and  every  figure  has  here,  as  in  the  Friendly  Islands,  its  particular  name.  Upon 
I  decorate  examination,  curved  lines,  diamonds,  and  other  designs  are  often  distin- 
mishable  between  rows  of  punctures,  which  resemble  Tery  much  the  ornaments  called 

"  The  most  perfect  symmetry  is  observea  over  the  whole  body.    The  head  of  a  man  is 
tattooed  in  every  part ;  the  breast  is  commonly  ornamented  with  a  figure  resembling 
lield;  on  the  arms  and  thighs  are  strips 
loiiietimes  broader,  sometimes  narrower,  in 
inch  directions  that  these  people  might 
very  well  presumed  to  have  studied 

itomy,  and  to  be  acquainted  with  the 

lurse  and  dimensions  of  the  muscles. 
"Upon  the   back   is  a  large  cross, 

fhich  begins  at  the  neck  and  ends  with 

lelast  vertebra.     In  the  front  of  the 

iHi  are  often  figures  which  seem  in- 
tied  to  represent  the  human  face.    On 

icli  side  of  the  calf  of  the  leg  is  an  oval 
re,  which  proouces  a  very  good  effect. 

le  whole,  in  fact,  displays  much  taste 

iddiscrunination.  Some  of  the  tenderest 

irts  of  the  body — the  eyelids,  for  ex- 

iple— are  the  only  parts  not  tattooed." 
As  may  be  seen  by  the  accompanying 

lustration,  even  the  hands  are  tattooed 

itli  the  same  minute  care  that  is  be- 

iwed  on  the  body.     Each  finger  has  its 
pattern,  so  that  the  hand  looks  as  if 

iclosed  in  a  very   tight-fitting  glove. 

le  reader  will  notice  the  great  length  of 

le  nails.    Among  the  Marquesans,  as 

oQg  the  Chinese,  very  long  nails  are  esteemed  as  a  mark  of  rank,  being   a  proof 

,t  the  wearer  is  not  obliged  to  do  any  hard  work. 

This  elaborate  ornamentation  answers  the  purpose  of  dress,  and  is  considered  as  such. 

[deed,  it  would  be  useless  to  undergo  so  much  pain,  and  to  pay  the  operator  such  costly 
if  the  tattooing  were  to  be  hidden  by  clothing.  The  men,  therefore,  wear  nothing 
slight  cloth  round  their  waists,  and  the  women  of  rank  a  similar  garment,  with  the 

ition  of  a  larger  piece  which  they  throw  over  their  bodies  to  keep  oflf  the  darkening  i 

s  of  the  sun. 

Fev  phenomena  struck  the  earlier  travellers  more  than  the  difference  in  appearance 

id  stature  between  the  men  and  the  women ;  and  the  same  writer  who  has  just  been 

ioted  remarks  more  than  once  that  it  was  difficult  to  believe  that  the  undersized, 
ipy,  awkward  women  could  have  been  the  parents  of  the  magnificent,  gigantic,  and 
iefal  men.  There  is,  however,  a  great  distinction  between  the  women  of  rank  and 
of  the  lower  orders.  As  was  afterwards  discovered,  the  better  class  of  women,  who  for 
le  time  kept  themselves  aloof  from  the  strangers,  being  well  developed,  and  of  a  fair 
iplexion,  about  which  they  were  very  carefiU,  enveloped  themselves  in  their  bark 

iths,  and  never  ventured  into  the  sunshine  without  holding  over  their  heads  a  bunch 

leaves  by  way  of  parasol. 

So  careful  are  they  of  their  complexions,  that  if  they  find  themselves  getting  sun- 
it  they  have  a  mode  of  bleaching  themselves  again,  which  they  adopt  before  all  great 
OL  n.  CO 


MARQUES^  CHIEFS  HAKD. 


'  f 


386 


THE  MABQUESAS  ISLANDS. 


3}, 

it  I 


h 


ceremonies,  though  at  the.  cost  of  much  time  and  trouble.    They  take  the  sap  of  thn 
trees,  with  which  they  anoint  the  whole  body.    The  immediate  effect  of  the  mixtuj*  is  i 
dye  the  skin  of  a  deep  black.    The  pigment  is  allowed  to  remain  on  the  skin  for  six  davJ 
during  which  time  the  woman  remains  within  the  house.    At  the  expiration  of  that  tin 
she  bathes,  when  all  the  black  dye  comes  off,  and  the  skin  is  left  beautifully  fair, 

A  woman  who  has  just  undergone  this  process,  and  who  has  dressed  herself  in 
her  native  finery,  is  a  very  striking  object,  her  body  being  gracefully  enveloped  in  }^ 
cloth,  her  hair  adorned  with  flowers,  and  her  fair  skin  almost  without  ornament  exceh 
upon  the  feet,  hands,  and  arms,  which  appear  as  if  she  were  wearing  boots,  gloves  anl 
bracelets.  '    r 

The  mode  of  tattooing  is  almost  exactly  like  that  of  the  Samoan  islanders,  except  tJ 
the  "  comb  "  is  made  of  the  wing-bone  of  the  tropic  bird.  The  operation  is  always  co3 
ducted  in  certain  houses  belonging  to  the  professional  tattooers,  who  lay  on  these  buildjnl 
a  tapu,  which  renders  them  inapproachable  by  women.  As  is  the  case  in  Samoa,  the  bei 
tattooers  are  men  of  great  importance,  and  are  paid  highly  for  their  services,  a  Mamuesai 
thinking  that  he  is  bound  to  be  liberal  towards  a  man  to  whom  he  is  indebted  for  tli 
chflrms  which  he  values  so  highly.  These  men  gain  their  skill  by  practising  on  the  loJ 
orders,  who  are  too  poor  to  pay  for  being  tattooed,  and  who  would  rather  wear  a  bad  tatta 
than  none  at  all.  A  considerable  amount  is  generally  exacted  at  each  operation,  \(hicl 
lasts  from  three  to  six  months ;  and  so  elaborate  is  the  process,  that  a  really  conplej 
tattoo  can  hardly  be  finished  until  the  man  is  thirty  yeai-s  old.  1 

By  the  time  that  the  last  piece  of  tattoo  is  executed,  the  first  generally  begins  to  fadJ 
and  if  the  man  is  rich  enough  he  has  the  pattern  renewed.    Some  men  have  been  tattoo^ 
three  times,  and,  as  the  patterns  cannot  be  made  to  coincide  precisely  with  each  other  tU 
result  is  that  the  whole  skin  becomes  nearly  as  dark  as  that  of  a  negro.    In  this  state 
is  greatly  admired,  not  because  the  effect  is  agreeable  to  the  eye,  but  because  it  is  a 
indubitable  mark  of  wealth.     The  pigment  used  in  the  tattooing  is  the  well-koon 
aleurita,  or  candle-nut,  burned  to  a  fine  charcoal  and  mixed  with  water. 

The  ornaments  worn  by  the  men  are  more  imposing  than  those  of  the  women.  In  1, 
first  place,  they  allow  the  hair  to  grow  to  a  considerable  length,  and  dispose  of  it  in  varid 
ways.  For  a  number  of  yeara  it  is  tied  in  a  bunch  on  the  top  of  the  head ;  but  whJ 
the  man  is  rich  enough  to  be  entirely  tattooed,  he  shaves  all  the  head  with  the  exceptid 
of  a  patch  at  each  side,  in  order  to  allow  the  pattern  of  the  tattoo  to  be  extended  overh 
head.  In  such  a  case,  the  tuft  of  ,hair  at  each  side  is  still  suffered  to  grow  long,  butl 
twisted  into  a  conical  form,  so  as  to  make  a  sort  of  horn  projecting  outwards  overeaq 
temple.  Examples  of  this  curious  mode  of  wearing  the  hair  may  be  seen  in  the  illustratio] 
on  page  3&4. 

Sometimes  a  man  may  be  seen  wearing  the  whole  of  his  hair  in  curled  ringlets.  Siicl 
men  are  cultivatinf;  a  crop  for  sale,  as  the  Marquesans  are  very  fond  of  decorating  witj 
these  ringlets  the  handles  of  their  spears  and  clubs,  and  of  making  them  into  omanientj 
figures  which  are  worn  on  the  ankles.    The  most  valued  of  these  decorations  are 
white  human  beards,  which  are  grown  for  the  express  purpose,  and  sold  at  averyhij 
price.    The  purchaser  uses  them  either  as  plumes  for  his  head  or  as  ornamental  appendag 
to  his  conch-shell  tnimpet.    One  of  these  beards  is  now  always  reckoned  as  equivalent! 
value  to  a  musket,  and  before  fire-arms  were  introduced  was  estimated  at  an  equalll 
high  rate.  f 

The  ear  ornaments  of  the  Marquesan  men  are  very  curious.  An  univalve  shell,  of  j 
dead-white  colour,  is  cut  into  a  circular  shape,  and  filled  with  a  sort  of  cement  made  ( 
the  resin  and  wood  of  the  bread-fruit  tree.  Into  this  cement  is  pressed  an  ivoiy  sted 
carved  with  figures  in  relief,  so  that  the  whole  ornament  looks  like  a  very  large  whit^ 
headed  nail.  The  stem  is  passed  through  a  hole  in  the  lol)e  of  the  ear,  so  that  the  I 
the  nail  projects  forward,  as  seen  in  the  right-hand  figure  of  the  illustration  on  page  38^ 
The  name  of  the  ornament  is  "  taiana." 

Ornaments  made  of  whales'  teeth  are  as  fashionable  among  the  Marquesans  as  amongtlil 
Polynesians,  and  are  worn  by  the  chiefs  suspended  round  their  necks.    Wooden  ornanieDl 
•bleached  white  arc  also  used,  and  others  are  cut  from  shells.    One  ornament  of  wli 


A  PECUUAB  HEAD-DRESS. 


M7 


NCCK   0RI7AMKNT. 

(From  my  collection. ) 


^.  r  «te  very  fond  aade  from  wood,  wax,  and  seeds.  It  is  in  the  form  of  a  horseshoe, 
I  ^'framework  beiti^  made  of  wood,  which  is  thickly  covered  with  wax.  Into  this  are 
I  (jessed  the  pretty  black  and  scarlet  seeds  of  the  Abrus  precatoriM,  arranjjed  in  rows 
Ijijjating  to  the  circumference.  One  of  these  ornaments  is  shown  in  the  illustration,  and 
Ldrawn  from  a  specimen  in  my  collection.  It  measures  eight  inches  in  diameter,  and  is 
IMtly  concave  on  the  outside,  and  convex  on  the  inside.  Very  great  pains  have  been 
Itikea  in  arranging  the  seeds  ;  they  are  placed  in  a 
Imfflilar  series  of  double  rows,  the  black  portion  of 
lench  seed  being  pressed  into  the  wax,  so  that  only 
Le  brilliant  scarlet  portion  is  visible.  Upwards 
Kf  eight  hundred  beads  have  been  used  in  making 
nament,  so  that  the  trouble  which  is  taken 
Iwthe  natives  is  very  great. 
I  Some  of  the  chiefs  wear  a  very  curious  oma- 
Igient,  which  seems  to  take  the  place  of  the  hair 
Ifbich  they  shave  from  their  own  heads,  and  is 
liothing  more  than  a  large  bunch  of  hair  cut  from 
sad  of  a  wife.  As  a  rule,  the  Marqnesan 
liemoves  all  hair  from  the  body,  except  from  the 

_.  ,  only  one  or  two  of  the  very  old  men  allowing 
liifev  straggling  hairs  on  the  chin. 

In  Langsdorff' s  travels  an  amusing  incident 

jcurred,  illustrative  of  that  feeling.     In  those 

lays,  close  shaving  was  the  custom  in  Europe,  so 
when  the  officers  went  on  shore  they  were 
id  to  have  conformed  to  the  fashion  of  the 
lislaads.  Tliey  were  talking  very  amicably  together,  when  suddenly  a  chief  stared  intently 
liata  the  face  of  one  of  the  officers,  and,  with  hon-or  depicted  in  his  features,  nished 
jforward,  and  grasped  him  tightly.  The  officer  naturally  thought  that  he  was  going  to 
fbe  murdered ;  but  the  fact  was,  that  the  Marquesan  had  actually  discovered  a  hair  on  his 

«,  and  was  going  to  pull  it  out  with  his  shell  tweezers. 
When  they  wish  to  be  considered  as  wearing  full  dress,  the  better  class  of  men  "wep.r 

I  most  elaborate  cap,  made  of  fibre,  feathers,  and  shells.     First,  a  broad  fillet  is  plaiteu 

m  cocoa-nut  fibre,  so  as  to  pass  round  the  forehead,  after  the  manner  of  a  cap  withomt 

I  crown.    On  the  centre  of  this  fillet  is  fixed  a  large  plate  of  mother-o'-pearl,  decorated 

with  carving.  In  the  middle  of  this  plate  is  fixed  a  smaller  but  similarly  shaped  plpte 
ktortoiseshell,  and  in  the  middle  of  that  a  still  smaller  disc  of  pearl  shell.  Some  head- 
fcsses  have  three  of  these  ornaments,  as  is  the  case  with  that  which  is  figured  in  the 
lustration  on  the  following  page. 

Iq  the  fillet  are  also  fastened  a  number  of  feathers,  either  from  the  tail  of  the  cock 
Ir  from  that  of  the  tropic  bird,  so  that  when  the  fillet  is  bound  on  the  forehead  the 
leathers  will  stand  upright.  The  feathers  of  the  tropic  bird  are  greatly  prized  by  the 
natives,  who  use  them  for  various  ornaments,  and  display  great  ingenuity  in  procuring 
jliem.  Instead  of  killing  the  birds,  and  so  stopping  the  supply  of  feathers,  they  steal  upon 
liem  when  they  are  asleep,  and  dexterously  twitch  out  the  two  long  tail-feathers.  In 
Lcess  of  time  the  feathers  grow  again,  and  so  the  supply  is  kept  up.  I  mention  the 
fciistora  because  it  is  contrary  to  the  recklessness  respecting  the  future  which  is  usually 
|ound  among  savages. 
The  houses  of  the  Marquesans  are  rather  peculiar,  especially  those  of  the  better  kind. 

he  native  builder  begins  with  making  a  platform  of  large  stones,  many  of  them  being  so 
Jnormous  than  ten  or  twelve  men  are  required  to  move  them.     This  platform  is  from  ten 

)  eleven  feet  high,  and  about  thirty  feet  long  by  twelve  wide.  Upon  this  is  erected  the 
louse,  which  is  built  with  the  back  very  much  higher  than  the  front,  so  that  the  roof 
lopes  considerably,  the  back  being  perhaps  twelve  or  more  feet  in  height,  and  the  front 
Inly  five  feet.  The  door  is  naturally  small,  and  no  one  can  entei  without  stooping. 
p  walla  at  the  end  are  no  higher  than  that  of  the  front,  so  that  a  cousiderable  portion  of 

co2 


,'V- 


m 


.\* ,  ■  >' 

if  ^  g_ 


v,i 


388 


THE  MARQUESAS  ISLANDS. 


j 


■  f,    V 

mU. 

[  t  ' 

1 

i  > 


I 


'^3 


each  end  is  left  open.    As,  however,  the  climate  of  the  Marquesas  is  so  equable  tliia 
rather  an  advanta^x  than  othorwiae. 

The  interior  of  the  Iiouho  is  divided  into  two  portions,  one  of  which  is  left  bare  wiih. 
no  covering  to  tlio  stony  floor,  while  the  other  part  is  conuidered  as  the  dwelling.'pl„cp1 
and  the  floor  is  covered  with  niiits.  The  walls  are  also  covered  with  matting.  >\.|J 
the  back  wall  is  the  BtranKcly-niadc  family  bed.  Two  horizontal  poles  are  placed  almuS 
six  leet  apart,  and  a  foot  or  mo  from  the  ground,  and  the  space  between  them  Is  filled  witlJ 

dry  grass  covered  with  mats.  Tliel 


sleepers  lie  on  the  mats,  restinsl 
the  back  of  their  heads  nn  n».l 


on  one! 
pole,  and  their  feet  on  the  other! 
and  pass  the  night  in  this  posJ 
tion,  which  seems  to  have  beenl 
invented  for  the  purpose  of  makinffl 
the  sleepers  as  uncomfortable  atl 

Eossible.  Round  the  walls  are! 
ung  the  weapons  and  imple.! 
ments  of  the  owner,  puch  as  I 
spears,  clubs,  stilts,  drums,  slingg  I 
axes,  and  similar  articles.  1 

Tlio  houses  are  always  placedl 
near  trees,  so  that  they  may  haTel 
the  advantage  of  shade. 

The  Marquesans  have  a  en- 

rious  custom  of  erecting  small  and! 

highly    decorated    buildinga  in  I 

^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^    ,  ^  honour  of  the  children  of  great  I 

Vr  ;  ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^m:  ^  chiefs.     These  buildings  are  con.  I 

^         jfflBL^^^^^^^^^KAk      ^  ^  -^  sidered  as    acknowledgments  of! 

r^^J^^BM^^^^^^^R^Hj^  f  f  >^  the  legitimacy  of  the  children;! 

-  ^  ^ ^  ^  ^  ^*^^^'"'^^^^^^^"^^^*' '  and  if  they  were  omitted,  the 

parents  would  consider  them- 1 
selves  insulted.  They  are  pro- 1 
tected  by  tapu,  and  after  they  are  I 
made  are  not  repaired,  but  allowed  I 
to  decay.  Dr.  Bennett,  in  his 
"Whaling  Voyag;o  round  the| 
Globe,"  thus  describes  these  edi- 
fices : — 

"This  compliment  had  beenl 
paid  to  Eutiti's  daughter  at  Vait- 
alm,a  few  weeks  before  our  arrival 
It  consisted  of  two  small  huts, 
neatly  built  with  peeled  hibiscus 
rods,  which  were   covered  with 
white    tappa    (bark    cloth)  and 
stained  cocoa-nut  sinnet.     The  I 
interior  was  occupied  by  many  of  I 
the  same  rods  arranged  vertically,  graduated  in  height,  and  entwined  with  bunches  of  j 
herbs.    The  face  of  the  buihling  was  ornamented  by  a  few  boards,  painted  with  mystic 
figures  in  blnck  and  i-cd. 

"  The  white  and  delicate  appearance  of  the  hibiscus  rods,  the  fluttering  pennants  of  fine 
tappa.  and  the  various  gaudy  hues  employed,  gave  the  entire  edifice  a  fantastic  and 
imposing  appearance.  A  low  stone  wall  enclosed  the  two  huts,  and  within  its  precincts 
were  several  bundles  of  cocoa-nut  leaves  placed  upright,  and  intended  to  njpresent  the 
tutelary  deities  of  the  spot.    A  striking  edifice  of  the  same  description  had  been  erected 


MARQUESAN  CHIKP. 


Iwhich  are  con( 


DANCING  AND  STILT-WALKINO. 


98ft 


LboDoar  of  Eutiti's  son  at  Anamaihai, 

the  territorv  of  his  guardiaa    It  differed 

Lothat  dedicated  to  his  sister  in  being 

gitced  on  ^^  elevated  stone  platform,  as 

1^18  in  having  a  long  wicker  basket 

jliced  at  the  entrance." 

yii  every  village  there  is  a  sort  of 

Lpbitheatre,  in  which  the  dancing  and 

Ljiiar  amusements  are  conducted.    For 

Ljj  purpose  the  natives   choose  a  shel- 

Ued  and  level  spot,  surrounded  on  all 

Lies  with  rising  banks.    The  middle  of 

I  the  amphitheatre   is  carefully  smoothed 

liD(i  covered  with  mats,  and  the  rising 

llisuks.  serve   as    Meats   for    the    specta- 

|ton> 

When  a  dance  is  to  be  performed,  the 

mats  are  laid  afresh,  and  a  large  amount 
of  food  is  prepared.    The  spectators  take 
the  food  with  them,  and,  seated  on  the 
banks,  remain  there  throughout  the  greater 
jurt  of  the  day.    The  dances  are  not  very 
sfiil,  consisting  principally  of  jump- 
vithout  moving  from  the  same  spot. 
^rious  ornaments  are  used  by  the  dan- 
cers, the  most  curious  of  which  are  the 
finf^r-rings,  which  are  made  of  plaited 
fibre,  adorned  with  the  long  tail-feathers 
of  the  tropic  bird.     When  women  dance 
they  are  not  allowed  to  wear  clothing  of 
my  description,  and  this   for  a  curious 
leason.    None  dance  except  those  whose 
husbands  or  brothers  have  been  killed  in 
war  or  taken  prisoners,  and  the  absence  of 
clothing  is  accepted  as  an  expression  of 
jorrow  on  their  part,  and  of  vengeance  on 
Itbe  part  of  the  spectators. 
They  have  several  other  amusements, 
ich  are  conducted  in  this  theatre,  or 
oa,  as  it  is  called,  the  chief  among 
Ithein  being  races  on  stilts.     The  Marque- 
|iaD3  are  most  accomplished  stilt-walkers, 
land  go  through  performances  which  would 
lexcite  the  envy  of  any  professional  acrobat. 
lOne  of  the  games   in  which  they  most 
Idelight  is  a  race  on  stilts,  in  which  each 
Iperformer  tries,  not  only  to  distance  his 
lopponents,  but  to  cross  their  course  and 
jnpset  them.    They  are  such  adepts  at  this 
time  that  they  walk  over  the  rough 
litoaes  of  the  house-platform  with  perfect 
[ease  and  security. 

If  the  reader  will  refer  to  the  portrait 
'  the  Marquesan  chief,  he  will  see  that 
Ithe  head  is  not  only  decorated  with  the 


lAnU 


I-  :■ 


6   i' 


HARQUE8AN   STILTS. 
(fVoiii  (A«  Cftri«(y  coUcctiott.) 


890 


THE  MAKQUESAS  ISLANDa 


m 


r 


i^ 


■:k^ 


feather  fillet,  but  is  also  covered  with  a  veil  that  foils  on  either  side  of  the  face. 
is  a  mark  of  war,  and  U  worn  when  chiefs  go  into  battle.  The  Maniucsatig  do  hi 
use  the  bow  and  arrow,  but  they  throw  spears,  sling  stones,  and  use  clubs.  The  slin! 
are  made  of  plaited  grass,  and  are  very  powerful,  often  exceeding  five  feet  in  lcn;;t^ 
anil  carrying  stones  of  a  considcrablo  size.  The  .sjKjars  are  generally  alwjut  ten  fe 
long,  and  the  clubs  are  carved  out  of  hard  wood,  wliich  is  made  still  harder  by  burvji 
the  weapons  for  a  considerable  time  in  the  mud. 

They  are  fierce  in  war,  and  are  never  satisfied  until  they  have  gained  a  tronl, 
of  victory.  When  a  Marqut'san  kills  an  enemy,  ho  cuts  oil"  the  head  of  his  fallol 
antagonist,  tears  open  the  skull,  and  cats  the  brain.  He  then  cleans  the  skull  wi 
carefully,  odorns  it  with  tufts  of  bristh^s,  and  slings  it  by  a  cord  to  his  girdle.  \\\, 
he  goes  to  battle  again  ho  alwitj-s  carries  this  trophy  with  hin>,  jmrtly  on  account  o 
the  respect  in  which  it  is  held  by  his  comrades,  and  partly  in  order  to  strike  awi 
into  the  enemy  by  the  sight  of  so  redoubtable  a  warrior. 

According  to  most  travellers,  the  Marquesans  are  a  quarrelsome  peonlo  amoni 
themselves,  and  much  addicted  to  making  raids  in  each  other's  districts.  These  districts  ni 
generally  divided  from  each  other  by  natural  boundaries,  such  as  mountain-sjmrs  anj  ridi'i 
many  of  which  are  of  enormous  height,  and  so  steep  and  precipitous  as  to  U>  nln^ij 
inaccessible.  Tho  wor.'^t  part  of  their  mode  of  warfare  is  not  the  cnu^lty  exercisti 
on  the  vanquished  warriors,  but  on  tho  destruction  to  property,  and  the  bubsenuuul 
distress  inflicted  on  non-combatants. 

When  one  chief  intends  to  make  war  upon  another,  he  tries  to  steal  by  ni;,'lit  into  thi 
district  of  his  enemy,  and  sihnitly  damaj-es  all  the  bread-fruit  and  cocoa-nut  trees  he  cai 
find.  The  former  are  stripped  of  their  bark,  and,  though  their  vitality  is  so  great  tlial 
they  are  not  absolutely  kiUed  by  tho  injury,  they  bear  no  more,  fruit  for  five  years,  aiu 
thus  the  wliolo  population  are  deprived  of  on  essentinl  article  of  diet,  and  for  a  Ion"  tiuii 
are  reducod  to  great  straits  for  want  of  food. 

Tho  cocoa-nut  trees  are  killed  after  a  diflercnt  manner.  The  destroyer  walks  up  tli 
tree  after  tne  mode  employed  by  these  islanders;  namely,  by  applying  the  jtaluis  ol  lii 
h.mds  to  either  side  of  the  trunk,  and  so  ascending  the  tit  e  in  monkey  fashion,  lletliei 
bniLses  with  a  stone  the  central  .slmot^  or  "  calilmj:o"  of  tho  jtulm,  and  descoiids  the  trie] 
knowing  that  it  must  soon  die.  Tlje  reason  for  the  fatal  nature  of  the  injury  is,  tliattlu 
tree  is  an  enJogenous  one,  and  consequently  the  destruction  of  the  central  Imil  invulvi 
the  death  of  the  tree.  Sometimes  the  tree  is  killed  in  another  way,  a  sea-slug  {lichc-ik 
mer)  being  laid  at  the  root  of  tho  "  cabbage."  and  killing  the  tree  as  it  decays. 

Quarrelsome  as  they  are,  and  cruel  to  the  persons  and  ])roperty  of  tho  vanquisln  J, 
they  have  yet  some  slight  etiquette  in  wor,  one  rule  of  w  hich  is  so  curious  that  it  musi 
be  given  in  the  relator's  own  words  : — 

"  Jane  18. — Captain  Riggs,  of  tho  General  Gatfn,  just  arrived  from  the  Marquesas, 
informs  us  that  he  has  had  a  narrow  escape  of  his  life  there. 

"  At  the  island  .of  Nukahiva,  as  he  was  attenii)ting  to  go  on  shore,  a  native  chief, 
assisted  by  a  posse  of  dependants,  seized  and  carried  him  oif,  stiijiped  him  of  his  clotiiiiigj 
and  then  presented  him  to  the  king,  an  infirm  old  man,  w  ho  took  him  under  his  pro- 
tection. That  protection,  however,  could  have  little  availed  him,  for  the  soveieijjn 
uot  power  to  set  the  prisoner  at  liberty  unless  a  suitable  ransom  were  paid  for  hiiu. 

"  The  captors  first  demanded  five  muskets  and  five  barrels  of  gunpowder,  which 
agreed  to,  they  rose  in  their  violent  extortion,  and  required  more ;  and  this  also  being 
conceded,  they  still  refused  to  liberate  him  unless  their  rapacity  was  still  further  gratititd. 
The  captain  then  resolutely  stood  out,  and  insisted  on  being  set  at  liberty,  at  tlie  saiue 
time  having  but  small  hopes  of  obtaining  it,  or  any  other  issue  of  his  captivity  except  to 
be  killed  and  eaten  by  these  cannibals,  some  of  whom  had  conspired  to  spear  him,  but 
the  king's  authority  restrained  their  violence. 

"  At  length,  however,  the  terms  of  ransom  being  settled,  he  was  ordered  to  be  released; 
but  here  an  unexpected  difficulty  arose.  The  law  of  the  land  requires  that  wlioever 
captures  another  on  board  of  a  boat  must,  when  the  prisoner  is  at  liberty,  carry  hiia 
down  to  the  water  again,  and  reinstate  hi :n  in  the  same  situutiou  as  he  was  i'ouud.   Tliis 


CANOES  AND  FISHING. 


•n 


L  cowardly  and  treacherous  chief,  who  had  readily  octed  the  part  of  kidnapper,  wsa 
|iii«illi»K  ^"  '^'^»  ^<^s*  ^^*>  should  be  shot  from  the  ship.  The  obligation,  however,  being 
Lbiwasttblo,  lie  obtained  the  captive's  a«sumnce  that  no  hurnj  should  be  attempted 
luiiiist  him.  and  then  performed  the  unf;rm!U)ii  idlice.  When  Captain  Jiig^rs  had  reached 
nJH  vessel,  the  natives  on  the  shove  gave  three  hideous  howls,  which  were  returned  by 
lAjft  liearty  cheere  of  the  crew." 

I  Finding  that  their  captive  had  been  so  profitable  to  them,  the  natives  tried  boldly  to  take 
Libip,  uad  displayed  equal  ingenuity  ami  diauig  m  tluir  ulteiupt.  On  the  Hun»e  eviMiiug 
linativo  WHS  detected  in  trying  to  cut  the  cul  lo,  uud  wu  ,  .  Iiot  lor  his  temerity.  Finding 
Itlmt  un  »l>»^"  as.'^ault  of  this  kind  was  uselebo,  the  natives,  who  are  wonderful  divers, 
j,,iiii  otT  to  the  ship,  carrying  witii  them  a  rope,  dii'-  .iitl  of  which  they  fastened  to  the 
liiiJcr,  well  under  the  water,  the  other  cud  being  earned  ashore.    Fortunately  this  trick 


-1    LIWHUI  ■— »'"»»g"<l^ 


UABQUBSAN  CANOa. 


Itm  discovered  in  time  to  save  the  ship,  and,  had  not  the  rope  been  seen,  the  natives 
jvoulJliiive  waited  until  the  vessel  weighed  anchor,  and  then  have  dragged  her  usliore. 

In  the  above  narrative  the  Marquesans  are  described  as  cannibals.     It  is,  however, 
I  very  doubtful  whether  they  can  be  justly  charged  with  this  revolting  custom. 

The  canoe.s  of  the  Marquesans  are  furnished  with  outriggers,  after  the  custom  of  all 
[Polynesia,  and  are  well-built  and  swift  vessels.  They  liave,  besides  the  outrigger,  a  small 
stage  projecting  over  the  stem,  on  which  the  steersman  stands  when  the  vessel  is  under 
sail.  The  bow  of  the  canoe  is  much  turned  up  in  front,  probably  lor  the  purpose  of  acting 
as  a  defence  to  the  rowers,  when  advancing  against  an  enemy.  The  mode  in  which  the 
outrigger  is  fastened  to  the  canoe,  and  the  sail  is  hoisted,  may  be  seen  by  reference  to  the 
I  preceding  illustration,  which  represents  the  natives  engaged  in  fishing. 

They  are  very  skilful  in  the  fishing  art,  both  with  line  and  :  it.    They  have  different 

I  modes  of  using  both  these  implements.    When  they  fish  with  the  line,  they  sometimes 

Iflitthe  hook,  pass  the  line  over  the  side,  and  angle  in  the  mode  adopted  in  this  country. 

But  when  they  fish  for  the  albacore,  they  employ  a  totally  diil'ereut  method,  which  bears 


I         A' 


\  0% 

llf 


m 


'f^ 


f  'MS 

■m 


,,.f  f' 


u    1 


392 


« %< 


THE  MAEQUESAS  ISLANDS. 


some  resemblance  to  fly-fishing,  except  that  the  bait  is  not  made  to  represent  an 
but  a  fish. 

A  very  ingenious  imitation  of  a  flying-fish  is  made  by  cutting  the  shape  of  the  fi 
out  of  a  mother-of-pearl  shell,  and  inserting  a  long  tuft  of  hog's  bristles  at  either  side 
represent  the  wing-fins,  and  another  at  the  extremity  to  do  duty  for  the  tail.  This 
armed  with  a  hook,  and  fastened  to  one  end  of  a  line,  the  other  end  of  which  is  attach 
to  the  top  of  a  long  bamboo  i-od  planted  in  the  stern  of  tht  canoe.  Sail  is  hoisted  a 
the  vessel  is  driven  over  the  waves  at  full  speed,  the  sham  flying-fish  leaping  anc'  boun 
ing  through  the  air  in  a  manner  that  wonderfully  resembles  the  action  of  the  living  fiai 
The  albacore  naturally  takes  the  bait  for  a  real  fish,  leaps  at  it,  and  is  caught  before  Uh 
time  to  discover  the  imposition.  ' 

Net-fishing  is  carried  on  in  several  modes,  but  the  most  curious  and  perhaps  the  mo' 
sportsmanlike  plan  is  that  which  compels  the  fisherman  to  pursue  his  occupation  undi, 
water.  He  takes  with  him  a  hand-net  and  a  stick  about  two  feet  in  length,  jumps  into  tW 
water,  and  dives  among  the  coral,  holding  his  net  over  the  nooks  and  crevices  \nth  oi 
hand,  while  with  the  stick  he  drives  the  fish  out  of  their  hiding-places  into  the  net 

By  this  mode  of  fishing  gi-eat  numbers  are  captured,  but  the  fisherman  is  alwa' 
exposed  to  two  dangers.  In  the  first  place,  there  is  the  chance  that  a  shark  may  come  ui 
unobserved,  and  carry  off  a  limb,  even  if  it  does  not  kill  the  man.  The  Marquesans 
such  excellent  swimmera  that  they  care  little  for  a  shark  as  long  as  they  can  see  him  am 
it  is  only  when  the  terrible  fish  darts  unexpectedly  out  of  a  hiding-place  that  they  im 
any  real  fear. 

Sometimes  a  rather  strange  circumstance  occasions  the  death  of  the  diver.  It  h 
already  been  mentioned  that  up  to  the  time  when  a  man  can  afford  to  have  his  heai 
tattooed  he  wears  his  hair  very  long,  and  tied  up  in  a  knot  on  the  crown  of  his  head 
Bif(jre  going  into  the  water,  the  natives  untie  the  fillet,  and  allow  the  hair  to  float  dow; 
their  backs.  It  has  occasionally  happened  that  a  diver,  who  has  thus  prepared  himsell 
finds,  when  he  tries  to  rise  to  the  surface  of  the  water,  that  his  long  floating  haii 
has  become  entangled  in  the  branching  coral ;  and,  as  he  has  already  remained  undei 
water  nearly  as  long  as  his  breath  will  last,  he  is  sometimes  drowned  before  he  hi 
time  to  extricate  himself. 

When  a  Alarquesan  dies  a  natural  death,  his  relatives  make  great  preparation  foi 
his  funeral,  including  the  usiial  accompaniment  of  feasting.  They  send  for  a  "tana' 
or  priest,  v/ho  raakas  a  long  oration  over  the  corpse,  which  is  then  delivered  to  th'i 
relatives,  who  have  a  long  and  disagreeable  task  before  them.  They  first  wash  the  bodi 
thoroughly,  and  then  rub  it  with  cocoa-nut  oil,  laying  it  in  the  sun,  and  turnin"  ii 
continually.  Several  times  daily  the  corpse  i§  newly  anointed,  until  at  last  the  comlinei 
effects  of  the  sun  and  oil  reduce  it  to  a  mummy.  It  is  then  wrapped  in  cloth,  !ai( 
on  a  bier,  and  deposited  in  the  cemetery. 

Each  district  has  its  cemetery,  or  "  morai,"  which  is  adorned  with  gigantic  humai 
figures  carved  in  wood,  and  similar  decorations.  It  is  surrounded  by  a  wall,  and  held] 
in  great  respect  by  the  inhabitants  of  its  district.  Unfortunately,  the  inhabitants  A 
other  districts  hold  it  in  no  respect  at  all,  and,  when  war  is  declared,  try  to  stenl  out 
of  the  morai  the  body  of  any  man  of  rank.  When,  therefore,  war  seems  to  be  imminent 
the  bodies  are  carried  away  and  hidden,  or  sometimes  buried.  A  similar  custom  prevails 
in  many  parts  of  Polynesia,  and  Mr.  Williams  mentions  an  instance  where  a  man  cliniW 
an  apparently  inaccessible  precipice  with  a  corpse  lashed  to  his  back,  placed  the 
on  a  lofty  shelf,  and  descended  in  safety. 


NIUE,   OR   SAVAGE   ISLAND. 


0  rOB  THB  If  AMB  OF  THE  ISLAND — SmOrLAB  lEOEm) — THB  SAILOB  AHONO  THE  BAVAQES 
I^APPBABANCB  of  THB  NATIVES — A  SAVAQB  WAB-DANCB — MODE  OF  BBBSSINO  THB  HAIB — 
IC08TFHB  OF  THB  UBN — A  CTmiOtJS  WEAPON — ^PRESUHBD  OBIOIN  OF  THB  8AVAOB  ISLANBEBB— 
ImmT  OF  THB  TONOAN8 — CODB  OF  LAWS  AND  PUNISHUBNTS— OANOB-HAXING— HBAILDiO— 
[tons  ABCHITBCTUBB — DISPOSAL  OF  THB  BRAD. 

f  the  Hervey  and  the  Tongan  groups,  there  lies  an  island  which  was  called  by 
M  Cook  "  Savage  Island,"  on  account  of  the  behaviour  of  the  natives,  who  not 
rdecliued  his  overtures  of  peace,  but  attacked  him  "  like  so  many  wild  boars."  The 
be  name  of  the  island  is  Nine. 

Ilhis  ferocity  of  theirs  is  due  to  an  ancient  custom  of  putting  to  death  all  strangers 
okd  on  their  shores,  a  fate  from  which  even  their  own  people  do  not  escape,  if  they 
(beea  absent  for  any  length  of  time.  The  history  of  this  strange  people  has  of  late 
i  become  better  known,  owing  to  the  exertions  of  the  missionaries,  who  have  dis- 
(ed  that  fear  rather  than  ferocity  was  the  cause  of  this  savage  custom.  They  had  an 
^tliat  their  island  was  naturally  free  from  disease,  and  that  all  ailments  were  brought 
foreigners,  and  they  in  consequence  had  a  law  that  all  foreigners  should  be  killed  as 
B  as  they  could  be  captured. 

|0a  one  occasion  a  native  teacher  narrowly  escaped  death  in  consequence  of  his 
lace.  He  was  obliged  to  exert  all  his  powers  of  eloquence  to  persuade  his  country- 
lito  spare  him  for  a  time,  so  that  he  might  keep  himself  far  away  from  their  residence, 

rify  himself  by  the  healthy  air  of  Nine. 
IWhen  Mr.  Williams  visited  the  island,  he  contrived  to  induce  two  lads  to  go  ofT  with 
[for  the  purpose  of  being  instructed.     They  were  at  first  very  miserable  on  board, 

1  howled  incessantly  for  the  first  few  days,  thinking  that  the  white  sailors  were 
and  that  they  were  only  earned  otf  to  be  fattened  and  eaten.    Findin;^,  how- 

t,t!iatthe  sailors  were  eating  pork,  and  not  human  flesh,  they  became  rbconciled  to 
lot,  and  were  even  pleased  at  the  prospect  of  seeing  new  lands.  These  lads  were 
Into  Raietea,  and,  having  been  educated  for  their  task,  were  sent  home  again.  Un- 
Biiately,  soon  after  their  arrival,  an  epidemic  disease  spread  over  the  island,  and  the 
W  naturally  attributing  it  to  the  two  travellers,  killed  them  both. 
lie  first  white  man  who  landed  there  since  the  time  of  Cook  met  with  a  singular  fate. 
kip  was  lying  off  the  island,  and  bartering  with  the  natives.  Just  as  the  ship  got 
jtr  weigh,  the  master  flung  one  of  the  sailors  overboard  among  the  savages,  who  took 
jon  shore,  and  held  a  great  debate  as  to  the  course  to  be  pursued.  Some  were  for 
;  up  the  old  custom,  and  killing  him,  but  others  argued  that  the  man  had  not 


i;-  ^ 


1'^  .  '  |!f 


S94 


THE  NIUANS. 


if        . 

1 


\ii 


landed  of  his  own  free  will,  and  that  he  ought  not  to  be  liable  to  the  usual  penalty 
thouijh  salt-water  was  in  his  eye — this  being  the  mark  of  a  shipwreck.  ^' 

After  a  vast  amount  of  discussion  they  agi-eed  to  a  compromise,  put  him  int 
canoe,  gave  him  a  quantity  of  bananas  and  cocoa-nuts,  and  sent  him  out  to  sea 
man  contrived  to  slip  on  shore  again  without  being  seen,  and,  after  hidiri"  in  „  i 
for  some  days,  he  succeeded  in  getting  on  board  a  whaler  that  was  passing  near 
island. 

The  appearance  of  the  natives  as  they  were  before  the  missionaries  came  to  tliem 
anything  but  prepossessing.    Mr.  Williams  gives  a  graphic  account  of  an  old  chief  \. 
was  induced,  after  much  trouble,  to  come  on  board.     "  His  appearance  was  truly  terril 
He  was  about  sixty  years  of  age,  his  person  tall,  his  cheek-bones  raised  and  proniind 
and  his  countenance  most  forbidding.     His  whole  body  was  smeared  with  charcoal 


If- 


^.^^S«S^       / 


X 


si^^": 


XH£  WAK-UAXCK 


hair  and  beard  were  long  and  grey,  and  the  latter,  plaited  and  twisted  together,  hungf 
his  mouth  like  so  many  rat's  tails.      He  wore  no  clothing  except  a  narrow  strip! 
cloth  round  his  loins,  for  the  purpose  of  passing  a  spear  through,  or  any  other  article  1 
might  wish  to  carry.  .  .        .  .1 

"  On  reaching  the  deck,  the  old  man  was  most  frantic  in  his  gesticulations,  leapij 
about  from  place  to  place,  and  using  the  most  vociferous  exclamations  at  everythiiigf 
saw.    All  attempts  at  conversation  witli  him  were  entirely  useless,  as  we  could  u 
persuade  him  to  stand  still  for  a  single  second.     Our  natives  attempted  to  clothe  him, 
fastening  rouud  his  person  a  piece  of  native  cloth,  but,  teariu^j  it  oH'  in  a  rage,  he  Ir 


A  CURIOUS  WEAPON. 


896 


1^5  deck,  and,  stamping  upon  it,  exclaimed, '  Am  I  a  woman,  that  I  should  be  encum- 
Uffith  that  stuff?' 
iiHe  then  proceeded  to  give  us  a  specimen  of  a  war-dance,  which  he  commenced  by 
■.ipirand  quivering  his  spear,  running  to  and  fro,  leaping  and  vociferating,  as  though 
gJijd  by  the  spirit  of  wildness.  Then  he  distorted  his  features  most  horribly  by 
jettding  I'is  mouth,  gnashing  his  teeth,  and  forcing  his  eyes  almost  out  of  their  sockets. 
Uflffth  he  concluded  this  exhibition  by  thrusting  the  whole  of  his  long  grey  beard 
j»liij  mouth,  and  gnawing  it  with  the  most  savage  vengeance.  During  the  whole  of 
.jerformance  he  kept  up  a  loud  and  hideous  howL" 

I  These  islanders  do  not  use  the  tattoo,  though  they  are  fond  of  decorating  their  bodies 
I  paiut.  Those  who  come  on  board  European  vessels  are  delighted  to  be  adorned 
J  streaks  and  spots  of  red  and  green  paint,  especially  the  latter,  which  is  a  novelty  to 
L  and  for  which  they  are  willmg  to  pay  highly.  At  a  little  distance,  they  look  much 
iK  they  were  suffering  from  some  cutaneous  disease,  but  a  closer  inspection  shows  that 
igt  appearance  is  partly  due  to  the  salt  of  the  sea  crystallizing  on  *heir  oiled  bodies, 
d  partly  to  the  midtitudinous  flies  which  settle  upon  them. 

[  The  hair  is  sometimes  seen  very  short  and  sometimes  very  long,  and  this  is  the  case 
kboth  sexes.  They  allow  it  to  grow  to  a  considerable  length,  and  when  it  is  a  foot  or 
iteeu  inches  long,  they  cut  it  off,  and  plait  it  into  thin  bands  which  are  worn  round 
ewaist    The  men  prize  these  ornaments  highly,  and  Captain  Hood  thinks  that  the 

a  are  exchanged,  and  are  valued  accordingly.  The  younger  men  do  not  wear 
rbeards,  but  the  elders  suffer  them  to  grow  to  a  great  length,  plait  them,  and  adorn 
iwith  pieces  of  oyster  or  clam  shell.  They  know  the  art  of  colouring  the  hair  a 
jffish-red  by  the  application  of  lime. 

Fas  to  dress,  the  men  think  it  quite  needless,  and  wear  nothing  but  the  belt  round  the 
lisL  Some,  however,  wear  a  very  small  apron,  only  ten  or  twelve  inches  square,  and 
8  is  considered  rather  in  the  light  of  ornament  than  of  dress.  They  are  of  moderate 
Uiire,  rather  under  than  over  tlie  middle  height,  thus  forming  a  strong  contrast  to  the 
jantic  Marquesans  and  Samoans.  The  natural  eolour  of  the  skin  is  a  clear  brown,  and 
r  limbs  are  round  and  well  shaped. 

fla  weapons,  they  use  the  spear,  the  club,  and  the  bow,  all  made  well  and  neatly. 
Lt  do  not  seem  to  invade  other  islands,  and  Iheir  warfare  is  therefore  waged  mostly 
m"  themselves.  It  seems  rather  strange  that  in  an  island  only  thirty  miles  in  circum- 
ace  war  should  exist,  but  in  Niue  the  usual  Polynesian  custom  exists  of  dividing  an 
jid  into  several  districts,  among  which  is  perpetual  feud. 

iTIiey  use  a  very  curious  weapon.     On  their  i^knd  are  a  number  of  caves  in  the  coral 
jiestone,  similar  in  character  to  that  which  has  been  described  in  page  340,  though  not 

led  in  the  same  curious  manner.  From  the  roof  hang  vast  numbers  of  stalac- 
i,from  which  water  continually  drops.  Indeed,  the  natives  owe  their  fresh  water 
Lost  entirely  to  these  caves,  and  since  the  missionaries  came  to  reside  among  them 
be  learned  to  collect  it  by  digging  wells  in  the  caves,  into  which  the  water  flows,  and 
j  ensure  a  certain  instead  of  a  precarious  supply.  The  floor  of  the  caves  is  covered 
Ih  stalagmitic  masses,  and  from  these  the  natives  make  oval  balls  about  the  size  of 
jcket-balls,  which  they  hurl  from  the  hand  with  wonderful  force  and  accuracy,  not 
lag  the  slin^;,  as  is  the  case  with  so  many  Polynesian  tribes.  Specimens  of  these  balls 
I  in  the  Christy  collection. 

[These  caves  are  evidently  due  to  the  character  of  the  island,  which  is  partly  coral 
i partly  volcanic,  the  coral  having  been  uf)heaved  by  volcanic  force,  leaving  the  surface 
iired  ami  broken  by  the  sudden  violence  of  the  shock.  The  native  legend  respecting 
I  origin  of  the  island  points  to  the  same  conclusion.  They  state  that  the  island  was 
led  to  its  pr(isent  elevation  by  two  of  their  ancestors,  named  Hananaki  and  Fao,  who 
b  there  from  Tonga,  and  found  the  island  only  just  above  the  waves.  They  stamped 
Ice  upon  it,  the  first  stamp  elevating  the  island  to  its  present  height,  and  tlie  second 
jthiiig  it  with  trees  and  i)lants.  They  made  wives  for  themselves  out  of  the  Ti  tree, 
ISO  the  island  became  peopled.  We  ninv  easily  see  in  tliis  tradition  a  record  of  the 
)  diets  that  the  island  was  elevated  suddenly  from  the  sea,  and  that  the  inhabitants  are 


396 


THE  NIUANS. 


■4; 


rr 


^-iU 


% 


not  alx)rigines,  but  emigrants  from  some  other  part  of  Polj^nesia,  probably  from  f  J 
Though  tney  believe  themselves  to  be  derived  from  this  origin,  they  have  been  gul 
to  invasion  from  the  restless  and  daring  Tongans,  whom  they  repulsed  by  an  jngJ 
stratagem.  The  Tongans,  possessed  of  far  better  weapons  and  better  disciplined  tl J 
Nine  islanders,  and  being  equally  courageous,  were  rapidly  completing  the  coa 
of  the  island,  when  the  natives  took*  advantage  of  the  peculiar  formation  of 
country. 

The  reader  will  remember  that  Nine  is  rocky,  and  covered  with  deep  and  m 
clefts,  the  result  of  the  upheaval  which  elevated  the  island  above  the  sea.  Across  00 
these  the  Niuans  laid  small  branches,  which  they  covered  with  banana  and  cocoa 
leaves,  and  then  strewed  over  all  a  slight  covering  of  earth,  which  they  arranged  so  f. 
look  exactly  like  the  surrounding  soil  They  then  exec\ited  a  sham  retreat,  and  slid 
round  to  the  further  side  of  the  chasm,  so  that  the  Tongans,  flushed  with  victory,  mi 
on  their  retreating  enemies  with  yells  of  triumph,  and  a  great  number  of  the  foiJ 
and  best  warriors  were  hurled  down  to  the  bottom  of  the  cavern.  Before  the  surviJ 
could  recover  from  their  surprise,  an  attack  was  made  upon  them  in  overwheb 
numbers,  and  of  the  whole  Tongan  expedition  not  a  luan  escaped  alive. 

It  was  formerly  thought  that  the  Niuans  were  cannibals,  but,  as  far  as  can  be  asi 
tained,  the  natives  have  never  eaten  human  flesh.  They  do  not  even  care  for  animal  I 
of  any  kind  ;  and,  though  at  the  present  time  they  have  pigs  in  abundance,  they  use  tU 
almost  entirely  for  the  market  to  European  ships,  contenting  themselves  with  banal 
yams,  taro,  and  fish.  Strangely  enough,  they  have  not  imported  into  Kiue  the  oustod 
kavandrinking,  and  they  stand  almost  alone  in  their  non-use  of  tobacco.  1 

Polygamy  is  still  practised  among  the  inhabitants  of  Nine,  though  it  is  fast  dyinrfl 
under  the  influence  of  the  missionaries,  who  bave  further  conferred  a  vast  boon  on  I 
people  by  their  discouragement  of  infanticide,  which  at  one  time  prevailed  to  a  tern 
extent.  The  mere  check  which  they  have  placed  on  this  custom  has  alrondy  raised! 
number  of  the  population  by  more  than  three  hundred — a  considerable  increase  m] 
the  small  size  of  the  island  is  taken  into  consideration. 

Even  before  the  missionaries  came,  a  tolerably  comprehensive  and  jsst  code  of  1 
was  in  existence,  so  that  the  Niuans  were  in  reality  much  less  savage  than  many  of  tl 
neighbours,  and  the  missionaries  had  a  better  ground  to  work  on  than  in  other  JslandJ 
more  promising  aspect.  Their  standard  of  morality  was  much  higher  than  is  usuallyl 
case  among  savages,  infidelity  among  women  being  severely  punished.  So  p-eat  vastJ 
horror  of  this  crime  that  illegitiradte  children  were  always  thrown  into  the  sen  until  1 
missionaries  taught  the  people  that,  though  the  parents  miyht  be  liable  to  punishuij 
the  innocent  children  ought  not  to  suffer.  j 

Their  punishment  consisted  generally  in  deprivation  of  food.  For  example,  for  sq 
offences,  the  criminal  was  tied  to  a  post,  and  allowed  no  food  excc'iJt  bitter  and  aq 
fruits,  while  for  more  serious  offences  he  is  lashed  hand  and  foot  to  a  bamboo  for  a  d 
siderable  length  of  time,  only  sufficient  food  being  given  to  save  him  from  actually  djj 
of  starvation.  For  these  punishments  the  missionaries  have  induced  the  natives  to  s| 
stitute  forced  labour  in  well-sinking,  road-making,  and  other  useful  works. 

The  Niuans  are  good  canoe-makei'S,  constructing  their  vessels  very  neatly, 
ornamenting  them  with  devices  in  shells  and  mother-of-penrl.  They  nittnaj:e  these  caiii 
well,  and  as  a  rule  are  excellent  swimmers.  There  are,  nowever,  some  families  liviiij 
the  interior  of  the  island  who,  although  they  can  be  bai-ely  four  miles  from  the  sea,lil 
never  visited  it,  and  aro  greatly  despised  by  their  neighbours  because  they  can  neilj 
swim  nor  sail  a  canoe.  ] 

The  native  architecture  is  not  particularly  good,  but  it  has  been  much  improved  I 
the  instructions  of  the  Samoan  teachers,  who  have  instructed  the  Niuans  in  tlieir  o| 
mode  of  building  houses,  upon  which  the  Niuans  liave  engrafted  their  own  niode| 
adornment,  so  that  altogether  the  effect  of  a  modem  Niuan  house  is  quaint,  and  at  I 
same  time  artistic.  The  natives  seem  to  be  wonderfully  quick  at  learning,  and  hnreei 
acquired  the  use  of  the  pen,  so  that  a  Kiuan  can  now  be  Hcarcely  better  pletueil  tliuaj 
tlie  gift  of  a  pencil  and  a  supply  of  white  paper. 


DISPOSAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 


897 


shows  the  wondeiful  advance  that  these  people  have  made  more  than  the 
[^ey  have  not  only  utterly  discarded  their  old  habit  of  murdering  foreigners,  but 

jey  display  the  greatest  eageruess  to  be  taken  as  sailors  on  board  European  ships. 

•contrive  to  smuggle  themselves  on  board  without  the  knowledge  of  the  captain  and 
ad  whereas  in  former  times  it  was  scarcely  possible  to  induce  a  Niuan  to  venture 
I  a  European  ship,  the  difficulty  is  now,  to  find  a  mode  of  keeping  them  out  of 

jels. 

I  method  of  disposing  of  the  dead  is  twofold.    When  one  mode  is  followed,  the 

•is  laid  on  a  bier  and  left  in  the  woods  until  all  the  flesh  has  decayed,  when  the 

•are  lemoved  to  the  family  burying-place,  which  is  usually  a  cave  in  the  limestone 

\Vhen  the  other  method  is  employed,  the  body  is  laid  in  a  canoe,  and  sent  adrift 

s  sea  to  go  wherever  the  wind  and  tides  will  caiiy  it 


'■'f  \ 


THE    SOCIETY   ISLANDS. 


CHAPTER  I. 


ArrEARANCE,  DKESS,  AXD  SOCIAL  CUSTOMS. 


,; 


ir'u.v 


DWCOVKBT  OF  THE  ISLAXDa,  AND  REASONS  FOB  THRIR  NAMR8  —  THK  IHtANB  OF  TAB 
OTAHRITR — OONFOBUATION  AND  CLIMATE  OF  TAHITI — THKIR  EFFECT  UPON  THK  INHaBItJ 
— EFFRMINATB  APPRARANCB  OP  THK  MEN,  AND  BEAUTY  OP  THK  'WOMEN — 80CUI,  CO.VdH 
OP  THB  8EXR8 — OENKRAL  MODR  OP  LIFR  IN  TAHITI — 8EPARATR  TABLRS  FOR  THE  UenI 
WOMEN — POMAR^'S  CHUCIAI.  TR8T,  AND  ITS  BK81LT8  UPON  IDOLATRY — DRESS  OF  THK  SOCi 
ISLANDERS — MODES  OP  WEARINO  THE  HAIR — TATTOOING  IN  TAHITI — MEANS  F.MPJ.OVKD  BY  i 
MISSIONARIES  TO  ABOLISH  THE  PRACTIC;  — HOSPITALITY  OF  THE  TAHITAN8 — MODE  OF  SlJ 
PRESENTS — SOCIAL  USB  OF  PRESENTS — THE  BAKED  PIO  AND  THE  CLOTH — DISTINCTIOx] 
BANK — REASON  FOB  OMAl'S  FAILURE — EXTEUNAL  INDICATIONS  OP  HANK — DEPOIITJIKStI 
TAHITAN8  TOWARDS  THEIR  80VEREION — AMl'8E?RNT8  OP  THK  TAH1TAN8 — THEIB 
MUSICAL   IN8TBUMBNTS 8UBF    BIDING — BOXING    AND    WBB8TLINO    MATCHES. 

This  inter'^sting  group  of  islands  was  originally  discovered  in'  1C05  by  De  QiiiroJ 
has  deriveu  the  name  of  the  Society  Ishmds  from  the  liberality  of  the  Koyal  Socil 
which,  in  1767,  sent  an  expedition  under  Captain  Cook  for  the  purpose  of  obsenincl 
transit  of  Venus  over  the  sua  There  are  many  islands  of  this  group,  the  best  knowj 
which  is  Tahiti,  or  Otaheite,  as  the  word  was  given  in  Cook'^  Voyages,  This  islj 
forms  one  of  a  portion  of  the  group  which  is  distinguished  by  the  name  of  the  Geon 
Islands,  in  honour  of  George  III. 

Tahiti  is  singularly  picturesque  when  viewed  from  the  sea,  in  consefiuence  ofl 
mountainous  character,  the  island  being  so  lilb'd  with  lofty  peaks  and  crags  that  the  ol 
way  of  reach  ng  the  interior  is  by  following  the  courses  of  the  valleys.  Sometimes  I 
rocks  shoot  up  into  sharp  and  spire-like  peaks,  sonietinies  they  run  for  miles  in  pen 
dicular  precipices,  several  thousand  feet  in  height ;  sometimes  they  are  scarped 
angular  like  gigantic  fortres-ses,  sometimes  they  are  cleft  into  ravines  of  terrible  ded 
and  sometimes  they  are  scooped  out  into  hollows  like  the  craters  of  extinct  volcanoei) 

Down  these  craggy  steeps  dash  torrents  that  fertilize  the  soil,  and  uit  c'^iably genial 
the  temperature  that  every  shelf  and  ledge  is  covered  with  luxuriant  toiiage  and  goi'gw 
flowers.  Tahiti  ind(.'ed,  as  has  been  well  said,  is  tlie  gem  of  the  Pacific.  Our  businJ 
however,  lies  not  so  much  with  the  island  as  with  its  inhabitants — not  the  serai-eivili{ 
people  of  the  present  day,  but  the  uncivilized  people  of  1769,  when  Captain  CookTOil 
theni.  In  the  following  description,  we  will  take  Tahiti  as  the  typical  island  ofl 
Society  group,  merely  introducing  the  lesser  islands  by  way  of  illustration  of  the  i 
and  customs  which  pervaded  the  whole  group. 


SOCIAL  CONDITION  OF  THE  SEXES. 


399 


I  Inconsequence  of  the  superior  fertility  of  Tahiti,  and  the  consequent  supply  of  food 
Lot  the  need  of  labour,  the  Tahitans  are  more  plump  and  rounded  of  form  than  are 
habitants  of  most  other  Polynesian  islands.  In  the  case  of  the  men,  the  fair  skin 
J  plump  rounded  forms  give  them  an  effeminate  appearance,  and  the  earlier  voyagers 
.  all  noticed  the  strong  contrast  between  the  dark,  nervous,  and  muscular  frames  of 
Ljuncan  men,  and  the  fair,  smooth  limbs  and  bodies  of  the  Tahitans.  The  men,  too, 
{tbeiT  hair  long,  and,  if  it  were  not  that  they  permit  the  beard  to  grow  to  some  length, 
.would  well  deserve  the  epithet  of  effeminate. 
iKotonly  is  this  smoothness  and  fairness  one  of  their  distinguishing  marks,  but  they 
gfe  characterised  by  a  sort  of  languor  in  their  movements  and  timidity  in  their 
liji^,  very  uuUke  the  demeanour  of  the  bold  and  warlike  Tongans  and  Samoans. 
^'observation,"  writes  Captain  Cook,  "  is  fully  verified  in  their  boxing  and  wrestling, 
licli  may  be  called  little  better  than  the  feeble  efforts  of  children,  if  compared  to  the 
mar  with  which  those  exercises  are  performed  at  the  Friendly  Islands." 
fllie/aw  so  careful  of  their  complexion  that  when  they  think  their  skins  are  becoming 
ikened  by  exposure  to  the  sun,  they  have  a  mode  of  bleaching  themselves.  Captain 
Lit  merely  mentions  that  they  remain  within  doors  for  a  month  or  two,  wfear  great 
latities  of  clothing,  and  eat  nothing  but  bread-fruit,  this  diet  being  supposed  by  them  to 
^  a  strong  bleaching  power.  It  is  probable,  however,  that  besides  the  diet  and  the  con- 
Lent  within  the  house,  they  also  employ  some  preparation  similar  to  that  which  is 
U  by  the  Marquesan  women  under  similar  circumstances. 

jThe  Tahitans  place  such  reliance  on  the  effect  of  food  on  complexion,  that  they  believe 
Linselves  to  change  the  hue  of  their  skins  several  times  in  the  year,  owing  to  the  kind 
^d  on  which,  owing  to  the  change  of  season,  they  are  obliged  to  live.  They  do  not, 
■ever,  like  many  nations,  think  that  corpulence  is  a  mark  of  rank  and  wealth. 
I  That  fairness  of  skin  and  roundness  of  form  which  detract  from  the  manly  beauty  of 
[male  sex  only  add  to  the  feminine  charms  of  the  women,  who  are  far  more  beautiful 
I  than  those  of  Tonga,  while  they  infinitely  surpass  the  short,  thickset  women  of  the 
nuesans.  A  Tahitan  woman  would  be  reckoned  beautiful  even  among  Europeans, 
jskin  being  fairer  than  that  of  many  a  Spanish  girl,  and  the  large  full  eyes  and  rich 
[r  having  a  fascination  peculiar  to  themselves,  a  charm  which  many  travellers  have 
leavoured  to  describe,  and  all,  according  to  their  own  statements,  have  failed  to  convey 
(words. 

Yet  the  lot  of  the  Tongan  women  is  far  superior  to  that  of  the  Tahitan.  As  we  have 
eady  seen,  the  woman  of  Tonga  is  by  no  means  the  mere  slave  of  the  despotic  husband, 
t  is  often  his  true  helpmeet  and  best  adviser.  Among  the  Tahitans,  however,  we  find 
^t  the  effeminate,  smooth-limbed,  long-haired,  fair-skinned  man,  who  would  not  abide 
eckvge  of  a  Tongau  boy,  is  a  very  tyrant  at  home,  having  no  idea  that  women  can  be 
fthing  but  chattels,  and  beating  his  wives,  his  dogs,  or  his  pigs,  with  equal  disregard  of 
leir  feelings. 

The  women  are  not  allowed  to  eat  of  various  kinds  of  food,  as  they  would  offend  the 
ds  by  so  doing,  and  it  is  a  remarkable  coincidence  that  the  gods  do  not  permit  the 
fcnien  to  eat  exactly  those  articles  of  food  which  the  man  likes  best,  such,  for  example, 
[turtle,  and  certain  kinds  of  fish  and  plantain. 

Neither  are  the  women  allowed  to  eat  with  their  husbands,  but  take  their  meals  in  a 
larate  part  of  the  house.  This  prohibition  is  the  more  galling  because,  in  a  well-to-do 
[liitan's  family,  eating  goes  on  all  day  with  very  sJiort  intervals.  The  family  breakfast  at 
m,  and  have  a  first  dinner  or  luncheon  at  eleven.  Thus  invigorated,  they  are  able  to 
lit  until  two,  when  they  take  their  first  dinner.  This  is  followed  by  a  second  dinner 
Ifive  and  supper  at  eight,  after  which  they  retire  to  rest.  But  as  it  is  manifestly 
[possible  to  go  without  food  for  twelve  hours,  they  awake  at  two,  take  another  meal,  or 
lere-supper,"  and  sleep  again  until  daybreak. 
As  to  the  turtle,  a  certain  sort  of  sanctity  is  attached  to  it.  Wlien  one  of  these 
btiles  is  caught,  it  is  always  sent  to  the  king,  who,  however,  does  not  cook  so  sacred  a 
pure  in  his  own  house,  but  sends  it  to  the  temple,  where  it  is  offered  to  the  idoL  It 
in  the  marae,  or  sacred  enclosure,  and,  after  a  portion  has  b&eu  taken  ])y  the 


r^^ 


f 
1 


ii 


"•? ,  ill 


if''? 


'.^ 


i 


I 


^400' 


THE  TAHITANS. 


priest  for  the  idol,  the  remainder  is  sent  back  to  the  king.  Unless  this  offering  were  i 
the  offender  would  iuiuiediately  suffer  from  the  vengeance  of  the  offended  god. 

This  custom  was  exploded  by  Poniar«5  about  1820.  The  king  had  long  believed  li 
the  idols  were  nothing  more  than  images,  and  that  the  gods  were  but  human  iuventiJ 
and  determined  to  try  the  subject  by  a  crucial  test.  He  waited  until  his  subjects  1 
caught  a  turtle,  and  sent  it  to  him  according  to  the  custom  of  the  island.  Instead  of  senri 
it  to  the  marae,  he  had  the  turtle  taken  to  his  own  kitchen  and  cooked  there.  It 
then  served  up,  and  his  whole  houst'hold  sat  down  with  him  to  partake  of  it.  Kq  j 
however,  except  the  king  had  the  courage  to  eat  a  mouthful,  and  even  ronmr<5  bimself , 
in  a  state  of  nervous  trepidation,  and  hod  very  little  appetite  when  he  cnnie  to  nprilv  l 
test  However,  he  was  a  man  of  great  moral  courage,  and  though  he  could  not  eat  inrf 
of  the  royal  dainty,  he  ate  enough  to  bring  down  upon  him  the  wrath  of  the  god. 

Finding  thot  no  harm  happened  to  him,  he  convened  an  assembly  of  the  chiefs 
narrated  the  whole  of  the  circumstances,  telling  them  they  were  free  to  act  as  they  lill 
but  that  for  his  part  he  uJjured  idolatry  from  that  time.     The  consequence  was  tlwu 
tiieir  own  accord  the  people  voluntarily  abandoned  their  idols,  and  either  gave  thenil 
the  missionaries,  usod  them  as  seats,  or  put  them  in  the  fire  with  which  food  is  cook 
the  last  proceeding  l)eing  the  veiy  depth  of  degradation. 

One  of  these  raids  on  the  idols  was  conducted  after  a  very  curious  manner. 

When  the  converts  had  reached  the  temi)le  in  which  were  deposited  the  idols  whJ 
they  had  so  long  worshipped,  tlieir  hearts  failed  them,  and  not  a  man  dared  enter  1 
house  and  lay  his  hands  on  the  sacred  images.  They  bethought  themselves,  however! 
trying  the  effect  of  fire-arms,  with  which  they  were  furnished,  and,  in  the  presence  of  tl 
terrified  population,  made  ready  to  fire  upon  the  idols.  After  calling  upon  the  imJ 
warning  them  that  they  were  about  to  be  fired  upon,  and  calling  upon  them  to  sm 
themselves  if  they  could,  they  fired  a  volley  into  the  house.  Finding  that  no  hai 
ensued,  they  advanced  more  boldly,  and  burned  down,  the  temple  together  with 
occupants. 

A  curious  instance  of  courage  similar  to  that  of  Pomar«5  occurred  at  the  island  I 
Hurutu.  A  native  teacher  recommended  at  a  public  assembly  that  a  feast  should! 
held,  and  that  the  king,  his  chiefs,  his  people,  and  their  wives  should  together  partake! 
turtle  and  pork,  both  these  articles  of  diet  being  prohibited  to  women  in  Eurutu.  T| 
test  was  accepted,  and  the  party  assembled,  having  by  a  curious  coincidence  selecU 
ignorantly  a  piece  of  ground  sacred  to  Oro,  the  vengeful  god  of  war.  That  any  one  sliol 
eat  on  so  sacred  a  spot  would  have  been  sufficieut  to  draw  upon  the  delinquents  the  fj 
terrors  of  Ore's  anger ;  but  that  men  and  women  should  eftt  together  on  the  spot,  and  tlJ 
women  should  absolutely  eat  both  turtle  and  pork,  were  enormities  almost  too 
to  be  conceived. 

The  feast  took  place,  and,  as  writes  Mr.  Bennett,  "  when  the  Ruiiituans  saw  tL 
they  said, '  No  doubt  they  will  die  for  this  trespass  on  the  sacred  ground,'  and  lookl 
earnestly,  expecting  some  one  to  have  swollen  or  fallen  down  dead  suddenly ;  but  aft 
they  had  looked  for  a  considerable  time  and  saw  no  one  come,  they  changed  their  mini 
and  said,  'Surely  theirs  is  the  truth ;  but  perhaps  the  god  will  come  in  the  night  andl 
them :  we  will  wait  and  see.' 

"  One  man  actually  went  in  the  night  to  the  wife  of  the  chief  AuUra,  who  also  ate| 
part  of  a  hog  or  turtle  on  the  sacred  spot,  and  said,  'Are  you  still  alive?'    W'hent 
morning  arrived,  and  the  Iturutuans  found  that  no  harm  had  happened  to  any  of  theJ 
they  became  exceedingly  disgusted  at  their  having  been  deceived  so  long  by  the 
spirit." 

Like  many  other  Polynesians,  the  Tahitans  are  of  fair  complexions,  and  veiy  wa 
made.  Both  men  and  women  are  good-looking,  and  many  of  the  latter  may  be  call(| 
beautiful,  their  graceful  robe  of  bark-cloth,  and  the  flowers  with  which  they  love  I 
entwine  their  hair  setting  off  their  charms  in  an  admirable  manner.  It  is  rather  Strang 
by  the  way,  that  the  women  of  Eimeo,  one  of  this  group,  are  very  inferior  to  those  of  tij 
other  islands,  being  darker,  of  lower  stature,  and  not  so  graceful,  and,  as  Captain  C(k 


MODES  OF  WEABINO  THE  HAIR 


401 


led,  if  ft  handsome  woman  were  seen  at  Eimeo,  she  was  sure  to  have  come  from 
gt  island. 

men  dress  in  rather  a  variable  manner.    All  wear  the  primitive  gannent  of 

jg,  namely,  a  piece  of  bark-cloth  passed  round  the  waist,  then  throu^  the  1^, 

I'l^  end  tucked  into  the  girdle.     Over  this  garment  many  wear  a  sort  of  manue 

Jg  of  finer  cloth,  gathered  neatly  round  the  waist,  and  sometimes  flowing  ov^'-  their 

Jders;  while  others  wear  the  tif^a,  or  tiinUa,  a  garment  made  in  poncho  foshic     nth 

r^e  ia  the  middle  through  which  the  head  passes,  and  hanging  down  in  front  and 

',  bat  open  at  the  sides.  This  garment  is  found  in  a  very  great  number  of  Polynesian 

_[  the  material  and  the  form  varying  according  to  the  locality.    The  baik-cloth  is 

•  exactly  after  the  fashion  employed  in  Tonga  and  Samoa. 

Both  sexes  usually  cut  their  hair  short,  and  sometimes  crop  it  so  closely  at  the  crown 

^thehead  that  it  looks  as  if  shaven.    They  anoint  their  locks  freely  with  scented  cocoa- 

Uoil,  or  with  a  resinous  gum,  which  gives  it  a  moist  and  glossy  appearance,  and  causes 

Ito  retain  the  shape  into  which  it  is  twisted.    Beside  the  flowers  worn  in  the  hair 

I  ears,  and  the  garlands  twisted  round  the  head,  the  women  wear  a  very  elegant 

jjtriking  ornament    They  take  the  very  young  stipe  of  the  cocoa-nut  palm,  peel 

[into  long  strips,  and  dry  it    When  properly  prepared,  it  is  of  a  glossy,  pure  white, 

Lkimr  much  like  white  satin  ribbon,  and  is  worn  twisted  into  rosettes  and  similar 


The  normal  colour  of  the  hair  is  mostly  black,  but  in  some  cases  it  takes  a  lighter  and 
ish  hue.    In  children  it  is  often  light  but  assumes  a  dark  hue  in  the  course  of  a  few 

liie  Tahitans  think  that  the  shape  of  the  head  is  much  improved  by  being  flattened 
eback  Accordingly,  the  mothers  have  a  way  of  supporting  their  children  during 
jsj  by  the  heels  and  back  of  the  head,  and,  as  they  thmk  that  the  shape  of  the  nose 
.be improved  by  axi,  they  continually  squeeze  and  press  it  with  the  hand  while  it  is 
iiler  and  plastic. 

Tattooing  was  once  much  esteemed,  and  the  operation  was  performed  by  means  of  a 

jb  and  mallet  as  has  been  described  when  treating  of  Samoa.    Professional  artists 

:ecated  the  tattoo,  and  were  accustomed  to  travel  about  the  islands,  remaining  for  some 

nths  at  each  spot  and  being  paid  highly  for  each  lad  whom  they  decorated.    The  face 

almost  invariably  left  untouched ;  the  bust,  legs,  arms,  and  even  hands  being  covered 

the  gracefol  patterns.     The  women  also  employed  the  same  decoration,  but  in  a  less 

«,  wearing  the  tattoo  mostly  on  the  arms,  ankles,  and  feet,  the  latter  being  tattooed 

ly  half-way  to  the  knees,  so  that  at  a  little  distance  the  woman  looked  as  if  she  were 

ing  boots  'vc  socks  fitting  tightly  to  the  skin.    The  missionaries,  however,  discouraged 

tattoo,  which  by  degrees  came  to  be  accepted  as  a  mark  of  a  revolutionaiy  spirit,  and 

ideied  the  offender  liable  to  punishment. 

Mr.  Bennett  mentions  two  instances  where  old  men  were  tattooed  on  the  face  as 
>I1  as  the  body,  one  of  them  being  a  man  who  had  been  the  high  priest  of  the  god 
I,  the  Polynesian  Mars,  who  was  worshipped  with  every  accessory  of  bloodshed  and 
ilty.  This  deity,  together  with  other  objects  of  Tahitan  worship,  will  be  presently 
libed. 

The  means  that  were  employed  to  put  an  end  to  the  practice  of  tattooing  were  of  a 
severe  and  rather  despotic  character.  It  was  found  that  ordinary  punishments  were 
tie  avail  in  checking  a  practice  so  much  in  consonance  with  the  feelings  and  habits  of 
e  natives.  Even  after  they  had  submitted  themselves  to  the  laws  which  the  white 
ilonists  introduced,  they  could  scarcely  bring  themselves  to  obey  the  edict  which  forbade 
e  tattoo,  and  evaded  it  on  every  possible  pretext  They  would  even  voyage  to  another 
',  nominally  on  mercantile  affairs,  but  in  reality  for  the  purpose  of  being  tattooed 
hile  out  of  the  reach  of  the  white  men  and  their  laws. 

As  to  the  punishment  which  ensued,  the  delinquents  cared  little  about  it — the  allotted 
ik  of  road-making  or  well-digging  was  completed  in  time,  whereas  the  decoration  of  the 
too  lasted  throughout  life.  After  trying  to  check  the  practice  by  various  penal  laws, 
le  new  legislators  hit  upon  a  plan  described  by  themselves  as  merely  disfiguring  the 

VOL  IL  D  D 


m 


4.    ^ 


f^<  %"' 


402 


THE  TAHITANS. 


pattern  made  by  the  tattoo.    Dr.  Bennett,  however,  uses  more  forcible  terniB. 
ancient  psifiticu  of  tattouiuu  tho  akin  is  gradually  declining  amongst  the  Society  U]utA 
generally.    The  missionaries  have  been  much  opposed  to  the  custom,  and  amono «? 
laws  framed  for  those  islands  was  one  which  made  tattooing  criminal ;  hut  tliu  h 
since  been  repealed,  or  continues  in  force  only  in  the  islands  of  Huahine,  Baiatea 
Tahaa. 

"  When  viewed  in  connexion  with  the  habits  of  the  natives,  tattooing  is  not,  certainlj 
so  innocent  a  display  of  savage  finery  as  most  Europeans  imagine  it  to  be ;  neverthelM 
we  felt  much  regret,  not  unmingled  with  indignation,  when  we  beheld,  in  the  house 
the  royal  chief  of  Itaiatea,  a  native  woman  of  naturally  agreeable  features,  disfigured  1^ 
an  extensive  patch  of  charcoal  imbedded  in  her  cheek — a  punishment  inflicted  upon  I 


/y  ^'/ 


t 


'l^tljf^''^ 


^S^' 


"-^\ 


^^^.^ 


FBEB£NTIN0  TBB  CLOTR 


by  the  judges  for  having  slightly  tattooed  herself  While  we  were  regarding  this  specti 
a  second  female  showed  us  her  hand,  which  afforded  a  similar  instance  of  judiciij 
severity." 

The  various  figures  employed  by  the  Tahitans  have  each  a  separate  name,  and  tbes 
figures  are  imprinted  not  only  upon  the  skin,  but  upon  the  bark-cloth  gannents 
both  sexes. 

The  Tahitans  are  naturally  a  hospitable  people,  and  have  invented  a  complete  code  ( 
etiquette  for  making  pnisents,  tho  most  curious  of  which  is  that  which  is  employed  i 
giving  bark-cloth.     Captain  (y'ook's  description  of  this  custom  is  very  interesting.  " 
went  with  Otoo  to  his  father's  house,  where  I  found  some  people  employed  in  dn 
ing  two  girls  with  a  prodigious  quantity  of  fine  cloth,  after  a  very  singular  fashiod 


PRESENTING  THE  PIG. 


gone  end  of  each  piece  of  cloth,  of  which  there  were  a  good  many,  was  hr'      ip  over 

I  heads  of  the  girls,  while  the  remainder  was  wrapped  round  their  bodies,      iter  the 

i.pit8.  Then  the  upper  ends  were  let  fall,  and  hung  down  in  folds  to  the  ground,  one 
J  the  other,  so  as  to  bear  some  resemblance  to  a  circular  hoop-petticoat 

•Afterward,  round  the  outside  of  all  were  wrapped  several  pieces  of  dififerently- 
jonred  cloth,  which  eonsiderablv  increased  the  size,  so  that  it  was  not  less  than  five  or 
J  yards  in  circuit,  and  the  weight  of  this  singular  attire  was  as  much  as  the  poor  girls 
jalJ  support.  To  each  were  hung  two  taames  or  breast-plates,  by  way  of  enlivening  the 
iliole,  and  giving  it  a  picturesque  appearance.    Thus  equipped,  they  were  conducted  on 

[the  ship,  together  with  several  nogs  and  a  quantity  of  fruit,  which,  with  the  doth, 
J  a  present  to  me  from  Otoo's  father. 

"Persons  of  either  sex,  dressed  in  this  manner,  are  called  atee,  but  I  believe  it  is  never 
except  when  large  pi'eseuts  of  cloth  are  to  be  made.    At  least,  I  never  saw 

jctised  on  any  other  occasion ;  nor  indeed,  had  I  ever  such  a  present  before ;  but 
Csptain  Clarke  and  I  had  cloth  given  to  us  afterward,  thus  wrapped  round  the 

These  cloths  are  mostly  put  on  the  bearers  by  laying  the  end  of  the  cloth  on  the 

und.   The  girl  then  lies  down  on  the  end  of  the  piece,  holds  it  tightly  to  her  body, 

I  rolls  oveB  and  over,  until  she  has  wound  herself  up  in  all  the  cloth  that  she  is 
jnded  to  present.  When  the  bearers  are  taken  into  the  presence  of  the  chief  to  whom 
(offeripg  IS  made,  they  reverse  the  process,  and  unroll  themselves,  by  revolving  on  the 
or  in  the  contrary  direction. 

Food  is  presented  in  another  way.  The  donor  sends  his  servants  with  the  hogs,  bread- 
Idt,  and  other  provisions,  to  the  house  of  the  person  to  whom  the  present  is  ma^e.  llie; 
I  not  enter  the  house,  but  simply  spread  leaves  on  the  ground,  lay  the  provisions  ob 
(ID,  and  then  return  to  their  master.  The  donor  then  enters  the  house,  and  calls  upob 
)  friend  to  come  out  and  look  at  the  present  that  has  been  brought  for  him.    The  latter 

lifies  his  acceptance  by  ordering  his  servants  to  cany  the  food  within  his  house,  but 
I  DO  thanks. 

In  most  of  these  cases,  it  is  expected  that  a  present  of  equal  value  should  be  returned, 

,  if  the  recipient  should  be  a  wealthy  man,  he  would  be  thought  rather  shabby  if  his 
Itturo  present  were  not  rather  more  valuable.  In  consequence  of  this  theory.  Captain 
look  found  that  when  he  purchased  provisions  he  got  them  much  more  cheaply  than 
ihen  they  were  presented  to  him. 

In  these  islands  is  found  the  widely-spread  practice  of  selecting  friends  from  strangers. 

hen  a  ship  arrives,  each  of  the  officers  and  crew  is  selected  by  a  native  as  his  particular 

^eod,  and  during  the  time  of  the  vessel's  stay  is  placed  under  his  charge.    Every  day, 

e"apos"  or  friend  will  come  on  board  with  his  present  of  cooked  bread-fruit  and  other 

miora ;  and  should  his  visitor  go  on  shore,  he  takes  care  that  all  possible  necessaries, 

leven  luxuries,  shall  be  provided  for  him.  It  is  assumed  that  when  the  visitor  departs 
!  will  in  his  turn  make  a  present ;  but  there  have  been  many  instances  where  the 
jatiYcs  have  been  so  grateful  for  some  kindness  that  they  have  refused  to  accept  anything 
f  return  for  their  hospitality. 

One  very  graceful  mode  of  giving  presents  is  by  offering  them  in  the  name  of  a  child. 
I  this  case,  whenever  provisions  are  sent,  they  are  always  accompanied  by  the  child, 
|ho  is  supposed  to  present  them,  and  to  whom  all  returns  are  made. 

There  is  a  custom— once  very  prevalent,  but  now  become  nearly  if  not  wholly 
[tinct— which  is  evidently  based  on  the  same  principle.  When  a  man  is  in  want  of 
Inethinc  which  he  cannot  obtain,  such  as  a  new  house,  or  a  quantity  of  cloth,  he  bakes 
Ipig,  and  sends  it  by  his  friends  to  all  the  population  of  the  place.  The  bearers  offer 
le  pig,  and  mention  at  the  same  time  the  needs  of  the  owner.  All  tho"^  who  partake  of 
leven  t\\o\\^\\  they  eat  but  a  mouthful,  thereby  bind  themselves  to  share  in  assisting  the 
ftitioner,  either  in  building  the  house  or  in  making  the  cloth. 

Mr.  Bennett  mentions  one  instance,  where  a  man  wanted  thirty-six  yards  of  cloth,  and 
nl  a  pig  after  the  usual  fashion.  No  one,  however,  would  touch  it,  and  the  poor  man 
Quid  nave  gone  without  his  cloth  had  not  the  queen  taken  compassion  on  hiim.    She 

D  D  2 


::fi'i 


404 


THB  TAHITANa 


r.i 


;  V, 


m ;- 


m  " 


ordered  the  bearers  to  leave  the  pig  in  her  house,  thereby  assuming  to  herself  alone  i 
task  of  providing  the  oloth.  A  number  of  women  who  saw  the  proceeding,  felt  nn 
ashamed  that  the  queen  should  be  left  to  perform  the  task  alone,  so  they  went  iatoi 
house,  ate  the  pig,  and  made  the  desired  oloth. 

Among  the  l^iety  Islands,  the  distinctions  of  rank  are  jealously  insisted  upon  i, 
no  one  can  command  any  respect  unless  he  be  in  the  possession  of  some  acknowledob. 
rank.  Ignorance  of  this  characteristic  was  the  real  cause  of  Omai's  failure.  Most  of  m] 
readers  are  awaro  that  this  man,  the  first  Polynesian  who  had  ever  visited  England  «J 
a  native  of  Baietea,  one  of  the  Society  Islands,  and  that  he  was  brought  to  England  M 
the  purpone  of  bein|;  educated,  so  that  he  might  act  as  a  missionary  both  of  Christiaaifa 
and  civilization  in  his  native  country.  ' 

In  Captain  Cook's  third  voyage,  Omai  was  taken  back  again,  after  he  had  been  loadei 
with  presents  of  various  kinds.  It  was  found,  however,  that  nil  that  he  really  cared  for  vai 
the  possession  of  weapons,  especially  fire-arms,  by  means  of  which  he  might  make  hinge 
master  of  the  island.  He  had  several  muskets  and  pistols,  together  with  ammuniik 
but  Captain  Cook  remarked  in  his  journal  that  he  fancied  Omai  would  be  happier  withoil 
the  fire-arms  than  with  them,  and  expresses  a  doubt  whether  he  would  not  have 
happier  still  if  he  had  never  been  removed  from  his  island. 

llie  result  justified  these  anticipations.    No  one,  except  the  lower  orders,  would  havi 
anything  to  do  with  a  man  of  no  rank,  and  the  nobles,  who  led  public  opinion,  woa 
not  even  look  at  him  as  he  paraded  up  and  down,  clad  in  the  suit  of  armour  which  hi. 
been  presented  to  him  with  more  generosity  than  prudeuce.    In  fact,  they  felt  that  h3 
possession  of  idl  these  treasures  was  a  slight  upon  themselves,  and  the  natural  result  wai 
that  Omai  was  soon  fleeced  of  all  his  property,  and  speedily  sank  back  again  into  I 
original  barbarism  and  idolatry. 

Tenacious  as  they  are  of  their  rank,  the  Tahitan  nobles  show  but  few  external  narkl 
of  it  Even  at  the  present  day,  although  they  have  obtained  considerable  Tvealth  froa 
trade,  and  though  implicit  deference  is  paid  to  them  by  their  own  people,  the  chiefs,  u  1 
nde,  dress  and  rare  no  better  than  the  generality  of  their  subjects.  The  fact  is,  that  eveil 
person's  rank  is  so  well  known,  that  there  is  no  necessity  for  indicating  it  by  outward  shoi 
or  luxurious  habits,  which  woidd  only  serve  to  bring  upon  them  the  contemptuous  epitl 
of  fahie,  or  conceited. 

In  illustration  of  this  principle,  Mr.  Bennett  remarks  in  his  "  Whaling  Voyage  loa 
the  Globe,"  that  it  was  "  usual  to  see  the  Queen  Aimata  clad  in  a  loose  cotton  gown,b 
headed  and  bare-footed,  mingling  with  natives  of  every  class.   Her  meals,  too,  are  equ 
unostentatious,  the  bread-fruit,  poe,  cocoa-nuts,  and  baked  pig,  intended  for  her  f( 
being  placed  on  a  layer  of  fresh  leaves  spread  on  the  ground ;  while  the  partaking  pg 
display,  by  the  use  of  their  fingers,  a  thorough  contempt  for  the  modem  innovation  i 
knives  and  forks,  in  the  use  of  which,  however,  they  are  perfectly  well  versed." 
visit  to  Tahiti  was  made  in  1834 

Nothing,  perhaps,  shows  the  innate  respect  for  rank  more  than  the  conduct  of  tlj 
Tahitans  towards  their  queen.  Personally  she  was  not  in  the  least  respected,  nor  iodo 
did  she  deserve  respect.  Being  the  only  daughter  of  Pomar^  II.,  and  deriving  from  b 
birth  the  title  of  Pomar^  Vahine,  by  which  she  was  better  known  than  by  the  name^ 
Aimata,  she  became  queen  in  1827,  on  the  death  of  her  infant  brother.  Her  conduct  i 
queen  was  at  first  of  tne  most  unqueenly  kind.  She  resisted  to  the  utmost  the  attempts  t 
were  being  made  to  improve  the  moral  condition  of  the  people,  and  did  her  best,  both  I 
precept  and  example,  to  bring  back  the  state  of  ^mrestrained  licentiousness  which  bi 
reigned  through  the  land.  Yet,  in  spite  of  her  coik  *  the  respect  for  her  rankMfasi 
no  way  diminished,  and,  as  has  been  seen,  she  could  be  m  familiar  terms  with  thelowe^ 
of  her  subjects  without  derogating  from  her  dignity. 

The  amusements  of  the  Tahitans  are  much  like  those  of  other  Polynesians,  and  then 
need  but  little  description.  The  Tahitans  are  fond  of  singing,  and  possess  good  voices  a 
eara,  so  that  they  have  been  apt  pupils  in  E^  ropean  music.     As  a  rule,  however,  tb 
prefer  singing  the  air,  or  at  most  a  first  and  second,  the  more  elaborate  movements  j 


SURF  RIDIKO. 


40S 


„^  miuio  scarcely  pleasing  them.    They  excel  in  keeping  time,  and  exhibit  this 
city  not  only  in  their  songs  but  in  their  dances.    The  native  mode  of  singing  is  not 
^jiog  to  an  English  ear,  being  of  a  monotonous  character,  nasal  in  tone,  and  Aill  of 
lupt  transitions  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest  notes. 

flie  native  songs  are  mostly  on  two  subjects,  namely,  love  and  war,  the  former  pre- 
jig,  as  is  likely  to  be  the  case  fW)m  the  (j^uiet  and  peaceable  character  of  the 
Sometimes  their  songa  assume  a  more  patriotic  cast,  and  set  forth  the  praises  of 
^>  iiiMid  home,  the  beauty  of  its  scenery,  and  the  fertility  of  its  soil  The  •insen 
laiaslly  women,  whose  swi-et  voices  render  pleasing  even  the  nasal  intonations.  The 
,ui^  but  seldom,  and  when  ihey  do  exert  their  voices,  they  almost  invariably  use  the 
■b  native  mode  of  vocalization. 

Their  musical  instruments  are  but  few.  They  have  of  coui'se  the  drum,  with  which 
riccompany  their  songs  and  dances,  not  by  beating  it  violently  after  the  African  style 
Jnmming,  but  gently  tapping  it  with  the  fingers.  The  drums  are  of  different  sizes, 
I  in  all  cylindrical,  and  very  long  in  proportion  to  their  diameter.  Like  many  other 
;iTiliMd  people,  thev  display  a  great  fondness  for  the  Jews'  harp,  partlv  because  it  is 
rto  play,  and  partly  because  it  reproduces  to  some  extent  the  peculiar  intervals  of 
ie  music. 

.he  chief  native  instrument  that  is  capable  of  producing  different  notes  is  a  sort  of 

fiH  or  "  hoe,"  which  produces  a  low,  deep  tone,  something  like  the  "  drone  "  of  the 

j-pipe.    The  native  musician  can  tune  his  instrument  in  a  very  simple  manner.    The 

outh-piece  is  split  longitudinally,  so  that  the  pieces  vibrate  like  those  of  anv  "  reed" 

tmment    Surrounding  the  mouth-piece  is  a  ring  of  soft  wood,  and  by  pushing  this 

rord,  or  driving  it  back,  the  performer  can  tune  his  instrument  with  some  nicety, 

i  fonuer  movement  producing  a  sharp,  and  the  latter  a  graver  tone. 

llie  hoe  is  seldom  played  alone,  and  is  generally  used  as  an  accompaniment  to  the 

Jive  dances.    The  performers,  after  tuning  their  instruments,  sit  in  a  circle,  pressed 

posely  together,  and,  bending  forward  so  that  their  heads  are  bowed  over  their  knees, 

lay  in  admuable  time,  though  as  much  praise  can  scarcely  be  given  to  the  melody. 

Following  the  instincts  of  the  savage  nature,  the  Tahitans  are  passionately  fond  of 

ick-iighting,  and  amusements  of  a  similar  character.     Some  of  them  are  of  a  more 

iless  character.     One  of  the  most  manly  and  gracef  d  of  these  amusements  closely 

leg  the  surf-swimming  of  the  Sandwich  Islanders,  and  is  thus  described  by 

;  Cook : — 

"Neither  were  they  strangers  to  the  soothing  effects  produced  by  particular  sorts  of 

lotioD,  which  in  some  cases  seem  to  allay  any  perturbation  of  mind  with  as  much 

iccess  as  music.    Of  this  I  met  with  a  remarkable  instance.    For  on  walking  one  dar 

nut  Matavai  Point,  where  our  tents  were  erected,  I  saw  a  man  paddling  in  a  small 

noe  80  swiftly,  and  looking  about  with  such  eagerness  on  each  side,  as  to  command  all 

[ty  attention. 

"At  first  I  imagined  that  he  had  stolen  something  from  one  of  the  ships,  and  was 

aed,  but  on  waiting  patiently  saw  him  repeat  his  amusement   He  went  out  from  the 

HON  tiU  he  was  near  the  place  where  the  swell  begins  to  take  its  rise  ;  and  watching  its 

tst  motion  very  attentively,  paddled  before  it  with  great  quickness  till  he  found  that  it 

irertook  him,  and  had  acquired  sufficient  force  to  carry  his  canoe  before  it  without  pass- 

kg  underneath.    He  then  sat  motionless,  and  was  carried  along  at  the  same  swift  rate  as 

be  wave,  till  it  landed  him  upon  the  beach,  when  he  started  out,  emptied  his  canoe,  and 

lent  in  search  of  another  swdL 

"I could  not  help  concluding  that  this  man  felt  the  most  supreme  pleasure  while  he 

IS  driven  on  so  fast  and  so  smoothly  by  the  sea,  especially  as,  though  the  tents  and 

tiips  were  so  near,  he  did  not  seem  in  the  least  to  envy,  or  even  to  take  any  notice 

f  the  crowds  of  his  countrymen  collected  to  view  them  as  objects  which  were  rare 

nd  curious. 

"During  my  stay,  two  or  three  of  the  natives  came  up,  who  seemed  to  share  his 

|elicity,  and  always  called  out  when  there  was  an  appearance  of  a  favourable  swell,  as 

sometimes  missed  it  by  his  back  being  turned  and  looking  about  for  it     By  this 


f 


'  i 


''If 

hi 


^  il 


.  y 


«,' 


406 


THE  TAHITANS. 


K  i: 


'.I 


I  understood  that  this  exercise,  which  is  called  chorooe,  was  frequent  amongst  .^^ 
and  they  have  probably  more  amusements  of  this  sort,  which  att'oided  them  at  leasTa!' 
much  pleasure  as  skating,  which  is  the  only  one  of  ours  with  whose  effects  I  coiiij 
compare  it." 

Like  the  Tongans  and  Samoans,  these  people  are  fond  of  boxing  and  wrestlinff 
matches,  not  only  as  spectators,  but  actors.  They  do  not,  however,  enter  into  them  with 
the  spirit  and  courage  displayed  by  the  more  hardy  islanders,  and  there  is  httle  doubt 
that  a  boxer  or  wrestler  of  Tonga  would  scarcely  be  able  to  find  a  worthy  opponent  in  the 
Society  Islands. 

Ot  these  two  sports,  the  Society  Islanders  much  prefer  wrestling,  boxing  being  thongk 
rather  too  rough  an  amusement,  and  being  apt  to  leave  unpleasant  marks  on  the  face  of 
the  vanquished  combatant  Wrestling,  however,  is  much  more  common,  and  is  conducted 
after  the  following  manner. 

The  intending  combatants  first  go  to  the  temples  of  their  special  gods,  and  lay  offer- 
ings before  them,  asking  for  their  assistance  in  the  approaching  struggle.  They  then  pro- 
ceeded  to  the  spot  selected  for  the  sports,  which  had  always  a  smooth  surface,  sometimes 
covered  with  grass  and  sometimes  with  sand.  A  circle  of  thirty  or  forty  feet  in  diameter 
was  left  clear  for  the  competitors,  and  around  it  sat  the  spectators,  the  inhabitants  of  the 
island  or  district  on  one  side,  and  the  visitors  on  the  other.  All  being  ready,  the  com- 
batants enter  the  arena,  wearing  nothing  but  the  simple  girdle,  and  mostly  having  well 
anointed  their  bodies  and  limbs  with  cocoa-nut  oil.  The  mode  of  challenge  and  wrestliDj 
has  been  so  well  described  by  Mr.  Ellis  that  I  prefer  to  give  his  own  woiSs : — 

"  The  fame  of  a  celebrated  wrestler  was  usually  spread  throughout  the  islands,  and 
those  who  were  considered  good  wrestlers,  priding  themselves  on  their  strength  or  skill 
were  desirous  of  engaging  only  with  those  they  jegarded  as  their  equals.  Hence  when  a 
chief  was  expected  in  whose  train  were  any  distinguished  wrestlers,  those  among  the 
adherents  of  the  chief  by  whom  the  party  were  to  be  entertained  who  wished  to  engane 
were  accustomed  to  send  a  challenge  previous  to  their  arrival  * ' 

"If  this,  which  was  called  tipaopao,  had  been  the  case,  when  they  entered  the  rinc 
they  closed  at  once  without  ceremony.  But  if  no  such  arrangement  had  been  niade° 
the  wrestlers  of  one  party,  or  perhaps  their  champion,  walked  round  and  across  the 
ring,  having  the  left  arm  bent  with  the  haml  on  the  breast,  and,  strikuig  the  riuht 
hand  violently  against  the  left,  and  the  left  against  the  side,  produced  a  loud  holfow 
sound,  which  was  challenging  any  one  to  a  trial  of  skill  The  strokes  on  the  arm 
were  sometimes  so  violent  as  not  only  to  bruise  the  flesh,  but  to  cause  the  blood  to 
gush  out 

"  When  the  challenge  was  accepted  the  antagonists  closed,  and  the  most  intense 
interest  was  manifested  by  the  parties  to  which  they  i-espectively  belonged.  They  grasjied 
each  other  by  the  shoulders,  and  exerted  all  their  strength  and  art  each  to  throw  his  rival 
This  was  all  that  was  requisite  ;  and  although  they  generally  grappled  with  each  other, 
this  was  not  necessary  according  to  the  rules  of  the  game. 

"  Mape,  a  stout  and  rather  active  though  not  a  large  man,  who  was  often  in  my  house 
at  Eimeo,  was  a  famous  wrestler.  He  was  seen  in  the  ring  once  with  a  remarkably  tall 
heavy  man,  who  was  his  antagonist ;  they  had  grappled  and  separated,  when  Mape 
walked  carelessly  towards  his  rival,  and  on  approaching  him,  instead  of  stretching  out  his 
arms  as  was  expected,  he  ran  the  crown  of  his  head  with  all  his  might  against  the  tenipkt 
of  his  antagonist,  and  laid  him  flat  on  the  earth. 

"  The  most  perf?'>t  silence  was  observed  during  the  struggle,  but  as  soon  as  one  was 
thrown  the  scene  was  instantly  changed ;  the  vanquished  was  scarcely  stretched  ou  the 
sand  when  a  shout  of  exultation  arose  from  the  victor's  friends.  Their  drums  struck 
up ;  the  women  and  children  danced  in  triumph  over  the  fallen  wrestler,  and  sung  in 
derision  of  the  opposite  party.  These  were  neither  silent  nor  unmoved  spectators,  but  I 
immediately  commenced  a  most  deafening  noise,  partly  in  honour  of  their  own  clan  or 
tribe,  but  chiefly  to  neutralize  the  triumph  of  the  victors.  It  is  not  easy  to  imagine  the 
scenes  that  must  often  have  been  presented  at  one  of  these  wrestling-matches,  whenuotl 
less  than  four  or  five  thousand  persons,  dressed  in  their  best  apparel,  and  exhibiting  every! 


WRESTLING  MATCHES. 


407 


y  of  costume  and  brilliancy  of  colour,  were  under  the  influence  of  excitement.    One 

were  drumming,  dancing,  and  singing,  in  all  the  pride  of  victory  and  the  menace  of 

ge ;  while,  to  increase  the  din  and  confusion,  the  other  party  were  equally  vociferous 

Siting  the  achievements  of  the  vanquished,  or  predicting  the  shortness  of  his  rival's 

nfflph-    When  the  contest  was  at  an  end,  victor  and  vanquished  once  more  repaired  to 

idol  temple,  and  renewed  their  offerings  of  young  plantain  trees. 

"Although  wrestling  was  practised  principally  by  the  men,  it  was  not  confined  to 

^  Often  when  they  had  done,  the  women  contended,  sometimes  with  each  other, 

occasionally  with  men.     Persons  of  the  highest  rank  often  engaged  in  this  sport; 

the  sister  of  the  queen  has  been  seen  wearing  nearly  the  same  clothing  the  wrestlers 

M  covered  all  over  with  sand,  and  wrestling  with  a  young  chief  in  the  midst  of  the 

lound  which  thousands  of  the  queen's  subjects  were  assembled." 


'■:     \ 


>-     -  / 


n 


tit 


/ 


^1 


I!-'   t 


n. 


m 


11 


CHAPTER  IL 

RELIGION. 


BBUOION  OF  THH  SOCIKTT  ISLANDS — THRIB  IDOLS — PARALLEL  BKTWKBN  THB  IDOLATBT  OV  KOSQi 
P0LTNB8IA   AND    ANCIBNT   8TBIA — ORG,   THE    ODD   OF   WAB— EXTENT   OF   HIS   WOBSHIP— uOBm  I 

OF  A  SHELL OBO'S  MABAB,  OB  TEMPLE THB  HUMAN  8ACBIFICE — HIBO,  THB   GOD   OF  THIRTE»>| 

HIS  WOBSHIP  AND  APOTHEOSIS — TANE,  THE  CHIEF  GOO  OF  HUAHINE — HIS  MABAB  AND  HI8  BKD-.I 

DBB8SINO  TANE THE  TBER8   ABOTTND  HIS  MARAR — HIS  ITNFOBTITNATB  TAIL — HIS   HIGH  I>BI]UT-.i 

AN  INGENIOUS    EVASION— Tit NE's   HALF- WAT   HOUSE— TANE   AVEBSE   TO   BLOODSHED,   BUT  NRri). 
INO  THB  8A0BIFICE    OF   LIFE — TANr's   STONE   CANOE — THE   SHABK-GOD,  AND   HIS  WATRB  TRMPU I 
— APOTHEOSIS     OF     A     LTVINO    MAN — SINOULAB    PBBFOBMANCBB    OF    THB    IN8PIBED    PHaSTS^I 
MOVABLE   8HBINBS. 

We  now  come  to  the  somewhat  comiplicated  subject  of  the  religious  belief  of  the  Society! 
Islanders.  It  is  not  an  easy  subject,  involving,  as  it  does,  a  great  variety  of  national  I 
customs,  including  the  all-pervading  tapu,  the  burial  of  the  dead,  and  the  human  sacrifices  I 
which  accompany  a  funeral  or  are  offered  on  great  occasions.  We  will  begin  with  a  brief  I 
account  of  the  religious  system  of  these  islanders,  as  far  as  it  is  possible  to  reduce  to  a  | 
system  a  subject  so  obscure  in  itself,  and  so  little  understood  by  the  first  travellers,  v 
alone  would  be  likely  to  witness  and  gain  information  about  the  various  religious! 
ceremonies. 

As  might  be  expected  from  these  islanders,  their  religion  is  pure  idolatry,  or  rather,  it  | 
consists  in  the  worship  of  certain  images  which  are  conventionally  accepted  as  visible  | 
representatives  of  the  invisible  deities.  The  idols  are  of  two  different  kinds,  the  onei 
bemg  rude  imitations  of  the  human  figure,  and  the  other,  certain  combinations  of  cloth,! 
sinnet,  and  feathers,  rolled  round  sticks,  not  having  the  slightest  similitude  to  the  human! 
form,  or  being  recognisable  as  idols  except  by  those  who  understand  their  significatiun. 

The  human  figures  are  held  as  being  inferior  to  other  idols,  and  are  considered  in  much  I 
the  same  light  as  the  Lares  and  Penates  of  the  ancient  Bomans.  They  are  called  by  the! 
name  of  Tu,  and  are  supposed  to  belong  to  some  particular  family  which  is  taken  mider| 
their  protection. 

The  other  gods  are,  in  the  ideas  of  the  natives,  possessed  of  far  more  extensiTel 
powers,  sometimes  being  supposed  to  watch  over  particular  districts,  or  even  particularl 
islands.  There  are  gods  of  the  valleys  and  gods  of  the  hills,  exactly  as  we  read  was  thej 
belief  of  the  Syrians  nearly  three  thousand  years  ago:  when  Ahab  had  repulsed  Benf 
hadad,  "  the  servants  of  the  king  of  Syria  said  unto  him,  Their  gods  are  gods  of  the  I 
hills,  therofore  they  were  stronger  than  we  ;  but  let  us  fight  against  them  in  the  plain,  ad  | 
surely  we  shall  be  stronger  than  they."     (1  Kings  xx.  23.) 

Fully  believing  in  the  protection  which  these  deities  are  able  to  extend  over  theirj 
worshippers,  it  is  no  matter  of  wonder  that  the  latter  consider  that  they  have  a  right  to  I 
the  good  offices  of  their  gods,  and  complain  bitterly  when  anything  goes  wrong  with! 
them.  So,  if  a  god  has  been  worshipped  in  some  locality,  and  the  ground  becomesl 
barren,  or  the  cocoa-nut  trees  do  not  pitiduce  their  full  amount  of  fruit,  or  the  district  isl 


LEGEND  OF  A  SHELL 


409 


ated  by  war,  the  people  think  that  their    od  is  not  doing  his  duty  hy  them,  and  so 

Jepose  him,  and  take  another  in  his  place. 
P'n^liough  these  gods  are  in  a  manner  limited  in  their  scope,  many  of  them  are 
[gowledged  throughout  the  whole  of  the  group  of  islands;  and  the  chief,  hecause 
.most  dreaded,  of  them  is  Oro,  the  god  of  war. 

;i8  terrible  deity  is  held  in  the  greatest  awe  by  his  worshippers,  and  at  one  time  was 

^  tbToughout  the  whole  of  the  islands.    His  name  was  associated  with  sundry 

Jities,  and  with  many  objects,  so  that  his  dreaded  name  was  continually  in  the  mouth 

F^e  people.    There  was  even  a  small  species  of  scallop  shell  which  was  held  in  such 

rthat  not  a  native  would  dare  to  touch  it.    It  was  called  tupe  (pronounced  ioopeh), 

jvras  said  to  be  the  special  property  of  Oro.    When  a  man  died,  and  was  to  be  con-> 

[  into  a  spirit,  the  body  had  to  be  entirely  consumed.    This  was  done  by  Oro,  who 

[  the  flesh  from  the  bones  with  a  tupe  shell,  and  thus  ate  the  body. 
_j  subsequent  career  of  the  spirit  was  rather  peculiar.  After  issuing  from  Oro  in 
[^  form,  it  betook  itself  to  a  great  lake  in  Baiatea,  roimd  which  is  a  belt  of  trees, 
Uch  fiom  some  cause  are  quite  flat  at  the  top,  presenting  a  level  surface  like  a  leafy 
tform.  On  this  place  the  newly-enfranchised  spirits  danced  and  feasted,  and  after  they 
I  passed  through  that  stage  of  their  existence,  they  were  transtormcd  into  cockroaches. 
fin  Haahine  there  was  an  enormous  marae,  or  sacred  enclosure,  dedicated  to  Oro.  It 
J  g  hundred  and  fifty-six  feet  long  by  eighteen  wide,  and  was  built  by  a  fence  made 
flgt  slabs  of  coral-rock  placed  on  their  edges,  and  the  intervals  between  them  filled  in 
J  earth.  One  of  these  blocks  of  stone  measured  nine  feet  by  ten,  so  that  the  labour 
[catting  them  and  conveying  them  to  such  a  distance  from  the  sea  must  have  been 
lonnous. 

On  this  platform  a  smaller  one  was  erected,  so  as  to  leave  a  space  of  about  four  feet  in 
M,  and  within  this  upper  story  were  laid  the  bones  of  the  many  victims  that  had 
k  slain  in  the  worship  of  the  god.  The  temple  itself,  called  Fare  no  Oro,  or  the  House 
I  Oro,  was  quite  a  smaJl  building,  eight  feet  long  by  six  wide,  and  a  little  beyond  this 
I  the  square  stone  on  which  the  priest  stood  when  about  to  oiler  a  sacrifice,  a  higher 
je  behind  it  answering  as  a  seat  whereon  the  priest  might  rest  himself  when  wearied. 
Small  as  was  this  house,  it  had  been  the  scene  of  many  human  sacrifices,  and  even  its 
iction  cost  a  number  of  lives,  every  po$>t  having  been  driven  into  the  ground  through  a 
Lman  body.     Besides  these  victims,  others  had  been  sacrificed  on  many  occasions, 

en  of  whom  were  enumerated  by  an  old  man  who  had  once  o£&ciated  as  the  priest 

I  Oro. 

When  the  chief  of  the  island  became  converted  to  Christianity,  this  man  tried  to 
[  the  idol  which  he  had  so  long  worshipped,  and  to  save  it  from  destruction,  and 
lit  in  a  hole  in  the  rock.  The  chief,  however,  very  rightly  feared  that  if  the  idol  were 
bwed  to  remain  its  worship  might  revive,  and  accordingly  insisted  upon  its 
actioa 

Beside  the  priest  who  offered  the  sacrifice,  Oro  had  another  officer,  whose  special  duty 

I  was  to  kill  the  victims.    He  was  officially  termed  the  Mau-buna,  or  Pig-owner,  a 

[  body  killed  for  sacrifice  being  named  a  "  long  pig."    When  the  victim  was  pointed 

t  to  him,  the  mau-buna,  having  a  round  stone  concealed  in  his  hand,  found  an  oppor- 

of  getting  behind  him,  and,  with  a  single  blow,  struck  him  senseless  to  the 

iDood,  where  the  murder  was  completed.    He  then  packed  the  body  in  a  basket  of 

^nut  leaves,  and  delivered  it  to  the  priest 

Next  to  Oro  was  Hiro,  the  Polynesian   Mercury,  or  god  of  thieves.      He  was 

lly  a  man,  but  was  elevated  to  the  society  of  the  gods  in  consequence  of  his  won- 

rfol  deeds  on  earth,  the  chief  of  which  seems  to  have  been  his  daring  in  taking  the 

!  of  Oro  and  flinging  it  to  the  ground  with  impunity. 

The  worship  of  Hiro  extended  through  all  ranks,  from  the  highest  chief  to  the  lowest 

nk,  and  his  votaries  always  asked  for  his  help  when  they  went  on  a  plundering  expe- 

tion,  and  promised  him  a  share  of  the  spoil    This  promise  they  always  performed,  but 

ithey  were  careful  not  to  define  the  amount  of  booty  which  was  to  belong  to  the  god, 

key  contrived  practically  to  have  it  all  to  themselvea    For  example,  a  thief  would  go 


iS^i 


I  1 


410 


THE  TAHITANS. 


out  pig-stealinp;,  and  promise  Hiro  a  share  of  the  stolen  pork.    Accordingly,  if  jjg  i 
been  successful,  he  would  take  home  his  ill-gotten  booty,  bake  it,  break  off  an  inchofi 
tail,  and  go  with  it  to  the  shrine  of  Hiro,  where  he  would  offer  it  with  as  much  ceten 
as  if  it  had  been  half  the  pig,  and  at  the  same  time  beg  the  god  not  to  divulge  the  I 
of  a  votary  who  had  kept  his  promise. 

The  natives  are  quite  dexterous  enough  in  the  thieving  way  to  be  worthy  of  thei 
tection  of  this  god,  having  the  most  ingenious  modes  of  stealing  the  goods  of  ani 
For  example,  if  the  objects  are  small,  a  hook  is  fastened  to  the  end  of  along  bamboo, l 
the  coveted  article  is  slily  withdrawn  by  the  actual  thief  while  a  confederate  direcU  J 
attention  of  the  victim  elsewhere.  Sometimes  the  hook  is  tied  to  a  line,  and  the) 
literally  angles  for  the  property. 

The  apotheosis  of  Hiro  was  a  very  remarkable  one.    After  his  life  of  theft,  rapine,  i 
murder,  in  which  he  did  not  spare  even  the  temples  of  the  gods,  and  had,  as  «e  I 
seen,  the  hardihood  to  fling  Oro's  image  on  the  floor,  and  roll  on  it  as  if  he  had  conqti 
Oro  in  wrestling,  he  was  thought  to   have  been  so  superhumanly  wicked  tStl 
must  have  been  a  god.    Accordingly,  his  skull  was  placed  in  a  huge  marae  which! 
himself  had  erected,  while  his  hair  was  put  into  an  image  of  Oro,  and  both  bi 
together,  this  act  constituting  the  a^  otheosis.    When  Messrs.  Bennett  and  Tyermani 
at  the  Society  Islands,  this  skull  was  still  in  existence,  but  it  disappeared,  together 
the  idols  and  other  relics  of  the  old  religions. 

The  next  god  is  Tane  (pronounced  tahneh),  who  was  worshipped  over  a  coiu 
able  range  of  country,  and  waa  in  one  or  two  islands  considered  as  their  supmoei 
Such  was  the  case  with  Huahine,  in  which  Tane  had  a  marae  or  malae  of  gigantic  dio 
sions.  I  may  here  remark  that  in  most  Polynesian  dialects  the  letters  r  and  /  an  in 
changeable,  so  that  marae  and  malae  are,  in  fact,  the  same  word. 

This  marae  is  a  hundred  and  twenty-four  feet  in  length  by  sixteen  in  breadth,  i_. 
composed,  like  the  marae  of  Oro,  of  two  stories,  the  last  being  nearly  ten  feet  in  hei^ 
and  built  of  coial  blocks,  some  of  which  are  ten  feet  in  width,  and  correspondingly  long  t 
thick,  so  that  their  weight  is  enormous.  As  the  marae  is  about  a  hundred  yards  from  I 
shore,  a  prodigious  amount  of  labour  must  have  been  expended  in  gettmg  these  htL 
stones  out  of  the  sea  and  fixing  them  in  their  places.  The  upper  story  is  barely  a  n 
in  height,  and  has  at  each  end  an  upright  stone  six  feet  high. 

In  the  middle  of  the  principal  part  is  the  idol's  bed,  which  he  occupies  once  anno 
and  in  which  he  ought  to  feel  comfortable,  as  it  is  twenty-four  feet  long  by  thirteen  ^ 
It  is  built,  like  the  marae,  of  stone  and  earth,  and  is  only  eighteen  inches  high 
is  a  very  ancient  structure,  as  is  shown  by  the  trees  that  surround  and  spread 
arms  over  it.    Near  the  bed  is  a  small  house  about  twelve  feet  by  six,  in  which 
the  god  Tane,  together  witli  lesser  gods,  each  of  whom  is  set  over  a  district 

Tane  himself — burned  in  1817 — was  carved  out  of  a  great  block  of  wc- d,  and ' 
about  as  laige  as  a  tall  man.    He  tvas  not  remarkable  for  an  elegant  shape,  having 
neck  and  no  legs,  the  body  terminatuig  in  a  cone.    The  head  was  furnished  with  apoli 
gies  for  eyes,  mouth,  nose,  and  ears,  and  the  whole  was  covered  with  siunet 

Once  in  every  year,  Tane  had  a  new  dress,  and  was  invested  with  great  i 
He  was  brought  out  of  his  house  by  his  priest  and  laid  on  his  bed,  having  four  le 
gods  on  either  side  of  him.    The  chiefs  of  the  district  stood  each  in  front  of  his  own^^ 
and  the  priests  stood  round  Tane  as  being  the  great  god  of  them  all    The  old  game] 
were  then  removed,  and  examination  made  into  the  interior  of  the  idol,  which  washolloij 
and  contained  various  objects,  such  as  scarlet  feathers,   beads,  bracelets,  and  othq 
valuables.    Those  that  began  to  look  shabby  were  removed,  and  others  inserted  to  I 
their  place,  and  the  idols  were  then  invested'  in  their  new  robes. 

Meanwhile,  a  vast  amount  of  kava  was  prepared — the  natives  saying  that  it  was  equaj 
in  cubic  measure  to  the  marae — and  a  scene  of  drunken  debauch  took  place,  lastin 
for  several  days,  even  the  priests  being  so  intoxicated  that  they  were  unable  to  stan 
while  performing  their  duties,  but  had  to  chant  their  incantations  while  lying  on  th 
ground.  At  the  expiration  of  the  three  days  a  special  god  called  Moorai  was  produce! 
and  stripped,  and,  as  soon  as  his  garments  were  removed,  violent  rain-showers  fell! 


DRESSING  THE  IDOLS. 


411 


•  -':f^.- 

,V^'^ 

- 

> 

^ 

.  \ 

V 

:\  ■ 

^ 

■T^^                                     Wh^B^  '  v'i 

..•.■  * 

'^^'                   I.:.          "      ■ 

.- 

'^^P£- 

^m 

."■  ^ 

m 

'i<. 

*^^r^ 

7^ *uT^^^^''' W '>' ^'' '  "^^^^w^ 

if- 

/•:^ 

r  ■ 

if 

,■' 

'  '•  >■ 

* 

"^^ 

•#  I 


'?!# 


1^ 


If    7 


/. 


( 


fSSC 


DRBSBINQ  THE  IDOUJ. 


I  a  signal  for  all  the  idols  to  be  removed  to  their  respective  houses.  The  greatest 
)  waa  taken  that  no  woman  should  witness  this  ceremony,  and  if  a  female  of  any  age 
1  been  detected  coming  within  a  certain  distance  of  the  marae,  she  would  be  at  once 

illed,  and  even  her  father,  husband,  or  brother,  would  have  been  among  the  fii'st 

J  strike  her  dowa  •>.  - 


1 


a        1 


41S 


THE  TAHITANa 


The  trees  wliich  decorated  this  marae  are  the  banyans  (Fieus  Indiea),  one  of  whid 
described  by  Mr.  Bennett  as  being  sevecty  feet  in  girth  at  the  principal  gtem, , 
throwing  out  vast  horizontal  branches,  each  of  which  is  supported  by  a  root  which  loi 
more  like  the  trunk  than  the  root  of  a  tree.  "  More  than  forty  of  tiiese  we  coun 
standing  like  a  family  of  earth-bom  giants  about  their  enormous  parent.  A  circle  d 
round  iSl  these  auxiliary  stems  measured  a  hundred  and  thirty-two  feet  in  circumfeib 
while  a  circle  embracing  the  utmost  veige  of  their  lateral  ramification  was  not  lessi 
four  hundred  and  twenty  feet 

"The  upper  stories  (if  such  we  may  call  them)  of  this  multiform  tree  ^xmul 
yet  more  singular  combination  of  interesting  and  intertwisting  boughs,  like  Got] 
arches,  circles,  and  colonnades,  propped  as  by  magic  in  mid-air.  [Hiese  were  occadooi 
massy  or  light,  and  everywhere  nchly  embellished  with  foliage,  through  which 
flickering  sunshine  gleamed  in  long  rays  that  lost  themselves  in  the  immensityl 
the  interior  labyrinth,  or  danced  in  bright  spots  upon  the  ground  black  with  the  shiidol 
of  hundreds  of  branches,  rising  tier  above  tier,  and  spreading  range  above  range,  i 
around." 

This  tree  Was  one  of  the  places  in  which  the  bodies  of  human  beings  were  c_. 
being  packed  in  leaf  baskets  and  hung  to  the  branches.    One  branch,  wmch  was  hu 
thick  and  strong,  and  ran  horizontally  at  a  small  height  from  the  ground,  was 
out  as  the  principal  giubet,  on  which  human  sacrifices,  thousands  in  number,  i 
offered  century  after  century. 

Tane,  all  powerful  though  he  was,  laboured  under  one  disadvantage.    He  had  a  vd 
long  tail,  and  whenever  he  wished  to  leave  his  house,  rise  into  the  air,  and  dart  ilml 
the  sky  oi'  some  errand  of  mischief,  he  was  restrained  by  his  long  tail,  which  was  soiei 
become  em  angled  in  some  object,  which  from  that  time  became  sacred  to  the  god  ] 
example,  the  magnificent  tree  which  has  just  been  described  was  several  times  Sie  mei 
of  detaining  Tane  on  earth,  and  the  several  branches  round  which  his  tail  was  twii 
became  tapu  at  once.    On  one  side  of  his  house  there  was  a  large  stone,  which 
become  sacred  in  consequence  of  having  arrested  the  flight  of  the  god. 

This  idea  of  the  long  and  streaming  tail  has  evidently  been  derived  from  meteoni 
comets,  which  are  supposed  to  be  the  gods  passing  through  the  air,  and  whenever  anati 
saw  one  of  them,  he  ^ways  threw  off  his  upper  garments,  and  raised  a  shout  in  honol 
of  the  passing  god.    Mr.  Bennett  suggests  that  the  permanent  tail  attached  to  Tane  is] 
all  probability  a  commemoration  of  some  very  magnificent  comet  with  a  tail  me 
eighty  or  ninety  degrees  in  length. 

So  sacred  was  the  idol  that  everything  which  was  touched  by  it  became 
might  not  be  touched  by  profane  hands.     There  was  only  one  man  who  was  allowed! 
carry  it,  and  he  was  called  from  his  office,  "  Te  amo  attua,"  i.e.  the  god-bearer.   Hiatal 
was  not  an  easy  one,  and  his  office,  though  it  caused  him  to  be  viewed  with  nearly] 
much  reverence  as  the  god  of  whom  he  was  the  special  servant,  must  have  deprived  I 
of  many  comforta  ~  The  god-bearer  was  not  even  allowed  to  climb  a  cocoa-nut 
tl)ecause,  if  he  did  so,  the  tree  would  be  so  sacied  that  no  one  might  ascend  it  after  I 
'indeed,  every  action  of  his  life  was  fenced  about  with  some  similar  restriction. 
could  not  marry,  as,  in  the  first  place,  no  woman  could  be  deserving  of  the  honour,! 
in  Uie  second  pliu^,  he  would  be  defiled  and  unfitted  for  his  office  if  he  were  to  take  i 
woman  to  wifa 

A  celibate  life  does  not  seem  to  us  to  entail  such  self-denial  as  seems  to  be  implied  t 
the  prominence  given  to  the  celibacy  of  the  god-bearer,  who  appears  to  have  been  the  o^ 
bachelor  in  the  whole  group  of  islands.  But  among  most  savage  nations  a  man's  wea' 
and  consequence  are  regulated  by  the  number  of  his  wives,  who  do  all  the  work  of  1 
household,  and  in  fact  keep  their  husband  in  idleness. 

The  house  in  which  the  god  lived  was  a  small  hut  elevated  on  posts  twenty 
and  there  were  no  means  of  access  except  by  climbing  one  of  these  posts.    The 
bearer,  therefore,  had  no  easy  task  in  climbing  up  these  posts  with  the  great  wo 
image  fastened  to  his  back. 

In  the  illustration  we  see  the  chief  priest  of  Tane — ^the  god-bearer— ascending 


TANE'S  HALF-WAY  HOUSE. 


413 


•  of  tbe  sacred  house,  with  the  unwieldy  idol  slung  on  his  back.  A  gust  of  wind  has 
.  and  has  wafted  Tane's  long  tail  into  the  air,  so  that  it  has  been  entangled  in  a 
hbouring  trea    One  of  the  principal  priests  is  running  to  ascend  the  tree  and  free  the 

tail,  and  from  that  time  the  tree  will  be  tapu,  and  no  one  of  lower  rank  than  the 

t  who  freed  the  tail  will  be  alio  ?7ed  to  ascend  the  tree, 
'goinetimes  Tane  paid  a  visit  to  a  marae  at  some  distance,  and  rhen  he  did  so,  his 

.  yna  natumlly  fatigued  with  the  weight  of  his  burden.    It  was,  however,  thought 


TASK  BBIDBNUNO  BOMB. 


isamansvei 
tbe  work  of  I 


atory  to  the  character  of  the  god  to  say  that  his  bearer  could  by  any  possibility  be 

I  of  carrying  him,  and  so,  by  an  ingenious  evasion,  the  god  himself  was  thought  to  be 

aed  with  the  journey,  and  was  laid  to  rest  for  a  while  on  a  flat  stone  about  half  a  mile 

iomthe  sacred  tree.    This  stone  was  tapu  to  women,  and  if  a  woman  had  sat  upon  it,  or 

I  touched  it  with  her  finger,  she  would  have  been  at  once  killed. 

The  stone  was  not  a  large  one,  being  only  four  feet  long,  one  foot  broad,  and  nine 

iches  thick    It  is  a  singular  fact  that  this  sacred  stone,  which  had  so  often  been  the 

litness  of  idolatrous  rites,  should  also  have  witnessed  the  destruction  of  the  idol  to  whom 

[was  consecrated.    After  Christianity  had  been  fairly  established  in  the  island,  the  chief 


51.  r^ 

,  t      1.  ^ibI 


414 


THE  TAHITANS. 


;  i 


1"^ 


it  int 


IS.*' 


men  who  adhered  to  the  worship  of  Tane  made  war  upon  the  Christians,  who  .« 
them,  so  that  they  were  obliged  to  bring  out  their  idol  and  lay  him  on  the  sacred^ 
The  two  bodies  of  warriors  met  face  to  face  close  to  the  idol,  and  the  struggle  was  aU 
to  commence  when  the  chief  of  the  Christians  made  a  speech  to  the  enemy,  layinn  |Jj 
them  the  distinctions  between  idolatry  and  Christianity,  and  recommended  peace  imJ 
of  war.  1 

His  voice  prevailed,  and  those  who  came  to  fight  against  the  ChristiaDs  renoQnl 
their  idols,  and,  as  a  proof  of  their  sincerity,  they  built  a  large  fire  on  the  spot,  thi 
Taue  into  it,  and  then  held  a  great  feast,  at  which  the  men  and  women  ate  tmA 
They  then  proceeded  to  Tane's  house,  burned  it  down,  and  dismantled  his  great  maraJ 
The  feathers  attached  to  these  idols  and  placed  within  their  hollow  bodies  are  nut 
the  two  long  tail-feathers  of  the  tropic  bird,  white  and  broad  towards  the  base,  and  nar 
and  scarlet  for  the  remainder  of  their  length.    When  the  gods  are  newly  dressed  ijl 
considered  a  meritorious  act  for  any  one  to  present  fresh  feathers  in  lieu  of  those  vhi 
have  been  deteriorated  by  age.    After  the  old  garments  are  unrolled,  the  feathers  i 
placed  inside  the  image,  and  a  corresponding  number  of  old  feathers  taken  out  a, 
presented  to  the  devotee,  who  values  them  beyond  all  things,  as  partaking  of  the  sand 
which  surrounds  the  original  idol.    These  feathers  are  then  carefully  wrapped  with  siod 
so  as  to  cover  them  with  the  exception  of  a  little  portion  of  both  ends,  and  they  are  tU 
laid  before  the  idol,  while  the  priest  recites  a  prayer,  in  which  he  beseeches  the  g 
transfer  his  sanctity  to  these  feathers,  which  from  that  moment  become  minor  gods. 

The  happy  devotee  has  already  provided  himself  with  bamboo  tubes,  in  each  of  wlJ 
he  places  one  of  the  feathers,  and  from  which  he  never  takes  them  except  to  prayl 
them.  Sometimes  he  has  a  smaller  idol  made,  and  places  the  feathers  within  it;  buU 
this  case,  he  has  to  take  the  new  idol  to  be  laid  before  the  original  one,  so  that  thetransi 
of  sanctity  may  be  guaranteed  to  them.  This  mode  of  honouring  the  sacred  feathers] 
usually  employed  when  the  devotee  has  enjoyed  some  piece  of  good  fortune  after  he  hi 
Teceived  them,  and  in  most  cases  he  not  only  encloses  them  in  a  new  idol,  but  builds] 
small  temple  in  which  that  idol  lives. 

Formerly,  when  animals  were  brought  to  be  sacrificed  to  Tane,  no  blood  was  shed,  I 
they  were  laid  upon  a  stone  and  strangled  by  pressing  their  necks  between  two  sticlj 
Food  of  all  kinds  was  presented  to  him,  part  of  which  he  was  supposed  to  consu 
himself,  part  was  taken  by  the  priests,  and  the  remainder  was  consumed  by 
worshippers.    All  first-fruits  went  to  Taue,  a  peasant  being  supposed  to  offer  him  two] 
the  earliest  fruits,  while  a  raatira  or  gentleman  offered  ten,  and  the  chiefs  still  moq 
according  to  their  rank  and  wealth. 

Not  very  hr  from  the  sacred  stone  was  a  marae  containing  a  very  sacred  object,: 
less,  in  fact,  than  a  piece  of  Tane's  own  canoe.  According  to  the  people,  it  was  a  veil 
miraculous  canoe,  for  it  was  made  of  stone,  and  yet  floated  as  well  as  if  it  were  madej 
wood.  In  proof  of  this  statement,  they  placed  the  fragment  in  water,  M'here  it  floated,  as] 
was  likely  to  do,  being  nothing  more  than  a  piece  of  pumice-stone.  No  one  knew  wbei 
the  stone  had  been  obtained,  but  they  said  that  there  were  more  pieces  in  different  ] 
of  the  island. 

Besides  the  idol-gods,  there  are  gods  which  are  symbolised  by  living  creatures,  of  vbiJ 
the  shark  is  the  chief,  being  worshipped  for  the  same  reason  that  crocodiles  and  venomoo 
serpents  are  worshipped  in  some  parts  of  the  world,  viz.  on  account  of  its  destructiil 
powers.  Mr.  Bennett  saw  a  large  marae  which  had  been  consecrated  to  a  shark-god  oj 
account  of  a  miraculous  event  which  was  said  to  have  happened  some  time  previonsli 
In  one  particular  spot  the  ground  begun  to  shake  and  tremble,  and,  as  the  people  m 
flying  in  terror,  the  ground  opened,  and  a  huge  shark  forced  his  head  through  the  dej 
in  the  soil. 

The  formation  of  the  maraes  has  already  been  mentioned.    Some  time  before 
Bennett  arrived  at  the  place,  a  shark  had  contrived  to  force  its  way  through  the  sand  inu 
the  marae,  which  was  situated  on  the  shore  of  the  lagoon.    The  water  flowed  in  vil| 
the  fish,  and  the  natives,  feeling  delighted  that  their  god  had  actually  come  to  take 
session  of  his  temple,  blocked  up  the  passage  by  which  he  had  entered,  cleared  out  I 


A  SINGULAR  PERFORMANCR  416 

^and  kept  the  shark  in  it  for  the  rest  of  his  life,  feeding  him  abundantly  with  fish 

llideeil,  in  one  bay  the  sharks  were  regularly  fed  by  the  priests,  and  the  consequence 

that  they  became  quite  familiar,  and  would  swim  to  the  beach  to  be  fed  witn  fish 
J  pork,  ^^y  ^ould  also  accompany  the  canoes,  knowing  well  that  the  natives 
tr threw  overboard  some  of  the  fish  which  they  had  caught,  for  the  sake  of  pro- 

Lo  the  shark-gods.     The  latter,  however,  were  so  little  sensible  of  the  kindness 

loved  upon  them,  that  had  one  of  their  worsh'^  ^  U3  fallen  overboard  they  would  have 

ibim,  in  spite  of  all  his  propitiatory  offerings. 

aes  a  living  man  has  been  ek^oted  to  the  rank  of  a  god,  and  worshipped  as 

during  his  lifetima    This  was  done  at  Raiatea,  the  king,  Tamatoa,  having  been 

1  among  the  gods  by  means  of  a  series  of  ceremonies  which  might  have  been  very 

.jte  in  assigning  him  a  place  among  the  very  worst  and  vileat  of  demons,  but 

g  singularly  unsuitable  to  an  apotheosis.    After  this  ceremony,  the  king  was  consulted 

J  oracle,  prayers  and  sacrifices  were  offered  to  him,  and  he  was  treated  as  reverently 
J  he  had  been  Tane  himself. 

litis  a  most  remarkable  fact  that  Tamatoa  became  a  Christian  in  his  later  life,  and 
most   valuable    information  respecting   the  religious   belief  of  the  Society 

iders.    He  corroborated,  as  having  been  an  eye-witness,  the  accounts  that  have  been 

lof  the  astonishing  deeds  done  by  the  heathen  priests  while  in  a  state  of  inspiration. 
I  been  seen  to  dash  their  hands  against  the  ground  with  such  violence  that  they 

dded  the  whole  arm  up  to  the  shoulder.    Captain  Henry,  the  son  of  one  of  the  mis- 

iries,  states  that  he  has  seen  one  of  these  priests  plunge  his  arm  into  the  solid  earth 
{^it  were  water,  and  that  he  would  perform  the  feat  on  any  ground  wherever  he 
..  1  to  be. 

'The  infuriated  priest,  on  that  occasion,  foamed  at  the  mouth,  distorted  his  eyeballs, 
ed  his  limbs,  and  uttered  the  most  hideous  shrieks  and  bowlings.    After  he  had 
gly  buried  his  arm  like  a  spear  stuck  suddenly  in  the  ground,  he  held  it  there  for  a 
Isiderable  time;  then,  dmwing  it  out  uninjured,  he  rushed  towards  the  shore,  and, 

;  hold  upon  a  large  canoe,  which  Ordinarily  required  three  or  four  men  to  launch,  he 

1  it  before  him  with  apparent  ease,  and  sent  it  adrift. 
("He  afterwards  threw  himself  into  the  sea,  wallowed  about  in  it,  and  kept  his  head 

'  water  for  a  long  time.    When  this  act  of  the  tragical  pantomime  was  finished,  he 

[among  the  waves,  and  delivered  his  prophecies  in  very  figurative  and  hyperbolical 

at  the  same  time  sufficiently  ambiguous  to  be  fulfilled  in  one  of  two  senses, 

«ver  might  happen." 

[Portable  shrines  of  the  gods  were  once  used  in  the  Society  Islands,  but  so  complete 

1  rapid  has  been  the  demolition  of  evei^thing  connected  with   idolatry,  that  Mr. 

nett,  who  was  eye-witness  of  many  idolatrous  practices,  was  only  able  to  procure  one 

dmen,  which  is  now  in  the  miiseum  of  the  London  Missionary  Society. 

I  In  form  it  resembles  a  house,  with  sloping  roof,  and  is  about  a  yard  in  length.    It  is 

orted  on  four  short  legs,  and  underneath  there  is  a  round  hole  through  which  the 
I  was  passed  into  its  shrine,  a  door  exactly  fitting  and  closing  the  aperture.  The  idol 
bh  was  in  this  shrine  represented  a  female  god  greatly  venerated  by  the  people, 
luse  she  was  so  very  mischievous,  and  had  killed  thousands  of  people,  gaining  from 
[bloodthirsty  propensities  the  name  of  Tii  Yahine,  or  Queen  Til    The  idol  is  a  horribly 

dve  example  of  the  ugliness  with  which  savages  invariably  invest  their  deities. 
ilhe  shrine,  with  the  idol  within  it,  was  hidden  in  a  rock-cave  by  priests  of  Tii 
hine  when  idolatry  was  overthrown  by  Christianity,  and  was  not  discovered  foi  a 
isideiable  time,  when  it  was  brought  fsom  its  place  of  concealment  and  sold. 


\ii 


I  }\ 


iiv 


Rfv^ 


K    * 


CHAPTER  III. 


HIST0B7,  WAB,  FUNERALS,  AND  LEGENDS. 


TSB  PBIBITI  nni    BIlTOBUiri    09    TBB    SOCnTT    ULAlfDft— THB    IIARO,  OB   XWO's  BOBI,  in  \ 
HmOBIOAL    VALCa — Tm    BBBIDITABT    TITUI   OF    THB    XHtO — THK    KIMO's    BIABKU—iU 
TBOTUma  IN  THB  tOOIKTy  ISLAMDa — TAHITAN  WABTABB— BBTBNTITB  MBMOBT,  AITS  XTI  CB  | 
WAB — BBHAVIOVB     OV     THB     TI0TOB8     TOWABOS     THB     TANQUIBHBD  —  NAVAL     BATTUl 
XANaUVBBt— MILITABy     BTIQVBTTB — HTMAN    BAOBITICB     BRTOHB    BATTUCS — OAPTAIX   CO 
AOOOCNT    Of    THB    OBBaKOHT — rCKBBALS    AMONG    THB    TAHITAN8 — BHBAI.HINa    OV  A 
BODY— BTBANOa  DBBM    OV    THB    CHIBF    MOUBMBB — THB    ABEOI   BOCIXTY,    AND    TBB  JXtlV 
WHICH  If  BSBBTBD  OH  THIS  OBOUP  07  ISLANDS — LBOBNDABT  TALB8  OF  TUB  ABIOU. 


.V     i 


The  priests  performed  the  office  of  historians  as  well  as  of  hierophants,  every  cliiefl 
consequence  naving  in  his  household  at  least  one  of  these  men,  who  made  it  his  hm 
to  chant  on  all  great  occasions  the  most  important  events  which  had  happened  in  i 
country,  and  especially  those  which  aifected  the  family  of  his  patron.  Itot  onlyt 
he  relate  those  events  of  which  he  had  been  a  witness,  but  he  also  sang  of  the  deedij 
past  days,  the  records  of  which  had  been  transmitted  to  him  by  his  predecesson. 

The  prieHtH  were,  therefore,  the  only  historians  of  the  Society  Islands ;  and,  indi 
there  was  no  other  mode  of  delivering  to  each  succeeding  generation  the  traditions  of  f 
past.  As,  however,  much  of  their  accuracy  depended  on  the  memory  of  the  historiaii,! 
as  that  memory  was  likely  to  fade  by  age,  it  naturally  followed  that  the  history  of  i 
times  was  considerably  modified  by  each  succeeding  narrator.  Tamatoa  was  him 
well-known  chronicler,  and  could  repeat  a  wonderful  number  of  narratives,  in  which  i 
and  fiction  were  mixed  together  in  a  manner  that  exactly  resembled  the  semi-njl 
history  of  ancient  Greece  and  Rome. 

These  chroniclers,  though  they  were  nnable  to  write,  were  not  without  some  m 
whereby  they  could  refresh  their  memories.  Chief  of  these  was  the  Marc,  the  m 
scarf  of  royalty.  The  word  "Maro"  signifies  the  simple  girdle  which  the  men  wear  | 
way  of  clothing,  but  that  of  the  kin^^  is  called,  by  way  o^  pre-eminence,  The  Mi 
and,  like  the  crown  of  an  emperor,  is  only  worn  when  the  kingly  rank  is  confer 
When  not  in  iise,  it  is  rolled  up  in  native  cloth  so  as  to  make  a  large  bundle,  i 
is  only  untied  when  it  is  wanted.  When  Captain  Cook  saw  it  he  described  it  as  tit 
fifteen  feet  long,  but  when  Mr.  Bennett  was  in  the  Society  Islands  it  measured  tveij 
one  feet  in  length,  the  additional  measurement  being  due  to  the  coronation  of  succea 
kings.  It  is  only  six  inches  in  width,  and  when  worn  is  rolled  roimd  the  body, sot 
the  end  flows  far  behind  on  the  ground. 

It  is  covered  with  the  precious  red  feathers,  and  to  it  is  attached  the  needle' 
which  it  is  worked.    So  sacred  is  the  maro  thought  to  be,  that,  according  to  the  i 
of  the  natives,  whenever  a  new  stitch  was  taken  the  event  was  marked  by 
thunder. 

The  maro  was  never  intended  to  be  finished,  but,  according  to  the  original  projectij 
would  receive  an  addition  at  the  coronation  of  every  new  king,  so  that  it  would  coati 


THE  KINO'S  BEABEBS. 


417 


no's  BOBi,  m  I 

B    BBABBI*—*: 

BT,  Ain>  m  CO  i 

IVAL     BATTUI 
W — OAPTAn 

luxsQ  or  A 
%MD  TBB  mm: 

ru  ABBOtt. 


'ncrease  in  length  as  long  as  the  kingly  succession  was  kept  up.  In  several  respects  it 
Im  ft  ^^^  resemblance  to  the  Bayeux  Tapeatiy.     It  is  very  long  in  proportion  to  its 

1th  and  the  patterns  described  upon  it  are  records  of  the  time  when  the  maro 
"  ^Qyen,  and  act  as  aids  to  the  memory  of  the  professional  historians,  who  celebrate  in 
klieir  gongs  the  deeds  of  past  days. 

The  manufacture  of  the  maro  was  stopped  in  a  very  curious  manner.  After  Tamatoa 
liPcame  a  Christian,  he  was  so  horrified  at  the  unspeakable  iniquity  of  the  ceremonies 

it  took  place  at  each  lengthening  of  the  maro  that  he  determined  to  destroy  the  maro 

Itlelf.    Fortunately,  instead  of  destroying  it,  he  gave  it  up  to  his  teachers,  and  it  was 

mi  together  with  many  specimens  of  the  idolatrous  arts  of  Polynesia,  to  the  museum 


CHIEFS  HOUSG. 


I  the  London  Missionary  Society.  I  may  here  mention  that  Tamatoa  is  the  bereditaiy 
ne  of  the  king,  like  the  Pharaoh  of  Egypt  and  the  Finow  of  Tonga. 
All  the  kings,  or  rather  the  principal  chiefs,  have  the  greatest  idea  of  their  dignity,  and 
I  regarded  by  their  subjects  almost  as  demigods.  Like  some  of  the  African  i-uyulties, 
are  carried  on  men's  shoulders  when  they  travel  from  one  place  to  another  by  land, 
1  when  they  go  by  sea  they  are  said  to  fly  and  not  to  sail.  There  Is  a  special  language 
'  the  king,  whose  canoe  is  called  the  Kainbow,  and  whose  house  is  termed  the  Cloud  of 
aven.  No  one  is  allowed  to  stand  above  him :  and  this  idea  is  so  strongly  impressed 
on  him  that  a  great  chief  dislikes  going  into  the  cabin  of  a  European  ship,  lest 
\  inferior  should  tread  on  the  deck  over  his  head.  The  king  even  claims  authority  over 
Qguage.  We  speak  in  England  familiarly  of  the  king  or  queen's  English.)  In 
!  Society  Islands  the  language  really  does  belong  to  the  king,  who  invents  and  alters 
ITOLIL  £S 


P 


mf9fSk 


'.V  «' 


1 

'^^^^^H^^^B 

■ 

ifPMpffi 

t\ 

J 

,1 

\ 

•li^m»>^^at3M 

,t 

U 

K 

*( 

m 

F. 

,t* ',■  ^   f''  W^ 

' 

-  -1    n  ''m 

■M ' 

> 

1. 

■ 

418 


THE  TAHITANa 


1 


:( 


f-r 


IW 


words  according  to  his  own  caprice,  and  even  strikes  out  of  the  language  tho««  m 
which  he  does  not  happen  to  like. 

The  powor  of  the  king  being  so  absolute,  it  might  be  imagined  that  the  hou 
in  which  ho  lived  would  be  far  superior  to  tlioso  of  his  aubjects.  His  power  is,  howev»j 
more  real  than  apparent,  and  though  ho  has  dusiM^tic  authority,  he  ia  lodged,  clothed  an 
fed  Bcai-coly  better  than  any  of  his  subjects,  and  not  in  the  least  letter  than  the  cii 
His  house  is  built  in  the  same  manner  and  of  the  same  materials  as  those  uf  his  Bulij;, 
It  is  certainly  lai^er,  because  it  has  to  accommodate  more  persons ;  but  iu  other  mm 
it  is  in  no  way  superior. 

The  houses  of  the  Society  Islands  are,  indeed,  little  more  than  thatched 
supported  ou  pillars  about  seven  or  eight  feet  in  height,  the  pillars  tafiering  from  the 
to  the  top,  and  not  being  quite  upright,  but  sloping  a  little  inward.  Tlie  Hoor  isgencrall 
covered  with  gros^  and  mats,  wliile  to  the  raftitrs  of  the  roof  are  hung  baskets,  bundl 
of  cloth,  and  other  property.  Thd  preceding  illustration  shows  the  interior  of 
chiefs  iiouse,  in  which  the  sloping  sides  of  the  thatched  roof  are  well  shown.  Tlic  chii 
himself  is  reclining  on  his  mat,  clothed  in  the  maro  or  girdle,  which  forms  the  ordinal 
coatume  of  the  natives,  and  which  Ls  worn  iu  addition  to  the  tiputa  or  any  olber  aitii 
of  dress. 

WARFARb  v.iiong  the  Society  Islands  differs  little  from  the  mode  which  is  practised  i 
many  other  part^j  of  Polynesia,  and  therefore  does  not  require  a  lengthened  notice. 

Formerly,  when  their  W3apous  were  the  spear,  the  club,  and  the  sling,  the  wars  dsi, 
to  be  very  protracted  and  caused  much  bloodshed,  but  the  later  introduction  of  fin 
arms  has  had  its  usual  effect,  and  not  only  reduced  the  number  of  wars  but  the  loss  c 
life  in  battla 

Some  of  their  spears  were  dreadful  weapons,  the  worst  of  which  seems  to  have  1 
sort  of  trident,  something  like  an  eel  8i>ear.  The  head  of  it  was  armed  with  three  bon^ 
fmm  the  tail  of  the  sting-ray.  They  were  not  fastened  to  the  head  of  the  spear,  ^ut  oali 
slipped  into  sockets  juat  tightly  enough  to  hold  them.  When  an  enemy  was  tstruckVitJ 
either  of  these  points,  it  became  detached  from  the  spear,  and,  in  consequence  of  its  pecti 
liarly  barbed  edges,  kept  working  its  way  dee|)er  and  deei)Qr  into  the  body,  so  that  cerl 
death  was  the  result  of  a  wound  with  onu  of  these  8])enr8. 

The  natives  of  the  Society  Islands  also  used  the  bone  of  the  sting-ray  for 
assassination.  They  watched  the  intundeil  victim  while  he  slept,  and,  by  gently  toueliiiii 
him  with  a  ^ther,  made  him  turn  about  until  he  was  in  a  favourable  position.  Tb 
fatal  dagger  was  then  struck  into  the  body,  and  the  assassin  made  his  escape,  beiu 
Bure  that  the  wound  must  be  sooner  or  Inter  mortal. 

The  peculiar  character  of  the  people  shows  itself  in  other  ways.     They  are  m 
tenacious  of  memory  in   everything  that  has  a  personal  interest  to  them,  «nd 
equally  unwilling  to  forget  an  injury  or  a  benefit.     They  will  cherish  a  life-long  vei 
geance  against  any  one  who  has  offended  them,  so  that  one  man  has  been  known  I 
follow  another  from  year  to  year,  from  one  island  to  another,  with  the  certi-inty 
tenacity  of  the  bloodhound,  and  never  to  cense  from  his  quest  until  he  has  ave^gi 
himself  upon  his  enemy.     There  is,  however,  a  redeeming  point  in  this  trait  of  churactt 
namely,  that  although  it  is  mostly  exercised  for  evil  purposes,  it  sometimes  takes  i 
opposite  course.     Mr.  Bennett  mentions  that  on  one  occasion,  after  a  battle,  a  cliiefn 
the  victorious  side  knew  that  among  the  flying  enemy  was  a  man  who  had  shown  | 
kindness  to  him  in  a  former  war.     Knowing  the  fate  that  would  befall  the  man  if  1 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  victors,  he  followed  on  the  track  of  the  fugitive,  and  aft 
seeking  his  friend  from  cover  to  cover,  and  from  bush  to  bush,  he  at  last  discoveie 
him,  took  him  to  his  own  house,  kept  him  there  for  a  time,  and  then  dismissed! 
in  safety. 

Cruelty  towards  the  vanquished  is  one  of  the  invariable  accompaniments  of  a 
warfarfi,  and  we  cannot  expect  to  find  that  the  Society  Islanders  are  more  free  from  i 
than  others.     The  only  cannibalism  of  which  they  are  guilty  is  in  connexion  withwai 
ftud  even  uu  those  oocasiuus  the  victorious  party  only  eat  a  small  portion  of  the  (' 


NAVAL  BATTLES. 


419 


LtTer««ry'8  ^y>  ^^  aooordanoe  with  otutom,  and  do  not  fea«t  upon  human  desh,  as  many 
the  FolynesJaus  da 

They  are,  however,  on  some  occasions  very  cruel  to  the  captured  or  wounded  enemies, 
Lbjoliitely  tearing  them  to  pieces  by  degrees,  and  taking  care  to  avoid  the  vital  pftrts,  .» 
L  to  prolong  the  agony  of  the  suiferer  as  much  as  possible.  Even  I'oniare,  before  'le 
y^m  a  Christian,  was  guilty  of  many  abominable  atrocities.  He  has  been  known  to 
ike  the  children  of  vanquished  chiefs,  run  sinnet  cords  through  the  backs  of  their 
«k9,  and  drag  them  about  until  they  died  of  the  torture. 

Even  when  the  enemy  was  dead,  the  victors  could  not  be  content  without  intuiting 

Ihe  senseless  corpse.     "  When  a  combatant  had  slain  a  distinguished  adversary,"  writes 

Mr.  Ixnnett,  "  afti^r  the  fray  was  over,  the  perishing  carcase  was  left  i.pon  the  field  for  a 

Bay  nr  two.    It  was  then  dragcjed  to  the  umrae,  when  the  victor  and  his  friends  would 

»nd  over  it,  and  exult  in  the  most  savage  manner  over  the  corrupted  mass. 

"  Each  taking  a  fibrous  wand  of  cocoa-nut  leaf,  tough  as  whalebone,  in  his  hand,  to 

nploy  as  a  drumstick,  they  would  beat  the  body  with  these  till  they  were  weary  ; 

■lyiii)!  to  it,  'Aha!  we  have  you  now ;  your  tongue  fills  your  mouth,  your  eyes  stand 

Lt  of  your  head,  and  your  face  is  swollen  ;  so  would  it  have  been  with  us,  had  you 

[revailed.'    Then,  after  a  pause,  they  would  renew  their  impotent  stripes  and  not  less 

npotent  taunts.     '  Now  you  are  dead,  you  will  no  more  plague  us.     We  are  revenged 

luua  you ;  and  so  you  would  have  revenged  yourself  on  us,  if  you  had  been  the  strongest 

I  battle.'  Again :  '  Aha !  you  will  drink  no  more  kava ;  you  >vill  kill  no  more  men ;  you 

(ill  disembowel  no  more  of  our  wives  and  daughters.    As  we  use  you,  you  would  have 

ed  113 ;  but  we  are  the  conquerors,  and  we  have  our  vengeance.' 

"When  they  had  tired  themselves,  and  beaten  the  flesh  of  the  corpse  to  a  mummy,  they 

oke  the  arms  above  the  elbows,  placed  flowers  within  the  hands,  and,  fastening  a  rope 

loat  the  neck,  they  suspended  the  mangled  remains  on  a  tree,  and  danced  with  fiend- 

ke  exultation  about  it,  laughing  and  shouting  as  the  wind  blew  the  dislocated  limbs  and 

jierent  muscles  to  and  fro." 

The  canoe-fights  show  some  skill  in  manoeuvres.  The  war-canoes  are  flouble,  with  a 
llatforra  laid  across  the  bars,  forming  a  sort  of  stage,  on  which  the  warriors  stand  to 
kt  The  movements  of  the  canoes  are  directed  by  one  man,  who  tries  to  take  the 
dvenary  at  a  disadvantage,  and  orders  the  vessel  to  advance  or  retreat  as  he  thinks  best, 
piilethe  warriors  are  dancing  on  the  platform,  and  exciting  themselves  to  rage  by  frantic 
jiouts,  brandishing  club  and  spear,  and  exchanging  defiances  with  the  enemy  when  near 
tough.  As  soon  as  one  of  them  can  take  the  other  favourably,  the  canoes  close,  and  the 
ffiors  from  one  try  to  board  the  other  and  kill  its  defenders. 

The  reserves  receive  and  take  care  of  the  wounded,  laying  them  in  the  bottom  of  the 
knoe,  where  they  are  safe  from  the  weajjons  of  the  enemy,  and  in  their  turn  take  the 
lace  of  those  who  are  disabled,  so  that  a  constant  succession  of  fresh  warriors  is  con- 
Dually  ootning  to  the  front. 

When  at  last  one  party  gets  the  better  of  the  other,  those  of  the  vanquished  pide  who 

i  able  to  use  their  limbs  leap  overboard  and  try  to  save  themselves  by  swimming. 

|iey  have,  indeed,  no  other  alternative,  for  no  quarter  is  ever  given  or  expected,  and  if 

le  lives  of  the  vanquished  be  spared  at  the  time,  it  is  only  that  the  unfortunate  men 

lay  be  tortured  to  death  next  day. 

When  Captain  Cook  visited  the  Society  Islands,  he  found  that  all  the  decisive  battles 
[ere  fought  by  water,  and  that  such  a  thing  as  a  great  battle  on  land  was  never 
loaght  of.  Indeed,  the  chief  strength  of  these  insular  people  lies  in  their  canoes, 
jd  in  a  sea-fight  a  great  number  of  them  were  usually  engaged.  In  such  a  sea-fight, 
penever  one  party  found  themselves  being  worsted,  they  immediately  made  for  the 
ich,drew  their  canoes  ashore,  jumped  out,  and  made  the  best  of  their  way  to  the. 
Is,  where  they  concealed  themselves  during  the  day,  and  at  night  slipped  ^3'  to  their 


11 


j  When  a  pitched  battle  of  this  kind  is  determined  upon,  it  is  fought  out  very  fairly,  and 
icomes  a  sort  of  general  tournament  The  two  opposing  chiefs  arrange  with  each  other 
I  to  the  time  and  place  for  the  battle.  The  whole  of  the  day  and  night  preceding  the 
■  sk2 


'T. 


y> 


420 


THE  TAHITANS. 


P'i 


■  i 


battle  are  occupied  by  both  parties  in  feasting  and  dancing,  evidently  on  the  princinlJ 
that,  if  they  are  to  be  killed  on  the  mon-ow,  they  may  as  well  enjoy  themselves  whil 
they  can.  Before  daybreak  the  canoes  are  launched  and  made  ready  for  battle,  and  witj 
the  dawn  the  fight  commences. 

After  the  engagement  is  over,  and  the  vanquished  have  run  away,  the  victors  eo  i 
great  triumph  to  the  niaraes,  where  they  return  thanks  to  their  gods,  and  ofi'er  to  tlie 
the  dead,  the  wounded,  and  the  prisoners  whom  they  have  taken.  The  chief  of  thi 
conquered  party  then  opens  negotiations  with  his  successful  opponent,  and  a  treatv  1 
arrauMfed,  in  which  peace  is  restoied  on  certain  conditions.  These  are  often  very  hj. 
and  force  the  vanquished  to  give  up  large  tracts  of  laud  as  well  as  to  pay  heavy  fines  j 
property.  Sometimes  a  whole  district  changes  masters,  and,  in  one  or  two  cases,  an  enti 
island  has  been  added  to  the  conquerors. 

As  human  sacrifices  have  several  times  been  mentioned,  it  will  be  as  well  to  descriln 
the  circumstances  under  which  they  take  place.  We  have  already  seen  that  iu  tJiiieL 
of  war  the  captured  enemies  are  oflered  to  the  idols.  There  is  a  sort  of  excuse  M 
this  act,  the  idea  being  that,  as  the  captives  had  sought  the  lives  of  the  worshippeJ 
of  the  gods,  their  own  lives  should  be  sacrificed  to  them  as  an  atonement  for  tlie] 
presumption. 

TIjere  are,  however,  other  occasions  on  which  such  sacrifices  are  offered,  and  where  t_ 
victim  is  selected  by  the  chief  and  killed  in  cold  blood.  If,  for  example,  the  kin"  ol 
principal  chief  of  an  island  or  district  should  project  a  war  against  another,  he  generauJ 
sacrifices  a  man  to  his  god  in  order  to  bespeak  his  aid  against  the  enemy.  One  of  thes 
sacrifices  was  seen  by  Captain  Cook  in  1777.  He  did  not  witness  the  actual  murder  l 
the  victim,  who  was  killed,  as  usual,  unawares,  by  a  blow  from  a  stone,  but  saw  thelwdl 
as  it  was  prepared  for  offering,  and  was  present  at  the  curious  ceremony  which  acconi 
panied  the  sacrifice. 

It  appeared  that  Towha,  the  cliief  of  his  district,  intended  to  make  war  against  tlj 
island  of  Ein^o,  and  sent  a  message  to  his  friend  and  relative  Otoo  that  he  had  sacrific^ 
a  man,  and  wished  for  Otoo's  presence  when  the  body  was  offered  at  the  great  niaraec 
Attahooroo.  Having  previously  doubted  whether  the  usually  mild  and  g'nitle  Tahitaiij 
would  really  ofi'er  human  sacrifices.  Captain  Cook  asked  permission  to  accompany  Otoi 
and  accordingly  went  with  him  to  the  niarae.  The  party  accordingly  embarked  in  tlej 
canoes,  taking  with  them  a  miserable,  half-starved  dog,  which  was  to  form  part  of  t 
sacrifice. 

When  they  arrived  at  the  landing-place,  they  found  the  body  of  the  slain  man  alrendi 
there,  lying  in  a  canoe  which  was  half  in  and  half  out  of  the  wat<M',  just  in  front  oft 
marae.     Otoo,  his  visitors,  and  the  chiefs  halted  about  ten  yards  from  the  body,  wl  " 
rest  of  the  people  looked  on  from  a  distance. 

"  The  ceremonies  now  began.    One  of  the  priests'  attendants  brought  a  yonng  plai 
tain-tree,  and  laid  it  down  before  Otoo.,    Another  approached  with  a  small  tuft  oil 
feathers,  twisted  on  some  fibres  of  the  cocoa-nut  husk,  with  which  he  touched  one  of  t 
king's  feet,  and  then  retired  with  it  to  his  companions. 

"  One  of  the  priests,  seated  at  the  marae,  facing  those  that  were  upon  the  hoacli,  roi 
began  a  long  prayer  ;  and,  at  <  rtain  times,  sent  down  young  ])lantain-trees,  which  to 
laid  upon  the  sacrifice.  During  this  prayer  a  man,  who  stood  by  the  otficiating  pria 
held  in  his  hand  two  bundles,  seemingly  of  cloth.  In  one  of  them,  as  we  aftenvai 
found,  was  the  royal  maro ;  and  the  other,  if  1  may  be  allowed  th»  expression,  «ij 
the  ark  of  the  Eatooa  (i.e.  the  Atua,  or  god).  As  soon  as  the  prayer  was  ended,  I 
priests  at  the  marae,  with  their  attendants,  went  and  sat  down  with  those  upon  I 
beach,  carrying  with  them  the  two  Inmdles. 

"  Here  they  renewed  their  prayers;  during  which  the  plantain-trees  were  taken, o 
by  one,  at  different  times,  from  off  the  sacrifice  ;  M'hich  was  partly  wrapped  upincw 
leaves  and  small  branches.     It  was  now  taken  out  of  the  canoe  and  laid  upon  the  1 
with  the  feet  to  the  sea.    The  priests  placed  themselves  around  it,  some  sitting  and  otl» 
standing;  and  one  or  more  of  them  repeated  sentences  for  about  teu  minutes.   The  i' 


THE  HUMAN  SACRIFICE. 


421 


0  cases,  au  enti 


sluin  man  alremii 
ist  in  front  nf  t 
he  body,  while  I 


Jy  was  now  nncovered  by  removing  the  leaves  and  branches,  and  laid  in  a  parallel 
jdiiectioa  by  the  sea-shore. 

I  "One  of  the  prievSts  then,  standing  at  the  feet  of  it,  pronounced  a  long  prayer,  in 
Ifhich  he  was  at  times  joined  by  the  others ;  each  holding  in  his  hand  a  tuft  of  red 
Ifeathers.    In  the  course  of  this  prayer  some  hair  was  pulled  olf  the  head  of  the  sacrifice, 

I  the  left  eye  taken  out ;  both  which  were  presented  to  Otoo,  wrapped  up  in  a  green 
leaf.   He  did  not,  however,  touch  it,  but  gave  to  the  man  who  presented  it  the  tuft  of 

Ihers  which  he  had  received  from  Towha.    This,  with  the  hair  and  eye,  was  carried 
liack  to  the  priests. 


//I 


-    "t^ 


i"^lv<*  ■ 


THG  HUMAN  SACBIFICB. 


"Soon  after,  Otoo  sent  to  them  another  piece  of  feathers,  which  he  had  given  me  in 
lie  morning  to  keep  in  my  pocket.  During  some  part  of  this  Inst  ceremony,  a  kingfisher 
baking  a  noise  in  the  trees,  Otoo  turned  to  me,  saying,  '  That  is  the  Eatooa,'  and  seemed 
I  look  upon  it  as  a  good  omen. 

"The  body  was  then  carried  a  little  way,  with  its  head  toward  the  merne,  and  laid 
nder  a  tree,  near  which  were  fixed  three  broad  thin  pieces  of  wood,  ditterently  but 
jidely  carved.  The  bundles  of  cloth  were  laid  on  a  part  of  the  morao  ;  and  the  tufts  of 
'i  feathers  were  placed  at  tlie  feet  of  the  sacrifice,  round  which  the  priests  took  their 
ations;  and  we  were  now  allowed  to  go  as  near  as  we  plea^^ed. 

"He  who  seemed  to  be  the  chief  priest  sat  at  a  small  distance,  and  ppokn  for  a  quarter 
I  an  hour,  but  with  different  tones  and  gestures ;  so  that  he  seemed  often  to  expostulate 
jith  the  dead  perpon — to  whom  he  constantly  addressed  himself — and  sometimes  asked 
Iveral  questions,  seemingly  with  respect  to  tlie  propriety  of  his  having  been  killed.    At 


i  hk 


< 


■'i?,^' 


429 


THE  TAHITANS 


other  times  he  made  several  demands,  as  if  the  deceased  either  now  had  power  himse] 
or  interest  with  the  divinity,  to  engage  him  to  comply  with  such  requests.  Among, 
which,  we  understood,  he  asked  him  to  deliver  Eimeo,  Maheine  its  chief,  the  ho"? 
women,  and  other  tilings  of  the  island,  into  their  hands, — which  was  indeed  the  expreJ 
intention  of  the  sacrifice.  He  then  chanted  a  prayer,  which  lasted  near  half  an  hour  in 
a  whining,  melancholy  tone,  accompanied  by  two  other  priests,  and  in  which  Potatau 
some  others  joined.  In  the  course  of  this  prayer  some  more  hair  was  plucked  by  a  pnest 
from  the  head  of  the  corpse,  and  put  upon  one  of  the  bundles. 

"  After  this,  the  chief  priest  prayed  alone,  holding  in  his  hand  the  feathers  whicli 
came  from  Towha.  When  he  had  finished,  he  gave  them  to  another,  who  prayed  in  like 
manner.  Then  all  the  tufts  of  feathers  were  laid  upon  the  bundles  of  cloth ;  -vlkV 
closed  the  ceremony  at  this  place. 

"  The  corpse  was  then  carried  up  to  the  most  conspicuous  part  of  the  marae,  with  tie 
feathers,  the  two  bundles  of  cloth,  and  the  drums,  the  last  of  which  beat  slowly.  Ti,j 
feathers  and  bundles  were  laid  against  the  pile  of  stones,  and  the  corpse  at  the  foot 
of  them.  The  priests  having  again  seated  themselves  round  it,  renewed  their  prayer 
while  some  of  the  attendants  dug  a  hole  about  two  feet  deep,  into  which  [] 
threw  the  unhappy  victim,  and  covered  it  over  with  earth  and  stones.  "While  tlieyl 
were  putting  him  into  the  grave  a  boy  squeaked  aloud,  and  Omai  said  to  me  that  it  vaj 
the  Eatooa. 

"  During  this  time,  a  fire  having  been  made,  the  dog  before  mentioned  was  producetl 
and  killed,  by  twisting  his  neck,  and  suffocating  him.  The  hair  was  singed  ofi,  and  the 
entrails  taken  out,  and  thrown  into  the  fire,  where  they  were  left  to  consume.  Eut  the 
heart,  liver,  and  kidneys  were  only  roasted,  by  being  laid  on  hot  stones  for  a  few  minutes' 
and  the  body  of  the  dog,  after  being  besmeared  with  the  blood,  which  had  been  collectei! 
in  a  cocoa-nut  shell,  and  dried  over  the  fire,  was  with  the  liver,  &c.,  carried  and  laid  doTnj 
before  the  priests,  who  sat  praying  round  the  grave. 

"  They  continued  their  ejaculations  over  the  dog  for  some  time,  while  two  men 
intervals  beat  on  two  drums  very  loud,  and  a  boy  screamed  as  before  in  a  loud  shiili] 
voice  three  different  times.     This,  as  we  were  told,  was  to  invite  the  Eatooa  to  fea$t  on 
the  banquet  that  they  bad  prepared  for  him.    As  eoon  as  the  priests  had  ended  theii] 
prayers,  the  carcase  of  the  dog  with  w  hat  belonged  to  it  were  laid  on  a  vhaita,  ci 
scaffold,  about  six  feet  high,  that  stood  close  by,  on  which  lay  the  rtmains  of  two  oiki 
dogs,  and  of  two  pigs,  which  had  lately  been  sacrificed,  and  at  this  time  emitted  an| 
intolerable  stench.    This  kept  us  at  a  greater  distance  than  would  olheiwise  have  beti 
required  of  us ;  for  after  the  victim  was  removed  from  the  sea-side  towaids  the  mawevel 
were  allowed  to  approach  as  near  as  we  pleased.     ]ud<rd,  after  that,  neither  SMioufflessI 
nor  attention  were  much  observed  by  the  spectators.     When  the  dog  was  put  upon 
whatta,  the  priests  and  attendants  gave  a  kind  of  shout,  wliich  closed  the  ceremonies 
the  present 

The  scene  is  well  represented  in  the  preceding  illustration.     In  the  foreground  is  the| 
canoe,  in  which  lies  the  body  of  the  slain  victim,  attended  by  two  priests ;  while  j 
above  it  on  the  shore  is  the  dog  that  is  intended  to  furnish  the  second  portion  of  the] 
offering.    Just  in  front  of  the  house  are  two  platforms,  on  the  taller  of  which  lie  the  do 
and  pigs  that  have  already  been  sacrificed,  and  on  the  lower  lies  the  embalmed  body 
the  late  king,  which  is  brought  out  for  inspection.     In  front  of  the  bier  are  the  drummenl 
performing  on  their  elaborately-carved  instruments.     A  portion  of  the  morne  is  seen 
the  left  hand  of  the  illustration,  and  on  it  lie  the  skulls  of  the  human  sacrifices  that  hi 
been  offered  on  various  occasions. 

Next  day  the  ceremonies  were  resumed ;  more  pigs  were  killed,  some  gifts  were  Ii 
upon  the  moveable  house  in  which  the  Atua  (or  god)  was  carried  about,  and  a 
plantain-tree  was  plucked  up  and  laid  at  the  feet  of  the  king. 

The  mysterious  bundles  of  cloth  which  had  been  laid  on  the  marae  were  then  unrolH 
and  out  of  one  of  them  was  taken  the  sacred  maro,  or  royal  girdle,  which  has  already 
been  described.  It  was  remarkable  for  the  fact  that  a  portion  of  the  scarlet  feathers  mi 
which  the  maro  is  decorated  were  sewn  upon  an  Englisn  pennant  which  had  been  hoisted 


EMBALMING. 


428V 

The 


j„  Jn  Wallis  when  he  landed  on  the  island,  and  left  flying  when  he  left  it. 
mTbundle  contained  the  idol  to  whom  the  sacrifices  were  made. 
Another  hog  was  then  killed,  and  the  entrails  inspected,  exactly  after  the  manner 
I  by  the  old  Roman  augurs ;  and  the  ceremony  ended  with  rolling  up  the  Atua, 
ther  with  a  number  of  scarlet  feathers,  in  the  bundle  of  cloth  from  which  it  had 

n  iftkeD* 

At  the  funerals  of  very  great  men  human  sacrifices  are  often  made,  and  near  the  lai-ge 
dttas,  or  platforms,  on  which  the  pigs  and  other  provisions  are  offei'ed,  there  are 
Qbers  of  human  skulls,  each  a  relic  of  a  human  sacrifice.    The  only  redeeming  point 
out  these  sacrifices  is,  that  the  victim  is  quite  unconscious  of  his  fate.    He  is  struck  to 


marne  is  seenc 
crifices  that  \m\ 


re  then  tnro]l 
tiich  has  alreadyl 
•let  feathers  with  I 
bad  been  hoisted  I 


CORPSE.  AND  CHIEF  MOURNEa 


fi  ground  suddenly  by  an  assassin  who  comes  stealthily  upon  liim,  and  never  feels  the 
1  bitterness  of  death,  namely,  the  dread  of  the  coming  fate. 

The  bodies  of  great  chiefs  undergo  a  process  by  which  they  are  preserved  for  a  con- 
lenble  tiraa    Captain  Cook  saw  the  corpse  of  a  chief  who  had  been  dead  for  several 

|ionths,  and  whose  body  had  suffered  scarcely  any  apparent  change.    There  was  a  slight 

Dutraction  of  the  muscles  and  sinking  of  tlie  eyes,  but  the  body  was  otherwise  perfect ; 

nd  when  the  attendants  on  the  corpse  unrolled  the  cloth  in  which  it  was  enveloped,  ,the 
ib3  were  found  to  Ite  nearly  as  pliant  as  in  life. 

This  result  is  obtained  by  removing  the  whole  of  the  interior  of  the  hody,  supplying 
place  with  cloth  soaked  in  cocoa-nut  oil,  and  anointing  the  whole  body  lepeaiedly 
I  the  same  substance.    The  bodies  are  exposed  to  public  view  for  some  time;  but  the 

abalmiug  only  postponed  the  process  of  decay,  and,  sooner  or  later,  decompositiou  doe.!; 


in  ' 


4; 


<H 


424 


THE  TAHITANS. 


m 


I  1 


'i4 


it' 


-i 
j 


4 

sal  i* 


% 


own 


its  workj    At  first  the  body  is  exposed  for  several  hours  daily,  provided  that  there  be  i 
rain ;  but  by  degrees  it  is  only  shown  at  intervals,  and  at  last  is  scarcely  ever  ezhiUte 
except  by  request. 

There  is  a  special  building,  called  a  tupapau,  in  which  the  bodies  of  chiefs  are  exhibits 
when  lying  in  state.  Firat,  there  is  a  tolerably  large  house,  with  a  palisade  around  i 
and.  within  this  house  is  the  tupapau  itself.  It  is  made  exactly  like  the  httle  pentj 
houi^  tlMil  are  built  upon  the  laiger  canoes,  and  is  profusely  decorated  with  scarlel 
feathers,  cloth,  and  other  precious  ornaments.  Two  men  are  attached  to  the  tupapau  ^y 
watch  over  it  night  aud  day,  attend  to  the  proper  arrangement  of  the  cloth  and  featheJ 
receive  the  offerings  of  fruit  and  provisions  that  are  constantly  made,  and  prevent  intruded 
from  venturing  within  the  palisades. 

The  preceding  illustration  exhibits  the  manner  in  which  the  bodies  of  ordin 
chiefs  are  laid  out  under  the  protection  of  a  covered  shed,  as  well  as  the  extraoidinnn 
dress  worn  by  the  chief  mourner.    The  dress  is  composed  in  the  most  ingenious  jiianneJ 
of  mother-of-pearl  shell,  feathers,  bark-cloth,  and  similar  materials,  and  has  a  pecuiiiirlJ 
startling  appearance  from  the  contrast  between  the  glittering  white  of  the  pearl-shell  aij 
the  dark  feathers  with  which  the  shell  is  surrounded.     Several  of  these  extraordinai 
dresses  have  been  brought  to  England,  and  may  be  seen  in  different  collections. 

Before  leaving  the  Society  Islands,  it  will  be  necessary  to  mention  an  extraordina, 
institution  that  in  former  times  prevailed  among  them.  It  consisted  of  a  society  callei 
the  "  Areois."  They  were  worshippers  of  the  god  Oro ;  and  though  they  formed 
single  confraternity  throughout  all  the  Society  group,  each  island  furnished  its 
members. 

Some  writers  have  likened  the  society  to  that  of  Freemasonry ;  but  no  two  institutior.; 
can  be  more  utterly  opposed  than  those  of  the  Masonic  and  the  Areoi  societies-tli 
one  insisting  on  monotheism,  while  the  other  is  based  on  idolatry ;  the  one  beinc 
universal,  and  the  other  a  local  society ;  tne  one  inculcating  morality,  and  the  other Ixitn 
formed  for  the  express  purpose  of  throwing  aside  the  small  relics  of  morality  possesse 
by  a  native  Polynesian. 

It  is  not  improbable,  however,  that  on  its  first  founoation  the  Areoi  society  pci 
sessed  something  of  a  religious  nature.  When  Areois  who  had  been  con  veiled  i. 
Christianity  managed  to  shake  off  the  dread  with  whicli  they  contemplated  any  referi 
ence  to  the  mysteries  of  their  society,  they  all  agreed  in  the  main  points,  though  difierioj 
in  details. 

In  the  first  place,  the  Areois  believed  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and  in  the  existem 
of  a  heaven  suited  to  their  own  characters.  Those  who  tt)se  to  high  rank  in  the  Arei 
society  were  believed,  after  their  death,  to  hold  corresponding  rank  in  their  heaven,  wliid 
they  called  by  the  name  of  Kubutu-noa-noa,  or  Fragrant  Paradise.  All  those  who  enteii 
were  restored  to  the  vigour  and  bloom  of  youth,  no  matter  what  might  be  their  af;e ; 
in  almost  every  respect  the  resemblance  between  the  Polynesian  Honutu  and  the  Mohi 
medan  Paradise  is  close  and  almost  startling. 

The  method  by  which  this  paradise  was  to  be  gained  was  most  extraordinai 
Fanatics  of  an  ordinary  turn  of  mind  believe  that  everlasting  happiness  hereafter  is 
be  gained  by  self-denial  and  mortification  of  the  bodv  during  the  present  life.  1 
Areois,  with  an  almost  sublime  audacity,  held'  precisely  the  opposite  vi;!w,  and  proclaim 
both  by  words  and  deeds  that  a  life  of  eternal  enjoyment  in  the  next  world  was  to 
obtained  by  leading  a  life  of  unbridled  licence  in  the  present  world. 

In  order  to  carry  out  this  theory  to  the  fullest  extent,  the  Areois  formed  themseln 
into  a  society,  and  travelled  about  from  one  island  to  another,  disseminating  their  peciilii 
opinions  wherever  they  went,  and  gaining  fresh  recruits  to  their  number  in  each  islf 
On  one  occasion  Captain  Cook  saw  seventy  canoes  filled  with  Areois  set  off  on 
expedition  to  the  different  islands.  Wherever  they  landed,  they  proceeded  to  the  iieam 
marae,  and  offered  a  sacrifice  of  a  sucking-pig  to  the  god  who  presided  over  it,  tlij 
sacrifice  being  in  the  first  place  a  thank-offering  to  the  cod  for  their  safe  landing, 
in  the  next  a  notification  that  they  wanted  pigs  for  themsch'es. 


THE  AREOI  SOCIETY. 


425 


Partly  on  account  of  the  terror  inspired  by  their  numbers  and  nnanimlty,  and  partly 
I  account  of  the  spread  of  their  very  intelligible  doctrines,  the  invitation  always  met 
[ith  an  immediate  response,  and  great  numbers  of  pigs,  together  with  v^table  fbod, 

)th,kuva,  and  other  luxuries  were  produced.  A  great  feast  was  then  held,  during 
jich  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  society  were  carrieil  out  to  the  full,  and  a  scene 
gaed  such  ps  cannot  be  described. 

Among  the  worst  of  their  doctrines  was  that  which  declared  them  all  to  be  celibates, 

anse  the  god  Oro  was  unmarried.    Consequently,  the  existence  of  children  among 

m  could  not  be  recognised,  and  as  soon  as  a  child  was  born,  it  was  mxirdered,  and  tlie 
^tof  its  existence  ignored.  By  a  similarly  convenient  fiction,  all  Areois  were  presumed 
>be  in  the  full  vigour  of  human  life.  Consequently,  the  possibility  of  age  and  debility 
J  ignored,  and,  in  order  to  prove  the  non-existence  of  either  senility  or  sickness,  any  old 
tsick  person  was  quietly  buried  alive.  The  victims  were  never  apprised  of  their  fate, 
J  is  the  case  in  Fiji,  but  a  grave  was  dug  surreptitiously,  the  sick  person  was  decoyed  to 
J  on  some  preten(5e  or  other,  dropped  into  the  grave,  the  earth  flung  on  him,  and  stamped 
lown  almost  before  he  had  time  for  a  remonstrance. 

Sometimes,  when  provisions  ran  short,  the  Areois  had  a  very  strange  method  of 
applying  themselves.    A  party  of  them,  led  by  somo  chief,  whose  rank  was  known  by 

I  marks  tattooed  on  his  body,  would  visit  a  house  where  they  saw  evidences  of 
prosperity,  and  look  about  until  they  came  on  a  little  boy — an  easy  matter  enough  in  a 
j)untry  where  polygamy  is  practised.  They  would  then  take  the  child,  and  go  through 
Ifarious  ceremonies,  by  which  they  represented  him  as  having  been  raised  to  kingly 

Thftv  would  then  simulate  the  utmost  deference  to  the  new  king,  place  him  on  an 
^evated  seat,  prostrate  themselves  before  him,  and  appeal  to  him  as  though  he  really  held 
the  kingly  rank.  "  We  are  come  to  the  king's  house,  poor,  naked,  and  hungry.  We  need 
jiiment— give  us  that  piece  of  cloth.  We  need  food — give  us  that  pig."  Accordingly, 
\h  father  of  the  child  was  forced  to  fall  in  with  their  humour,  and,  in  return  for  the  honour 
oBl'erred  upon  his  house,  to  give  them  whatever  they  demanded. 

The  only  redeeming  point  of  the  Areois  was  their  value  in  keeping  up  the  old 
listorical  records  of  the  islands.  The  food  and  clothing  which  they  obtained  from  the 
-arious  people  were  repaid  by  the  dramatic  performances  and  recitations  which  they  gave, 
lund  which,  debased  as  they  were  by  the  licentious  element  iwhich  permeated  every  section 
bf  the  society,  performed  towards  their  local  history  the  same  part  which  the  ancient 
mysteries  performed  towards  the  Christian  religion.  The  Polynesians  being  unable  to 
ad  or  write,  and  having  no  moile  of  recording  historical  events  except  by  tradition, 
lese  performances  rendered  as  it  were  history  visible,  and  enacted  before  the  eyes  of  the 
tlliterate  people  the  deeds  of  days  long  gone  by. 

Sometimes  the  story  was  that  of  a  celebrated  ancestor,  much  on  a  par  with  the  semi- 
nythical  legends  of  ancient  European  and  Asiatic  history,  and  sometimes  it  took  a  graver 
st,  and  narrated  the  deeds  and  powers  of  the  native  gods.  For  example,  the  legend  of 
laroa,  the  father  of  gods  and  men,  was  somewhat  as  follows : — 

In  ages  loag  gone  by  Taroa  existed  only  in  the  form  of  a  vast  egg,  and  hung  high 

I  the  firmament,  inclosing  in  the  shell  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars.     After  floating  in  ether 

[for  agea,  he  thrust  his  hands  through  the  shell,  so  that  the  light  of  the  sun  burst  upon 

m  universe  and  illumined  the  earth  beneath  him.     And  the  earth  was  then  small  as  it 

lay  beneath  him.    Then  Taroa  saw  the  sands  of  the  sea,  and  cried  to  them,  "  Sands,  come 

np  to  me,  and  be  my  companions."    But  the  sands  replied,  "  We  belong  to  the  earth 

jand  sea,  0  Taroa,  and  may  not  leave  them.    Come  thou  down  to  us."    Then  he  saw  the 

cks  and  cliffs,  and  cried  to  them,  "  Rocks,  come  up  me,  and  be  my  companions."    But 

rocks  replied,  "  We  are  rooted  in  the  earth,  0  Taroa,  and  may  not  leave  it.    Come 

hou  to  us." 

Then  Taroa  descended,  and  cast  off  his  shell,  which  immediately  added  itself  to  the 

ound,  and  the  earth  was  increased  to  its  present  dimensions,  while  the  sun  and  moon  shone 

Jahove.    Long  did  Taroa  live  on  the  earth,  which  he  peopled  with  men  and  women ;  and 

lat  last  the  time  came  when  he  should  depart  from  it,    He  transformed  himself  into  a 


i 


1         1    K  g 


m 


426 


THE  TAHITANS. 


large  canoe,  which  was  filled  with  islanders,  when  a  grpat  storm  arose,  and  stiddetily  m 
oanoe  was  filled  with  Uood.  The  islanders  with  their  calabashes  baled  out  the  blood  f 
"Trhich  ran  to  the  east  and  west  of  the  sea ;  and  ever  ai'tei  wards  the  blood  of  Taroa  ji| 
seen  in  the  doads  which  accompany  the  rising  and  setting  sun,  and,  as  of  old,  tinges  ij 
waves  with  red. 

When  the  canoe  came  to  land,  it  was  but  the  skeleton  of  Taroa,  which  wajs  laid  oni 
the  ground  with  its  face  downwards,  and  from  that  time  all  the  houses  of  the  gods  liav 
been  built  on  the  model  of  Taroa's  skeleton,  the  thatched  roofs  representing  the  backloQti 
and  the  posts  the  riba 

Legends  such  as  these  are  Often  transmitted  from  one  reciter  to  another,  and  iccitedl 
verbatim,  being  merely  illustrated  and  exemplified  by  such  poetical  digressions  astheniDj 
of  the  narrator  may  suggest  With  others,  on  the  contrary,  the  orator  has  only  the  menl 
skeleton,  and  Ldlls  the  story  in  the  manner  that  seems  him  beat 


19 


THE     SANDWICH    ISLANDS. 


CHAPTER  I. 


ICUITT  0?  THR  QBOUP— CONFOHMATION  AND  CMMATW   OF  HAWAH — APPKABAKCX  AND  DBK88  OV 

JSX   HBN — FRATHBB     MANTLES     AND     BBLHET8 BINQVLAB    IlKSRHBLANCK   TU     CLASSIC    MODBL8 

—APPBABANCR     OF    THR     'WOMEN A    HAWAIIAN     BKAUTY DBB8S     OF     THK   VOMKN MODR8    OF 

VKABWO    THR    HAIB BBACRLKT8    AND     OTHRB     OBNAMKNT8 — FONDNESS    FOB  P108    AND    D008 

0CCITATION8     OF     THB     -WOMEN HOSPITALITY     TO     8TBANGEB8 FJ8K-PCND»,     AND     MODE     OF 

UAKINO  THRH — TBBATMRNT  OF  WOMEN — BEMI-AMPHIBI0U8  NATUBB  OF  THB  BAKDWICB  I8LAHDSBS 
-DiOKMIOCS  MBTHOD   OF   OBTAININO   BOUNDOfOS. 

bNSiDERABLY  to  the  iiorthwarcf  of  the  Society  Islands  lie  the  Sandwich  Islands,  so 
I  by  Captain  Cook,  in  honour  of  the  Earl  of  Sandwich.  The  entire  gi-cup  consists  of 
Ight  inhabited  islands,  and  a  few  wliich  are  too  barren  and  roclcy  to  maintain  human 
eings,  The  largest  and  most  important  of  them  is  Hawaii,  or  Owhyhee,  as  the  word  is 
leltin  Cook's  "  Voyages."  It  was  on  the  shore  of  a  bay  on  the  western  side  ol  this  island 
Captain  Cook  was  killed  in  1779.  Owing  to  the  interchange  of  the  letters  /  and  r, 
iiicb  is  so  prevalent  among  the  Polynesian  languages,  the  name  of  this  bay  is  sometimes 
lelt  as  Karakakooa,  and  sometimes  as  Kealakekua. 

The  capital  city  of  the  Sandwich  Islands  is  not  situated  in  Hawaii,  but  in  Oahu,  or 

[,  one  of  the  smaller  islands,  and  is  called  Honolulu.     It  rightly  deserves  the  name 

h  city,  because  it  is  the  seat  of  a  bishopric.     The  climate  of  the  Sandwich  Islands  is  said 

I  be  the  most  charming  in  the  world.    The  variation  is  exceedingly  trifling,  as  near 

sea  the  temperature  is  below  that  of  sultry  English  summer-time,  while  on  the 

bldest  winter's  day  the  thermometer  never  sinks  below  62°  Fahr.    Owing,  however,  to 

pe  mountainous  nature  of  these  islands,  any  one  may  live  throughout  the  year  in  almost 

ctly  the  same  temperature,  by  ascending  into  a  cooler  atmosphere  when  the  weather  is 

)  hot,  and  descending  into  the  wanner  sti'ata  during  the  months  of  winter. 

Adhering  to  the  principle  which  has  been  followed  in  this  work,  I  shall  say  but  littlo  of 

|ie  present  Europeanized  condition  of  the  natives  of  these  islands,  and  confine  myself  us 

r  as  possible  to  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  people  as  they  were  before  the  white 

len  had  introduced  their  own  mode  of  civilization.    Even  at  the  present  day,  however, 

3  old  savage  character  continually  shows  itself,  and  among  the  very  people  who  seem  to 

j  most  completely  under  the  influence  of  civilization  the  original  old  heathenism  exhibits 

«lf  when  they  are  off  their  guard,  or  when  they  think  themselves  out  of  the  ken  of 

I  men.    It  will  be  understood,  therefore,  that  although  the  present  tense  may  be  used 

i  following  pages,  all  descriptions  apply  to  them  as  they  were  originally,  and  not  to 

bem  as  th^  are  at  the  present  day. 


428 


THE  SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 


dep 


(' 


...i 


The  men  are  tall,  active,  and  powerful,  and  in  colour  are  of  an  olive  brown,  the  preoJ 
ih  of  tint  varying  much  according  to  the  exposure  to  the  sun,  so  that  the  skins  oi 
chiefs  are  much  lighter  than  those  of  the  coiumoMalty,     The  hair  is  jet  black,  and  not  i 
the  least  woolly,  being  sometimes  quite  straight.aiid  sometimes  wavy.    Tlie  fuee  ismnJI 
wide,  and  is  a  very  handsome  one,  the  only  lault  in  it  being  a  tendency  to  width  aen 
the  nostrils. 

The  men  all  wear  the  marc  or  malo,  i.e.  the  slight  girdle  of  cloth  which  has  nlr^oJ 
been  mentioned,  and,  having  this,  tliey  con^iiier  themsi'lves  dressed  Ibr  nil  luriioges 
decency.     They  also  have  a  tappa,  or  bark-cloth  garment,  wliich  is  twisted  round  til 
waist,  and  falls  below  the  knees,  while  the   better  class  wear  also  a  sort  of  niHutlJ 
to  shelter  their  skin  from  the  darkening  sunbeuma. 

The  great   chiefs  have  also  mantles  made   of    a  sort  of    network,  into  each  mesl 
of  which  are  intciwuvun  the  feathers  of  various  birds,  the  most  jireeious  of  tlitni  liHiJ 

that  which  Bup)ilie6  the  yellow  iintliJ 
This  is  a  little  bird  calkd  Melithrnd 
pacijica.  It  is  one  of  the  lioncj-loij 
and  under  «'ach  wing  there  is  a  m4 
yellow  leather,  cue  inch  in  length.  Thl 
late  king,  Kanieliamtha,  LpU  a  cloaj 
made  of  these  Itatlitis  ah  ne,  it  was  foJ 
feet  long,  and  eleven  k(  t  vide  at  tM 
bottom.  No  less  than  niie  {•nccpssivl 
kings  died  before  this  piitdtss  mautj 
was  finished. 

The  hend-dress  of  iho  chitfs  isofsl 
graceful  and  classical  a  fdiui  as  ay 
lately  to  startle  the  si)ictitlor.  It  id 
helmet  made  of  witkei w oik  end  covmj 
with  feathers,  the  shape  leuig  exact!! 
that  of  the  ancient  Grecian  liolniet,  tvJ 
to  the  elevated  crest  vhiclriunsovtrtlJ 
top.  One  of  these  bejiutilul  leliittsJ 
shown  in  the  accompanying  illuaiiiticil 
It  is  not  intended  as  a  protection 
the  head,  the  material  being  too  fi8"i;i 
for  such  a  purpose,  but  is  siniply  a  Iwlji 
of  mnk  and  wealth.  Motftiy  tlicy  aii 
covered  with  scarlet  and  yellow  rHitheiJ 
disposed  in  bold  bands  cr  belts,  iir.l 
the  wealth  of  the  wearer  may  be  known  by  the  proportion  which  the  }  ellow  and  scarit| 
feathers  bear  to  each  other. 

Examples  of  these  lieautifu.l  ornaments  may  be  seen  in  several  nniseiinis,  where  itii 
to  be  hoped  that  they  will  bi;  kept  from  the  destructive  moths  and  beetles,  inasmuch! 
they  form  the  sole  meinorials  of  a  time  now  passed  away. 

The  birds  which  furnish  these  feathers  are  eageily  sought  by  the  Sandwich  Islniiders 
who  have  the  same  love  of  scarlet  that  distinguishes  not  only  all  rolyncsiims  kl 
all  savages  and  children.  The  birds  are  usually  caught  by  means  of  a  temiciouj 
substance  much  resembling  our  birdlime,  and  used  in  a  similar  rianner  by  king EUieauif 
ou  twigs  and  poles,  to  which  the  birds  are  attracted  by  means  of  baits. 

The  natural  taste  in  colour  is  as  good  as  that  which  di  iplnys  itself  in  foini, 
although  the  brightest  and  most  boldly-contrasting  colours  r  re  used  by  the  SfiiidwiclJ 
Islanders,  they  aie  used  with  such  admimble  judgment  th'.t  they  do  not  look  >^Mi]\ 
6t  even  obtrusive. 

The  women,  when  young,  are  singularly  beautiful,  and  retain  thoir  good  looks  Inrgetl 
than  is  usual  among  Tolynesians.  Like  the  other  sex,  howe  -er,  thev  generally  attain  t«[ 
great  size  in  their  latter  years,  those  of  the  better  sort  being  remi\rkabie  for  their  enorniooi 


HELUBT. 


'ti 


PERFECT  BEAUTY. 


429 


wrpulence.    Tliis  development  is  probably  owinpr,  like  that  of  the  Kaffir  chiefs,  to  the 
mat  quantity  of  porridjie  which  they  are  continually  eating.  When  young,  however,  they 

■  exceedingly  beautiful,  their  features  having  a  peculiar  charm  of  their  own,  and  their 
Uis  being  like  those  of  the  ancient  Grecian  statues.  An  American  traveller,  writing 
tiiJer  the  nom  de  plume  of  Haole,  i.  e.  foreigner,  gives  a  most  animated  description  of 
I  native  girl,  in  his  interesting  work  on  tlie  Sandwich  Islands,  showing  that  the  partial 
kivilization  to  which  the  natives  have  been  subjected  has  not  destroyed  their  beauty  of 
atures  nor  symmetry  of  form. 

"In  truth  to  nature,  it  may  be  safely  asserted  that  beauty  is  not  confined  merely  to  the 

isloon  of  the  monarch,  nor  to  the  tapestried  chambers  of  the  patriiiian.  It  is  more  frequently 

^ouiid  amid  the  lowlier  walks  of  life,  on  the  deseit,  or  the  distant  isle  of  the  ocean.     In 

[his  instance  I  wish  to  be  understood  as  speaking  of  physical  beauty  only.    On  leaving 

L  shore-road  to  ascend  the  mountains  for  Halawa  1  met  just  such  a  specimen  ns  has 

[ften  driven  men  mad,  and  whose  possession  has  many  a  time  paved  the  way  to  the 

lobversion  of  empire  on  the  part  of  monarchs. 

"She  was  rather  above  the  meiUiun  size  of  American  women.    Her  finely-chiselled 

lin,  nose,  and  forehead  were  singularly  Grecian.     Her  beautifully-moulded  neck  and 

loukiers  looked  as  though  they  might  have  been  borrowed  from  Juno.  The  development 

■  her  entire  form  was  as  perfect  as  nature  could  make  it.  She  was  arrayed  in  a  single 
^se  robe,  beneath  which  a  pretty  little  nude  foot  was  jyst  peeping  out.     Her  hair  and 

lyebrows  were  as  glossy  as  a  raven's  wing.  Around  her  head  was  carelessly  twined  a 
liTeath  of  the  beautiful  native  ohelo  flowers  (Gualthcria  pendidifloi'um).  Her  lips  seemed 
iiicrant  with  the  odour  of  countless  and  untiring  kisses.  Her  complexion  was  much 
lirer  than  the  fairest  of  her  countrywomen,  and  I  was  forced  into  the  conclusion  that 
[lie  was  the  offshoot  of  some  white  father  who  liad  trampled  on  the  Sv  nth  precept  in 
[lie  Decalogue,  or  taken  to  his  embrace,  by  the  marriage  relation,  some  good-looking 
Hawaiian  woman. 

"But  her  eyes*     I  shall  never  forget  those  eyes!     They  retained  something  that 

jke  of  an  affection  so  deep,  a  spiritual  existence  so  intense,  a  dreamy  enchantment  so 
jnexpresgibly  beautiful,  that  they  reminded  one  of  the  beautiful  Greek  girl  MyiTlia,  in 
lijrou's  tragedy  of  '  Sardanapalus,'  whose  love  clung  to  the  old  monarch  when  the  flame 
[fthe  funeral  pile  formed  their  winding-sheet. 

"In  no  former  period  of  my  life  had  I  ever  raised  my  hat  in  the  presence  of  beauty, 

lilt  at  this  moment,  and  in  such  a  presence,  I  took  it  off.     I  was  entirely  fascinated, 

Iharmed,  spell-bound  now.    I  stopped  my  horse ;  and  there  I  sat,  to  take  a  fuller  glance 

[ttlie  fair  reality.    And  the  girl  stopped,  and  returned  the  glance,  while  a  smile  parted 

Lr lips,  and  partially  revealed  a  set  of  teeth  as  white  as  snow,  and  of  matchless  perlec- 

ion.   I  felt  that  smile  to  be  an  unsafe  atmosphere  for  the  nerves  of  a  bachelor ;  so  I 

lowed,  replaced  my  hat,  and  passed  on  my  way,  feeling  fully  assured  that  nothing  but 

he  chisel  of  Praxiteles  could  have  copied  her  exquisite  charms.    And  as  I  gently  moved 

£t  her,  she  exclaimed,  in  the  vocabulary  of  her  country,  '  Love  to  you ! ' " 

The  same  writer  mentions  in  several  other  places  the  beauty  of  the  young  girls  whom 
lesaw  in  Hawaii    There  was  no  reason  for  the  surmise  that  the  girl  who  impressed  him  * 
)  deeply  was  a  half-caste,  because,  as  has  already  been  mentioned,  people  of  the  better 

I  are  much  fairer  than  those  of  lower  rank,  and  are  scarcely  so  dark  as  the  inhabitants 
|{  Southern  Europe. 

The  dress  of  the  Sandwich  Islands  women  is  much  like  that  of  the  Tongans,  and 
lonsists  essentially  of  a  wrapper  of  bark-cloth  passing  round  the  waist  and  falling  below 
te  knees.    It  is  often  arranged  so  that  the  end  may  be  thrown  over  the  shoulders,  j>nd 

ny  of  the  better  class  of  women  have  a  separate  piece  of  cloth  which  is  used  as  a 

Dtle.    When  young  they  wear  no  clothing  at  all 

The  methods  of  wearing  the  hair  are  somewhat  various.  The  women  generally  cut  it 
Jehind,  but  allow  it  to  grow  to  its  full  length  on  the  rest  of  the  head.  The  men  sometimes 
livide  the  hair  into  a  number  of  locks,  and  plait  or  twist  each  lock  into  a  sort  of  tail  about 
lie  thickness  of  a  man's  finger.  These  tails  are  allowed  to  grow  to  their  full  length,  and 
Iream  for  some  distance  down  the  back.    The  length  of  tail  seems  to  be  much  valued 


•\\ 


'  ■•!. 


%  4 J 


%Z^' 


•ft 


>I 


"   >" 


430 


THE  SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 


WlliVl 


Amon|*  these  people,  who  are  in  the  habit  of  adding  to  their  length  by  BupplementaJ 
additioiih  of  Imir  woven  into  their  own  locks.     The  hair  is  often  stained  of  a  reddii 
colour  by  the  use  of  lime,  as  is  <lone  in  Fiji  and  other  parts  of  Polynesia.    Sometimw  tU 
men  shave  the  whole  of  the  hair  on  either  side  of  the  head,  l<;aving  only  one  crest  of  li, 
hair  '    .an  from  the  forulieod  to  the  nape  of  the  neck,  just  like  the  crests  of  the 
helmets. 

Captain  Cook  remarks  that  the  Sandwich  Islanders  stnnd  almost  alone  amonl 
Polynesians  in  refiining  to  perforate  their  ears,  and  that  they  have  no  idea  of  weariiT 
crnametits  in  them.  They  ai-o  fond  of  ornaments,  some  of  which  are  worth  a  liJ 
description.  They  have  a  sort  of  necklace  made  of  black  cord,  dotiblcd  forty  or  lifJ 
times,  and  siipiiorting  a  niece  of  wood,  shell,  or  bone  cut  into  the  fonfi  of  a  Irond  lioii 
Necklaces  imuio  of  small  shells  strung  together  are  also  common,  as  arc  also  nccldacesr 
dried  flowers. 

Bracelets  of  various  kinds  are  valued  by  the  women.     Some  of  these  oiiiainonts  ntj 
made  of  hog's  tec^h  placed  side  by  side,  with  the  concave  parts  outwards,  and  joined 
string  running  throtigh  the  middle.     Some  of  these  bracelets  are  made  entirely  of  tlu-l 
curvetl  tusks  of  Iwars,  and  are  really  handsome  ornaments.   Others  are  formed  froiniiitre 
of  black  wood,  fastened  together  in  a  similar  manner,  and  being  variegated  by  biaul 
pieces  of  hog's  teeth  let  into  them. 

The  men  sometimes  wear  on  .their  heads  tufts  of  feathers  tied  to  slight  sticks.  Tlii 
most  valuable  of  those  plumes  are  those  which  are  made  of  the  tail-feathers  of  the  tronil 
bird.     Otht'rs,  which  are  not  bo  valuable,  are  made  of  white  dog's  hair     The  sticks 
sometimes  two  feet  in  length. 

Tiittooing  is  but  slightly  practised  among  the  Sandwich  Islanders,  thoun;h  goniei 
them  have  the  arms  and  chest  decorated  with  lines  and  figures  tolerably  well  e.xt'cutwl 

Like  many  of  tho  Polynesians,  the  Sandwich  Islanders  have  an  absurd  likiiij,' loriiffl 
and  dogs,  carrying  tlicMU  about  and  feeding  them  when  young  as  if  they  had  been  childJ 
Even  when  the  animals  attain  their  full  growth,  they  are  pelted  to  no  small  extent,  Thl 
"  Hiiiile  "  naiTiites  an  amusing  example  of  the  extreme  tenderness  which  the  llawaiiai 
women  evince  for  the.se  animals.  He  was  travelling  through  the  island,  and  noficdl 
group  of  women  sitting  under  the  shiide  of  a  paudnnus  tree,  and  surrounding  Roiiittliini 
in  which  they  seemed  to  be  greatly  ijiterested.  On  coming  closer,  he  found  that  tjj 
object  of  their  attention  was  an  enormous  hog. 

The  women  were  taking  it  to  market,  a  task  which  usually  devolves  upon  thiiii,ari(l 
had  to  drive  the  animal  for  a  considerable  distance  ovi  r  lofty  niountuin.s,  a  tiisk  Mlii.| 
couhl  not  0(!cu|>y  them  leas  than  thirty-six  hours.     To  produce  the  hoj;  in  jjocd  conditio^ 
was  evidently  their  printsipal  object,  and  they  would  therefbie  hurry  it  as  little  as  jMJSsilil 
coax  it  along,  rather  than  drive  it,  by  day,  and  sleep  by  its  side  at  night.     It  so  liaiUKiiK 
that  the  day  was  a  very  warm  one,  and  the  hog,  which  was  in  very  good  condition,  u 
oppi-essed  with  its  own  fat,  with  the  heat  and  the  fatigue  of  the  journey.    Af!conliri;lvi 
ine  women  had  led  their  charge  to  a  shady  spot,  taken  off  their  only  garments,  soakJ 
them  in  water,  and  H[triiad  tliem  over  the  panting  animal,  which  uttered  occasion  il  gnina 
of  satisliiittion  at  the  cooliuiss  caused  by  the  wet  garments,  and  the  continual  faunina 
•which  the  women  kept  up  with  leaves. 

When  the  nig  is  of  smalh^r  size,  and  the  market  is  near  at  hand,  so  that  there  is  sol 
danger  the  animal  may  get  otit  of  condition,  a  much  simpler  ])lan  is  followed,  the  kpo\ 
the  pig  being  tied  togetlxM",  and  a  pole  run  between  them,  which  is  lifted  on  the  shoulden 
of  two  or  four  men,  according  to  the  weight  of  the  animal. 

Although  the  Sandwich  Islanders  will  eat  dogs,  jdgs,  and  cats  too,  when  they  can] 
afford  themselves  the  luxury,  they  are  so  fond  of  them  while  living  that  a  man  wil 
sooner  resent  an  injury  done  to  his  dog  or  pig  than  to  his  child.     When  trnvc 
accompanied  by  their  (logs,  they  treat  the  animals  just  like  children,  taking  them  la 
arms,  ami  carrying  them  over  aiiy  rough  or  muddy  places,  lest  perchance  the  poor  anitiialj 
should  hurt  or  soil  their  feet.     It  is  jvtssilde  that  this  extraordinary  predilection  may  arisel 
fr'Mii  the  fact  that  Doue  of  these  animals  are  indigenous,  but  Lave  been  introduced  li/| 
Europeans. 


:'ll 


>  tlint  there  is  m 
owed,  the  lepsolj 
oil  the  skuuldtti 


FISH-PONDS. 


481 


It  will  be  ieen  that  the  women  do  not  npend  their  lives  in  idleness.    Indeed,  though 

ai«  not  treated  with  the  harahncss  that  too  often  foils  to  the  lot  of  women  m 

jyjli^ed  countries,  they  do  a  very  fair  bbare  of  the  work.     The  cooking,  for  example, 

Utirely  their  business,  and  they  are  as  grcn,  miepts  at  pvocuring  as  at  cooking  food. 

r  example,  if  a  stranger  should  call  at  the  house  of  a  native,  the  wife  is  sure  to  come 

nuB  her  hand  over  him,  and  inquire  whether  he  is  hungry.    Should  he  reply  in  the 


.      /    -^ 


y,"i^>^    ,  -4^ 


:-."^^  y 


^y".  ■■«;> 


''f>r<?V^ 


WOMEN  AND  FIQ. 


Ermative,  she  or  another  girl  runs  out  to  one  of  the  fish-ponds,  launches  a  small  canoe, 
|id  in  a  very  short  space  of  time  she  has  caught  some  fish,  broiled  them,  cooked  some 

0,  and  laid  them  on  plantain  leaves  before  the  guest 

These  fish-ponds  are  very  common  in  Hawaii,  and  are  mostly  made  by  the  women. 
by  are  formed  by  taking  advantage  of  the  coml  beach,  which  has  numerous  small  bays 
Millets  with  comparatively  narrow  mouths.  Across  the  mouths  of  these  bays  the  natives 
lie  pieces  of  coral  rock  so  as  to  prevent  any  fish  from  e8ca[)ing.  They  are  deepened  as 
Icasinn  may  require,  and  it  is  not  an  uncommon  thing  to  see  a  number  of  women  np  to 
leir  waista  in  mud  and  water  busily  employed  iu  cleauiug  out  a  fish-pond,  and  evidently 


1 '  UwWi 


hi 


48S 


THE  SANDWICH  ISLANDa 


I' 


m 


enjoying  the  work  rather  than  thinking  it  a  hardship.  While  they  are  thns  at  work  < 
land,  their  husbands  and  brothers  are  eoually  hard  at  work  on  sea,  catching  the  fiah  wu] 
are  to  be  transferred  to  the  pond. 

The  natives  rely  much  lor  their  supplies  of  food  on  these  ponds,  ns  fish  forms  a  ccj 
Biderable  portion  of  their  diet,  jjork  and  fowls  being  too  expensive  to  be  considtJ 
anything  but  luxuries,  and  only  to  be  eaten  constantly  by  tlie  rich.  The  ponds  va] 
much  in  size,  but  are  generally  of  considerable  diaicusiuns.  Few  uf  them  cover  legs  »|j 
an  acre  of  ground,  while  others  arc  a  hundred  times  as  large.  One  or  two  of  the  lar  J 
are  very  ancient,  and  may  be  considered  as  historical  monuments,  the  coral  blocks  wU 
shut  them  off  from  the  sea  being  of  such  enormous  size  as  to  tell  of  tite  time  when  tU 
kings  or  principal  chiefs  were  absolute,  and  could  command  any  amount  of  human  labon 

iHven  at  the  present  time  the  natives  rely  much  on  their  fishponds  for  their  guppij, 
of  food,  and  the  si^e  of  the  pn.id  is  an  invariable  test  of  the  rank  and  wealth  ot  til 
owner.  They  are  watched  as  cuieftiUy  as  game  preserves  in  our  own  country,  and  i 
as  much  from  poachers,  who,  however,  seldom  escape  detection. 

While,  thorofore,  the  women  do  their  share  of  the  work,  their  life  is  by  no  menus  I 
laborious  one,  because  there  is  so  little  work  to  be  done.  The  taro  patch  has  to  he  iJ 
pared  and  cultivated,  but  this  is  not  a  very  laborious  task  ;  the  fish-ponds  have  to  he  nnj 
and  left  in  oixler,  the  cooking  has  to  be  done,  and  the  bark-cloth  to  be  made.  Of  all  tliJ 
tasks  the  second  is  the  hardest,  and  this  is  rattier  considered  as  an  Hmu»(>meiit  tliaii  a  IhIhui 
the  women  bein<{  so  amphibious  in  their  habits  that  to  spend  half  the  day  iu  mini  ihi) 
water  is  no  hardsliip  to  them,  as  is  seen  by  the  merry  talk  and  laughter  tliut  iiccoiuiiuJ 
the  work, 

Mr.  Bennett  mentions  one  instance  in  which  a  woman  was  badly  treated  by  herhusliinii 
Being  in  a  ctate  of  intoxication,  he  ordered  her  to  carry  him  on  her  back  up  one  di 
precipices  with  which  these  islands  abound.     In  spite  of  the  almost  per])etidiculiii  n  kl 
which  are  in  that  spot  so  steep  tliat  the  white  visitors  could  barely  climb  up  tlu  m  m 
any  burden  at  all,  the  woman  undertook  the  task,  and  succeeded  in  reaching  the  bumijii 
iu  safety. 

The  semi-amphibious  nature  of  the  Sandwich  Islanders  has  already  been  niontinnf(j 
The  mode  in  which  both  sexes  turn  tlieir  aquatic  powers  into  a  means  of  ainust  im m  vi 
be  presently  described,  but  we  are  now  dealing  with  the  work  done  by  the  WdiiKii,  mJ 
not  with  their  amusements.  There  is  a  salt-water  lake  called  Loki  ^uIlli]n,  wiidi  mJ 
said  by  the  natives  to  be  the  handiwork  of  the  teirible  fiie-poddess  IVle,  w  ho  un-  (iiJ 
into  tlie  ground  in  search  of  fresh  water,  but  was  baffled  by  the  sea  finding  u  sulitnj 
ranean  entrance,  although  the  lake  is  many  yards  from  the  shore.  Being  aii;:iv  with 
sea  for  its  misconduct  she  took  her  departure,  and  took  up  her  abode  in  the  ciutei  oi  tb| 
great  volcano  of  Hawaii,  which  is  called  by  her  nam^. 

There  is  little  doubt  that  the  lake  in  question  is  itself  the  crater  of  nn  "xtircl 
volcano.  The  "  HaSle  "  went  to  visit  this  extraordinary  lake,  and  gives  the  lollowiiij 
account  of  the  mode  by  which  its  actual  depth  was  ascertained  : — 

"  Having  been  informed  that  this  lake  was  fathomless,  I  felt  only  more  solicitous  tJ 
test  the  mystery.  There  were  no  means,  however,  on  the  premises ;  and,  two  vonieil 
excepted,  the  little  village  was  temporarily  deserted.  There  veie  several  canoes  on  tbi 
shore,  but  the  lake  was  much  disturbed  by  a  heavy  north  wind,  so  that  they  would  liavJ 
been  rendered  nearly  useless.  But  I  felt  as  though  I  could  not  abandon  the  expeditionj 
The  gentleman  who  accompanied  me  thither  informed  the  women  of  my  object 
coming,  and  assured  them  I  was  extremely  anxious  to  know  the  depth  of  the  water  i 
that  lake,  and  that  we  would  wait  until  some  of  the  meu  returned  from  their  HsliiiiJ 
excursion. 

"  But  one  of  them  soon  provided  a  remedy.  She  proposed  swimming  into  the  IM 
with  a  sounding-line  to  make  the  required  measurement  Our  remonstrance  against  siicli 
a  measure  was  in  vain,  for  she  repolutely  assured  us  it  would  be  not  only  an  easy  iwj 
foimance,  but  afford  her  much  satisfaction  to  have  an  opportunity  of  serving  me. 
pi-ocured  a  piece  of  wili-wili  wood,  exceedingly  light,  about  six  feet  long,  and  as  eibiijI 
inches  iu  diameter.    This  she  insisted  on  carrying  to  the  north  end  of  the  lake,  wlieiJ 


HOW  TO  OBTAIN  SOUNDINGS. 


433 


Ifjff  the  lee  of  the  hi^h  hills,  she  launched  the  log  of  wood.  After  wading  in  until  it 
Inideep  enough  to  swim,  she  placed  the  log  firmly  under  her  chest,  keeping  it  there  wi|h 
Igi,  hand,  and  retaining  tliu  sounding-lino  with  the  other.  In  this  position  she  struck 
1^  the  lake,  stopping  at  short  intervals  to  let  down  the  line,  which  she  knotted  at  the 
lipftce  of  the  water  every  time  she  found  the  bottom.  This  done,  she  would  gather  up 
ll^  line,  replace  her  log,  and  resume  her  course.    And  she  pursued  this  plan  until  her  task 

|iii  done. 

I   'It  would  be  superfluous  to  say  that  this  feat  excited  our  admiration,  or  that  we 

IdopenMted  her  for  ner  pains.    It  was  the  most  novel  expedition  I  had  ever  seen ;  uor 

litnld  I  fully  realize  it  until  I  remembered  that  in  these  islands,  %8  in  other  parts  of 

iMynesia,  and  in  the  Caribbean  Sea,  the  women  and  girls  are  the  best  swimmers.    The 

iHtvaiians  are  almost  amphibious.     Volumes  might  be  wiitten  detailing  their  extraor- 

liinirv  feats  in  the  water.    It  is  owing  to  their  frequeut  bathing  that  many  of  the  women 

Itf  Polynesia  display  such  an  exquisite  contour." 

I    xiie  woman  who  performed  the  feat  was  the  mother  of  nine  children,  all  of  whom 

Ifere  living — an  extraordinary  event  in  the  life  of  an  Hawaiian  woman,  so  many  children 

I  Pushing  either  by  neglect,  disease,  or  intentional  violence. 


:  i 


rt! 


^ 


■■}■ 


TOLO. 


F7 


'^  >• 


CHAPTER    II. 


WAE,  SPORT,  AND  RELIGION. 


irXAPONS   OF  THE   SANDWICH  ISLAITDRBB — KAMKHAHRHA    AND  THB   8FKAR8 — TWO   KINDS  OV  BLnoi 

THK      WOODKN     DAQORB     OB     PAHtJA THK     KNIFK     FOB     CUTTING     VP     THR    BODIES  OP  8U 

XNRMIR8 — THR    WAB-MAT   AND    ITS'  U8R8 — THR   TOOTH    BBKAST-PLATE — 8UPP08KD   CANNIBAUS^ 

OF   THB   SANDWICH   ISLANDRR8 VABIOU8   OAMR8 — 8UBF-8WIMMINO — CHILDREN   AND   THB  WAT 

—  MA8KRD    PADDLRBH — BALL-PLAV — CUP   AND    BALL — THK     HIDDEN     STONE A    BOXlNO-MAld 

IN  THR   SANDWICH  I8I.AN08 — 8LEDOINO  AND  ITS  DANGBB8 — ^BEUOION  OF  UAWAU — FEATHSR.i 
WOODEN  IDOLS, 


Some  of  the  weapons  used  by  the  Sandwich  Islandei^  are  rather  curious. 

In  the  first  place  they  have  the  spear,  which  is  made  of  a  chestnut-coloured  wo 
■which  takes  a  high  polish,  and  is  usually  barbed  at  the  point  and  brought  to  a  flattenei 
point  at  the  butt.     They  are  exceedingly  skilful  in  the  use  of  this  weapon,  not  onlyi 
throwing  it,  but  in  warding  off  the  weapons  that  are  flung  at  them.     Kamehameha,  thj 
well-known  king  or  chief,  was  celebrated  for  his  skill  with  the  spear.     He  used  to  i 
with  a  spear  in  his  right  hand  in  front  of  six  men,  also  armed  with  spears.    At  a  giva 
signal  they  flung  their  spears  simultaneously  at  him,  when  he  used  to  strike  three  asidj 
"with  the  spear  in  his  right  hand,  and  catch  the  other  three  in  his  left  hand. 

These  spears,  which  are  intended  to  be  thrown,  are  from  six  to  eight  feet  in  lennt^ 
and  are  made  to  fly  straight  by  being  tapered  gradually  from  the  head  to  the  hutt.  Theil 
is  another  kind  of  spear,  which  is  used  sm-a  pike.  This  is  from  twelve  to  Hiteen  feetii 
length,  and  is  not  barbed. 

The  sling  is  another  of  the  Sandwich  weapons.    It  is  c  f  considerable  length,  mi  tlj 
xeceptfcle  for  the  stone  is  made  of  plaited  matting.    The  stones  are  oval  in  shape,  and; 
ground  down  for  the  express  purpose,  so  that  tlie  slingers  evidently  possess  much  accu 
of  aim. 

There  is  a  modification  of  the  sling,  the  use  of  which  seems  to  be  forgotten  at  tl^ 
present  day,  and  even  in  Captain  Cook's  time  was  far  from  universaL  The  stone  is  cuto 
an  oval  shape,  with  a  groove  round  it,  much  like  a  lady's  ♦»\tting-needle,  and  the  cord  ij 
passed  round  the  groove  with  a  half-hitch,  so  that  when  the  end  of  the  sling  i^  liberate 
the  stone  flies  off.  Some  of  these  stones  obtained  by  Captain  Cook  were  made  ol 
hiematite,  or  blood-stone,  and  were  very  heavy,  weighing  at  least  a  pound.  It  waf 
rather  curious  that,  although  there  was  little  difficulty  in  purchasing  the  stones,  wiiiclj 
must  have  cost  much  trouble  in  making,  it  was  not  possible  to  persuade  the  natives  t^ 
part  with  the  cord  by  which  they  were  flung. 

Another  of  their  weapons  is  the  dagger,  or  paMa,  as  the  natives  call  it.  The  material 
of  which  it  is  made  is  a  very  hard  wood,  something  like  ebony,  and  it  is  shaped  miiclj 
like  the  ordinary  steel  dagger,  except  that  it  has  no  guard.  It  is  about  two  foet  in  lengtlif 
and  is  secured  to  the  wrist  by  a  cord  passing  through  a  hole  at  the  end  of  the  handle. 

Some  of  these  daggers  are  still  larger,  and  double-pointed,  being  held  in  the  niiddl^ 
like  the  aotelope-horu  daggers  of  Indm.    This  weapon  has  a  mournful  iateiest  from  ' 


THEIE  WEAPONS. 


435 


W^ 


H' 


lictthat  when  Captain  Cook  waa  murdered  his  hody  was  pierced  with  innumerable 
Loonds  mostly  made  by  wooden  daggers,  though  one  of  the  natives  had  a  dagger  made 
Liiou,  which  they  snatched  from  each  other's  hands  in  their  eagerness  to  inflict  fresh 


On  some  occasions  the  Sandwii^i  Islanders  employ  a  weapon  which  much  resembles 
I  the  merai  of  the  New  Zealanders.  It  is  a  battledore-shaped  piece  of  wood,  armed  with 
litaik's  teeth  round  the  edges.  Its  primary  use  is  that  of  a  kmfe,  and  it  is  employed  in 
I  cutting  to  pieces  the  bodies  of  foes  that  are  slain  in  battle. 

Still,  though  it  was  originally  intended  as  an  implement  and  not  as  a  weapon,  it  is  of 
L  formidable  a  character  that  it  is  often  employed  in  the  latter  capacity.  As  far  as  can 
L ascertained,  this  knife  is  considered  to  be  especially  devoted  to  the  one  object  of  cutting 
IP  human  bodies,  and  is  never  employed  in  any  meaner  work. 


niiii!,!;' 


BTINBg  0»  gllROI 
B0DIK8  OF  8LA1 
8F.D    CANNIBAUSlJ 
AND   THR  Wat 
i.    BOXINO-MATCJ 
U — F£ATHI]t.i 


KAHEHAMEHA  AND  THE  SFEABa 


As  to  clubs,  they  are  of  various  shapes,  the  natives  having  no  special  form,  but  carving 
I  them  into  any  device  that  may  suit  them  best,  and  using  different  kinds  of  wood  for  the 
I  purpose. 

The  defensive  armour  of  the  Sandwich  Islanders  is  generally  a  thick  mat,  which  is 
worn  in  time  of  war,  and  is  sufficiently  strong  to  save  the  wearer  from  the  thrust  of  a 
Bpear  or  the  stroke  of  a  dagger,  and  can  even  greatly  deaden  the  blow  of  a  sling-stone. 

When  Captain  Cook  was  liilled,  the  man  who  precipitated  the  attack  was  wearing  his 
war-mat,  and,  on  threatening  Captain  Cook  with  a  dogger  in  one  hand  and  a  stone  in  the 
other,  the  captain  was  obliged  to  tire  at  him  in  self-defence.  Not  wishing  to  kill,  but 
only  to  wound  and  terrify  his  adversary,  he  fired  a  charge  of  shot,  wliiuh  was  resisted  by 

ff2 


■ppr 

P<  ■-  : 

i 

1  ' '    ■ 

w 

%. 

;. 

i'i 

1 1 

1 

I-  t 


h 


436 


THE  SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 


Aw/"  'I   , 


if//i'U<*  '> 


'  .o^^:v 


the  war-mat,  so  that  the  man  escaped  unhurt,  his  impunity  encouraging  the  natives  fiJ 
proceed  with  their  attack.  Had  Captain  Cook  fired  tl»e  other  barrel,  which  was  load  1 
with  ball,  against  which  the  war-raat  would  have  been  no  protection,  it  is  probable  th  a 
the  natives  would  have  been  deterred  from  their  attack,  and  that  Captain  Cook  mifrll 
have  lived  to  complete  the  voyage  of  discovery.  *  'j 

One  of  the  most  curious  examples  of  defensive  armour  is  a  breastplate  made  entirelJ 
of  teeth,  80  arranged  that  they  overlap  each  other  just  like  the  plates  of  scale-armouJ 
One  of  these  curious  breastplates  is  in  the  United  Service  Museum,  and  is  drawn  i ' 

the  accompanying  illustration.  TeetK 
hung  in  a  similar  fashion  are  c 
ployed  as  castanets,  and  are  hung 
the  legs  of  dancers. 

Warfare  as  originally  practised  \ 
the  Sandwich  Islanders  was  scarce! 
deserving  of  the  name,  being  httlai 
more  than  a  series  of  desultory  ski?. 
mishes.    They  usually  began  by  pra^.* 
tising  in  earnest  the  skill  in  avoidim 
spears  which  has  already  been  nen-| 
tioned  as  exhibited  in  sport.    When 
the  opposing  parties  met,  one  of  the 
chiefs,  clad  in  his  feather-helmet  and 
cloak,  advanced  in  front  of  his  owa] 
men,  totally  unarmed,  having  nothino 
in  his  hand  but  a  fan,  and  challengins 
the  enemy  to  throw  their  spears  I, 
him.    This  they  did,  and  by  means 
of  wonderful  agility  in  leaping,  stoop- 
ing, and  twisting  his  body,  when  the 
weapons  could  not  be  struck  aside  hy 
the  fan  or  caught  in  the  left  hand,  he 
often  contrived  to  escape  with  his  life. 
Though  it  was  a  piece  of  military 
etiquette    that    he   should  take  no 
weapon  into  the  field,  he  was  at  liberty 
to  hurl  bacK  ac  his  adversaries  any 
of  the  spears  which  he  could  catoh. 
Should   one  of  the   enemy's  speara 
bring  him  to  the  ground,  or  should  he 
be  successful  in  killing  an  adversaiy, 
there  was  an  immediate  struggle  for 
the  possession  of  the  dead  body,  which 
is  looked  upon  mueh  as  is  a  flag 
among  ourselves,  to  be  defended  or 
captured  at  all  risks,  even  of  life. 
This  statement  natuniUy  brings  us  to  the  disposal  of  the  bodies  of  the  slain,  and  to 
the  practice  of  cannibalism.    That  the  latter  practice  existed  to  a  certain  degree  cannot  be 
denied,  but  it  is  equally  certain  that  the  practice  was  always  exceptional,  and  that  it  to 
followed  rather  as  a  portion  of  military  etiquette  than  as  a  means  of  indulging  the  appe- 
tite.    As  may  bo  imagined,  the  higher  the  rank  of  a  slain  man  the  greater  the  desire  to 
eat  a  portion,  however  small,  of  his  llesh  ;  and  this  theory  will  account  for  the  fact  that 
tlie  remains  of  Captain  Cook  which  were  rescued  from  the  natives  bore  evident  marks 
of  fire. 

It  has  often  happened  that  caijnibalism  has  been  thought  to  exist  on  the  strength  of 
native  evidence,  which  has  afterwards  been  found  to  have  been  misunderstood.  A 
remarkable  instauco  of  such  on  error  occiura  in  the  account  of  Captain  Cook's  voyagca 


'M.'VUlV 


^":,h,mU'vu 


BREAST-PLATE. 


SUKF-SWIMMINa 


437 


jn  vol.  ii.  P-  209,  there  is  an  account  of  a  native  who  was  observed  to  canywith 

J  very  small  parcel  carefully  tied  up  with  string.    After  resisting  many  solicitations, 

.allowed  it  to  be  opened,  when  there  appeared  a  small  piece  of  flesh  about  two  inches 

-g  "which  to  all  appearance  had  been  dried,  but  was  now  wet  with  salt  water."    On 

iSj  further  pressed  on  the  subject,  the  man  admitted  that  it  was  human  flesh,  and. 

Sing  to  ^  ^'^^  stomach,  indicated  the  portion  of  the  body  from  which  it  had 

Itieen  cut 

I  Nothing  could  be  clearer  than  this  account,  but  in  vol  iii.  p.  133,  the  whole  of  this 
liridence  is  shown  to  be  utterly  untrustworthy.  It  seems  that  almost  every  Sandwich 
llslander  was  in  the  habit  of  carrying  about  with  him  a  small  piece  of  hog's  flesh  very 
Ijikhly  salted,  which  he  was  accustomed  to  nibble  occasionally  as  a  delicacy,  or  by  way 
lof  sauce  when  eating  vegetable  food.  By  pointing  to  his  stomach  the  man^  merely  used 
Ifte conventional  sign  expressing  the  excellence  of  the  food;  and  as  to  his  statement  that 
Ithe  flesh  was  that  of  a  human  being,  he  was  so  eagerly  and  closely  questioned  that,  being 
Ijinere  lad  of  sixteen  or  seventeen,  he  gave  an  affirmative  ansvver  to  leading  questions.  As 
jjiraswe  can  see,  the  Polynesian  race  is  not  given  to  cannibalism,  while  the  Papuans  are 
"to  it 


We  now   come  to  the  various  games  with  which  the  Sandwich   Islanders  amuse 

[ihemselves.     Chief  among  them  is  the  sport  of  surf-swimming.     This  is  practised  in 

Lveral  of  the  r'slands  of  Polynesia,  but  in  none  is  it  carried  out  to  such  perfection  as  in 

Ithe  Sandwich  group.     The  following  spirited  account  of  this  sport  is  given  in  Captain 

Cook's.  Voyages  :— 

I  "Swimming  is  not  only  a  necessary  art,  in  which  both  the  men  and  women  are  more 
jexpert  than  any  people  we  had  hitherto  seen,  but  a  favourite  diversion  amongst  them, 
I  One  particular  mode  in  which  they  sometimes  amused  themselves  with  this  exercise  in 
jKarakakooa  Bay,  appeared  to  us  most  perilous  and  extraordinary,  and  well  deserving  a 
I  distinct  relation. 

"  The  surf,  which  breaks  on  the  coast  round  the  bay,  extends  to  the  distance  of  about 
lone  hundred  and  fifty  yards  from  the  shore,  within  which  space  the  surges  of  the  sea, 
accumulating  from  the  shallowness  of  the  water,  are  dashed  against  the  beach  with  pro- 
jdii'ious  violence.  Whenever  from  stormy  weather,  or  any  extraordinary  swell  at  sea,  the 
I  impetuosity  of  the  surf  is  increased  to  its  utmost  height,  they  choose  that  time  for  this 
I  amusement,  which  is  performed  in  the  following  manner : — 

"Twenty  or  thirty  of  the  natives,  taking  each  a  long  narrow  board,  rounded  at  the 

lends,  set  out  together  from  the  shore.     The  first  wave  they  meet  they  plunge  under,  and, 

I  suffering  it  to  roll  over  them,  rise  again  beyond  it,  and  make  the  best  of  their  way  by 

hwimiuing  out  into  the  sea.     The  second  wave  is  encountered  in  the  same  manner  with 

the  first;  the  great  difficulty  consisting  in  seizing  the  proper  moment  of  diving  under  it, 

which,  if  missed,  the  person  is  caught  by  the  surf,  and  driven  back  again  with  great 

Mfiolence;  and  all  his  dexterity  is  then  required  to  prevent  himself  from  being  dashed 

against  the  rocks.    As  soon  as  they  have  gained,  by  these  repeated  efforts,  the  smooth 

{water beyond  the  surf,  they  lay  themselves  at  length  on  their  board,  and  prepare  for  their 

return.    As  the  surf  consists  of  a  number  of  waves,  of  which  every  third  is  remarked  to 

be  always  much  larger  than  the  others,  and  to  flow  higher  on  the  shore,  the  rest  breaking 

I  in  the  intermediate  space,  their  first  object  is  to  place  themselves  on  the  summit  of  the 

largest  suige,  by  which  they  are  driven  along  with  amazing  rapidity  towards  the  shore. 

"  If  by  mistake  tliey  should  place  themselves  on  one  of  the  smaller  waves,  which 
I  breaks  up  before  they  reach  the  land,  or  should  not  bo  alilo  to  keep  their  plank  in  a 
proper  direction  on  the  top  of  the  swell,  they  arc  left  exposed  to  the  fury  of  the  next, 
[  and,  to  avoid  it,  are  obliged  again  to  dive  and  rrgain  the  place  from  which  they  set  out. 

"Those  who  succeed  in  their  object  of  reaching  the  Rhore  have  still  the  greatest 

[  danger  to  encounter.     Tlie  coast  being  guarded  by  a  chain  of  rocks,  with  here  and  there 

I  a  small  opening  between  them,  they  are  obliged  to  steer  their  board  through  one  of  these, 

or,  in  case  of  failure,  to  quit  it  before  they  reach  the  rocks,  and,  plnnping  under  the  wave, 

make  the  best  of  their  way  back  again.    This  is  reckoned  very  disgraceful,  and  is  also 


Syttffc.'S 


»»^ 


[SS3» 


438 


THE  SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 


h;' 


SURF-SWIMMINQ. 


attended  with  the  loss  of  the  board,  which  I  have  often  seen,  with  great  terror,  dashed  to  I 
pieces  at  the  very  moment  the  islander  quitted  it.     The  bohlness  arid  address  with  which 
wo  saw  them  perform  these  difficult  and  dangerous  mantvuvres  was  altogether  astonishing,  ( 
and  is  scarcely  to  be  credited." 

These  swimmers  used  often  to  pass  nearly  a  mile  seawards,  in  order  to  enjoy  the : 


AT  HOME  IN  THE  WATER 


439 


tion  of  their  return  as  long  as  possible.    Both  sexes  and  all  ranks  unite  in  it,  and  even 

,  very  chiefs  themselves,  who  have  attained  to  the  corpulency  which  they  so  much 

0je,  join  in  the  game  of  surf-swimming  with  the  meanest  of  their  subjects.   Some  of  the 

rformers  attain  to  a  wonderful  degree  of  skill,  and,  not  content  with  lying  on  the  board, 

1  kneel,  and  even  stand  on  it  as  they  are  hurled  shorewards  by  the  giant  waves.     The 

jaids  are  of  various  sizes,  according  to  the  age  and  stature  of  the  owner.    For  adults 

ley  are  about  six  feet  in  length.    They  are  slightly  convex  on  both  sides,  and  are  kept 

j»  smooth — all  surf-swimmers  cherishing  a  pride  in  the  condition  of  their  boards,  and 

jjincT  care  to  keep  them  well  polished  and  continually  rubbed  with  cocoa-nut  oil 

Such  utter  mastery  of  the  waves  can  only  be  obtained  by  familiarity  with  the  water 

m  earliest  childhood.     A  Sandwich  Island  child  can  swim  as  soon  as  it  can  walk,  if 

)ot  sooner,  the  mothers  taking  them  from  tlie  breast,  laying  them  on  the  surface  of  the 


'! 


if. 


.    \  1:11 


Mt 


MASKED   ROWERS. 


mter  and  pncournging  thorn  to  kick  about  as  if  lying  on  their  mats  ashore.  One  writer 
jnii'iitions  liis  cncoiinttir  with  an  nV)jo('t  which  he  took  to  be  a  very  large  frog,  but  which 
jtmned  out  to  be  a  Kanaka  (i.e.  Sandwich  Island)  baby,  which  was  lying  on  its  back  and 
Idisimiting  itself  quite  at  its  (iase. 

Indwl,  in  the  mind  of  a  Sandwich  Islander  thorn  sooms  to  be  no  connexion  between 
Itlie  ideas  of  water  and  danger,  neither  does  it  enter  his  iinaj-inatinn  that  any  human 
|l)i'iiig  is  unable  to  swim.  Consetniently,  there  have  been  several  instances  where  white 
nien  iiave  fallen  into  the  water  and  have  been  almost  drowned,  though  in  the  presence  of 
Itlie  natives,  simply  bocinis(>  the  idea  that  any  one  could  be  endangered  by  falling  into  the 
iMter  never  occurred  to  tiiem. 


5' 

la 


m 


h  ^ 


i> 


Wi 


P'       ! 


h  f 


440 


THE  SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 


They  are  equally  skilful  in  managing  their  canoes,  and  have  a  curious  mode  oh 
extracting  amuaeinent  out  of  them.  A  number  of  men  will  sometimes  paddle  a  canoel 
after  dressing  themselves  up  in  a  most  ludicrous  fashion.  They  take  large  emptJ 
gourds,  and  put  them  over  their  heads,  after  cutting  holes  in  them  corresponding  with  the 
eyes  and  nose,  so  that  the  effect  is  not  at  all  unlike  that  of  a  turnip-lantern.  To  the' 
upper  part  of  the  gourd  is  attached  a  bunch  of  slender  green  twigs,  which  look  at  a  little 
distance  like  a  plume  of  feathers,  and  to  the  lower  part  are  suspended  a  number  of  nar;off 
strips  of  cloth,  looking  like  a  long  beard. 

In  every  case  where  these  masks  were  worn,  the  wearers  seemed  exceedingly  jovja] 
laughing,  shouting,  and  playing  all  kinds  of  antics.    It  was  suggested  that  these  masks 
■were  in  fact  helmets,  used  to  protect  the  wearers  against  the  stones  slung  by  their  adver-l 
saries ;  but  the  whole  demeanour  of  those  who  wore  them  was  so  completely  that  of 
mere  masqueraders  that  the  helmet  theory  seems  quite  untenable. 

Ball-play  is  a  favourite  sport  with  the  Sandwich  Islanders,  and  is  carried  on  with 
infinite  variations.  Like  the  Tongans,  they  can  play  with  five  balls  at  once,  throwinff 
them  from  hand  to  hand  so  that  four  of  them  are  always  in  the  air.  The  balls  are  extern" 
porized  on  the  spot,  being  made  of  green  leaves  rolled  together,  and  bound  with  strin". 

They  have  a  modification  of  this  game,  which  very  much  resembles  our  cup  and  ball. 
They  take  a  wooden  stick,  or  handle,  about  a  foot  or  eighteen  inches  long,  and  through 
one  end  of  it  they  pass  a  peg  of  hard  wood,  some  three  inches  in  length,  so  that  an 
inch  or  more  projects  on  either  side.  They  bring  both  ends  of  the  peg  to  a  sharp  point 
and  the  toy  is  then  ready.  Throwing  up  the  ball  with  the  left  hand,  they  catch  it  on  one 
of  the  pointed  ends  of  the  peg,  and  then  jerk  it  into  the  air,  and  catch  it  again,  reversino 
the  stick  so  as  to  catch  it  upon  the  other  end  of  the  peg.  This  game  they  will  keep  up 
for  a  very  long  time  without  missing  the  ball  once.  , 

Another  amusement  is  very  popular.  Two  players  sit  opposite  each  other,  one  havinc 
a  stone  and  a  piece  of  bark-cloth,  and  the  other  a  stick.  The  first  player  takes  the  bart 
cloth,  spreads  it  on  the  ground,  and  with  his  right  hand  crumples  it  up  into  folds,  vhile 
with  the  other  he  deposits  the  stone  under  the  cloth.  The  pectxliar  chai-acter  of  the  cloth 
causes  the  folds  and  wrinkles  to  remain  unaltered,  just  as  would  be  the  case  if  a  piece  of 
thin  paper  were  treated  in  the  same  way.  The  other  player  carefully  examines  the  cloth 
endeavouring  to  discover  the  spot  under  which  the  stone  is  concealed,  and,  when  he  has 
made  up  his  mind,  strikes  at  the  stone  with  his  stick.  Should  he  hit  it,  he  wins  a  lar^e 
stake  from  his  opponent;  but  in  the  very  likely  event  of  missing  it  he  forfeits  a  small 
stake  to  the  adversary.  Great  interest  is  taken  in  the  game  by  the  spectators,  and  heavy 
bets  are  laid  on  the  two  players. 

They  have  many  athletic  amusements,  such  as  bowls,  spear-throwing,  stick-darting, 
and  similar  sports,  and  occasionally  engage  in  the  rougher  sport  of  boxing.  As  may  be 
seen  from  Captain  Cook's  account,  this  sport  is  not  carried  on  with  .such  fury  and 
pertinacity  as  in  Tonga,  the  victory  being  gained  on  comparatively  easy  terms : — 

"  As  we  had  not  yet  seen  anything  of  their  sports  or  athletic  exercises,  the  natives,  at 
the  request  of  some  of  our  officers,  entertained  us  this  evening  with  a  boxin<T-match. 
These  games  were  much  inferior,  as  well  in  point  of  solemnity  and  magnificence  as 
in  the  skill  and  powers  of  the  combatants,  to  what  we  had  seen  exhibited  at  the  Friendly 
Islands ;  yet,  as  they  differed  in  some  particulars,  it  may  not  be  improper  to  give  a  short 
account  of  them. 

"  We  found  a  vast  concourse  of  people  assembled  on  a  level  spot  of  ground,  at  a  little 
distance  from  our  tents.  A  long  space  was  left  vacant  in  the  midst  of  them,  at  the  upper 
♦•nd  of  which  sat  the  judges,  uudiT  three  standards,  from  which  hung  slips  of  cloth  of 
various  colours,  the  skins  of  two  wild  geese,  a  few  small  birds,  and  bunches  of  leathers. 

"  When  the  sports  were  ready  to  begin,  the  signal  was  given  by  the  judges,  and 
immediately  two  combatants  appeared.  They  came  forward  slowly,  lifting  up  their  feet 
very  high  behind,  and  drawing  their  hand  along  the  soles.  As  they  approached,  tiiey 
frequently  eyed  each  other  from  head  to  foot  in  a  contemptuous  manner,  casting  several 
arch  looks  at  the  spectators,  straining  their  muscles,  and  using  a  variety  of  affected 
gestures.    Being  advanced  within  reach  of  each  other,  they  stood  with  both  arms  held 


;  i5i!-- 


A  DANGEROUS  AMUSEMENT. 


441 


t  straight  before  their  faces,  at  which  part  all  their  blows  were  aimed.    They  struck,  in 

Lt  appeared  to  our  eyes  an  awkward  nianner,  with  a  full  swin<,'  of  the  anu ;  made  no 

leopt  to  parry,  but  eluded  their  adversary's  attack  by  an  inclination  of  the  body,  or  by 

^treating. 

« The  battle  was  quickly  decided ;  for  if  either  of  them  was  knocked  down,  or  even 

jby  accident,  he  was  considered  as  vanquished,  and  the  victor  expressed  his  triumph 

favariety  of  gestures,  which  usually  excited,  as  was  intended,  a  loud  laugh  amonf?  the 

_  ators.    He  then  waited  for  a  second  antagonist,  and,  if  again  victorious,  for  a  third, 

j  he  was  at  last  in  his  turn  defeated. 

"  A  singular  rule  observed  in  these  combats  is,  that  whilst  any  two  are  preparing  to 
Ijtlit,  a  third  person  may  step  in,  and  choose  either  of  them  for  his  antagonist,  when  the 
[theris  obliged  to  withdraw.  Sometimes  three  or  four  followed  each  other  in  this  nianner 
Itfore  the  match  was  settled.  When  the  combat  proved  longer  than  usual,  or  appeared 
,  unequal,  one  of  the  chiefs  stepped  in,  and  ended  it  by  putting  a  stick  between  the 
lombatauts.  The  same  good  humour  was  preserved  throughout  which  we  before  so  much 
nired  in  the  Friendly  Islanders. 

"As  these  games  were  given  at  our  det   a,  we  found  it  was  universally  expected  that 
lie  should  have  borne  our  part  in  them ;  but  our  people,  though  much  pressed  by  the 
a,  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  their  challenge,  remembering  full  well  the  blows  they  got  at 
ie  Friendly  Islands." 

A  sport  which  was  formerly  in  great  vogue  in  the  Sandwich  Islands  is  sledging,  the 
lloping  sides  of  the  mountain  ranges  being  pressed  into  the  service  of  the  players.  The 
[tine  is  called  holua,  and  is  played  in  the  following  manner : — 

Each  player  is  furnished  with  a  sledge,  made  of  two  narrow  runners,  varying  from 

Kven  to  c'ghteen  feet  in  length,  three  inches  deep,  and  rounded  off  at  one  end,  just  like 

lie  steel  runner  of  a  skate.    These  are  placed  side  by  side,  not  parallel,  but  slightly 

Jiverging,  the  space  between  the  runners  being  about  two  inches  at  the  tips,  and  five 

iches  at  the  other  end.     They  are  connected  together  with  cross-pieces  of  wood,  and 

Jnostly  covered  with  strong  matting.     The  native  name  for  the  sledge  is  papa.     In  order 

h  prepare  a  path  on  which  the  sledge  can  travel,  the  natives  cut  a  narrow  and  shallow 

Irench  from  the  top  of  the  mountain  to  the  base,  and  even  caiTy  it  for  a  mile  or  more  on 

level  ground.    Before  the  sport  is  begun,  the  trench  is  laid  with  grass,  so  as  to  make  the 

Btli  easier. 

When  the  players  have  assembled  at  the  top  of  the  mountain,  one  of  them  takes  the 

^edge  in  his  hands,  holding  it  in  front  of  him,  retreats  a  few  paces,  and  then  runs  forward 

rith  all  his  speed,  flings  himself  head-foremost  into  the  trench,  and  glides  down  it  at  a 

lerrific  pace,  resting  on  his  sledge.     The  rapidity  with  which  a  well-managed  sledge  will 

I  down  the  trench  is  absolutely  fearful,  the  incline  being  often  at  an  angle  of  forty-five 

es.    The  art  of  balancing  the  narrow  sledge  is  a  very  difficult  one,  and  if  a  player 

Jhould  chance  to  lean  too  much  to  one  side,  or  should  guide  his  sledge  out  of  the  trench,  it 

!  scarcely  possible  for  him  to  escape  with  his  life.   The  sledge  flies  to  pieces  in  a  mome«t, 

he  rider  is  hurled  high  in  the  air,  and  goes  rolling  down  the  steep  hill,  without  any  means 

^fguiding  or  stopping  himself. 

The  winner  in  this  ganie  is  the  player  who  travels  the  farthest  along  the  trench,  and 

)  fascinating  is  the  sport,  that  the  natives  have  been  known  to  stake  the  whole  of  their 

broperty  on  their  skill     They  staked  their  houses,  their  lands,  their  fruit-trees,  and  their 

Irops.    Husbands  staked  their  wives  and  children,  and  wives  staked  themselves.    And 

pr  they  had  lost  all  that  they  had,  or  were  likely  to  have,  they  staked  their  very  bones, 

)  be  used  after  death  in  making  fish-hooks  and  arrow-heads. 

The  religion  of  the  Sandwich  Islanders  resembles  so  closely  that  of  the  Polynesians 
(liat  little  need  be  said  about  it.  What  worship  they  have  is  extorted  by  fear,  and,  in 
iccordance  with  this  principle,  they  make  their  idols  as  ugly  as  possible.  There  is  a 
iertain  character  about  the  idols  of  the  Sandwich  Islands  which,  like  the  carving  of  New 
pealand,  cannot  be  mistaken. 

In  order  to  show  how  completely  this  character  is  impressed  upon  the  workmanship, 


4i 


i  r 


ifF-'!'.l?»''"^Hl!l 


m  - 


1% 


m  . 


442 


THE  SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 


I  here  introduce  two  specimens,  one  from  the  British  Museum,  and  the  other  from  mvo* 
collection.     The  former  of  these  is  made,  like  the  feather  helmets,  of  wicker-work  and 
very  much  larger  than  any  human  head  and  neck.    It  is  covered  with  the  red  and'velW 
feathera  which  have  akeady  been  mentioned,  and,  from  the  mere  price  of  the  materS 

must   have  been,  in  the  days 
which  it  was  made,  a  most  costly 
and  precious  object. 

The  eyes  are  made  of  wother-l 
of-pearl,  and  in  the  centre  of  each! 
is  set  a  black  bead  by  way  of  pupil  I 
The  enormous  teeth  which  besetl 
the  open  mouth  are  simply  the! 
fangs,  or  canine  tee*;h,  of  dons.! 
The  top  of  the  hjad  is  fumishedl 
with  a  crest,  ji'.st  like  that  of  the! 
feather  helai'.t.  In  spite  of  the! 
mdpness  of  form,  the  image  pos.| 
sessv  a  certain  force  and  vigour  I 
which  shows  that  the  native  who  I 
made  it  had  some  modicum  ofl 
artistic  power,  which  in  this  easel 
expresses  itself  in  outline,  just  as  I 
in  tho  case  of  the  feather-cloak  it| 
is  exemplified  in  colour. 

By  way  of  contn.st  with    _ 
idol,  we  will  now  look  at  anotlietl 
specimen,  in  which  the  artist  has  I 
been  obliged  to  renounce  colour,! 
and  trust  entirely  to  outline;  and  I 
it  cannot  be  said  that  he  has  been  I 
unsuccessful    The  head  and  body  I 
of  this  image  are  cut  out  of  a  white  I 
and  very  light  wood,  and  have  been 
covered  with  bark-cloth.  This  cloth 
has  been  stained  black,  and  the 
native  artist  has  contrived  to  apply 
it  with  such  perfection  of  niani-j 
pulation  that  it  fits  closely  to  all  I 
the  inequalities  of  the  carving,  and  I 
cannot  even  be  seen  until  specially  | 
pointed  out 

The  head  and  neck  are 
rate  from  tho  trunk,  and  carved! 
out  of  a  single  piece  of  wood; 
and  even  the  bold  crest  and  its  supporting  rays  are  cut  out  of  the  same  piece  of 
wood.  The  teeth  of  the  upper  jaw  are  those  of  a  human  being ;  but  those  of  the  lower 
jaw  are  siuiply  a  row  of  the  palatine  teeth  of  some  large  fish,  and  are  sixteen  in  number, 
They  are  Huiiked  at  each  angle  of  the  mouth  by  a  human  tooth.  After  the  teeth  have 
been  inserted  into  the  wood,  the  bark-cloth  has  been  applied,  and  is  turned  iu  at  the  roots  | 
of  the  teeth>  so  an  to  represent  tho  gums.  Tho  eyes  are  simply  oval  pieces  of  niutlitr- 
of-pearl. 

It  is  rather  remarkable  that  the  strip  of  cloth  which  runs  over  the  crest  has  not  been  I 
.stained  black,  like  that  which  covers  the  head,  face,  and  neck,  but  is  nearly  white,  and o( 
much  stronger  and  coarser  texture.     Tlie  skill  with  which  the  maker  has  applied  tk  I 
cloth  to  the  wood  is  really  admirable.     He  has  evidently  soaked  it  until  it  was  quite  fuft 
and  tender,  and  by  means  of  careful  stretching  and  pressing  has  "  coaxed "  it  ovei  tk 


FEATHER  IDOL. 


A  WOODEN  IDOL, 


443 


rious  irregularities — such  as  the  nose, 
«es,  and  mouth — so  that  it  fits  as  closely 
,if  it  were  the  real  skin. 
The  neck  is  small,  narrow,  and  scarcely 
^rthy  of  the  name,  being  in  fact  little 
pore  than  a  large  peg,  by  which  the  head 
lay  be   attached    to    the   body   when 
,jeded.    In  consequence  of  this  arrange- 
nent,  the  position  of  the  head  can  be 
red  at  will,  and  the  variety  of  expres- 
sion gained  by  so  simple  an  arrangement 
I  scarcely  credible. 
The  body  of  the  idol  is  made  of  the 
ne  light  wood  as  the  head,  and  is  also 
lovered  with  the  black  bark-cloth.    There 
a  socket  between  the  shoulders,  into 
(rliich  the  neck  fits  loosely.     The  arms 
1  nothing  more  than  bundles  of  rushes 
|r  reeds,  tied  with  cloth ;  and  each  hand 
furnished  with  six  fingers,  probably 
IS  a  symbol  of  extraordinary  power.    The 
tngers  are  merely  dogs*  teeth,  the  white* 
jiess  of  which  presents  a  curious  contrast 
Jfith  the  black  head  and  body.    There 
lie  no  legs,  nor  even  any  indication  of 
]e^,  the  body  being   little   more  than 
block  of   wood,  with   a  hole  at   the 
bp  for  the  insertion  of  the  neck,  and  a 
aller  hole  at  each  shoulder  tor  the  iu- 
lertion  of  the  arms. 

Whatever  artistic  power  the  makeH 
Assessed  ha.s  been  given  to  the  head, 
Ind  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  he 
las  carried  out  his  idea  niost  vigorously. 
ne  long  dress  worn  by  this  idol  is  not 
hained  black,  like  that  which  covers  the 
Ice,  head,  and  body,  but  is  white,  and 
ffithout  even  a  pattern. 

For  this  interesting  specimen  I  am 
bdebted  to  E.  Randell,  Esq.,  who  has 
nmished  me  with  many  of  the  objects 
iliich  have  been  figured  in  this  work. 


Ltnttf,Fith,  /ceAit  .  ^i 
MoittA.  iai^ir.  -^ 


'i 


'  i 


WOODEN  IDOL. 


■ft  ■ 


Tim  CAROLINE  ARCHIPELAGO. 


It' 


BnOOVKAT   AOT)   KAWmO    OF   '.HE   WtANns— THKIB    OBC—.APHICAL    RXTEKT — THB    MAIWHAU 

OILDRnr     UBOUPII INHADITAKT9    OF    nOMANZOFF    ISLAND THR    ISLAND    OF    BOliNABI  AMD  : 

ZHUABITANTS — TAT  rOOINO  AlVD  UAIR-DHRSaiNO — A   MAN  OP  FASHION   IN  BORNABI — ABOBITICTI 
JU»D    ANCIRNT    mtlMS — LOVK    <)F    ^OAST— THE    PELRW   ISLANDS — 8HIPWHRCK    OF    CAPTAIN 

COMPLRXION    AND     ORNKr;AL    Al'PRARANCR     OP    THK    NATIVES— THB    TATI60 — CVBIOl'8  COII 

'  MATION   OF   NAKRDNBSA    AND    M0DK8TV — USE    OF   THR   BETEL-NUT — THB   RUPACX8   AMD  TBI  1 
BBACKLRT  —  MODE     OF     INVEHTITURR  —  SPEAR-THROWINU — MODE     OP     CONDUCTINO    SIA-not 
• — ABCHITKOTUUK    OF    THE  PELKW  ISLANDS — MANUFAOTrUK  OF  DOMESTIC  IMPLEMENTS— DASCig 

rrm  WAiuuout— iuba  or  beliuion — a  ruNssAi.  in  tlUk  pblkw  luoNoa — stoby  of  lbb  boo, 


■■Kii 


I ASSINO  in  A  flonth-wpstprly  direction  from  the  Sandwich  Islands,  we  come  to  a  vw 
lurgo  groui.  calltMl  the  t'nrciline  Archipelago.  These  islands  were  discovered — as  far  an] 
known — in  ir)2<'>,  hy  the  Tortujiuese,  who  iu  those  days  were  the  most  enterprising  nan 
pators  in  the  world.  Aljout  fifty  years  afterwards  they  were  visited  by  Dmke,  but tlq 
did  not  receive  the  nauje  by  which  they  are  known  until  more  than  a  hundred  years  aft 
Drake's  voyaK"  when  they  were  named  by  the  Spanish  the  Carohnes,  in  honour^ 
Charles  the  Second,  the  then  king  of  Spain. 

These  idlands  extend  over  a  very  considerable  geographical  range,  a  space  o£i 
iifly  degrees  intervening  between  the  most  easterly  and  westerly  of  them.    Owing  M 
extensive  range  of  these  islands,  there  is  considerable  difference  between  the  manners i 
customs  of  these  natives,  and  even  between  their  form  and  complexion.     We 
therefore  tuku  us  examples  some  of  the  easterly,  central,  and  western  islands. 

Thk  moflt  oastnrly  of  the  group  are  those  which  are  called  the  Marshall  and  i 
Islands,  Vivt  i(»riii(fr  being  tho.sti  of  the  north  and  the  latter  those  of  the  south.  Theya 
sometimes  divirled  into  the  Eastern  and  Western  Islands,  the  former  being  the  Eadickj 
the  latter  the  Jtiilick  chain,  each  group  comprising  about  fifteen  or  sixteen  islands. 

These  islands  are  all  low  in  the  water,  being  mostly  of  coralline,  structure,  so  I 
thoy  are  not  visible;  from  any  great  distance.  In  consequence  of  their  lovsness,  theys 
to  have  escaped  the  observation  of  voyagers  until  1788,  when  they  were  discovered! 
Marshall  and  Gilbert,  alter  whom  they  were  named.  As  is  usual  in  coral  islands,' 
toil  is  but  shallow,  having  been  formed  by  the  decon'position  of  vegetable  matter  tlm 
on  the  coral  Kiefs  by  the  wnves.  The  vegetation  i?  therefore  scanty,  and  is  m 
confined  to  bananas,  cocou-nut  trees,  bread-fruit — all  of  which  thrive  beat  on  a  I 
situation  near  water. 

As  a  Boiiiple  of  the  Marshall  Islanders,  T  give  a  portrait  of  a  man  and  wonwitj 
Itomanzoll'  isluud.    Tiie/  ore  u  ruthur  fine  race,  toller  than  the  generality  of  the  Ca 


GENERAL  APPEARANCf 


445 


rltncleTS,  and  possess  tolerably  good  features.  They  use  the  tattoo  with  some  profusion, 
oth  lexe's  appearing  to  be  e(iually  addicted  to  it.  They  are  better  clothed  than  many 
blvnesians,  the  uwa.  wearing  a  short  mat  round  their  waists,  and  the  women  being  clad 
jygjyfine  and  neatly-made  mat,  falling  nearly  to  the  feet.  The  hair  is  long  and 
Iturally  curling,  and  is  worn  long  by  both  sexes.  Ear-rings  are  in  great  request,  and 
I  of  them,  as  may  be  seen  by  reference  to  the  illustration,  ore  enormously  large. 


.GO. 


TRB    MABSHAU 
07    BORNABI  AND  I 
NABI — ABOHITICTI 

07  CAPTAIN  irn 
rOo — cuBiocs  coit 

rPACKB  AND  TBI! 
IDUCTINO    WA-nOB 
PI.RURNTB— DARCig 
TOUY  07  LIB  BOO. 


L 


e  come  to  a  vei 
overed — as  far  asj 
.  enterprising  ui 
by  Drake,  but  tbi| 
hisndred  years  afti 
dines,  iu  liououii 

re,  a  space  ot  i 
lem.     OwfngloJ 
en  the  manners  i 
plexion.    \V« 
jlands. 

arshall  and  Gilb 
south.    They  a 
ting  the  Eadick! 
teen  islands. 
\  structure,  so ' 
lowness,  they  s 
were  discovei'cd  1 
in  coral  islands,! 
able  matter  tlin 
nty,  and  is  m 
ivu  best  on  a' 

nan  and  vrmm\ 
lity  of  the  Ca 


ROHANZOFF  ISLANDERS. 


From  the  structure  of  the  island,  it  is  evident  that  the  present  inhabitants  are  not 
origines,  but  came  from  other  islands  at  no  very  remote  period.    They  have  kept  up 

nautical  spirit  to  which  they  owe  their  presence  on  the  island,  and  make  loni? 
yages  from  one  island  to  another.     Their  canoes  are  ^vell  made,  and  are  built  of 

ad-fruit  wood. 

BoiiNABi  is  one  of  the  largest  and  most  important  of  these  islands,  being  about  seventy 
lies  in  circumference,  and  having  o,  sufficient  variety  of  soil  to  be  very  fertile.  Instead 
j  being  as  low-lying  as  some  of  these  islands,  it  is  of  volcanic  origin,  shooting  up  to  a 
isiderable  height  in  the  middle,  and  surrounded  by  flat  coral  reefs. 

In  consequence  of  this  stnxcture,  it  affords  excellent  harbourage,  and  has  become  a 

at  place  of  resort  for  whaling  vessels.    Like  some  parts  of  America  within  the  same 


1-1  tm-j  fit-  m  -S! 


,t.  -.^  i| 

''     '  '■>T 
f    /, '■(♦■a 

.  4 


i 

*;.. 


THE  CABOUNB  ARCHIPELAGO. 


I'M  i' 


Itfl't  ■  i 


m 


lone,  and  having  a  somewhat  similar  contour,  the  island  is  a  very  r .  1,  i,»«»^  g^  ti,jj  jj^^ 
combined  heat  ar.d  moisture  produce  a  wonderful  fertility  of  vcget'  i.  >>•)«  on  ti,j 
higher  part«  of  the  island,  the  fresh  water  nourishes  various  trees  an..  •i:".l<8,  wlijleon 
the  coast  the  mangrove,  which  delights  in  salt  water,  absolutely  ^mows  iiilo  the  gen,  and 
by  its  interlacii^ig  roots  crnd  branches,  forms  a  barrier  which  caimot  be  penetrateu  acept 
through  the  aperiuics  made  by  the  mouths  of  rivers  and  creeks.  ^ 

The  inhabitants  are  of  a  fair  average  stature,  the  men  being  about  five  feeteicht 
inches  high,  while  the  women  are  much  shorter.  Thev  are,  however,  well  pioportioned 
and  not  stumpy  or  clumsy,  as  is  too  often  the  case  with  the  women  of  uncivilized  races.  I 

Like  the  Komanzoff  Islanders,  they  tattoo  themselves  liberally,  and  both  sexes  wear! 
their  black  hair  very  long,  keeping  it  well-oiled  and  carefully- dressjd,  and,  in  the  case  of  I 

}>eople  of  rank,  adorning  it  with  wreaths  of  flowers.     They  have  the  same  odd  passionl 
or  turmeric  which  is  found  in  the  Polynesian  races  genurolly,  anointing  theniselveil 
profusely  with  it,  and  thereby  converting  their  naturally  pleasing  copper-colour  into  i 
repulsive  yellow. 

The  men  dress  themselves  very  carefully,  a  Bornabi  man  of  fashion  spending  a  vai 
amount  of  time  on  hia  costume. 

He  must  not  exhibit  a  vestige  of  hair  on  his  face,  but  must  painfully  pluck  out  eatii 
individual  hair  by  means  of  forceps  made  of  a  couple  of  coclcle-shells,  or  a  piece  < 
tortoise-shell  bent  double.  He  'must  wear  at  least  six  aprons,  one  over  the  other.  Then 
aprons  are  made  of  strips  of  the  cocoa-nut  leaf  bleached  white  and  about  two  feet  in  leoctl 
He  must  have  round  his  waist  a  belt  or  sash  made  of  banana  fibre,  and  dyed  scarlet  as 
yellow.  He  must  have  his  necklaces,  his  head-band,  and  his  scarlet  tassels  in  bis  ean| 
and  he  finishes  off  his  costume  by  a  sort  of  parasol  or  sunshade  made  of  leaves,  vhich  1 
ties  round  his  head  so  &s  to  preserve  the  face  from  the  sun. 

This  elaborate  toilet  must  be  made  several  times  daily,  as  every  native  bathes,  oil 
and  paints  his  skin  yellow  at  least  three  times  every  day.  The  dress  of  the  women  kai 
some  resemblance  to  that  of  the  men,  except  that,  in  lieu  of  the  series  of  apron-friig 
they  wear  bark-cloth  fastened  round  the  waist  and  reaching  to  the  knee. 

In  architecture  the  people  of  Bornabi  are  superior  to  the  generality  of  I'olyne...™ 
Xike  the  Marquesans,  they  begin  by  building  a  platform  of  stones,  some  four  or  five  lee 
in  hei,<rht,  and  upon  this  they  erect  the  framework  of  the  edifice.  The  spaces  between  th 
upright  timbers  are  filled  in  with  wicker-work^  in  which  are  left  certain  apertures  tLij 
answer  the  purpose  of  windows.  The  floor  is  covered  with  the  same  kind  of  wicker-votll 
except  a  small  space  in  the  centre,  in  which  the  fireplace  is  made.  The  roof  is  thatcba 
neatly  with  pandanus  leaves.  In  all  these  particulars  there  is  little  distinction  hetmi 
the  architecture  of  Bornabi  and  that  of  many  other  islands.  The  chief  point  of  diflerend 
lies,  however,  iu  the  fact  that  the  timbers  are  squared,  and  that,  instead  of  being  meiej 
lashed  together,  they  are  fastened  by  tenon  and  mortise. 

It  seems  probable  that  the  superiority  of  their  architecture,  more  especially  in 
squaring  of  beams  and  the  use  of  the  mortise,  is  due  not  so  much  to  themselves  as  totli 
remembrance  of  buildings  erected  by  white  men  several  centuries  ago.     Near  one  of  tS 
harbours  are  some  ruined  buildings,  which  are  evidently  not  of  savage  architecture,  Thq 
are  buil^  of  cut  stones,  which  have  been  imported  from  some  other  country,  and  i 
arranged  in  streets,  looking  as  if  they  had  formed  a  portion  of  a  fortification.    It  has  I 
conjectured  tJiat  these  buildings  were  the  work  of  the  Spanish  buccaneers,  who  used,  son 
centuries  ago,  to  range  these  seas,  and  would  have  found  such  a  harbour  and  fort  invalij 
able  to  them. 

As  far  as  is  known,  the  inhabitants  of  Bornabi  keep  almost  entirely  to  the  coas'»  aiil 
never  visit  the  interior.  It  is  certain  that  the  cultivated  grounds  only  extend  for  a  veil 
little  distance  inland,  and,  as  all  the  energy  of  these  islanders  naturally  takes  a  seawa 
direction,  it  is  very  probable  that  the  natives  speak  truth  when  they  say  that  they  baij 
never  even  visited  the  centre  of  their  island. 


i; 


THE  RUPACK. 


447 


THE  PELEW  ISLANDS. 


Thb  weRternmost  Rronp  of  the  Carolines  ia  known  by  the  name  of  the  Pelew  or  Pallou 

llilands.    They  were  discovered,  in  1543,  by  Villftbolos,  but  have  been  made  known  to  ua 

Iprincipally  by  means  of  Captain  H.  Wilson,  who  was  wrecked  there  in  1783.     The  group 

Iwuiita  of  about  twenty  small  islands,  which  are  surrounded  by  a  reef. 

I    The  inhabitants  are  of  a  dark  copper-colour,  well  made,  tall,  and  remarkable  for  their 

litately  gait    They  employ  the  tattoo  in  rather  a  curious  manner,  pricking  the  patterns 

Uckly  on  their  legs  from  the  ankles  to  a  few  inches  above  the  knees,  so  that  they  look  as 

f  their  legs  were  darker  in  colour  than  the  rest  of  their  bodies.    They  are  cleanly  in  their 

abits,  bathing  frequently,  and  rubbing  themselves  with  cocoa-nut  oil,  so  as  to  give  a  soft 

ad  ftloBsy  appearance  to  the  skin. 

The  hair  of  the  head  is  fine  and  black,  and  is  worn  long  by  both  sexes,  being  rolled  up 
J I  peculiar  fashion  close  to  the  back  of  the  head.  That  of  the  face  nnd  chin  is  mostly 
wnoved,  being  plucked  out  by  tweezers,  only  a  few  men,  remarkable  fov  the  strength  and 
UcknMS  of  their  beards,  allowing  them  to  grow.  The  men  wear  no  clothing,  not  even 
jie  king  himself  having  the  least  vestige  of  raiment,  the  tattoo  being  supposed  to  answer 
k  purposes  of  dress. 

So  unacquainted  with  real  clothing  were  they  when  Captain  Wilson  visited  them,  that 
iey  were  utterly  perplexed  at  the  garments  of  the  white  men,  lifting  up  the  flaps  of  the 
)at3,  pinching  the  sleeves,  and  then  comparing  them  with  their  own  naked  limbs, 
ridently  fancying  that  these  mysterious  objects  were  the  skin  peculiar  to  the  white  man. 
bey  also  took  the  blue  veins  on  the  seamen's  wrists  for  lines  of  tattooing,  and  asked  to  be 
illoffed  to  see  the  whole  of  the  arm,  in  order  to  find  out  whether  the  blue  lines  were  cou- 
^ued  beyond  the  wrist. 

In  spite,  however,  of  the  absence  of  dress,  the  deportment  of  the  sexes  towards  each  other 
I  perfectly  modest.  For  example,  the  men  and  women  will  not  bathe  at  the  same  spot, 
or  even  go  near  a  bathing-place  of  the  opposite  sex  unless  it  be  deserted.  If  a  man  is 
breed  to  pass  near  a  women's  bathing-place,  he  is  obliged,  when  he  comes  within  a 
Itlpulated  distance,  to  give  a  loud  shout ;  and,  if  it  be  answered  by  a  female  voice,  ho 
tiast  either  j)ass  by  a  circuitous  route,  or  turn  back  and  WfUt  until  the  women  have  left 
lie  spot. 

Their  features  are  tolerably  good,  the  nose  rather  prominent,  and  the  mouth  moderately 
laige.  They  would  look  a  tolerably  handsome  people  but  for  their  custom  of  chewing  the 
etel-nut,  which  stains  the  mouth  red  and  the  teetli  black.  The  chiefs  and  all  the  prin- 
|ipal  men  are  so  devoted  to  the  betel  that  they  always  carry  with  them  a  little  b.isket 
lODtaining  the  nuts,  and  a  small  bamboo  vessel  in  which  they  keep  the  qmcklime  which 
!  mixed  with  the  betel  when  chewed. 
Although  they  care  nothing  for  dress,  and  comparatively  little  for  ornament,  the  very 
»t  chiefs  wear  one  decoration  which  is  prized  by  them  much  as  is  the  Garter  in 
iigland,  or  the  Golden  Fleece  in  Spain.  This  is  a  bone  bracelet,  worn  on  the  left  wrist 
nd  denoting  the  very  highest  rank  next  to  that  of  tlie  king  himself.  Those  who  are 
rivileged  to  wear  it  are  called  Rupacks,  and,  as  will  presently  be  seen,  the  rank  is  not 
sessarily  hereditary,  but  is  conferred  at  the  pleasure  of  the  king. 
It  seems  strange  to  us  that  distinctions  of  rank  should  be  thus  shar|)ly  defined  among 
I  people  like  the  Pelew  Islanders,  and  that  "  naked  savages  "  should  have  their  various 
dations  of  social  position.  That  a  definite  scale  of  rank  should  exist  at  all  is  an 
^idence  of  some  civilization,  and  that  so  complete  a  system  should  be  found  among 
islanders  appears  a  perfect  enigma  to  those  who  have  been  accustomed  to  associ^^te 


«»S3 


'J 
<  si 


fi  >} 


U' 


•• 

'1 

t 
1 

J          f 

>          i 

i     ' 

' '  l''"c| 

448 


THE  CAEOLINE  AECHIPELAGO. 


dothing  and  civilization  as  inseparable  conditioiis.  Yet  here  we  have  the  singular  fact] 
that  there  is  a  distinct  division  of  ranks  into  king,  nobles,  gentry,  and  peasantry ;  and  tliati 
although  these  ranks  are  perfectly  well  defined  and  acknowledged,  not  a  man,  from  tbi 
almost  despotic  king  to  the  lowest  subject,  wears  the  slightest  article  of  clothin". 

Not  only  are  these  distinctions  jealously  obsei-ved,  but  we  find  also  that  the  nobles  i. 
divided  into  several  ranks,  as  is  the  case  in  civilized  lands,  and  that  the  highest  rank  kl 
denoted  by  a  symbolical  badge.  I 

This  badge  is  conferred  only  by  the  sovereii^  himself,  and  the  investiture  with  thj 
Hupack's  bone  is  conducted  with  a  ceremonious  solemnity  that  denotes  the  estimation  inl 


INVESTITURK  OF   TUE   BUPACK. 


which  it  is  held.    So  deeply  are  the  Eupacks  attached  to  this  symbol  of  their  rank,tliat[| 
rebel  Eiipack,  wlio  had  made  war  against  the  king,  and  was  taken  alive,  resisted  evei 
attempt  to  deprive  him  of  his  bracelet,  and  did  not  part  with  it  until  lie  had  sacrificed! 
life  in  its  defence.     In  shape  the  bone  bears  a  curious  resemblance  to  the  open  jaws  of  j 
skate,  and  is  probably  made  on  that  model. 

The  mode  of  investiture  is  a  very  ceremonioiis  one.  The  Eupacks  are  asseni1)l« 
together  in  a  sort  of  chapter  of  their  order,  and  tho  Kupack  elect  is  seated  at  a  littlj 
distance  from  thorn.  The  king,  or  a  Eupack  appointed  by  him,  then  takes  the  braceli^ 
and  directs  the  candidate  to  throw  a  stone  as  far  as  he  can.  This  is  done  in  order t 
ascertain  which  hand  he  habitually  uses,  so  that  if  he  be  a  right-handed  man  the  braa 
goes  on  the  left  wrist,  and  if  a  left-handed  man  on  the  right  wrist, 

A  string  is  then  tied  to  each  finger  of  the  hand ;  the  strings  are  passed  throughj 
bracelet,  which,  together  with  the  hand,  is  plentifully  anointed  with  cocoa-nut  oil 


ung  on 
ails  are  of 
he  Pelew  : 
phlch  each 
pould  not 

VOL.II. 


SPEAR-THROWING. 


449 


principal  Rupack  then  places  himself  behind  the  candidate,  and  holds  him  finnly  by  the 
Sioolaera,  while  another  hauls  at  the  strings.  The  king,  in  the  meantime,  squeezes 
together  the  fingers  of  the  hand,  and  by  degrees  draws  the  bracelet  firmly  on  the  wrist 
He  then  makes  a  speech  to  the  new  Eupack,  telling  him  to  polish  the  bracelet  daily,  and 
keep  it  bright ;  never  to  suffer  its  honour  to  be  tanmhed,  and  never  to  part  from  it  but 
f  ith  his  life. 

Captain  Wilson,  who  was  himself  invested  with  the  Exipack's  bone,  writes  thus  of  the 
I  teicinony  and  its  object :— "  This  mark  of  distinction  is  given  and  received  in  these 
I  leoions  as  a  reward  of  valour  and  fidelity,  and  held  out  as  the  prize  of  merit. 

" "  In  this  light  such  public  honours  were  originally  considered,  and  still  ought  to  be  so, 
I  in  every  state,  from  Pelew  to  Britain.  And  while  they  continue  to  be  thus  regarded  they 
Tfill  operate  on  the  human  passions — excite  emulation,  inspire  courage,  promote  virtue, 
and  challenge  respect  The  decoration,  indeed,  derives  all  its  splendour  from  the  com- 
tined  ideas  of  the  mind  whilst  viewing  it ;  and  the  imagination  is  equally  impressed  with 
the  same  sentiment  whether  the  badge  of  honour  be  n  strip  of  velvet  tied  round  the  knee, 
a  tuft  of  riband  and  a  cross  dangling  at  the  button-hole,  a  star  embroidered  on  the  coat 
I  or  a  lone  upon  the  arm." 

He  might  have  added  that  the  intrinsic  value  of  the  decoration  bears  bo  comparison 
Ivife  the  honour  which  it  denotes,  and  that  the  bone  of  the  naked  Pelew  Islander,  the 
I  laurel  or  parsley  crown  of  the  ancient  warrior,  or  the  Victoria  Cross  of  the  modern  hero, 
I  are  alike  valueless  and  priceless.  It  is  remarkable  that  the  king  does  not  wear  the  bone, 
I  so  that  he  has  no  external  sign  to  distinguish  him  from  the  meanest  peasant 

The  Pelew  Islanders  are  not  a  very  warlike  people,  and  their  weapons  are,  therefore, 
I  simple  and  few.  They  have  two  kinds  of  spears,  one  used  as  a  missile,  and  the  other  as 
I  a  pike.  The  missile  spear  is  thrown  by  a  very  remarkable  instrument,  reminding  the 
I  observer  of  the  Australian  wummerah,  or  throw-stick. 

It  consists  of  a  piece  of  wood  about  two  feet  in  length,  and  having  a  notch  at  one  end. 
("When  the  warrior  wishes  to  throw  his  spear,  he  places  the  butt  in  the  notch  of  the 
Ithrowing-stick,  and  with  his  left  hand  bends  the  elastic  bamboo  shaft  until  it  is  nearly 
Idoubled.  The  hold  of  the  left  hand  is  then  loosed,  and  the  spear  projects  itself  to  a  con- 
iBiderable  distance  by  means  of  its  own  elasticity.  To  a  European  nothing  can  be  more 
jawkward  than  this  mode  of  throwing  the  spear ;  but  the  Pelew  Islanders  can  send  the 
■weapon  to  a  considerable  distance,  and  aim  it  well  besides. 

Even  without  the  aid  of  the  throwing-stick,  they  are  no  mean  adepts  at  hurling  the 

iBpear.   When  Lee  Boo,  the  son  of  the  king,  was  at  Canton,  some  gentlemen  who  were 

^killed  in  spear-throwing  asked  him  to  exhibit  the  manner  in  which  his  own  people 

anaged  the  weapon.     He  took  the  spear,  and,  not  thinking  that  it  was  to  be  thrown, 

nerely  quivered  and  poised  it  according  to  the  usual  preliminaries.    He  was  then  requested 

I  throw  it  at  a  gauze  cage,  wiLh  a  bird  painted  on  it.    The  cage  was  at  such  a  distance 

|ihat  the  gentlemen  could  seldom  strike  it.     Leo  Boo,  however,  took  up  the  spear  carelessly, 

oised  it  for  a  moment,  hurled  it  and  not  only  hit  the  cage,  but  struck  the  bird  through 

(be  head. 

The  Piupacks  mostly  carry  swords  and  daggers.    Tlie  former  are  made  of  a  very  heavy 

jTOod,  and  nearly  three  feet  in  length.    They  are  inlaid  with  pieces  of  white  shell,  and  are 

^trong  and  heavy  enough  to  kill  a  man  with  a  single  blow.     The  daggers  are  made  of  the 

ail-bone  of  the  sting-ray,  and,  when  not  in  use,  are  carried  in  a  sheath  made  of  a  single 

|oint  of  bamboo,  just  as  is  the  case  with  the  small  knives  of  Borneo. 

Land  battles  are  seldom  fought  in  these  islands,  the  natives  trusting  chiefly  to  their 
anoes,  which  are  of  large  size  and  well  built  Their  hulls  are  cut  out  of  tree  trunks,  and 
pen  are  carved,  painted,  and  inlaid  with  the  patient  care  which  distinguishes  savage  art 
(hen  the  ki  ig  goes  out  in  state,  the  canoes  are  further  adorned  with  bunches  of  shells, 
Mg  on  corJs  and  hung  to  the  bows  and  stern-posts.  The  outrigger  is  used,  and  the 
ails  lire  of  the  "  latine  "  form.  Despite,  however,  of  the  care  bestowed  upon  thpir  vessels, 
he  Pelew  Islanders  are  not  good  sailors,  and  seldom  venture  outside  the  chain  of  reefs 
mch  encircle  their  group  of  islands.  Even  within  it  when  the  sea  ran  at  all  high,  they 
mid  not  venture  into  their  canoes. 

VOL.II.  QQ 


mm 

I 


1  # 


??  I',?-  nj 


450 


THE  CAROLINE  ARCHIPELAGO. 


iw 


In  consequence  of  their  mode  of  fighting,  the  capture  of  an  enemy's  canoe  is  thought 
of  much  more  consequence  than  the  slaughter  of  his  soldiers,  and  is  looked  upon  much 
in  the  same  light  as  we  consider  the  capture  of  an  enemy's  gun  or  flag.  Therefore 
when  onfi  party  finds  that  the  battle  is  going  against  them,  they  turn  their  canoes 
landwards,  and  drive  thetn  ashore  with  all  their  might,  and,  if  possible,  drag  them  go 
high  on  the  beash  that  they  cannot  be  floated  without  exposing  the  invaders  to  almost 
certain  death. 

The  principal  tool  used  in  making  the  canoe  is  the  adze,  or  axe.  In  form  the  weapon 
is  almost  identical  with  the  Polynesian  adzes  which  have  befen  already  described  in  this 
work.  The  blade  is  made  of  the  thick  and  strong  shell  of  the  giant  clam,  and  the  most 
curious  point  of  the  instrument  is  that  the  head  revolves  in  a  groove,  so  that  it  can  be 
used  as  an  adze  or  an  axe  at  pleasure.  The  Dyak  boat-builder  has  a  precisely  simUav 
instrument,  as  will  be  seen  in  the  course  of  a  few  pages. 

Their  smaller  tools  and  implements — such  as  stone  knives,  comb,  and  8tring~they 
carry  in  the  basket  which  holds  their  betel ;  and  as  they  have  no  dress,  and  consequently 
no  pockets,  a  man  never  walks  to  any  distance  from  his  home  without  carrying  the  basket 
with  him. 

The  architecture  of  the  Pelew  Islanders  is  very  good.  Tlie  houses  are  raised  ahout 
three  feet  from  the  ground  by  means  of  stone  posts,  \ipon  which  are  laid  the  beams  which 
support  the  flooring  and  side-posts.  The  walls  are  made  of  thick  matting,  which  extends 
from  post  to  post,  and  the  floors  are  generally  of  plank,  having  an  inch  or  so  of  space 
between  the  boards.  Sometimes  they  arc  made  of  split  bamboos,  which  become  polished 
and  very  slippery  by  the  constant  tread  of  naked  feet. 

Each  house  has  in  the  centre  its  fireplace,  sunk  lower  than  the  flooring,  and  fomed' 
of  stones  and  earth.  The  fire  is  kept  buiuing  all  night,  not  for  the  purpose  of  warmth, 
but  that  the  smoke  may  fill  the  house,  and  drive  away  mosquitoes.  When  the  house  is  a  i 
very  large  one,  and  employed  for  the  general  use,  there  are  two  fireplaces,  one  at  each 
encL  Along  the  sides  of  the  house  are  arranged  certain  apertures,  which,  answer  eqiia 
the  purposes  of  windows  or  doors,  and  are  furnished  with  sliding  shutters,  by  which  theyl 
can  be  closed  at  pleasure.  Each  of  these  apertures  is  furnished  with  stepping-stones,  byj 
means  of  which  the  inhabitants  can  enter  or  leave  the  house  without  having  to  clamber] 
from  the  ground  to  the  raised  floor.  The  large  houses  are  employed  for  publi'i  uses,  the 
councils  being  held  in  front  of  them,  or  the  people  assembling  in  them  for  social  talk,  Id] 
which  the  women  bear  their  full  sliare.  Some  of  these  houses  are  from  sixty  to  eiglity 
feet  in  length. 

Being  a  cleanly  people,  the  Pelew  ^slanders  keep  their  houses  neatly  swept,  thebronm 
being  a  bundle  of  cocoa-nut  husks  tied  together.  The  vessels  which  contain  fresh  watw 
are  simply  joints  of  the  bamboo,  the  open  ends  of  which  are  furnished  with  a  sort  of  spcut 
or  lip,  by  means  of  which  the  water  can  be  poured  without  danger  of  being  spilt. 

The  cooking-vessels  are  made  of  earthenware,  and  are  mostly  of  an  oval  shape.   Tlieyl 
arQ  not,  however,  very  good  potters,  their  pots  and  pans  being  rather  fragile,  and  so 
badly  burnt  that  the  natives  dare  not  put  them  at  once  on  the  fire,  but  set  them  first  at  a| 
little  distance,  and,  as  they  become  warmer,  bring  them  nearer,  tiiming  them  continually, 
80  as  to  heat  each  part  equally. 

When  Captain  Wilson  was  at  the  Pelew  Islands,  the  king  had  a  vessel  of  which  hel 
was  very  proud.  It  was  carved  out  of  a  block  of  wood,  plentifully  inlaid  witli  pieces  dl 
white  shell,  and,  when  the  cover  was  upon  it,  formed  a  tolerably  fair  representatiun  ofaf 
bird.  This  vessel  held  about  nine  gallons,  and,  on  occasions  of  great  ceremony,  was  bruiiglit| 
out  and  filled  with  sweet  drink  for  the  use  of  the  king  and  his  Unpacks. 

Of  the  amusements  of  the  Pelew  Islanders  Captain  Wilson  says  little,  and  gives  bit al 
brief  description  of  the  very  odd  dance  in  which  they  delight.  "  In  the  evening  oiirl 
people  were  entertained  with  a  dance  of  the  warriors,  who  were  just  then  returned,  wliiclij 
was  perfojmed  in  the  following  manner: — 

"  The  dancers  have  a  quantity  of  plantain  leaves  brought  to  them,  which  they  splitl 
and  shiver  into  the  form  of  ribands.  These  they  twine  and  fix  round  their  heads,  wris^j 
waists,  ankles,  and  knees ;  and  the  leaves  being  of  a  yellowish  hue,  so  prepared,  hs.\e 


"  Their 
method  the} 
together  all" 
selves  face  t 
them  a  clas 
[exclamatiou 
danced  to  as 
the  (lance  hi 

As  far  a 
!of  relifjion, 
one  of  whicl 
wherever  it 
planks  of  tl 
jiemove  then 


THE  WARRIORS'  DANCR 


451 


Jv 


an  inelegant  effect  when  applied  to  their  dark  copper  skin.    'Ihey  make  also  bunches  or 
tassels  of  the  same,  which  they  hold  in  their  hands. 

"  When  drawn  out,  they  form  themselves  into  circles  of  two  or  three  deep,  one  within 
another.  In  general,  an  elderly  man  amongst  them  begins  in  a  very  solemn  tone  some- 
thin"  like  a  song,  or  lon^  sentence — for  our  countrymen  could  not  discriminate  which  it 
was— -aiwl  when  he  comes  to  a  pause,  or  what  we  should  call  the  end  of  a  stanza,  a  chorus 
is  struck  up,  and  the  daucers  all  join  in  concert,  still  continuing  their  figure. 


t 


'.;|V 


THE  WABRIORS'  DAKCI!. 


"  Their  dancing  does  not  so  much  consist  in  capering  or  agility  as  in  a  particular 
I  method  they  have  of  balancing  themselves,  and  this  frequently  very  low  sideways,  singing 
together  all  the  while  ;  during  which  they  will  flatten  their  circles,  so  as  to  bring  them- 
selves face  to  face  to  each  other,  lifting  up  the  tassels  they  hold  in  their  hands,  and  giving 
them  a  clashing  or  tremulous  motion.  After  this  there  will  be  a  sucden  pause,  and  an 
exclamation  from  every  one  of  '  Wed!'  Then  a  new  sentence  or  stanzo  is  repeated,  and 
danced  to  as  before,  and  the  same  ceremony  continued  till  every  man  who  is  engaged  in 
[the  (lance  has  in  his  turn  had  his  repetition  and  chorus." 

As  far  as  was  ascertained  by  Captain  Wilson,  the  Pelew  Islanders  La^'e  some  notions 
jof  relifjion,  and  certainly  believed  in  a  life  after  death.  They  had  several  superstitions, 
joiie  of  which  was  that  the  wood  of  a  certain  tree  was  unlucky,  and  always  brought  harm 
hvherever  it  was  used.  When  Captain  Wilson  was  buildii>g  his  new  vessel,  he  used  some 
blanks  of  this  tree,  much  to  the  dismay  of  the  king,  Abba  Thulle,  who  begged  him  to 
I  remove  them.    Captain  Wilson  explained  to  him  that  as  in  his  own  country  any  kind  of 

Qg2 


'!     I 


i.r 


462 


THE  OABOLINE  ABCUIFELAGO. 


suitable  wood  was  employed  for  ship-building  without  producing  disastrous  results,  the 
same  impunity  was  to  be  expected  in  the  Felew  Islands.  As  it  happened,  shortly  after 
the  obnoxious  planks  had  been  inserted,  one  of  the  carpenters  fell  from  the  side  of  the 
vessel,  and  hurt  himself  severely,  thus  confirming  the  natives  in  their  belief. 

Their  funeral  ceremonies  are  very  short  and  simple,  and  even  in  one  instance  witnessed 
by  Captain  Wilson,  wheu  the  son  of  the  principal  chief  was  buried,  there  was  scarcely 
any  ceremony. 

The  corpse  was  wrapped  up  in  mats,  and  borne  by  four  men  on  a  bier,  no  men  except 
the  actual  bearers  attending.  A  number  of  women  followed  the  bier,  and  poured  out  loud 
lamentations  as  they  walked.  When  they  arrived  at  the  place  of  burial,  the  body  was 
laid  in  the  grave,  and  the  earth  immediately  filled  in  by  the  four  bearers,  while  the  women 
knelt  round,  and  renewed  their  lamentations,  marking  as  if  they  would  tear  up  the  body 
from  the  ground. 

Next  day,  however,  Raa  !<Cook,  the  father  of  the  deceased,  went  to  the  burial-placfl,  and 
performed  a  curious  ceremony.  He  took  two  old  cocoa-nuts  (young  nuts  being  alvays 
gathered  for  consumption)  and  some  red  ochre,  with  which  he  drew  transverse  stripes 
across  the  nuts.  He  then  laid  the  painted  nuts  by  his  side,  and  repeated,  in  an  under- 
tone, some  words  which  were  supposed  to  bd  an  incantation  or  prayer  of  some  kind. 
A  bundle  of  betel  leaves  was  treated  in  the  same  way,  and  the  whole  were  then  delivered 
to  an  old  woman,  who  went  with  them  towards  the  grave ;  but  the  precise  termination  of 
the  ceremony  was  not  ascertained. 

On  page  449  mention  was  made  of  Leis  Boo.  As  this  young  man  was  the  first  Pelew 
Islander  who  ever  visited  England,  and  was  besides  a  very  remarkable  character,  1  will 
conclude  this  account  with  a  shoit  memoir  of.  him. , 

He  was  the  second  son  of  the  kiug»  Abba  ThuUe,  who  was  no  common  man,  and  well  I 
deserving  of  the  power  which  he  held.    He  possessed  great  energy,  wonderful  liberality  of  I 
mind,  and  an  iniuite  nobility  of  disposition.     The  visit  of  the  white  men  taught  him  their  I 
infinite  superiority,  and  when  Captain  Wilson  had  built  his  new  ship,  and  was  about  to  i 
start,  Abba  Thulle  begged  him  to  take  Lee  Boo  to  England,  to  have  him  instructed  in  the 
arts  of  civilization,  and  to  send  him  back  again  so  that  he  might  be  the  teacher  of  hi3 
future  people.    The  request  was  granted,  and  Lee  Boo  accompanied  Captain  Wilson  to 
England,  where  he  lived  for  five  months,  winning  the  esteem  and  affection  of  all  whom 
he  met,  by  his  intelligent,  modest,  and  affectionate  nature.     Unfortunately  for  his  fathetJ 
hopes,  he  was  attacked  with  small-pox,  of  which  he  died,  his  last  wish  being  that  all  I 
pi-esents  that  had  been  given  him  should  be  sent  to  his  father.    He  died  on  Dec.  2/, I 
1784,  and  was  buried  in  Eotherhithe  Church,  where  a  tomb  was  erected  to  his  memor]l| 
by  the  India  Company. 


B  O  E  N  E  O. 


CHAPTER  L 


THE  DYAKS,  THEIR  APPEARANCE  AND  DRESS. 


m'M 


B0PPO8BD   OniOIV    OF    T!TB    STAKS — NUHBEIt    OF    TRIBES — THE    SEA    AND    LAND   DTAK8 GENERAL 

APPKABANCK    OF     THK     NATIVES —TATTOOING     MOST     PREVALENT     AMONG     THE    LEAST     CIVILIZED 

TBIBR8— DRESS     AND  ORNAMENT EXTRAORDINARY    EAR-RINGS — FILING     AND     BLACKENING     THE 

TKKTH~A    DYAK   WARRIOR     IN    FULL    DRESS — A    DUSCM    WARRIOR     IN    ORDINARY    COSTUME THE 

lUIKOAN   PIRATES,  THEIR   ARMAMENTS  AND  FEROCITY — A  BAQHAI  DYAK    AND   HIS  STRANGE  HEAD- 

DBE88 —STRENGTH   AND    ACTIVITY   OP    THE    DYAKS "  BATANG  "     WALKING — AN     OBLIGING   DYAK 

— IHKIB  ABILITY  TO  PENETRATE    JUNGLES — THE    CHAWAT  AND   SARONG — A    DYAK    DANDY DRESS 

OF  THK  WOMEN — THE  BEDANO  AND  SLEEVELESS  JACKET — THE    BEAUTIFUL   HAIB  OF  DYAK   WOMEN 

— THR    METALLIC    BODICES A     SAIBAS    GIRL     IN    FULL     DUKSB — DYAK     BELLS TREATMENT     OF 

THK  WOMEN. 

I  With  the  exception  of  Australia,  which  may  take  rank  as  a  continent,  Borneo  is  the 
|[est  island  in  the  world     It  is  situated  in  the  tropics,  the  equator  passing  nearly 
I  through  the  centre  of  it,  and  forms  the  centre  of  the  Indian  Archipelago. 

Until  late  yerin,  scarcely  anything  was  known  of  Borneo;  but  since  the  late  Sir 
I  James  Brooke  aci^oniplished  liis  wonderful  series  ol'  exploits  against  the  piratical  tribes 
I  that  infested  the  coast  for  more  than  a  thousand  miles,  and  destroyed  all  ",ommerce,  the 
country  has  been  tolerably  explored,  and  the  manners  and  customs  of  its  inhabitants 
investigated.  Following  the  plan  on  which  this  work  has  been  formed,  we  will  only 
j  concern  ourselves  about  the  natives  of  Borneo  who  live  to  a  degree  the  life  of  savages, 
I  and  only  possess  that  amount  of  civilization  which  is  compatible  with  savage  existence. 

PuTTiNO  aside  the  Malay  Mahometans  who  have  settled  in  Borneo,  we  may 
jioughly  divide  the  native  tribes  into  the  Land  and  Sea  Dyaks.  The  former  of  these 
jdivisions  seldom  go  to  sea,  either  for  piracy  or  trade,  and  in  this  respect  are  very  diti'erent 
I  from  the  Sea  Dyaks,  whose  existence  is  essentially  a  naval  one. 

Mr.  Brooke  believes  that  the  Land  Dyaks  have  en)igrat(  <l  from  a  country  in  which 
jthey  would  be  brought  in  contact  with  Hindooism,  inasmi  i:h  as  they  possess  sundry 
[nlicsof  that  religion.  "The  reuiains  of  Hindooism  found  ;  iiong  them,  such  as  stone- 
jshaped  bulls  and  other  stone  utensils,  and  the  refusal  anion_  them  to  touch  the  flesh  of 
jcattle  or  duer — and  so  particular  are  they  that  they  will  fine  i  man  for  even  spilling  the 
iWood  of  these  animals  on  their  premises ;  the  name  of  thei  deity  being  Juwata — these 
Itestifyiug  points  support  a  £air  coi\jecturo  that  they  must  have  gained  a  £ur  notion 


Ah  'Ai^ 


454 


BORNEO. 


1 1/'.'- 


of  Hindoo  worship  from  people  coming  into  the  Kapuas  Eiver  from  the  island  of  Jay* 
which  is  only  distant  from  some  of  the  outstretching  points  of  Borneo  two  hundred  miu' 
and  fair  winds  generally  prevail  between."  ' 

In  confirmation  of  this  opinion,  Mr.  Brooke  mentions  that  the  expression,  "in  the 
days  of  the  Hindoos,"  was  formerly  employed  when  any  ancient  date  was  signified 
There  are  about  nine  or  ten  branches  of  the  Land  Dyaks,  each  of  which  branches  is 
divided  into  a  considerable  number  of  tribes.  It  is  impossible  to  give  the  namea  and 
description  of  the  individual  tribes  on  account  of  their  fluctuating  character.  The  peonle 
are  continually  shifting  their  place  in  search  of  new  lands  for  cultivation,  and  the  result 
is  that  they  quarrel  with  each  other,  fight,  are  dispersed,  and  thus  form  new  tribes  in  the 
spots  on  which  they  settle. 

It  is  thought  that  their  number  does  not  exceed  forty  thousand,  many  tribes  of  which 
have  never  been  near  the  sea. 

Next  come  the  Sea  Dyaks,  a  fairer,  a  finer,  and  a  more  interesting  people.  They  are 
about  three  times  as  numerous  as  the  Land  Dyaks,  and  are  at  the  present  dav  much 
what  the  old  sea-kings  were  in  days  gone  by.  They  are  essentially  a  nation  of  rovers 
livinrj  by  piracy,  and  carrying  out  to  the  fullest  extent  the  abominable  practice  of  head- 
huu'ii;^,  of  which  we  shall  see  something  in  the  course  of  a  few  pages. 

1  hey  are  taller  than  the  Land  Dyaks,  who  seldom  excotd  five  feet  six  inches  in 
hei'-i  :  find  much  fairer  in  complexion.  The  skin  of  the  Land  Pyak  is  brown,  whereas 
i'.i.it  the  Sea  Dyak  is  many  shades  lighter,  and  has  been  compared  to  the  colour  of  a 
Tsew  saudle — a  hue  which  admirably  suits  the  well-developed  forms  of  these  people. 
Tiipy  .'  3  very  proud  of  their  complexion,  and  the  women  are  fond  of  an  excuse  for 
tl'.rowiiig  off  the  jackets  which  they  wear,  in  order  to  exhibit  theii-  smooth  satiny  skins 
po'jijh'd  ind  shining  as  if  of  new  bronze. 

'i !  ■  \rariou3  customs  in  peace  and  war  v,ill  be  described  in  their  proper  places,  and 
■we  wiii  content  ourselves  at  present  with  their  appearance  and  dress. 

The  Dyaks,  as  a  rule,  are  nearly  beardless,  and  have  a  cast  of  countenance  which 
might  almost  be  called  effeminate.  Occasionally,  however,  a  man  do;^s  possess  a  few 
hairs  on  his  upper  lip,  of  which  he  is  inordinately  proud,  and  one  or  two  instances  have 
"been  known  where  a  man  has  possessed  a  well-developed  beard. 

Tattooing  is  practised  among  many  of  the  tribes,  and  prevails  in  inverse  ratio  to  their 
civilization,  those  who  are  furthest  from  civilization  being  most  proiusely  tattooed,  and 
those  who  are  brought  in  contact  with  it  having  almost  entirely  abandoned  the  practice, 
Tlie  men  of  some  tribes  are  nearly  covered  witlx  tattooed  patterns,  while  those  of  other 
tribes  liave  stars  on  their  breasts,  and  armlets  and  bracelets  on  their  legs  and  arms.  The 
Kanowit  Dyaks,  who  belong  to  the  great  Malanau  tribe,  are  tattooed  from  the  breast  to 
the  knees  with  a  pattern  that  has  the  effect  of  scale  armour,  and  many  of  them  tattoo 
their  chins  and  cheats  so  as  to  look  as  if  they  had  real  beards  and  moustaches.  The  tattoo 
of  the  women  is  oicen  njore  elaborate  than  that  of  the  men,  as  we  shall  presently  see. 

It  is  worthy  of  notice  that,  as  a  rule,  tne  Sea  Dyaks  do  not  use  the  tattoo.  They  have 
an  idea  that  it  is  a  sign  of  cowardice,  and  are  very  much  surprised  that  English  sailors, 
whose  courage  they  can  but  ^'^ pect.  "vill  allow  themselves  to  be  tattooed  with  the 
anchors,  true  lovers'  knots,  ships  in  full  sail,  entwined  initials,  and  other  figures  with 
which  a  British  sailor  loves  to  ui -ngure  himself  la  consequence  of  this  feeling  many 
verbal  skirmLshes  have  been  M'agi-i  between  the  Sea  Dyaks  and  the  English  seamen.  The 
tribes  among  whom  tattooing  reaches  its  greatest  development  are  mostly  those  of  the 
Malaccan  division,  such  as  the  Kanowits,  who  are  mightily  despised  by  the  ropular  Liiid 
and  Si'a  Dyaks,  and  are  only  tolerated  by  them  as  being  the  means  of  aflording  a  coublant 
supjtly  of  heads. 

Tlie  Dyaks  are  exceedingly  fertile  in  their  invention  of  ear-ornaments.  Most  savages 
content  themselves  with  making  otuj  hole  in  the  lobe  of  the  car,  and  often  eiilarjie  it  so 
that  a  nuui's  hand  could  be  passed  through  the  oriiice.  But  the  Dyaks  go  much  further 
in  their  ideas  of  adornment. 

Ill  coninion  with  other  savages,  thoy  make  an  enormous  hole  in  the  lobe  of  the  ear, 
increase  it  by  inserting  a  series  of  gradually  enlarged  plugs,  and  drag  it  down  as  far  as 


EXTRAORDINARY  EAR-RINGS. 


466 


He  jliouldeT  by  hanging  leaden  weights  to  it.  But  they  also  bore  a  series  of  holes  all 
round  the  edge  of  the  ear,  and  fill  them  with  various  ornaments.  The  favourite  plan  is, 
to  have  a  series  of  brass  rings,  and  to  insert  them  in  the  holes  of  the  ear,  the  smallest 
teiiiff  nt  the  top,  and  the  lowest,  which  is  large  enough  to  be  a  bracelet,  at  the  bottom. 
Jills'^ decoration  prevails  chiefly  among  the  Sea  Dyaks,  and  there  is  a  sort  of  proverb 
which  warns  the  hearer  to  beware  of  su  man  who  wears  many  ear-rings. 


i 


■ding  a  coiiilant 


-)bo  of  tlie  ear, 
dowu  as  far  as 


DTAK  WARRIOR  AND  DUSUM. 


Often  the  Dyaks  do  not  content  themselves  with  wearing  rings  in  their  eaw,  but  fill 
le  aperturfis  with  such  a  miscellany  of  objects  that  they  have  been  descrilifld  as  "  ch^te- 
jlainos,"  rather  than  ear-rnigs.  One  young  man,  the  son  of  n  chief,  wore  only  one  large 
Iriiig  in  each  ear,  l)ut  firm  this  ring  depended  a  number  of  brass  chains,  to  which  were 
jsuspended  various  nrnamints.  To  one  ear  were  thus  hung  two  boar's  tusks,  one  alligator's 
|tooth,  part  of  a  hornbiU's  beak,  three  small  brass  rings,  and  two  little  bells. 

Many  of  tlie  men  wear  one  large  ear-ring  in  the  lobo,  and  bore  a  hole  in  the  top  ot 
jthe  ear,  through  which  is  passed  a  canine  tooth  of  the  tiger-cat. 

These  ornaments  are  only  worn  when  the  Dyak  puts  on  his  dress  of  ceremony,  and  at 


'J  ' 


z\ 


456 


BOBNEO. 


other  times  the  holes  in  the  cars  are  kept  from  closing  by  plugs  of  wood.  And,  as  tW 
effect  of  the  brass  is  always  to  cause  ulcerating  sores,  the  ordinary  appearance  of  a  Dyak'sb 
ears  is  not  very  pleasing.  Some  of  them  have  a  curious  fashion  of  boring  one  hole  at  ton! 
of  the  ear  and  another  at  tlie  bottom,  and  tying  to  it  a  brass  plate,  to  which  are  suspendJI 
the  jingling  ornaments  of  which  these  savages  are  so  fond. 

The  Dyaks  are  so  fully  impressed  with  the  idea  that  nature  is  meant  to  be  improved  I 
by  art,  tliat  they  cannot  even  allow  their  teeth  to  retain  their  natural  shape  and  colour  I 
As  a  general  rule,  the  men  file  their  front  teeth  into  sharp  points,  while  others  iwproyj 
upon  nature  still  farther  by  scooping  out  the  front  face  of  each  tooth  and  renderinc  iJ 
concave.  " 

Having  thus  rendered  the  shape  of  the  tooth  as  unlike  its  natural  form  as  possible 
the  next  process  is  evidently  to  change  the  colour  as  completely  as  the  shape,  and  to  turn 
them  from  white  to  black.  The  habit  of  betel-eating  has  much  to  do  with  the  darkenin-r 
of  the  teeth,  but  besides,  there  is  a  mode  by  whicli  the  Dyaks  deliberately  stain  their 
teeth  black.  The  method  by  which  the  dye  is  produced  and  applied  is  well  told  hy 
Mr.  Uoyle,  in  his  "  Adventures  among  the  Dyaks : " — 

"  We  made  inquiries  about  the  means  employed  fur  blackening  the  teeth,  a  custom  I 
which  is  universal  in  the  far  East     Tlie  old  medicine  man  was  finally  persuaded  to  show 
us  the  process,  and  very  curious  it  appeared. 

"  He  produced  from  his  stores  a  piece  of  dry  wood  of  the  kind  called  sinfca :  this  wa? 
set  on  fire,  and  held  over  the  blade  of  a  parang  (or  sword),  on  which  a  few  drops  of  water 
had  been  poured.  As  the  stick  blazed,  a  black  sap  oozed  from  it,  and  dropped  upon  tha 
metal,  where  it  mingled  with  the  water,  and  in  a  few  moments  formed  a  pool  of  thick 
jetty  liquid.  "With  this  the  teetli  are  stained  in  childhood,  and  one  application,  we  arii'i 
told,  will  suCBce  Ur  preserve  them  black  for  ever,  nor  are  there  any  means  of  removing 
the  colour. 

"  The  process  seems  peculiar,  because  the  wood  from  which  exuded  the  sap  appnars  to 
be  as  dry  as  dust,  and  because  the  dye  will  not  afiect  any  substance  except  the  teeth,  not 
even  bone  or  horn.  This  is  the  more  curious  since  some  of  the  Malays  file  the  enamel 
carefully  from  their  teeth  before  applying  the  sinka.  Many,  indeed,  file  them  to  a  point 
as  sharp  as  a  needle,  as  do  some  of  the  Dyak  tribes."  The  reader  will  remember  that 
several  of  the  West  African  tribes  file  their  teeth  in  like  manner. 

In  the  illustration  on  page  455  are  represented  two  Dyak  warriors,  one  in  full 
costume,  and  the  other  a  Dusum  Dyak  in  ordinary  dress. 

The  former  of  these  men  carries  in  his  right  hand  the  sumpitan,  with  its  spear-head, 
and  the  other  rests  on  his  wooden  shield  covered  with  tufts  of  human  hair.  His  paraii"- 
ihlang  or  war-sword  is  on  his  left  side,  with  its  tufts  of  human  hair  depending  from  the 
handle.  His  ankles,  legs,  and  arms  are  covered  with  multitudes  of  brass  rings,  he  Aveare 
a  sort  of  jacket  formed  from  the  skin  of  the  orang-outan,  and  on  his  head  is  a  kind  of 
;oronal  made  from  the  feathers  of  the  Argus  pheasant. 
Tliis  figure  is  taken  from  a  photograph. 

The  next  figure  represents  a  man  in  ordinary  costume.     He  belongs  to  the  tribe 
of  Dusums,  who  live  on  the  northern  coast  of  Borneo,  and  who  wear  less  clothiii<^  than  any 
of  the  tribes  of  the  island,  their  whole  dress  consisting  of  the  chawat  and  a  number  of  I 
large  metal  rings  round  their  necks  and  liips.     The  Dusum  warriors  wear  their  hair  lor;,  | 
merely  bound  with  a  piece  of  cotton  cloth,  and  their  spears  are  as  simple  as  their  clothing 
being  nothing  more  than  a  metal  head  lashed  to  a  shaft  of  bamboo. 

In  order  to  show  at  a  glance  the  appearance  of  various  tribes  of  Borneans,  two  more  I 
Dyaks  are  given  on  the  following  page.  The  left-hand  figure  re[)resents  an  llUuoim  piriiti 
Thi!se  men  are  found  atTiinipassook,  or  Tampa.suk  as  the  name  is  sonietinios  spelt,  aplaa  I 
on  the  north-western  coast  of  Borneo,  not  very  much  altovi;  the  island  of  Libunn. 

The  lllinoans  possess  muny  large  and  forniidable  war-boats,  which  are  armed  intlif] 
bows  with  a  very  long  gun,  and  have,  atU^r  the  fashion  of  IJornean  boats,  an  upper  detli, 
which  serves  a,s  a  platform  for  the  combatants  and  a  shelter  from  the  rowers,  who  si!  i 
beneath.     There  is  a  small  cabin  astern  for  the  captain,  about  the  {size  oi  u  doij-ktnuti,  | 
but  tho  boato  have  no  other  sleeping  accommodation. 


lors,  one  in 


jiifrs  to  the  trite 
clotluii'T  than  any 
and  a  number  of 
ir  their  liair  lorii;, 
as  their  clothiii':, 


!  of  a  doi;-kt)uuti 


PIRACY  AND  MURDER. 


457 


)  paddles  with  which  the  rowers  propel  the  vessel  are  shaped  rather  curiously, 

nkinz  at  *  distance  like  more  sticks  with  Hat  discs  of  wood  fastened  to  their  ends.     The 

Its  are  steered  by  an  oar-rudder  at  the  starboard  side  of  the  stern,  and  each  is  furnished 

nth  a  mast  and  a  huge  sail,  which  can  be  raised  in  a  few  minutes,  and  struck  in  almost  as 

jiy  seconds.    Although  the  Illinoana  are  wealthy  tribes,  and  possess  quantities  of  fire- 

,  they  are  rather  afraid  to  uao  these  weapons,  and  tiuat  iu  pielereuce  to  the  spear 

1  parang. 


ILLINOAN  FUUXG  AND  tJAQIUI  DYAK. 


The  Illinoans  were  instrumental  in  the  murder  of  two  native  chiefs  who  were  friendly 
I  the  English,  and  who  hud  been  suspected  of  aiding  the  cession  of  Labuun.  One  of 
lem,  named  Bud-ruddeen,  a  man  of  cehsbrity  as  a  warrior,  did  not  fall  unavenged.  When 
18  enemy  approached,  he  retired  to  his  house,  together  with  his  f:ivourito  wife  and  his 
Iter,  neither  of  whom  would  leave  him.  By  the  aid  of  his  followers,  he  fought  despc- 
[tely  to  the  very  last,  until  nearly  all  his  men  were  killed,  and  he  himself  was 
ngerously  woiuided. 

He  then  retired  with  his  wife  and  sister  into  an  inner  chamber,  while  the  enemy 
pwded  into  the  house  iu  search  of  lum,  oud  then,  firing  his  pistol  into  a  barrel  of  ^uu- 


a     f" 
!  r 


hi        .H 


1 1' 


I  !' 


iP'i 


■■■■»^5 


I.. 


.JwAwi 


i.: '"  mil.. ; 


.11 


,f  ;,,^l 


— ifcMMiail   ^"^--1— t6j 


■Ti  '^ai; 


408 


BORNEO. 


•;    ,T 


"^^ 


I  ^-r  ■ 


powder  which  ho  had  pbced  there  in  readiness,  blew  to  pieces  himself,  his  two  relative 
auil  his  uooii  ios. 

The  othc    flm>ro  represents  a  Saghai  Dyak. 

This  triliii  liven  on  th»'  south-eastern  coast  of  Borneo,  and  is  remark -ible  for  the  superli 
costumes  of  tlio  uion,  who  have  about  tliem  an  air  of  barbaric  splci  lour,  which  thra 
0  exceedingly  fond  of  displaying.  "Wearing,  in  common  with  all  Dyuks,  the  chawatd 
waist-cloth,  tlitty  tak«  a  pridu  m  adorning  themselves  with  short  tunics  made  of  tim 
leopard  skin,  or  rich  unci  embroidered  cloth ;  while  on  thf  ir  heads  th,  v  wear  majjuific^Qj 
caps  made  of  monkey-skin,  and  decorated  with  the  beautiful  feather"  oi  ihe  Argus  pheasantJ 
two  of  the  largest  feathers  being  placed  so  tluit  one  droops  over  f^ach  ear.  All  theii 
Dyaks  have  a  vory  singular  profde,  in  coneequeuce  of  their  habit  oi  Ji'ing  the  tuthanij 
so  reducing  thejr  bulk,  those  who  have  concave  teeth  presenting  the  most  curious  outline. 

Comparatively  slight  and  feeble  an  the  Dyaks  look  by  the  side  of  the  stalwart  ani 
muscular  European,  tin  ir  strength  is  really  wonderful,  and  ennbk'b  itm  to  porl'orni  tasks 
which  the  powerful  whit(!  man  could  not  b)'^  any  possibility  achit  ve.  On  a  joumew 
when  a  Europeim  lias  fallen  from  sheer  fatijL,nie,  a  Dyak  has  taken  the  burden  witj 
which  the  fallen  nan  was  laden,  and  added  it  to  his  own,  without  seeming  to  display  anv 
particular  sense  of  having  increased  his  own  1  ibonr ;  and  when  the  stranger,  in  spite  oi 
the  relief,  has  lain  dow  in  absolute  inability  to  move,  a  little  wiry  Dyak  has  picked  1 
up,  put  him  on  his  back,  and  proc(  eded  on  his  journey  with  perfect  ease. 

TheDyiksaro  in  the  hubit  of  crossing  the  swamps  with  which  I'nrneo  abounds  I 
means  of  y  litive  bridgen,  c;illed  bn*angs.  These  are  the  very  sinjiilcst  foim  inwhicSI 
t.  0  j)rinclt)li)  lA'  the  bridge  can  be  carried  out.  If  the  reader  M'ishes  to  obtain  a  contti 
idea  of  a  batang,  he  can  do  so  easily  enough.  Two  bamboo  poles  are  driven  into  thd 
ground  so  as  to  cross  one  another  near  the  top,  like  an  X  with  the  lower  limbs  muclj 
develoiHid  They  are  then  lashed  together  at  the  intersection,  just  lilo  the  suppon 
between  which  a  modern  rope-dancer  stretches  his  cord.  At  about  thiit}  feet  distance] 
another  ])air  of  polcM  are  fixed  ;'r.  j.  similar  way,  and  a  horizontal  bamboo  laid  upon  tlitu 

In  fact,  th(!  whole  apparatus  looks  juftt  like  a  rope-dancer's  apparatus,  a  bamboo  takinij 
thi  place  of  the  rope.  IJeycnd  the  second  supports  others  are  added  and  connected! 
hoiizcnt:.!  '!'i''d)O08  an  far  ;is  the  marsh  extends ;  and  so  fond  are  the  natives  of  tlieseven 
primitive  bridgr «  vi.Ht  thay  "vill  make  them  a  mile  or  moie  in  length,  and  extend  then 
over  gorges  ot  tei-riblo  depth. 

To  tread  those  extraordinary  bridges  is  a  task  that  would  tax  the  powers  of  a  profe« 
sional  rope'danccr,  and  yet  a  Dyak  bus  been  known  to  take  a  heavy  white  man  on  hi 
back,  ana  carry  him  u  mile  or  more  over  these  slippery  batangs,  when,  in  ninny  \i]mi,\ 
false  step  would  lie  certain  destruction  for  both.  He  does  not  seem  at  all  fatigued  bythii 
extraordmnry  ieut  of  muscular  power,  but  rather  has  a  6ort>  of  boyish  exultation  in  hii 
strength,  and  a  decided  delight  that  he  is  able  at  all  events  in  one  respect  to  prove  hm 
the  superior  of  the  white  man,  whom  he  regards  with  the  most  profound  respect  as i 
being  of  supernatural  wisdom  and  power. 

The  Dyak  h  ore  able,  in  some  astonisliing  manner,  to  penetrate  with  comparative  ea* 
through  jungles  which  are  absolutely  impervious  to  Europ(  ans. 

One  of  these  men,  while  on  the  march  with  some  Kuglish  goldicrs,  exhibited  hiij 
strength  in  a  very  unexpected  manner.  The  path  was  a  terribio  one,  all  up  and  dovn  steep 
and  slippery  hills,  so  that  the  Chinese  coolies  who  accompanied  the  j)arty  first  thre» 
away  their  nee,  and  lastly  sat  down  and  wept  like  children.  The  English  sergeant,  i 
veteran,  accustomed  to  hard  marching  both  in  China  and  India,  broke  down  at  tlie  k 
hill,  and  declared  his  inability  to  move  another  step  under  the  load  which  he  carriet 
Mr.  Brooke,  who  was  in  command  of  the  party,  asked  one  of  the  Dyaks  to  carry  i 
sergeant's  burden,  and  promised  him  an  additional  piece  of  tobacco. 

The  man  was  delighted  with  the  proposal,  and  accepted  it.     He  was  already  canyinj 
food  for  thr(fo  weeks,  his  whole  store  of  clothes,  one  tv/elve-pound  shot,  two  twelvfr] 

Eound  cartridges,  a  double-barrelled  gun,  a  hundred  rounds  of  ball  cartridge,  and  hisoi 
eavy  sword  and  spear.     Such  a  load  as  this,  which  would  be  almost  too  great  evenforij 
man  walking  un  good  roads,  seemed  a  mere  trifle  to  the  agile  Dyak,  who  went  Ugbtlyi 


A  DYAK  DANDY. 


469 


ply  np  and  down  paths  which  the  foreigners  could  hardly  traverse  even  without  having 

Lcarry  fliivll»i"K  except  their  own  woi^'ht. 

jjQiitt,  ,  indeed,  was  he  inconmioded,  tliat  he  strapped  the  whole  of  the  sergeant's  kit 
ibiiback,  and  walked  off  as  easily  as  it  the  whole  load  were  but  a  feather  weight.  No 
[ffho  boa  not  actually  traversed  those  paths  can  form  an  idea  of  the  miseries  attending 
e journey.  The  paths  themselves  are  bad  enough,  but,  in  addition  to  the  terribly  severe 
loor  of  walking,  the  traveller  has  to  endure  mosquitoes,  sand-Hies,  intense  heat  at  mid- 
h«  and  intense  cold  at  night,  thirst,  wet,  and  every  imaginable  discomfort. 

Yet  the  native  seems  (juite  easy  in  the  journey,  and  gets  over  the  ground  in  a  manner 

;  u  absolutelv  exasperating  to  the  Europeans  who  accompany  him.     He  is  able  to 
his  way  through  prickly   thickets  and  morasses  in  a  way  which  seems  almost 
hpenetrable.     Indeed,  he  suvs  himself  t'.at  it  is  impenetrable,  and  that  he  achieves  these 
by  means  of  certain  charms  whicn  he  carries  about  with  him.    On  one  occasion  it 

ened  that  at  the  end  of  a  hard  five  hours*  journey,  a  number  of  sketching  materials 
J  other  necessaries  had  been  forgotten,  and  u  Dyuk  was  «-  to  the  boats  to  fetch  them, 
[jM  promised  a  pocket-knife  for  his  trouble.  He  stir,  i  about  two  P.M.  and  arrived 
ith  tne  parcels  before  sunset,  having  thus,  in  additior  *o  his  first  journey  with  tho 
jivellers,  and  the  heavy  parcels  whicli  he  had  to  carr  ice  traversed  the  distance 

lich  had  occupied  them  five  hours  in  the  transit. 

When  questioned  about  tho  manner  in  which  he  porformed  ilio  journey,  he  said  that 
Iwas  owing  to  the  virtues  of  a  charm  which  he  carried,  and  which  he  produced.  It  was 
limall,  misshapen  horn,  w  hich  ho  said  that  he  had  cut  from  the  head  of  an  antelope,  and 

tits  fellow  born  was  brass.  He  further  offered  to  sell  it  for  fifteen  dollars,  averring 
at  its  powers  were  unfaili  ig,  and  that  even  any  one  who  borrowed  it  was  able  to  traverse 
!  country  at  the  same  sp«ied  which  ho  had  exhibited. 

The  ordinary  dress  of  the  men  is  simple  enough,  consisting  merely  of  the  "  chawat," 
[slight  strip  of  cloth,  which  is  twisted  round  the  loins  in  such  a  manner  that  one  end 
'"i  in  front  and  the  other  behind.  The  chawat  is  often  very  gaily  coloured.  Sometimes 
c  wears  a  sarong,  or  short  petticoat  of  cotton  cloth,  which  reaches  from  the  waist  to 
hittle  above  the  knees.  It  is  simply  a  strip  of  cloth,  with  the  two  ends  sewn  together, 
lid  is  almost  large  enough  to  encircle  two  ordinary  men.  When  it  is  put  on,  the  wearer  steps 

I  it,  draws  it  up  to  his  waist,  pulls  it  out  in  front  as  far  as  it  will  go,  and  then  doubles 
|cl(  the  fold  and  turns  the  edges  inwards,  in  such  a  manner  that  it  is  held  tight  in  its 

k;e,  while  the  folds  caused  by  its  larjio  diameter  allowed  the  limbs  full  play. 

One  of  these  chawats  in  my  collection  is  woven  in  a  sort  of  plaid  pattern,  the  ground 
Le  being  a  bright  and  rather  peculiar  red,  and  the  cross-lines  being  nearly  white.  The 
Vure  is  rather  coarse,  and  the  whole  fabric  has  a  stiffness  which  is  characteristic  of 
Itive  fabrics  made  of  this  material. 

Those  young  men  who  are  proud  of  their  personal  appearanbe,  and  are  able  to  afford 

{expense,  do  not  content  themselves  with  the  plain  chawat,  but  adorn  it  with  all  kinds 
I  strange  decorations. 

One  of  these  young  dandies  is  well  described  by  Mr.  Boyle  : — "  The  young  man  did  not 

93  in  Malay  trousers  like  his  father,  probably  because  one  pair  alone  of  such  articles 
^ted  in  the  house ;  but  his  chawat  was  parti-coloured,  and  his  ornaments  numerous. 

!was  about  five  feet  four  inches  in  height,  very  fair  coraplexioned,  and  his  face,  though 

ar-like  in  character,  had  a  pleasant  expression.  From  the  elbow  to  the  knuckles, 
ilh  his  arms  were  covered  with  rings  of  brass,  and  above  the  joint  were  two  broad 

ulets  of  snowy  shells,  which  contrasted  admirably  with  his  yellow-brown  skin. 
But  the  marvel  and  glory  of  his  array  hung  behind.    To  the  end  of  his  chawat  was 

ached    long  network  of  agate  beads  and  bugles,  which  jingled  menily  whenever  he 

hti    Eound  his  neck  were  strings  of  bright  beads,  and  his  knees  were  encircled  by 

an  wire.    A  profusion  of  dried  scalps  fluttered  from  the  parang  by  his  side ;  and  in 

[Iking  before  us  through  the  sunny  gludes  of  the  jungle,  his  brazen  gauntlet  flashing  in 
light,  and  his  beads  of  agate  tinkling  behind,  he  presented  the  very  ideal  of  a 

kbaric  dandy." 

Que  chief,  desirous  of  outdoing  his  fellows,  had  taken  a  gong  and  beaten  it  out  into  a 


Ulw^'^  '•'^ 


I  III  •- 


5  I 


^ 

^  ^ 

*«.^. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0     ^^  tii 

11.1     l.-^Kfi 

I^^^^^B^^  ****** 

l-2|  I U  ij^ 


Hiotograiiiic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

WnSTIR.N.Y.  I49M 

(716)  •72-4503 


'^ 


^ 


o^ 


4 

w 


1 

|2r 


I, 


W' 


I 


460 


BORNEO. 


"belt  of  solid  metal  a  foot  in  width.  In  consequence  of  the  extraOTdinaiy  value  which  thel 
Dyaks  set  upon  gongs,  this  belt  was  r,  mark  of  wealth  which  no  one  could  venture  tol 
challenge.  Beside  the  chawat,  the  well-to-do  man  wears  a  sort  of  shawl-mantle,  mud,! 
like  a  Scotch  plaid,  and  capable  of  being  disposed  after  as  many  different  fashions.  Theyl 
display  great  taste  in  the  graceful  folds  which  they  give  to  it,  and  seem  to  take  a  pride  jqI 
the  variety  which  they  can  produce  by  the  different  modes  of  folding  this  simple  gannenj 

The  women  dress  in  a  manner  somewhat  like  that  of  the  men ;  but,  in  lieu  of  t1 
sarong,  they  mostly  wear  a  rather  longer  petticoat,  called  a  bedang.    When  obliged  to  i 
out  in  the  sun,  they  also  wear  a  jacket,  without  sleeves  and  open  in  front ;  but  as  th, 
jacket  hides  the  glossy  brown  skin  on  which  they  pride  themselves,  they  generally  lay  jtl 
aside  when  in  the  house.  I 

In  youth  they  are  remarkable  for  their  slender  and  graceful  forms ;  but,  unfortunatelyJ 
after  a  woman  has  passed  the  age  of  twenty,  she  begins  to  deteriorate,  and  at  thirty  is  ail 
old  woman.  The  face  is  pleasing  in  expression,  despite  of  the  artificial  means  wherebTi 
the  women  do  their  best  to  make  themselves  hideous.  The  eyes  are  black,  clear,  aiidl 
expressive,  and  the  lashes  singularly  long.  The  nose  is  rather  disposed  to  turn  upwardj| 
than  downwards,  and  the  mouth  is  terribly  disfigured  with  the  continual  chewing  ( 
and  the  mode  in  which  the  teeth  are  filed  and  blackened. 

The  chief  point  in  a  Dyak  woman's  beauty  is  her  hair,  which  is  black, 
thick,  and  shining,  and  so  long  that  when  allowed  to  flow  over  the  back  it  nearly  touchal 
the  ground.    Of  this  ornament  the  women  are  inordinately  vain,  and,  when  engaged  ii| 
conversation,  are  fond  of  flinging  their  shining  tresses  from  side  to  side  by  cw 
tossiugs  of  the  head.    Unfortunately,  the  fever  which  is  so  prevalent  in  many  [ 
Borneo  has  the  effect  of  bringing  off  all  the  hair,  so  that  many  a  young  giil  is  tha| 
deprived  of  her  chief  ornament 

The  women  belonging  to  some  of  the  tribes  wear  a  most  singular  bodice,  composed  o 
bark  and  bamboo,  and  kept  together  by  successive  rings  of  brass  wire,  which  forni  a  s 
and  weighty  bodice,  to  the  lower  part  of  which  is  attached  the  bedang,  or  petticoat. 

Mr.  Boyle  seems  to  have  taken  a  strong  aversion  to  these  bodices.    "  When  a  ] 
lover  attempts  to  pass  a  tender  arm  round  his  sweetheart's  waist,  instead  of  the  soft  I 
he  finds  himself  clasping  a  cuirass  of  solid  metal.    Nor  is  this  all ;  for  fashion  otdai 
that  the  Dyak  heiress  shall  invest  her  available  means  in  the  purchase  of  long  gauntlet 
of  twisted  brass  wire,  reaching  from  the  knuckles  to  the  elbow ;  and  if,  in  her  turn,  i 
encircles  her  lover's  neck  with  a  responsive  arm,  the  wretched  man  finds  himself  clai 
by  a  horrible  fetter,  which  draws  a  little  bit  of  his  flesh  between  each  of  its  links,  i 
pinches  him  fearfully.    For  these  reasons,  caresses  are  not  common  among  Dyak  loTeii;| 
after  all,  perhaps,  they  are  only  a  habit. 

"  But,  apart  from  their  inconvenience,  these  brazen  ornaments  are  decidedly  tastt 
and  pretty.    The  ordinary  colour  of  a  Dyak  girl,  when  she  does  not  stain  her  body  i 
turmeric,  is  a  dull  brownish  yellow,  and  the  sparkling  brass  rings  are  a  great  relief  to  tlii^ 
complexion.    They  are  not  removed  at  night,  nor,  in  fact,  during  the  wearer's  lifetiii 
unless  she  outgrow  them." 

More  than  once  the  possession  of  these  strange  ornaments  has  proved  fatal  to  t 
wearer,  the  woman  having  fallen  overboard  from  a  canoe,  and  drowned  by  the  enonnoi 
weight  of  her  brass  ornaments.  In  some  parts  of  Borneo  the  girls  are  not  content  i 
their  brass  bodices,  bracelets,  and  anklets,  but  must  needs  encircle  their  throats  witbt 
same  material.  They  take  a  long  piece  of  stout  brass  wire,  and  twist  it  spirally  roin 
their  necks,  so  that  the  lower  part  of  the  coil  rests  on  the  shoulders,  and  t))°  uj)perf 
comes  just  under  the  chin,  causing  the  wearer  to  hold  her  head  upright,  and  havi 
a  most  inelegant  and  awkward  effect. 

The  Kayan  women  are  exceedingly  fond  of  a  peculiar  bead  which  is  of  several  colon 
looking  as  if  it  were  a  black  bead  into  which  pieees  of  green,  yellow,  blue,  andf 
material  had  been  carefully  let.  A  rich  woman  will  sometimes  wear  several  strinf^j 
such  beads  just  above  the  hips.  The  different  strings  are  connected  with  each  other  soij 
to  form  a  single  ornament.    For  one  such  hip-lace  (as  Mr.  St.  John  calls  it)  a  woman  li 


ORNAMENTS. 


461 


«  property  equal  to  thiity-five  pounds  of  our  money ;  and  the  same  woman  had  sereral 
lers  for  which  she  had  given  scarcely  less,  together  with  a  great  number  of  inferior 


ilue. 


HAT. 


The  Kayan  women  carry  the  tattoo  to  a  great  extent,  and  follow  exactly  the  same  plan 
the  Saraoan  warriors,  i.e.  being  completely  tattooed  from  the  waist  to  the  knees.    They 
very  foud  of  this  ornament,  and  are  apt  to  wear  their  dress  open  at  the  side  so  as  to 
libit  it    When  the  women  bathe,  they  think  that  the  tattoo  is  quite  sufBcient  dress, 
[at  a  little  distance  they  really  look  rs  if  they  were  wearing  short  trousers. 
As  has  been  already  mentioned,  the  Sea  Dyaks  do  not,  as  a  rule,  care  for  the  tattoo, 
i  in  this  respect  the  women  follow  the  example  of  the  men.  They  are,  however,  equally 
ind  of  ornament  with  their  sisters  of  the  land,  and  adorn  themselves  with  most  scrupulous 
ire  on  festive  occasions.    Mr.  Boyle 
ives  an  animated  description  of  the 
la.dre8S  worn  by  the  Saibas  Dyak 
jls  and  women  during  a  great  feast 
m  by  the  chief. 

"Meanwhile  the  female  portion 

the  community  had  been  preparing 

II  their  part  in  the  proceedings.  At 

3  moment  they  came  from  the  in- 

ior  of  the  house,  and  the  stately 

agnificence   of  their    appearance 

lOwed  that  time  and  labour  had 

it  been  spared  in  arraying  them- 

ilves  for  this  great  occasion.    From 

;e  neck  to  the  hips  they  were  covered 

er  with  large  agate  beads ;  string 

them  was  heaped  on  string,  till 

jiy  of  the  women  were  cuirassed 

inch  thick  in  solid  stone  before 

id  be!  and. 

"  Upon  their  heads  was  placed  a  piece  of  bead-embroidered  cloth,  in  which  were 
raged  thin  skewers  of  painted  wood  about  five  inches  long :  there  were  about  twenty 
these  hits  of  wood  disposed  about  their  heads,  and  each  was  attached  to  the  other  by 
ings  of  brilliant  glass  beads.  Five  or  six  of  these  many-coloured  loops  hung  from  each 
lewer,  and  they  were  entwined  into  a  graceful  network.  The  effect  was  very  pretty, 
lOugh  barbarous,  and  the  solemnity  of  the  ceremonies  was  much  enhanced  by  the  stately 
irightness  which  the  women  were  compelled  to  observe  in  moving,  on  peril  of  dis- 
ingcment  of  this  delicate  structure." 

They  also  wear  conical  hats,  made  of  split  rattan.  These  hats  ore  very  light,  and 
it  for  a  wonderful  time.  The  specimen  which  is  represented  in  the  illustration  was 
inted  to  me  by  a  lady  who  had  worn  it  for  four  yeai-s,  and  had  certainly  not  treated 
with  any  consideration.  Yet  it  is  as  strong  and  good  as  ever,  and  the  colours  are  as 
ih  and  bright  as  when  the  hat  was  first  made.  The  rattan  has  been  split  into  very 
TOW  strips,  and  stained  red,  yellow,  and  black,  while  some  of  the  strips  have  had  the 
ural  colour  discharged,  so  as  to  make  them  nearly  white. 

The  hat  is  fixed  on  the  head  by  a  broad  loop  of  plaited  palm-leaf,  which  is  fastened  to  ^ 
sida  Hats  made  on  this  principle  are  prevalent  throughout  the  whole  Archipelago, 
several  examples  will  be  seen  in  the  course  of  the  following  pages. 
Among  the  ornaments  which  are  worn  by  the  Dyaks  are  the  little  bells  which  have 
sady  been  mentioned  as  forming  part  of  the  appendages  of  an  ear-ring.  These  oma- 
iuts,  called  "garunongs,"  and  mostly  worn  by  the  women  on  the  edges  of  the  bedang 
p  tticoat,  are  almost  exactly  like  our  hawk-bells,  being  nothing  more  than  little  hollow 
leres  of  brass  or  bronze  about  the  size  of  a  boy's  playing  marble,  with  a  small  metal 
1  in  the  interior  by  way  of  a  clapper,  and  a  moderately  wide  slit  at  the  bottom.  To 
e  of  the  bells  the  remarkable  beads  are  attached.    These  bells  keep  up  a  musical 


'\  f 


HI 


462 


BdBN^O. 


w 


I]flf1. 


,-1  h 


iM'r  f  «TI 


i^lffii 


diime  orjingle  as  the  wearer  walks,  and  are  therefore  used  in  dances  and  on  great  ocalif^""' 
aiona.    The  specimens  represented  in  the  ilhistration  were  presented  to  me  uyCToH^ 

Grdnt,  Esq.,  formerly  attachad  to  the  fiorneo  Gove  ^^ 
ment  under  the  late  Sir  James  Brook& 

The  general  treatment  of  the  Dyak  women  is  l 
They  certainly  have  to  work  hard,  hut  so  have  their 
hushands,  and,  as  we  shall  presently  see,  they  an  noi 
the  ahject  slaves  such  as  are  too  often  found  aoioiii 
savage  nations,  hut  maintain  their  share  of  influena 
in  the  family,  and  are  perfectly  capable  of  assisting  then 
selves  when  the  occasion  requires  it 

They  are  accustomed  to  work  in  the  fields,  and  t 
universal  chopping-knife  or  parang  is  seldom  out  i 
their  hands.    The  constant  use  of  this  weapon  1 
their  hands  and  often  deforms  the  fingers. 

When  they  come  home  from  their  work  in  the  field 
they  have  the  heaviest  portion  of  their  vrork  befoni 
them,  their  evening  task  being  the  husking  and  vigJ 
nowing  of  the  rice   for  supper  and  for  the  meals  i 
the  foUowing  day.    The  rice  is  first  pounded  in  Ian,, 
troughs  by  means  of  long  and  heavy  wooden  pola 
which  are  held  perpendicularly,  lifted  up,  and  tbei 
allowed  to  fall  on  the  grain,  and  as  a  rule,  each  tronuj 
occupies  three  women,  who  work  for  about  half  an  hon 
This  pounding  separates  the  husk  from  the  grain,  an 
the  next  process  is  to  winnow  the  rice  by  means  of] 
shovel  and  a  fan. 

The  evening  meal  is  then  cooked  and  eaten,  tin 
children  fed,  the  bronze  dishes  put  away,  and  then  th, 
women  can  sit  quietly  in  the  verandah,  and  eat  tliei] 
betel  in  peace.      Although  this  mode  of  life 
rather  hard,  and    the  husbands  appear  to  he  actii 
harshly  towards  their  partners  in  letting  them  vorkii 
this  manner  while  they  sit  in  their  houses,  chew  bet^ 
and  talk  over  the  gossip  of  the  day,  there  is  really  i 
very  fair  reciprocity  of  labour.    "While  the  wives  havj 
been  working  in  the  fields,  the  husbands  have  lei 
fishing,    and    in    so    doing   have  repeatedly  expose 
their   lives   to    danger,   the  rollers  being  at  certii 
Seasons  of  the  year  exceedingly  dangerous.    At  Mukii 
as  at  other  places,  the  wives  insist  upon  being  furoii 
with  fish  by  their   husbands,  and,  in  case  the  i 
should  come  home  unsuccessful,  the  women  fasten  tb 
doors  and  bar  them  out    Indeed,  so  long  a.<t    *  e  marriage  holds  good,  the  relation  i 
husband  and  wife  seems  to  be  conducted  .  manner  similar  to  that  which  is  i 

graphically  depicted  by  Scott  in  his  "  Antiqua  j. ' 

In  order  to  show  the  appearance  of  the  women  in  their  ordinary  and  gala  costun 
two  figures  are  introduced  into  the  following  illustration. 

One  represents  a  Dyak  girl  before  arraying  herself  in  the  mass  of  ornaments  vitll 
which  she  loves  to  decorate  herself  on  festivals.    She  wears,  as  usual,  the  bedang,o 
petticoat,  which,  if  she  be  of  ordinary  condition,  is  made  of  cotton,  but  if  she  be  m\i 
silk.     It  is  twisted  round  the  waist  in  the  manner  practised  by  the  men,  but,  in  a( 
is  fastened  to  the  brass  belts  which  surround  her  waist.     Her  long  glossy  hair  is  l 
to  the  full  extent,  before  the  owner  gathers  up  its  massive  tresses  preparatory  to  adorn 
her  head  with  the  complicated  decorations  of  full  dress. 

The  other  figure  representa  her  as  she  appears  in  all  the  glory  of  full  gala  costu 


BELLS. 
(jfttmmycattictlon., 


FULL  DRESS. 


468 


I  t|(^aa  absolute  dress  goes,  she  we&rs  no  more  than  she  did  before,  the  only  alteration 
1^  that  her  bedang  is  the  best  which  she  has,  and  is  sometimes  beautil'ully  embroidered. 


DTAX  WOHBN. 


her  arms  are  several  thick  rings  of  brass,  and  the  singularly  uncomfortable  brass 
knntlet  extends  from  the  wrist  to  the  elbow.    Her  neck  and  bust  are  nearly  covered 
jith  the  heavy  agate  beads,  and  on  her  head  is  the  complicated  cap,  with  its  curious 
ement  of  wooden  spikes  and  glass  beads. 


TFWm 
Hi'  ■  -"./•#J 


I     • 


in 


it^ 


|}Vv 


CHAPTER  TL 


WAB. 


STAK  WBAPOm — THI  BVlCPITAir,  OB  BLOW-OrV — OOirBTBITOTION  OV  THS  IVBAPOK — TBI  nOAIDotl 

XETAL   BUTT THB   8PBAB-HRAD.    OA    BATONRT — THK    SVMPIT    ABROW — TUB  VPAB  POISON 

ITS  BFPXCTS — DK80BIPTI0N  OF  THB  TBKK — THR  QUIVBB — THB  PARANO,  OB  BWOBD,  AND  IK 
TABIBTIB8 — ^THB  PABANO-LATOK,  AND  ITS  CURIOUS  HANDUt-^  POWKB  OP  ITS  BLOV—nol 
BLOWS     OP     AN     BXBCUTIONBB — ^THB     PABANO-IHLANO  :     ITS       CDBIOUSLY-POBMBD     BLASt-i] 

AWKWABD   WBAPON — POWRB   OP   THR    PABANO-IHLANO,   AND   ITS    VALVB THB    BHBATH  AND] 

ADDITIONAL  XNIPB — DOUBLB-BDOBD  PABANO,  WITH  CHARMS — A  BINOULAB  OBNAHINT—T] 
KBI8  AND  ITS  VABIRTIRS — ITS  WAVBO  AND  X.A1IINATBD  BLAOB — BFPBOT  OP  XHB  UBI'JDICI 
THB   BXXCCTIOMBB'b   XBBB. 

We  now  come  to  the  subject  of  Warfare,  which  forms  perhaps  the  most  inporti 
branch  of  Dyak  history.     Whether  the  Dyaks  belong  to  the  Land  or  Sea  division,  ' 
are  always  warlike,  though  the  latter  are  fiercer,  perhaps  braver,  and  certainly  moie  ei 
prising  than  the  former. 

In  order  to  understand  the  system  by  which  they  wage  war,  we  must  first  exi 
their  weapona    I  will  take  that  which  is  the  most  characteristic ;  namely,  the  sunpii 
or  blow-gun. 

We  have  here  a  weapon,  the  like  of  which  we  have  not  seen  in  any  countiy  vUi 
we  have  hitherto  investigated ;  namely,  an  instrament  by  means  of  wliich  missiles 
projected  by  means  of  compressed  aii^      The  principle  on  which  the  sumpitan  acti 
precisely  similar  to  that  of  fire-arms,  though  the  propelling  power  is  obtained  in 
different  and  more  simple  manner.     In  fact,  the  sumpitan  is  nothing  but  the " 
shooter"  of  boys,  very  much  eulaiged,   and  carrying  an  arrow  instead  of  a  pea 
clay  balL 

This  curious  weapon  is  about  eight  feet  in  length,  and  not  quite  an  inch  in  diani 
and  is  bored  with  the  greatest  accuracy,  a  task  that  occupies  a  very  long  tiiLe,  the  w 
being  very  hard,  and  the  interior  of  the  sumpitan  smooth  and  even  polished.    It  is 
always  miade  of  the  same  wood,  the  specimens  in  my  own  collection  being  of  difft 
material,  one  of  very  dark  and  the  other  of  very  light  wood.    The  surface  is  of 
thickness  from  end  to  end,  and,  as  it  generally  has  to  enact  the  part  of  a  spear  as  wi 
of  a  sumpitan,  it  is  very  strong  and  heavy.  , 

One  of  these  weapons,  brought  to  England  by  the  late  Admiral  Young,  is  of  a 
tiful  coloured  wood,  and  is  beautifully  inlaid,  both  at  the  butt  and  the  point,  with  mi 
The  last  few  inches  of  the  butt  are  entirely  made  of  metal,  the  weight  of  which  cai 
the  weapon  to  balance  itself  easily  when  held  to  the  lips.    The  pattern  of  the  inla; 
may  be  seen  in  the  illustration  on  the  next  page. 

The  second  sumpitan  is  of  a  very  dark,  almost  black  wood,  which  is  brightly  polls! 
on  the  exterior  as  well  as  in  the  interior,  and  is  not  inlaid.    Tlic  butt,  however,  is  em 
with  brass  for  five  inches,  the  brass  being  very  thick  and  heavy  at  the  end,  and 


THE  SUMPITAIL 


4» 


must  first  exan 
oaely,  the  sumpita 

any  country  vi\i 
which  missiles  I 
le  sumpitan  acts  i 
T  is  obtained  is  j 
ling  but  the  "i 
istcad  of  a  pea  I 


,_,  10  as  to  look  at  a  litUe  dia- 
ItoiM  as  if  it  were  a  apiral  brasa 
Lfin  ooiled  rouud  tlie  butt  of  the 
liampitao. 

It  the  tip  of  thia  weapon  ia  a 

Leu-bead,  veiy  thick,  broitul,  and 

iCg,  aharply  edged  and  pointed, 

tod  decorated  with  engraved  pattema 

lifter  the  manner  employed  by  Dyak 

lioiitha    It  ia  firmly  bound  to  the 

Inunpitan  by  braaa  wire  or  rattan, 

|ind  is  an  exact   analogue  of  the 

Lyonet»the  spear-head  beingfastened 

|to  the  side  of  the  weapon,  and  not 

listsifeiiDg  with  the  flight  of  the 

Inuule.   The  bore  of  the  weapon  ia 

Lit  small,  not  quite  half  an  inch  in 

liiineter,  and  ia   really  wonderful 

;  tiie  maker  could  contrive  to 

ow  it  with  the  perfect  precision 

hioh  JB  necessary  for  the  accurate 

^ht  of  the  arrow. 

We  next  come  to  the  missile 
i  is  projected  through  the  sum- 
lliis  is  a  veiy  tiny  arrow, 
de  of  the  thorn  of  the  aago-palm, 
at  seven  or  eight  inchea  long; 
iqaally  thick  from  base  to  point,  and 
tthicker  than  a  large  steel  knitting- 
edle,  In  order  to  make  it  fit  the 
m  80  tiiat  it  can  be  propelled  by 
s  breath,  it  is  fumishod  at  the  butt 
a  conical  piece  of  pith  or  sofb 
i,  so  that  it  exactly  fits  the  bore, 
i  some  of  the  arrows,  the  cone  is 
^Uow,  and  a  few  of  them  are  fur- 
A  with  wing-like  appendagea 
j  the  shaft.  As  a  rule,  however, 
i  solid  ccme  is  in  most  graieral  use. 
These  arrows  are  so  small  that 
weond  which  they  inflict  is  in 
:  insignificant,  and  would  not  be 
Bdeat  to  kill  any  animal  larger 
I  a  rat  They  are,  however,  con- 
1  into  weapons  of  the  most  for- 
le  character  by  being  smeared 
I  &e  tip  with  poison  obtained  from 
e  upas-tree. 

The  reader  is  probably  aware  of 
I  many  tales  that  are  told  of  thia 
-how  that  it  poisons  the  country 
8  mile  round,  and  how  that  the 
Uy  juice  can  only  be  obtained  by 
sns  of  condemned  criminids,  who 
bn  their  pardon  in  case  they  can 
pog  (^  a  bottle  of  the  juice.  Even 
Itolu, 


Mtmi 


H  H 


I        4.       !.( 


StUn^ 


N  \ 


i  \ 


i. 


avMrrtAKa. 


BORNEO. 


^'4 


in  more  recent  days  the  upas-tree  bas  not  lost  all  its  lemnds,  and  many  peisoQi  ^^ 
believe  that  actual  contact  with  the  tree  or  its  leaves  produces  a  sensation  of  faintnet, 
This,  however,  is  not  the  case;  neither  is  the  actual  juice  of  the  tree  so  deaidlyag| 
supposed. 

A  wound  made  by  an  arrow  poisoned  with  upas-juice  is  sure  to  be  fatal,  provided  tk 
the  poison  lie  quite  fresh ;  but  it  losM  its  power  very  rapidly,  and  after  it  has  betd 
exposed  to  the  air  for  two  hours  it  is  useless,  and  must  be  renewed.    When  fresb  it  i 
fatal  in  a  very  short  time,  as  was  found  by  Mr.  Johnson,  who  led  an  attack  oo  th 
Kaoowit  Dyi^  in  1859.    He  lost  thirty  men  in  the  attack,  eveiy  one  of  them  hea 
killed  by  the  tiny  sumpit  arrow,  and  not  one  having  a  mark  on  mm,  except  the  liti 
wound  made  by  the  arrow's  point 

Should  the  poison  have  oeen  expoaed  to  the  air,  the  wounded  man  has  a  chance  i 
recovery ;  and  it  has  been  found  that  a  large  dose  of  spirits,  sucking  the  wound,  gn^ 
keeping  the  suflTerer  continually  in  motk>n  will  generally  overoome  the  virulence  n'f  t^ 
poisoa    Indeed,  the  sumpit  arrow  seems  to  have  much  the  same  effec 
as  the  bite  of  the  cobra,  and  the  treatment  which  is  efficacious  1 
snake-bite  answers  equally  well  for  the  arrow-wound. 

The  juice  of  the  upas-tree  is  procured  simply  by  boring  a  lob 
in  the  trunk,  from  which  the  juice  issues  in  a  white,  cream-like  stt 
It  is  received  ia  little  flasks  made  of  bamboo,  which  are  closed  in  th 
most  careful  manner,  in  order  to  exclude  the  air.  One  of  these  fluk 
in  my  possession  is  five  inches  in  length,  and  about  half  an  iod 
in  diameter.  One  end  is  naturally  dosed  by  a  knot,  and  the  othei 
is  sealed  with  the  most  scrupulous  care.  First,  a  plug  )f  soft  wo 
has  been  inserted  into  the  end,  after  the  manner  of  a  cork.  OvertL 
plug  a  lump  of  beeswax  has  been  firmly  kneaded,  and  over  the  wairj 
piece  of  membrane  has  been  tied  when  wet.  Although  the  upas-jnici 
IS  white  when  it  first  issues  from  the  tree,  it  speedily  becomes  blac 
when  exposed  to  the  air. 

The  upas-tree  is  called  scientifically  ArUiaria  toceicaria,  and  i 
belongs  to  the  natural  order  AstocaijiecB,  the  best  known  species  of  whici 
order  is  the  well-known  bread-fruit  tree.    All  the  plants  of  this  on 
produce  a  white  milky  juice,  which  is  always  acrid  and  deleteriou 
and  in  many  instances  is  exceedingly  poisonous.  Yet  those  parts  oh 
pUmt,  such  as  the  fruit,  in  which  the  milk  is  replaced  by  sugar  jJ 
the  process  of  ripening,  are  not  only  harmless,  but  even  nutritioi 
The  tree  grows  to  a  considerable  size,  and  the  bark  of  the  trunk! 
a  reddish  hue. 

The  zeadir  will  at  once  understand  how  formidable  is  this  weapon.  It  is  graaflj  tol 
dreaded  even  when  the  Dyak  warriors  are  met  in  open  battle,  and  in  naval  encagen 
the  showen  of  poisoned  arrows  that  are  continually  shot  through  the  port-holes  n 
the  gunnen'  tasic  a  most  unpleasant  ona  But  the  sumpitan  is  much  more  to  be  dre 
by  land  than  by  sea ;  and  when  it  is  employed  in  bush  warfare,  the  boldest  soldier  sbiol 
from  the  encounter.  The  Dyak  who  wields  it  lies  hidden  in  the  thick  foliage,  secure  i 
even  in  case  of  discovery,  he  can  glide  through  the  tangled  thickets  into  a  place  of  seem 
Hie  sumpitan  makes  no  report,  and  gives  out  no  smoke  as  an  indication  of  its  positi 
but  the  deadfy  arrow  flies  silently  on  its  errand,  and  the  only  intimation  of  the  presence  d 
an  adversary  is  the  slight  tap  with  which  the  arrow  strikes  its  mark. 

The  only  disadvantage  of  the  sumpitan  is  that  its  range  is  a  short  one,  the  light  i 
being  seldom  used  at  a  distance  exceeding  forty  yards,  though  a  man  who  is  accustonej 
to  its  use  can  propel  an  arrow  for  seventy  or  eigoty  yards.  At  this  distance,  however,  i 
is  not  to  be  dreaded,  as  its  force  is  so  expended  that  it  can  scareely  break  the  hoi 
skin.  Some  of  these  arrows  have  their  heads  made  of  the  barbed  bone  of  the  sting-i 
which  snaps  off  at  a  touch,  and  remains  in  the  wound  if  the  man  tries  to  draw  ontt 
weapon.  Othera  have  separate  heads  made  of  wood,  which  become  detached  as  sooni 
the  shaft  is  pulled.    The  native  name  of  the  head  iBJomng, 


FLASK  OF  Fonoir. 


THE  PARANU-LAITTK 


4t7 


Tha  "Dvek  generalljr  oarries  tldrfy  or  forty  of  these  arrows  in  a  McuIiar-shMped  quiver, 
L  txtinplo  of  which  is  seen  in  the  illustration.  It  is  made  of  the  eyer>usenil  bamboo^ 
Ldii  ftumished  with  an  appendage  bv  which  it  can  be  stuck  into  the  belt  and  carried  at 
tb»  side.  This  appendage  is  made  of  hard  wood,  and  is  lashed  to  the  quiver  bv  a  broad 
1^  of  rattan,  most  beautifully  plaited.  The  quiver  is  closed  by  a  conieal  wooden  cover. , 
Itriiieh  is  always  secured  by  a  string  so  that  it  shall 
liotbelost.  The  acoompan^dng  figure  is  drawn  from 
Idle  of  the  ordinary  Dyak  quivers;  but  some  of  them 
|«e  higUy  polished,  covered  with  carvings,  and  are 
liluMt  to  be  ranked  with  works  of  ax^  Many  of  the 
Idiinn  have  an  inner  case  or  lining  of  dried  skin  or 
iBembraDe,  so  as  to  exclude  the  air,  and  preserve  the 
Ipoigon  of  the  anow  as  long  as  po»uibla 
l^hen  the  Dyak  uses  the  sumpitan,  be  holds  the  , 

IsonUipiece  to  ms  lips  between  the  two  first  fingers 
lofhisfoft  hand,  while  with  his  right  he  supports  and 
liins  the  heavy  weapon,  which  requires  a  strong  as 
litU  as  a  practised  man  to  direct  it  steadily. 


Am 


qUIVHR  AND  ARROWS. 
(AvM  my  ooUfdion.) 


In  weapon  which  come.'  next  in  importance  to 

)  sumpitan  is  the  paiang  cr  aword,  of  which  there 

jseToial  varieties. 

!nie  Dyaks  pride  themselves  geeatly  on  their 
.rads,  and  the  excellence  of  their  worlunanship  is 
ggraat  that  thev  have  good  reason  for  pride.   Their 

^  aie  of  excdlent  quality,  and  some  of  the  tribes 

I  able  not  only  to  £oig9  their  own  weapons  but  to 

dtUieir  own  iron. 

iba  commonest  of  all  the  Byak  weapons  is  the 

ord  called  parang-latok,  which  is  carried  by  every 

in  and  nearly  every  woman.  It  is  used  not  only 
I  a  sword,  but  as  an  axe,  and  is  indifferently  employed 
X  cutting  through  the  jungle  or  cutting  down  the 
oemy.  The  shape  of  this  sword  is  very  peculiar,  as 
sy  be  seen  from  the  illustration  on  the  following 

ge,  which  represents  a  specimen  in  my  collection. 

The  blade  is  formed  after  a  veiy  cunous  pattern.    Towards  the  hilt  it  is  -  ^i^ared,  and 
I  in  fact  nothing  but  a  aquare  bar  of  steel  nearly  half  an  inch  in  tiiickness,  md  three 
en  of  an  inch  in  width.    From  the  hilt  to  the  point  the  blade  becomes  gradually 
r  and  thinner,  so  that  the  broad  point,  two  inches  in  width,  contains  just  the  same 

onnt  of  metal  as  the  half-inch  square  hilt    It  is  evident  that  the  sword  is  first  forged 

D  a  sqoara  bar  of  cquaUn    me,  and  is  then  beaten  out  flatter  and  flatter  towards 

)  point 

As  the  reader  may  me  by  reference  to  the  illustration,  the  blade  of  the  sword  is  bent 
;  a  oonsiderahle  aiu;le  towards  the  hilt    This  curious  shape,  awkward  as  it  is  to  an 
customed  hand,  forms  the  principal  value  of  the  sword.    When  the  parang-latok  is 
for  cutting  down  branches  or  chopping  a  path  through  the  jungle,  it  is  grasped  at 

9  squared  poition  of  the  blade,  and  is  used  just  as  we  use  the  common  bill-hook  in  this 

itiy.    But  when  the  object  which  is  to  be  chopped  lies  on  the  ground,  the  parang  is 

I  by  the  handle,  so  that  the  angular  shape  idlows  the  blade  to  be  used  with  foil  force. 

It  is  the  habit  of  holding  the  parang  by  the  squared  portion  of  the  blade,  that 

figtties  and  even  deforms  the  fingers  of  uie  women,  as  has  already  been  mentioned  on 

;e462. 

The  ordinary  parangs  have  no  attempt  at  (onament  upon  them,  but  those  of  better 
brnction  are  covered  with  patterns  engraved  upon  the  blade,  of  which  we  shall  sec 
i  examples. 

hh2 


vE 

'              i 

'-^m  I^H 

t 

t 

f  v^'p^  ^-i^^^^^^^^H 

I-  \ 

i 

f     ^ 

^jjHJflHHHji^^^^^^^^^^^H 

it 

'  '? 

!^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^Bra 

:i 

'■    M 

HHHHHJI^yp 

^l^'^p 

M*' 

"W' '  ■?  $"li 

b 

-vl 

BORNEO. 


I 

f 


k9  f'™^ 

4^  Wtv  'ff^^H 

IJS  '    k 

'  Knifl 

1  1 

'    1 

hi  y 

w^ 

'1  ^ 

JT 

•.f 

MM 

.'5 

l^H 

■1 

1 

K-'^' 

" 

^ 

Esl^ 

w 

IP  ? 

1 

'r 

M 

^  J 

*^ 

fijK^^^^B 

1 

I 

'^''^^^H^^^H 

^n 

i:i 

ms^H ' 

[llf 


I'/ 


*.3t 


iMttMifUi^ 


PARAVO-LATOK. 
(ilMi  my  mUmMoh.) 


In  war,  this  sword  is  a  most  formidable  wnpo.  i 
It  is  so  heavy,  weighiug  on  an  average  two  pooXI 
that  a  blow  from  it  is  sufficient  to  crush  the  Bknll^l 
break  the  limb  of  a  man,  and,  even  if  it  had  no  edm  I 
it  would  equal  in  efficacy  the  merai  of  the  Ke»| 
Zealander.  But  the  parang-latok  has  a  very  thml 
edge,  which  is  kept  in  the  best  order,  and,  vhenil 
blow  is  delivered  with  it,  the  very  form  of  the  ireaptgl 
causes  it  to  make  the  terrible  "  drawing-ont,"  the  \a^\ 
being  drawn  through  the  wound  nearly  from  hjlt  \A 
point.  In  consequence  of  this  peculiarity,  the  wonn^l 
made  by  the  parang-latok  are  very  severe,  and  tlxl 
natives  pride  themselves  greatly  on  the  depth  of  tkil 
wound  which  they  can  inflict  I 

One  of  the  modes  by  which  they  try  their  ilcill  s| 
killing  a  pig  with  a  single  blow  of  a  parang-latok,  J 
good  swonlsman  being  able  to  sever  the  animal  co»| 
pletely,  and  to  drive  the  point  of  his  weapon  into  the  I 
earth.  If  the  reader  has  been  accustomed  to  use  tli«| 
sword,  he  will  see  that  to  strike  downwards  atu| 
object  so  near  the  ground  is  by  no  means  an  easy  tattl 

When  an  English  swordsman  performs  the  feat  ofl 
severing  a  sheep  at  a  single  blow,  he  has  sevenll 
advantages  which  ere  denied  to  the  Dyak.  In  t^l 
first  place,  the  sheep  is  already  dead,  so  that  he  cul 
take  his  aim  in  quiet,  whereas  the  pig  is  alive,  so  tlutl 
the  Dvak  must  aim  his  blow  as  he  caa  ^en  tlsl 
sheep  has  been  skinned  and  cleaned,  so  that  the  i 
has  not  so  much  resistance  to  overcome.  Lastly,  tUl 
sheep  is  suspended,  so  that  the  swordsman  can  usethtl 
most  effective  blow,  namely,  "Cut  6,"  i.e,  a  sweeping! 
horizontal  cut  from  left  to  right,  which  can  be  deliTenll 
with  the  full  swing  of  the  arm. 

Were  it  not  for  the  peculiar  form  of  the  pann^l 
latok  the  feat  of  severing  a  pig  could  not  be  accofrl 
plished,  but  the  angular  shape  of  the  blade  and  k\ 
gradually  increasing  width  combine  the  po\rer  of  ^1 
drawing-cut  with  tiie  chopping  force  gained  by  ll»| 
weight  of  the  weapon.  I 

The  sheath  of  this  parang  is  neatly  made  of  tii| 
'  flat  pieces  uf  wood,  neatly  hollowed  inside  to  le 
tiie  blade,  and  bound  together  in  the  most  elab 
manner  by  a  series  of  belts,  twelve  or  fooiteeoi 
number.    These  belts  are  made  of  very  narrow 
of  dark  rattan,  and  are  twined  into  an  endless  k 
pUut    In  my  own  specimen,  there  are  thirteen  of  tbi 
belts.    Attached  to  the  upper  end  of  the  sheath  uH 
eord  by  which  the  weapon  is  hung  to  the  sida 
cord  is  doubled,  is  made  of  scarlet  and  yellow  ( 

i>laited  square,  and  is  ornamented  at  the  ends  witht 
arge  tassels,  the  strings  of  which  are  yellow  tipp 
with  scarlet  tufts. 

The  parang-latok  is  more  a  Malayan  than  a  1 
weapon,  but  it  is  in  fevour  with  the  Dyaks,  and,  as  I 
been  mentioned,  has  come  into  goieral  use. 

The  Malays  use  it  in  execution,  and  are  aUei 


THE  PAKANO-niLAKa 

ft  man  at  a  aitigle  blow,  the  executioner 
__^    at  hiB  aide  and  a  little  behind  him.    On 
)OOM>ion,  an  executioner,  who  was  distinguished 
tiw  skill  with  which  he  wielded  a  very  heavv 
mg  which  he  possessed,  stood  between  two  crimi- 
M  they  knelt  on  the  ground,  and  with  a  right 
[left  hand  blow  struck  off  both  their  heada    The 
le  man,  who  was  one  of  the  police,  being  annoyed 
Z^  bowling  of  some  dogs  in  the  street,  rushed  out 
1i  bis  paran^t  and  with  one  blow  eat  in  two  the 
jnimal  which  he  met 

\^e  now  come  to  another  weapon,  the  parang- 
whioh  ifl|  one  of  the  most  extraordinary 
_i  in  the  world,  and  more  troublesome  and  even 
eions  to  strangers  than  can  well  be  conceived. 
'  is  a  smaller,  shorter,  and  lighter  weapon  than 
pinng-latok.  From  point  to  hilt  it  measures 
_jteen  inches,  and  in  extreme  breadth  of  blade 
iiithsr  under  an  inch  and  a  half  It  weighs  rather 
H  tban  one  pound  six  ounces,  and  altogether  ap- 
in  to  be  quite  insignificant  when  compared  with 
sparang-latok.  We  shall  see,  however,  that  in  the 
jidfl  of  an  experienced  swordsman  it  is  even  superior 
I  that  weapon  on  account  of  a  strange  peculiarity  in 
ostnction.  The  general  shape  of  the  blade  can  be 
en  by  reference  to  the  illustratioa  It  is  very  thick 
bd  heavy  towards  the  hilt,  where  it  is  nearly  squared, 
Ike  the  parang-latok,  but  becomes  gradually  thinner 
^aids  the  point,  which  is  finished  off  in  a  series 
f  8cooped  patterns  that  look  at  a  little  distance  as  it 
sword  had  been  broken.  The  back  is  quite 
ghtk  and  along  it  and  on  either  side  of  the  blade 
a  series  of  small  patterns  engraved  with  much 
atness  and  freedom  of  executioa 
But  the  most  remarkable  thing  about  the  blade  is, 
at  instead  of  being  nearly  flat  as  are  European 
iroTd-blades,  it  is  convex  oa  one  side  and  concave  on 
I  other,  as  is  shown  at  the  section.  Fig.  5.  Owing 
I  this  form,  it  can  only  be  used  for  two  cuts,  one 
bwnward  and  one  upward;  and  if  used  in  the  wrong 
Wtion,  it  flies  off  at  an  angle,  and  is  nearly  certain 
iinfliet  a  wound  on  the  man  who  wields  it  These 
are  made  either  for  the  right  or  left  hand, 
I  that  a  man  who  is  not  acquainted  with  the  pecu- 
B  of  any  parang  is  afraid  to  use  it  without  a 
I  trial,  lest  he  should  make  the  wrong  out  with 
t  and  80  wound  himself 

Small  and  insignificant  as  this  weapon  looks, 
|i8  capable  of  inflicting  the  most  dreadful  wounds, 
peculiar  concavity  of  the  blade  aiding  it  in  a 
it  remarkable  manner.     like  the  parang-latok, 
[is  used  as  a  chopper  as  wdl  as  a  sword,  and  in 
erienced  hands  is  a  most  effective  tool    One 
,  described  by  Mr.  Brooke,  was  a  celebrated  swords- 
and  has  been  known  to  sever  at  a  single  blow 
[  of  tolerably  hard  wood  as  thick  as  a  man's  leg. 


a. 


PARANO-IHIjANO. 

(FroMwywHioMoii.) 


170 


y 


BOBNSO. 


\ 


\ 


Hl'^ 

K^  ; 

,^ 

||: 

li"' ' 

r 

If.    . 

r 

t  ' 

k'  ! 

;4-T 

i-i 

')  1 

} 


tsl 


Even  English  officers  have  heen  so  much  impressed  trith  the  Tsloe  of  this  hsibm 
that  thmr  have  only  carried  the  regulation  sword  for  show,  preferring  the  parang-ihltttS 
use.  Tm  Sea  Dyaks.  who  have  been  already  mentioned  as  essentiallv  warrionuM&r 
this  swoid  to  any  other  weapon,  though  the  real  inventors  and  nrinoipai  makers  of^in 
the  Kayans,  who  belong  to  the  Malanau  division  of  the  Land  Dyaks.  As  a  rok  t|u 
ordinaiy  Land  Dyaks  use  the  parang-ihlang  but  little,  and  when  they  do  use  it  aie  intt! 
hurt  themselves.  Mr.  Boyle  mentions  an  instance  where  the  eldest  son  of  a  oWw 
out  himself  seriously  on  both  shins  through  his  incautious  use  of  this  weapon. 

"  The  fittest  parangs,"  writes  Mr.  Boyle,  "  or  thoee  esteemed  so,  are  found  in  the  niM 
of  Kayan  warriors,  whtoh  are  oonsequently  rifled  b^  Dyaks  and  Malays  on>every  ^\l 
occasion.  I  have  one,  purchased  at  Kennowit,  which  I  was  told  had  been  obtainsd  ft«« 
a  sepulchre  three  hundred  yean  old— a  rather  improbable  assertion,  though  I  beliers  flu 
weapon  was  really  found  in  a  Kayan  grave,  for  it  was  strangely  staiJaed  and  rusted  wlid 
I  bought  it" 

The  Dyaks  are  very  prood  of  the  qnalitv  of  their  bladee,  and  hold  even  the  Imt 
European  steel  in  utter  contempt.  It  is  said  that  their  swords  are  made  of  oM  fik 
which  are  imported  in  large  quantities ;  but,  whatever  may  be  the  material,  the  teniM 
of  their  bladea  is  marvellously  excellent  These  narangs  not  only  take  a  rasoNlike  tSi 
but  are  exceedingly  tough,  and  when  used  for  bush-work  beat  the  very  bat  Ei^ 
implementa.  Mr.  Boyle  remarks,  that  whereas  his  own  hunting-knives,  which  ptofeiNl 
to  be  the  fineet  steel  poasible^  broke  and  gapped,  the  Dyak  parangs  were  not  in  tbi 
least  injured. 

Such  a  blade  as  has  been  deeoribed  is  exceedingly  valuable,  even  in  its  own  eountiT, 
and  oue  of  the  best  quality  cannot  be  purchased  under  ten  pounds  sterling. 

It  may  be  easily  imagined  that  when  a. Dyak  is  fortunate  enough  to  posseMoneof 
these  valuable  blades  he  will  not  be  content  with  an  ordinary  handle  and  sheath,  bat  vi 
lavish  upon  his  weapon  all  the  powers  of  his  native  art  The  handle,  instead  oifbehigof 
aimple  wood,  is  of  bone,  carved  deeply  and  boldly  into  patterns,  and  is  always  bent  i 
right  angles  to  the  line  of  the  blada  It  is  further  ornamented  by  sundry  tufts  of  hunu 
hair,  dyed  of  various  colours,  of  which  deep  red,  yellow,  and  green  are  the  favouritci,  1^1 
hilt  is  generally  bound  with  brass  wire,  and,  for  a  small-handed  race  like  the  Dy^ 
affords  an  excellent  hold.  A  European  generally  finds  that  the  narrow  handle  iiveiy 
awkward  and  cramped,  and  is  not  sufficient  for  his  grasp.  I 

The  scabbard  of  this  weapon  is  covered  with  ornaments.    Instead  of  being  a  plain  ni 
simple  sheath,  like  that  of  the  parang-latok,  it  is  made  of  a  hard  wood,  of  a  oark.iicu 
mahogany  colour,  which  takes  a  very  high  polish.    This  is  carved  in  elaborate  and  nil^l 
artistic  patterns,  the  carving  being  confined  to  the  front  of  the  scabbard.  I 

In  the  middle,  just  under  the  carved  part,  is  a  piece  of  fur,  and  below  the  ftir  it  ittl 
of  human  hair  dyed  red.  In  most  cases  of  swords  made  by  uncivilised  races,  then  i  I 
some  danger  to  tne  hand  in  drawing  them,  the  edge  of  the  sword  being  apt  to  |mi^| 
between  the  two  flat  pieces  of  which  the  sheath  is  made.  In  order,  however,  to  pM 
against  such  an  accident,  the  maker  of  the  parang-ihlang  places  a  piece  of  rattan  Bgaittl| 
each  edge  of  the  scabbard,  so  that  the  blade  cannot  by  any  possibility  out  the  fingers,  eml 
if  the  hand  should  grasp  the  sheath.  I 

The  various  parts  of  this  sheath  are  bound  together  by  six  belts  of  plaited  rattan  nlj 
three  belts  of  brass  wire,  plaited  most  beautifully,  in  that  form  which  is  known  to  i 
as  the  Turk's  head. 

The  belt  by  which  the  sword  is  attached  to  the  wearer  is  made  of  rattan,  out  into  TOfj 
narrow  stripe  and  plaited  into  thongs,  three  of  which  thongs  are  again  pUited  togetherli 
form  the  bdt. 

On  the  opposite  side  of  the  scabbard  is  a  second  sheath,  of  the  same  length  sa  thitk| 
which  it  is  rastened.  but  small  and  (^lindricaL    This  sheath  is  made  of  red  and  yelk 
cloth,  is  lined  with  bark,  and  is  intended  for  the  reception  of  a  knife  which  is  peouliartod 
Dyaks.    One  of  these  knives  may  be  seen  in  the  next  illustration.    The  handle  of  I 
knife  is  made  of  the  same  hard  wood  as  that  of  which  the  sheath  is  formed.    It  is  na 
^lindzioal,  about  half  an  inch  in  diameter,  and  fourteen  indbet  in  length,  the  1 


A  VALUABLE  WEAPON. 


471 


Slygg  ibort,  pointed,  and  barehr  two  inches  in  length.    Thii  curions  knife  is  uaed  by  the 
lb  for  iplitting  nttan,  and  aimilar  purpoees,  the  long  handle  being  held  under  the 
no,  while  the  rattan  is  drawn  wiih  both 
llmdi  aoross  the  edge  of  the  blade. 

TIm  nativee  are  singularly  averse  to 
[With  this  knife.  They  will  sell  the 
if  •  luffloient  prioe  be  offered, 
orwill  always  endeavour  surreptitiously  to 
rithdmw  the  knife,  so  that,  out  of  many 
100  which  have  been  brought  to  Eiuope, 
DDSiatively  few  have  the  uiife  attached 
I  them.  In  one  specimen  in  my  collection, 
t  weapon  appears  to  be  quile  perfect,  but^ 
.withdrawing  the  ladfia  ftom  its  sheath, 
,'ii  leen  that  the  Dyak  has  cleverly  sub- 
litated  a  bladetosi  handle  for  the  real  knifa 
Both  the  weapons  which  Aave  been  de- 
ribed  were  presented  to  me  by  0.  T.  0. 
|innt,E8q. 

There  is  also  in  my  collection  a  third 
bnd  of  parang,  which  at  first  sight  looks 
Umoit  exactly  like  the  old  Roman  sword. 
ft  it  thick,  massive,  weighty,  and  at  first 
sht  looks  more  like  an  ancient  than  a 
weapon.    On  a  closer  examination, 
oweyer,  the  peculiar  Dyak  workmanship  is 
rideni    Though  it  is  not  like  the  pre- 
iing  weapon,  convex  on  one  side,  and  con- 
ave  on  tiie  oUier,  the  two  sides  are  entirely 
ittinct    The  blade  is  double^ged,  very 
ck  in  the  middle,  and  sloped  off  rather 
ptly  to  the  edge  ou  either  side, 
the  handle  is  only  made  ot  wood,  but 
profusely  decorated  with  human  hair  of 
jifleient  colours  and  considerable  length,  and 
it  bound  with  a  broad  belt  of  plaited 
The  sheath  for  the  knife  is  entirely 
cle  of  bark,  and  the  knife  itself  is  shown 
tFig.  8.    Like  the  scabbard  of  the  parang- 
lug  already  described,  that  of  this  weapon 
riwly  carved,  and  adorned  with  fur  and' 
[  tdts  of  human  hair. 

belt  by  which  it  is  suspended  is 

de  of  rattan  split  very  fine,  and  plaited 

m  to  form  a  stfap  nearly  an  inch  in  width, 

nd  the  sixth  of  an  inch  in  thickness.    It 

rounded  at  the  edges,  and  at  the  upper 

~t  it  is  ingeniously  separated  into  two 

tions,  so  as  to  form  a  loop. 

The  chief  peculiarity  of  this  weapon  lies 

1  the  number  of  charms  which  are  attached 

I  it  Erst  come  two  teeth,  and  then  there  is  a  beautifully  plaited  little  case,  something 
ke  the  cocoon  of  an  insect,  containing  several  little  pieces  of  wood.  Next  comes  a 
nail  bag  of  netted  string,  about  an  inch  and  a  half  in  length,  in  which  is  a  stone,  and 
^en  come  three  little  flattish  baskets,  with  covers,  which  are  empty.  Fastened  to  the 
">  by  several  thongs  is  a  curiously-Bhaped  piece  of  wood  which  I  believe  to  be  used  fior 


4  .m 


:ii:iJi«fc; 


FARANO,  WITH  OHAUia 
(AoM  my  ooHmMon.) 


•fii' 


4  ( 


pi 


S',5-1      1 


['         • 


"ii 


472 


BOENEa 


sharpening  thb  edges  of  the  sword,  and  to  the  end  of  the  sheath  is  hnng  by  a  rtrbviii 
beads  a  feather,  the  quill  of  which  hati  been  oarefoUy  wrapped  with  red  and  blaokst]^ 
This  weapon  is  in  all  ways  a  most  formidable  one^  and  to  European  travellers  is  bv  f 
the  best  for  practical  purposes.    The  handle  is  rather  laiger  than  is  ^e  case  with  eitU 
of  the  prooeding  weapons ;  the  blade  has  not  that  ourvatore  which  renders  it  so  peril 


a  weapon  in  unpractised  hands;  it  is  donble-ed^,  and  either  edge  can  be  usedttk 
equal  fiwili^;  and  lastly,  it  pOMtesses  a  point,  whioh  is  not  the  case  witii  the  other  forin 
of  the  swoid  ^ 

One  Dytk  chief  bad  an  <iBtinent  attached  to  his  sword  of  whioh  he  was  exceediDo] 
prmd.    U  WM  an  enonnq)U  lift  of  hair,  beiqg  nothing  more  nor  less  than  the  pig2 


AmiU/ 


THK  KRIS.    (fyM»My«RKMMi.) 


of  ten  Chinese  whom  he  h«d  UUed,  and  whose  hair  he  had  fastened  to  the  scabbard  oil 
his  sword.    This  ornament  nuut  have  been  singularly  inconvenient  to  him.    There  is  in  f 
my  collection  an  average  speciman  of  a  Chinese  pigtail    It  weighs  nine  ounces,  so  tk 
the  we^t  of  the  ten  must  rather  exceed  five  pounds  and  a  half,  while  the  length  is  five 
feet,. so  that  ten  tufts  of  hair,  etoh  five  feet  in  length,  must  have  given  the  wearer  a | 
infinity  of  trouble  as  he  waUsec' 

Thb  reader  will  already  have  noticed  how  the  various  forms  of  sword  are  used  aUbl 
by  the  Malays  and  the  Ovak  tribes.  There  is  another  weapon,  which,  though  stnctljij 
Malay  invention,  is  used  by  the  Dyaks,  and  indeed,  with  some  vari&tions,  throughmtl 
the  whole  of  the  Malay  Archipelago.  It  is  called  the  kris,  sometimes,  but  wrongly,  sp^l 
ereeae,  and  is  so  common  that  any  ordinaiy  collection  of  weapons  is  sure  to  contiiil 
several  specifuens  of  the  kris.  It  is  remarkable  for  three  points.  In  the  first  place,  tbj 
handle  i:^  uot  set  in  a  line  with  the  blade,  as  in  ordinary  daggers,  but  is  bent  at  a  T ' 
^ngle  ;  next,  the  blade  is  almost  always  waved  in  form,  like  the  flaming  sword  with  v 
Uie  old  painters  armed  the  angels  who  kept  the  gates  of  Paradise ;  and  thirdly,  the  bliiit| 
is  never  smooth,  but  dull,  rough,  and  indented  with  curved  grooves,  much  re8einblii{| 
in  form  the  marks  on  a  "  browned  "  gi'.n-barreL 

liutfe  are  few  weapons  which  vary  more  in  value,  or  in  which  the  price  set  i 


THB  KBIS. 


473 


'tiiem  is  io  appAnntly  ezoeariva.    A  firat-rate  blade,  even  without  the  handle  and  sheath, 

fill  cost  from  eighteen  to  twenty  pounds,  and  an  ordinary  one  can  scarcely  be  purchased 

Quder  two  poonob.    The^  have  by  no  means  the  appearance  of  being  valuable  weapons, 

the  steel  of  the  blade  bemg  not  only  rough  and  corroded,  but  looking  as  if  it  were  oom- 

I  pgged  of  successive  lamina  which  are  on  the  point  of  being  separated.    This  effect  is 

I  piodaoed  by  steeping  the  blade  in  lime-juice,  thus  causing  a  partial  corrosion  of  the  metal, 

I  fhich  is  made  of  small  pieces  of  steel  twisted  and  tvelded  together  in  such  a  manner  as 

to  prodooe  exceeding  toughness. 

;  One  of  these  weapons  in  my  collection  is  worn  away  almost  to  a  mere  ribbon  of  steel 
I  ]m  the  action  of  the  acid,  and,  strange  as  it  may  seem,  weapons  of  this  kind,  which  look 
inach  as  if  they  were  mere  pieces  of  rusty  iron-hooping,  are  the  most  valued  by  con- 
noisseois.  The  length  of  grain  in  this  weapon  is  wonderful,  the  corrosion  of  the  lime- 
joioe  showing  it  in  the  most  perfect  manner.  The  long  grooves  can  be  traced  from  one 
end  of  the  blade  to  the  other,  foUowinff  the  waved  form  of  the  narrower  portion,  and 
carling  round  in  the  wider  part  near  the  hilt,  as  if  the  whole  of  the  blade  had  been 
forged  out  of  steel  wires  laid  parallel  to  each  other  and  then  welded  together. 

The  lime-juice  takes  off  ftom  tin  edge  that  razor-like  smoothness  which  is  so  much 
admired  in  European  blades,  and  gives  u  ft  ragged,  saw-like  appearance  that  is  peculiar 
[to  the  instrument.    This  edge,  however,  is  a  terrible  one  for  penetration  into  human  flesh, 
land  answers  the  purpose  even  better  than  a  plain  and  sharp  edge  could  do. 

The  form  of  the  kris  is  sufficient  to  tell  the  reader  the  mode  of  handling  it,  the  weapon 

.  .ing  thrust  forward  just  as  a  man  points  with  his  extended  forefinger,  and  not  grasped 

laccoiding  to  the  conventional  ideas  of  painters.     Spaniards,  who  aro  proverbially  expert 

lin  the  use  of  their  long  knives,  hold  and  use  them  in  nearly  the  same  manner,  laying  the 

leztended  forefinger  along  the  blade  as  a  guide,  and  thrusting  forwards  instead  of  striking 

downwards.    The  average  length  of  a  kris  blade  is  about  a  foot,  but  some  are  nearly 

t*  long  as  ordinary  swords,  while  others  are  only  six  or  seven  inches  in  length. 

Very  great  pride  is  taken  in  an  old  family  ktia,  the  owner  regarding  it  with  a  venera- 
\m  that  is  almost  superstitious.    Generally,  the  handle  is  quite  piuuii,  but  the  more 
thy  have  it  made  of  gold,  and  encrusted  with  precious  stones.   Thb  weapon  is  seldom 
,  in  war.  It  is  carried  more  as  the  symbol  of  a  gentleman  than  as  a  weapon  to  be  used 
I  actual  fight,  and  plays  the  part  that  the  sword  med  to  play  in  the  last  ceuturr. 

The  kris  is  mum  used  in  executions,  the  weapon  bemg  one  made  expressly  for  the 
jiarpose,  quite  straight,  thin,  and  narrow.  In  all  cases  it  is  used  in  the  same  manner, 
[hough  there  are  some  variations  in  detail  Generally,  the  man  who  is  to  suffer  walks 
^aiedy  and  unbound  to  ft  chair,  in  which  he  seats  himself,  mostly  solacing  his  last 
uoments  by  chewing  the  beteUnui  His  arms  are  then  extended,  and  held  by  two  men, 
pile  the  executioner,  standing  behind  him,  places  the  point  of  the  kris  just  above  the  left 
ollar-bone,  and  strikes  it  downwards  into  the  heart,  so  that  death  is  instantaneous. 

In  some  places  the  execution  kris  is  very  narrow,  thin,  and  sharp  on  both  edges,  like 

i  lancet    The  executioner  takes  ft  small  tuft  of  cotton- wool,  and  twists  it  lightly  round 

|ie  blade  of  the  kris,  just  above  the  point     He  then  holds  the  cotton- wool  between  the 

er  and  thumb  of  his  left  hand,  so  as  to  keep  the  kris  UDright    Alter  placing  the  point 

lie  weapon  on  ihn  right  spot  above  the  left  collar-bone,  ne  drives  it  downwards  into  the 

art  with  his  ri^t  hftnd,  and  the  man  is  dead.   Still  holding  the  cotton-wool  between  the 

ger  and  thftuib,  he  draws  out  the  kris.  and.  as  the  point  is  withdrawn,  presses  the  cotton- 

ol  into  the  laell  wound  which  it  has  made,  so  that  the  weapon  is  quite  dean  and  bright, 

kd  not  a  drop  of  blood  is  allowed  to  be  seen.    There  is  no  doubt  that  this  mode  of 

kecation  is  as  certain,  swift,  and  merciful  as  any  that  can  be  devised.    It  is  equal  in 

lese  respects  to  the  guillotine,  and  has  the  great  advantage  of  being  absolutely  bloodless. 

Id  requiring  no  scaffold  or  visible  apparatus.    A  traveller  might  pass  within  two  yards 

[the  fatal  spoj),  and  not  know  that  anything  out  of  the  ordinary  way  was  being  done. 


Some  of  these  weftpons  have  been  used  for  man;^  successive  generations,  and  are 
;hly  prized,  some  bemg  valued  at  sums  which  to  Europeans  seem  almost  fabulous. 
ke  of  these  execution  krises  was  shown  at  the  Great  Euibition  in  London,  but  was 
It,  together  with  many  other  weapons  of  great  value. 


i  > 


•I  1 


if-t^r 


i  I 


it'' 
W 

fit , 


lb- 


I   ■!, 


i'f 


474 


BOBNEO. 


otliers, 

fact  it  IS  uaeu,  xiAtJ  bue  uiuu  ui  vuo  x-xjt  Asiiuiuer,  wi  n  biuiuuuus  uj  uubue,  ana  Serves  t)i  I 

same  purpose  as  the  fiery  cross  of  the  Scotch  Highlands.  This  symbol  is  instantaneoJl 
obeyed,  and,  as  it  runs  through  a  country  with  ahnost  ma^cal  speed,  a  chief  can  xtmi 
large  force  within  a  very  short  tima  On  one  occasion,  during  the  ng'ahship  of  Sir  jZj 
Brooke,  an  incipient  rebellion  was  ingeniously  stopped  by  fincUng  the  **  calling-out  spear^l 
as  it  lay  hidden  in  a  ^oe,  and  taking  possession  of  it  The  people  strenuously  Zi\ 
tiiat  such  an  article  ever  existed;  but  when  it  was  taken  from  its  hiding-place  Z\ 
projected  rising  instantly  collapsed.  '  ^' 


BATS:  MALAY  ARCHIPELAGO. 


CHAPTER    IIL 


WAR.—{C<mtintud.) 


BonocAir  razBLS,  xn  vsuaz.  sbapb  and  dkcobations — kodb  or  tranro  rr — a  ousaova 

IHDILD  or  XT  OOUiKOnON — HaAD-HUITriNO  AND  ITS  ACOOMPANYXNO  HOBBOBS — OBJECTS  OV 
ta  JAmS  BBOOKB'B  HimOM^— his  MODB  of  SUPPBBSSINO  THB  FBACTICK — "  OPRNINO  MOUBMINO  " 
—TEH  nSH-SFBABIMCI    AKO    THB    VBA8T — ^VALUB    OF   HEADS — ^TBEACHEBT  AND  OITNNINO: — THB 

BAmBO  HBAD-HiniTBBS ^DTBDIO   AND  PBB8BBVINO  THB  HEADS — THB   HBAP-H01TSBS — COUBAOB 

a  ./AB— flXOBBONO  ▲  XATHV  VOBT— A  MATAI.  BATII,B — ^TBAFS  AMD  VITFAUJ — HAKma  PBAOB. 

way  of  defensive  weapons,  the  Dyaks  use  the  shield,  which  is  made  of  wood,  and  is 

leaerally  of  an  oblong  form. 

like  the  parang,  it  is  decorated  with  various  ornaments,  the  chief  of  which  are  hair, 

3,  and  feathers.     The  hair  is  made  into  flat  tufts,  and  fieistened  at  regular  intervals  all 

«r  the  shield,  as  is  seen  in  the  illustration  on  the  fdlowing  page,  which  represents  a 

ne  specimen  in  the  magnificent  collection  of  the  late  Mr.  Christy.    In  the  centre  of  this 

beld  there  is  a  rude  and  evidently  conventional  representation  of  the  human  face,  the 

re  beiag  circular,  of  very  ^at  size,  and  painted  white  in  the  centre.    At  the  top  and 

bttom  of  the  shield  are  similar  fisures,  but  of  smaller  size.    Some  shields,  which  are  now 

m  seldom  seen,  have  the  entire  numan  form  painted  on  them,  the  legs  issuiofl;  from  the 

^est,  and  the  necic  being  entirely  dispensed  with.    The  tufts  of  hair  on  this  shield 

I  black. 

The  mode  of  using  the  shield  and  sword  is  shown  in  their  sword-dances,  and  Mr. 

oke^  who  had  great  experience  in  the  Dyak  weapons,  gives  the  following  opinion  of 

beitraltte :— "  Sword-dances  with  shields  were  going  on.    Each  tribe  has  a  peculiar  step 

bd  code  of  its  own;  but  as  aa  attack  and  defence  in  earnest  they  all  seemed  to  be 

|uaUy  ridiculous. 

"  Hovirever,  in  the  event  of  an  opponent  using  a  shield,  I  feel  convinced  that  a 

Dropeaa  could  not  stand  against  them,  as  they  are  able  to  crouch  their  bodies  entirely 

^hind  it,  and  can  spring  immediately  fix)m  such  an  attitude  behind  it  without  losing 

eir  balance.   But  without  a  shield  a  man  with  a  rapier  would  be  moi'e  than  a  match  for 

ij  of  them,  unless,  as  is  possible,  a  heavy  Dyak  weapon  were  to  cut  a  light  sword  in 

ro.   This,  however,  no  dexterous  fencer  wr  Id  be  likely  to  allow,  and,  after  the  first 

Dw  from  a  heavy  weapon  had  fallen,  the  opponent  would  be  at  the  mercy  of  a  light 

^ordsman." 

With  due  respect  to  the  opinion  of  so  competent  an  authority,  I  cannot  but  think 

at,  even  when  furnished  with  his  shield,  the  Dyak  ought  not  to  overcome  a  good  fencer. 

be  very  fact  that  he  is  obliged  to  hold  his  shield  before  him,  and  consequently  to  stand 

bher  with  his  left  side  or  at  least  liis  breast  fronting  his  adversary,  shows  that  he  can 

pre  but  a  very  short  reach  with  his  weapon,  while  his  opponent,  armed  with  a  small 

roid,  and  using  only  the  point,  can  remain  entirely  out  of  reach  of  the  parang's  edge, 


I  ■* 


■  is 


\'ii 


5,^. 


476 


BORNEO. 


while  he  himself  is  within  easy  distance  of  the  Dyak,  and  ready  to  bring  in  the  fittd 
point  of  his  weapon  at  the  slightest  opening  made  by  his  opponent 

The  reader  may  remember  that  the  parang  described  on  page  471  has  attached  to  it 
amon^  other  ornaments,  a  single  feather.  This  feather  has  been  taken  from  the  rhinoceru 
hombill,  a  bird  which  the  I>yaks  hold  in  much  respect,  and  which  they  will  not  eat 
however  hungry  they  may  be.  The  quill  feathers  of  the  wing  and  tail  are  black,  ^tha 
band  of  white,  and  by  both  Malays  and  Dyaks  they  are  thought  to  possess  certain 'vutuM 


Utm  M«  ChrUli  toUntiait, 


BHIlliIWi 


(fhm  My  ooOmMm.) 


and  are  used  as  talismans.    The  bird  is  considered  to  be  an  emblem  of  war,  and.forthis  I 
teason  the  sword-sheaths,  shields,  and  cloaks  worn  in  war-time  are  decorated  with  ill 
feathers  ;  and  the  huge  homy  beak  of  the  bird  is  scraped  tliin,  polished,  and  made  into  I 
ear-rings.  f 

I  insert  here  a  figure  of  a  shield  in  my  collection,  which  I  believe  to  be  of  Borneaii 
make,  the  materials  and  mode  of  employing  them  being  evidently  Bomean. 

In  shape  it  exactly  resembles  the  smul  shields  used  by  horsemen  in  the  early  age  oil 
English  history,  and,  small  as  it  is,  it  forms  a  very  efficient  defence.  It  ia  twenty  inctMi 
in  Mogth,  and  thirteen  iuches  in  width,  and  it  is  wielded  by  means  of  a  separate  handle 


HEAD-HUKTING. 


477 


tine  in  tliA  &td  1 1^7 1**^^  ^  ^^*  ^^y.  ^^  ^^®  shidid  by  strips  of  rattaa    The  characteristio  featnie  of 
"%       ne  i«ui  g-  ^^  ^^^  ^  ^liQ  manner  in  which  it  is  built  up  of  a  number  of  pieces,  the  whole,  though 
ooely  bound  together  by  rattan,  being  as  firm  as  if  it  were  cut  out  of  one  piece  of  wo^ 

If  the  reader  will  look  at  the  lower  figure,  which  shows  the  back  of  the  shield,  he 
,^1  m  that  it  is  made  of  four  flat  pieces  of  wood,  which  a:  o  laid  side  by  side.  These 
pieoM  are  of  a  lightish-coloured  wood,  end  are  but  sUghtly  smoothed.  The  handle  is 
cut  from  a  separate  piece  of  wood,  which  runs  the  whole  length  of  the  shield.  As  is  usual 
with  Bomean  weapons,  the  handle  is  much  too  small  for  the  grasp  of  a  European. 

Turning  to  the  other  figure,  he  will  see  that  the  front  of  the  shield  is  made  of  a  single 
Itt  piece  of  wood,  to  which  the  others  are  lashed,  or  rather  sewn,  by  means  of  rattan 
pissing  through  holes.  In  order  to  hold  all  these  cross-pieces  more  firmly  together,  a 
([eep  groove  has  been  cut  in  a  thick  rattan,  which  has  been  bound  round  the  shield  so  as 
to  receive  the  edges  of  the  wood  iu  the  groove,  and  has  been  sewn  to  them  by  rattan  at 
tegular  intervals. 

The  shield  is  further  strengthened  by  an  upright  piece  of  wood,  which  runs  along  the 
ftoiA,  and  to  which  the  handle  at  tlie  back  is  lashed  by  rattan,  so  that  lie  handle  and 
the  corresponding  piece  in  front  actually  strengthen  the  shield  instead  of  being  a  strain 
opoa  it  The  materials  have  been  chosen  with  the  eye  for  colour  which  the  Dyak 
usually  possesses.  The  thin  flat  wooden  plate  which  forms  the  front  of  tht)  sldeld  is 
j  nearly  black,  the  central  piece  is  yellowish  white,  and  the  rattans  with  which  it  is  edged 
I  tnd  Mwn  are  of  a  bright  yellow.  The  weight  of  the  shield  is  exactly  a  pound  and  a  halt 
A  section  of  the  shield  is  also  given,  so  as  to  show  the  form  of  the  handle,  and  the 
slight  curvature  of  the  whole  implement 

The  perpetual  feuds  that  rage  among  the  Dyak  tribes  are  mostly  caused  by  the 
practice  of  "  head-huntinj;,"  which  is  exactly  analogous  to  the  scalp-hunting  propensities, 
of  the  North  American  tribes.  Mr.  Boyle  has  sketched  the  outlines  of  this  horrid  custom 
in  a  fev  nervous  words,  which  will  afterwards  be  examined  in  detail.  "  The  gi-eat  tribes 
of  Sakarrang  and  Saribas  have  never  Ijeen  more  than  nominally  subject  to  the  Malays  of 
Kucbing  or  Bruni,  and  Sir  James  Brooke  is  the  first  master  whom  they  have  really 
obeyed.  Every  year  a  cloud  of  murderous  pirates  issued  from  their  rivers  and  swept  the 
adjacent  coasts.  No  man  was  safe  by  reason  of  his  poverty  or  insignificance,  for  human 
heada  were  the  booty  sought  by  these  rovers,  and  not  wealth  alone.  Villages  were 
attacked  in  the  dead  of  the  night,  and  every  adult  cut  off;  the  wonien  and  grown  girls 
were  frequently  slaughtered  with  the  men,  and  children  alone  were  preserved  to  be  the 
daves  of  tiie  conquerors. 

"  Never  was  warfare  so  terrible  as  this.  Head-hnnting,  a  fashion  of  comparatively 
modem  erowth,  became  a  mania,  which  spread  like  a  horrible  disease  over  the  whole 
laud  No  longer  were  the  trophies  regarded  as  proofs  of  individual  valour ;  they  be> 
came  the  indiscriminate  property  of  the  dan,  ana  were  valued  for  their  number  alone. 
Murdra  lurked  in  the  jungle  and  on  the  river ;  the  aged  of  the  people  were  no  longer  safe 
amoug  their  own  kindred,  and  corpses  were  secretly  disinterred  to  increase  the  grisly  store. 
I  "Superstition  soon  added  its  ready  impulse  to  the  general  movement.  The  aged 
jvarrior  could  not  rest  iu  his  grave  till  his  relations  had  taken  a  head  in  his  name ;  the 
aiden  disdained  the  weak-hearted  suitor  whose  hand  was  not  yet  stained  with  some 
wardly  murder. 

"  Bitterly  did  the  Malay  Pangerans  of  Kuching  regret  the  folly  which  had  dissemi- 

ited  this  frenzy.      They   themselves    had  fostered  the  bloodthirsty  superstition  in 

iurtherance  of  their  political  ends,  but  it  had  grown  beyond  their  control,  and  the  country 

rat  one  red  field  of  battle  and  murder.    Pretexts  for  war  were  neither  sought  nor 

xpected;  the  possession  of  a  human  head,  no  matter  how  obtained,  was  the  sole 

ppiueis  coveted  throughout  the  land." 

It  was  in  order  to  stop  this  terrible  custom  that  Sir  James  Brooke  undertook  his  rule. 

e  Sultan  of  Bruni,  in  despair  at  the  state  of  things,  and  utterly  unable  to  check 

;he  increasing  rage  for  head-hunting,  ceded  the  territory  to  him,  hoping  that  the  English- 

~an,  with  his  small  forces,  would  succeed  where  he  himself  with  all  his  soldiers  had 

Although .  these  tribes  were  nominally  his  sulyects,  they  never  thought  o| 


i 


i^ 


478 


BOBNED. 


I 


.^-L 


ob^inffjiim,  and  the  onlv  sign  of  their  subjection  wm  a  small  tribute  very  ^ 
paid.    The  sultan  was  right  in  his  ooi^ectaie,  and  we  know  how  the  En^^hmim, 


undtirstand  the  prohibition,  and  the  English  r%jah  and  his  officers  were  continually  peitei^  I 
with  requests  from  Dyaks  to  be  allowed  to  go  and  take  heads.  An  old  man,  for  examnU  I 
had  lost  his  wife,  and  bemed  piteoutJy  to  be  allowed  to  take  just  one  head,  ao  Ml 
she  miffht  rest  quietly  in  ner  grave.  Then  a  young  man  would  come,  who  hsd  \m\ 
rejected  by  a  Dyeik  damsel,  lav  his  case  beforo  the  authorities,  and  beseech  than  to  I 
permit  him  to  take  a  head,  and  so  to  win  the  hand  of  the  disdainful  lady.  (hieiniii,| 
after  meeting  with  the  usual  refusal,  proposed  a  compromise,  and  asked  whethttX| 
might  not  go  and  take  the  head  of  a  Pakarran,  because  Pakarrans  really  could  ngtl 
be  considered  as  men.  In  fact,  as  Mr.  Brooke  well  remarks,  the  Dyaks  behaved  iQat| 
like  oluldren  crying  after  sugar-pluma  No  plan  could  have  been  devised  which  vul 
more  effective  than  that  which  was  carried  out  oy  the  English  rajah.  Whenever  a  puttl 
of  Dyaks  started  surreptitiously  off  on  a  head-hunting  expedition,  a  force  was  alwani 
dispatched  after  them,  in  order  to  cut  them  off  and  bring  them  to  justice,  when  they  wen  I 
fined  heavily.  If  they  succeeded  in  procuring  heads,  their  trophies  were  taken  awtTl 
from  them,  and  they  were  fined  still  more  heavily.    Those  who  reftised  to  submit  to  tbi 

Sunishment  were  declared  to  be  enemies  to  the  government,  and  their  houses  ivenbnnrtl 
own.  Dyaks  of  more  peaceful  tribes  were  always  employed  in  such  expeditions,  ai;| 
owing  to  the  feudS  whicn  had  existed  for  so  long,  they  had  been  exasperated  bytlie| 
numerous  murders  which  had  been  perpetrated  by  the  more  warlike  tribes.  The  Englif^l 
rule,  unlike,  that  of  the  Malay  sultajn,  was  irrespective  of  persons,  and  the  highest  cbjeftl 
were  punished  as  swiftly  and  surely  as  the  lowest  of  the  people.  On  one  occaskal 
a  quanel  arose  between  two  parties  of  Dyaks,  one  of  which,  commanded  by  a  chief  naoitj  1 
Jannah,  was  entirely  in  the  wrong,  having  firat  trespassed  on  the  property  of  tiie  otl«| 
party,  and  then  got  up  a  quarrd  because  they  had  hurt  themselves  asainst  the  spikejl 
bamboos,  which  were  planted  by  way  of  fences.  In  the  fight  that  ensued  Jannah  hiniMlt| 
shot  the  other  chief ;  out  he  gained  little  by  his  act  As  soon  as  the  facts  were  Vaml 
Mr.  Brooke  sent  a  laive  force  against  him,  and  he  was  fined  nearly  two  hundred  poaidi| 
He  aod  his  party  took  to  the  bush,  but  they  were  soon  starved  out,  and  had  to  subrntl 
The  other  chieft  were  delighted  at  the  result,  and  were  accustomed  ever  afterwtiibj 
to  check  those  who  wished  to  go  head-hunting  by  telling  them  to  remember  JauHll 
and  his  two  hundred  pounds.  It  is  rather  curious  that  this  high-handed  praoeedii;! 
inspired  Jannah  with  the  greatest  respect  and  affection  for  Mr.  Brooke,  for  whom  \»\ 
afterwards  entertained  a  sincere  friendship.      He  asserted  that  the  three  yean  mM 

Jnent  to  this  episode  in  his  life  had  been  marked  by  very  much  better  harvests  tiitt| 
e  had  beforo  obtained  from  his  land,  and  attributed  Lis  prosperity  to  his 
for  the  white  maa 

One  ingenious  portion  of  the  system  was,  that  a  laige  share  of  the  fines  ml 
distributed  among  chiefs  who  had  abstained  from  head-hunting.  This  plan  hidi| 
double  effect;  it  proved  to  the  Dyaks  that  they  were  not  fined  for  the  benefit  dM 
English,  and  it  induced  them  to  be  always  on  the  look-out  for  those  who  were  gai|| 
to  hunt  after  heads. 

It  has  been  mentioned  that  the  heads  are  wanted  to  "open  the  mourning"  ifi>| 
the  death  of  any  person.  This  phrase  requires  some  little  explanation.  When  a  cUl 
loses  a  relative,  he  closes  some  stream  during  the  time  of  mourning.  This  is  dosl 
by  drivinff  spears  into  the  bank,  on  either  side,  and  fastening  bamboos  to  them  acnwi 
streauL  No  one  is  allowed  to  pan  tiiis  obstruction  until  the  mourning  is  over,  aneratl 
which  cannot  take  place,  according  to  Dyak  custom,  until  a  head  had  been  obtained 

When  he  has  brought  home  the  required  trophy,  he  leaves  it  at  the  head-house  tot 
prepared,  while  he  makes  ready  for  the  feast  with  which  a  new  head  is  recen ' 
He  takes  some  plants,  the  juice  of  whidi  hts  a  stupifying  quality,  pounds  them,  i 


FISH-SFEABma 


479 


a  an 

who  took  a  hnil 
heDyakscoiddaotl 
BontinuallypMteitdl 
1  man,  for  oumidi^l 
one  head,  ao  d^l 
tme,  who  had  \wA 
id  beseech  themttl 
iul  lady.    One  nun,  I 

asked  whethei  M 

ns  really  could  notl 

Dyaks  behaved  jaatl 

deviaed  which  ^1 

Whenever  ft  pub  I 
a  force  was  ilvijij 
bice,  when  they  venj 
3S  were  taken  s«ij| 
ied  to  snbmittotliel 
ir  honses  were  L_, 
rach  expeditions,  ai;| 

exasperated  hjM 
tribes.  The  English  I 
ad  the  highest  chieli| 
I.  On  one  occasion  I 
ded  by  a  chief  nanieil 
>roperiy  of  the  othsl 
is  against  the  gpikeil 
isued  Jannah  huDtdtl 
be  facts  were  knov^l 
two  hundred  ymiu 
i,  and  had  to  fsolmil 
ned  ever  aftennidi| 
o  remember  Jfaukj 
_ -handed  pioceediii{| 
Brooke,  for  whom  hi 
B  three  years  8ti1iH-| 

better  harvests  thai 
ity  to  bis  fnendBbi)] 


L|ao«B  them  into  tbe  river.    The  fish 

Lome  floating  to  the  surfiace,  and  are 

tben  captored    by  means  of    barbed 

iMXtt  vnich  are  flung  at  them  from  the 

KtSi.   The  spears  are  very  light,  their 

[ihaftt  being  made  of  bamboo,  so  thafe 

I  thV  always  float,  and  enable  the  thrower 

I  to  noover  both  the  spear  and  the  fish 

Ivbich  it  has  struck.     The  spears  and 

I  poles  which  closed  the  stream  are  re- 

InoTsd  in  order  to  allow  the  fishermen 

jto  me  their  weapons,  and  thus,  by  the 

limTsl  of  the  coveted  head,  the  stream 

I  again  thrown  open. 

One  of  these  fish-spears  is  shovm  in 

)  accompanying  illustration. 

It  is  five  feet  in  length,  and  the 

Lhaftt  which  is  three-quarters  of  an  inch 

1  diameter,  is  made  of  hollov<r  bamboo^ 

ad  is  exceedingly  light     The  fimr 

oogB  are  made   of  iron,  and  veiy 

^htlv  bafhed.    Owing  to  the  manner 

wmoh  they  are  lashed  to  the  shaft, 

f  are  very  elastic,  so  that  their  slight 

«  are  perfectly  capable  of  retain- 

;  the  fish.    With  the  natural  love  of 

atwhichdistinguishes  theDyaks, 

J  owner  of  this  spear  has  decorated 

wifii  several  htosA    belts  of  split 

Hi,pUdted  in  a  very  artistic  manner. 

)  was  placed  just  below  the  head  of 

spear,  another  was  placed  at  the 

Qtre  of  gravity,  so  as  to  guide  the  hand 

tonoe  to  the  "  balance  "  of  the  weapon, 

ad  tiie  thud  was  near  the  butt.  Of  the 

however,  only  the  central  belt 

ned  when  the  spear  reached  me. 

In  the  same  parcel  was  another 

r,  which  is  also  represented  in  the 

Putiation.    The  shaft  is  also  made 

bamboo,  but  is  nearly  solid,  having 

a  cut  from  an  old  and  thiok  plant 

i  the  point,  instead  of  being  made  of 

on,  is  simply  a  piece  of  hard,  dark 

ood,  sharpened,  and  lashed  to  the  end 

[  the  shaft  with  ratten. 

Owing  to  the  enormous  demand  for 

ids,  qnanti^  rather  than  quality  was 

I  chief  requisite,  so  that  at  the  time 

\m  Sir  James  Brooke  undertook  the 

of  putting  down  the  practice  of 

[-hunting,  no  practicfd  distinction 

I  made  between  the  head  of  a  stalwart 

krrior  and  that  of  a  tender  girl.    A 

1  was  a  head  ;  the  body  to  which 

ilonged  was  of  no  consequence. 


I'* 


/• 


BFEAB&    (rtommfieMteHm. 


4m 


BOBNEO. 


V'} 


,  i 

'I 


n . 


t  '> 

5  ;  f 


HI 


I 


P3 


I  b 


The  nge  for  heads  was  so  gteaA  that  in  one  head-house  an  Englishman,  who  banioKj 
to  know  something  of  comparative  anatomy,  espied  a  head  which  seemed  scarcely  hiuoin  I 
and  which,  on  examination,  turned  out  to  be  that  of  an  orang-outan.  The  proprietonofl 
the  head-house  at  first  indignantly  dented  that  any  imposture  had  been  practised  udf 
adhered  to  the  human  origin  of  the  head.  At  last,  however,  they  were  obliged  to  yield  to 
a  certain  decree,  but  they  only  said  that  the  head  in  question  was  that  of  an  Antn  g.| 
goblin,  whioh  had  infested  the  village  for  a  considerable  time,  and  had  at  last  been  killed.! 

One  exception  was  made  in  the  value  of  these  trophies,  the  head  of  a  white  uinl 
being  beyond  aU  price,  and  being  so  valued  that  a  Dvak  who  had  obtained  one  wogul 
not  place  it  in  the  common  head-house,  but  would  build  a  special  house  to  contain  it     I 

One  of  tiiese  Dyak  warriors  was  seen  exposing  himself  to  great  danger  in  hia  anzietrl 
to  secure  a  white  man's  head.  A  boatman  had  been  killed,  and  one  of  the  ^1 
murderers  was  observed  dragging  up  the  hill  the  body  of  the  slain  man,  hacking  iritbiii,  I 
knife  at  the  neck  so  as  to  secuie  the  head,  regardless  of  the  fact  that  he  was  likelTtoul 
shot  in  the  endeavour. 


Aa  the  possession  of  a  head  is  the  height  of  a  Dyak's  ambition,  it  is  not  extnotdinarrl 
itives  should  use  all  their  powers  of  force  or  craft  to  secure  the  troDhv.   nZI 
example  of  treachery  is  narrated  by  Mr.  Brooke  (the  present  Bajah). 


that  the  natives 


"  Five  years  ago  the  Saribas  Malays  were  living  at  the  mouth  of  their  river,  and,  yim 
very  few  exceptions,  were  hostile  to  us.  Still  thsy  were  on  friendly  terms  so  far  ul 
gaining  trade,  and  making  use  of  the  merchandise  they  could  only  get  by  commonicatisB 
with  Sarawak.  A  party  of  five  people,  three  men  and  two  women,  left  Sakarrang  to  go  to 
Saribas  for  the  purpose  of  meeting  some  of  their  relatives.  After  thev  had  been  absent  i 
considerable  time,  the  news  was  brought  back  that  they  had  been  beheaded  by  Byaksin 
the  river. 

"  It  happened  thus :  They  met  a  boat's  crew  of  Dyaks  while  in  Saribas,  and  ipob 
together,  saying  they  were  tradefs,  and  were  also  seeking  for  fish.  When  the  Malinj 
were  leaving  Saribas  to  return,  the  Dyak  boat  followed  in  their  wake,  entered  this  im\ 
together,  and  on  the  following  day  proceeded  to  carry  out  their  sly  and  murderous  deagg, 

"  In  the  morning  they  ofiered  their  swords  for  sale,  and  sold  or  exchanged  one,  suffer.! 
ing  the  Mahtys  to  make  an  exceedingly  profitable  bargain.  They  then  proposed  fisbjM 
with  a  hand-net  on  the  mud-bank,  and  persuaded  a  Malay  named  Limin  (who  was  wi{ 
known,  and  considered  a  brave  man)  to  separate  from  the  others  and  cast  the  net  Tin 
was  done,  and  for  some  time  they  were  successful  in  bagging  fish,  and  were  going  kM 
and  further  from  the  boata 

''At  length  the  net  fouled  on  a  stump  at  the  bottom,  and  one  of  the  Dyaks iniotil 
diately  tookofT  his  sword  and  dived  down,  as  poor  Limin  thought,  to  clear  it,  but,  instead  of 
doing  so,  the  wily  rascal  twisted  it  firmly  round  and  round,  came  up  to  take  breath,  and 
then  again  dived,  and  again  twisted  it  in  various  ways  round  the  stumps ;  he  thenm^l 
and  said  he  could  not  clear  it,  but  asked  limin  to  try.  Limin  unsuspectingly  took  offiij 
sword,  dived,  and,  on  approaching  the  surface  breathless,  the  two  Dyaks  struck  ai 
decapitated  him  without  a  sound.     They  then  took  his  head  and  returned  to  their  boat 

"  A  third  Malay  was  persuaded  to  administer  some  cure  to  a  Dyak's  foot,  which  i 
bleeding  f  Mghtly.     While  the  Malay  was  leaning  over  and  looking  to  the  wound,  one 
them  chopped  off  his  head  from  behind.    After  this,  the  woman  was  decapitated.  ' 
lost  one  head,  which  tumbled  into  the  water,  but  the  other  four,  with  all  the  pioj 
belonging  to  the  Malay  party,  were  taken  and  carried  away  to  Sadok." 

On  another  occasion,  a  party  of  Dyaks  in  a  canoe  met  a  boat  containing  a  suui, 
wife,  and  their  young  daughter.    They  stopped  the  boat,  and  offered  betel-nut  for 
As  soon  as  they  came  within  reach,  they  drew  their  swords,  struck  off  the  woman's  1 
and  took  the  girl  prisoner,  but  the  father  had  just  time  to  jump  overboard  and  m 
ashore. 

This  occurred  in  the  Saribas  river,  and,  strangely  enough,  the  murderer,  whose 
was  Sadji,  nearly  came  in  contact  with  Mr.  Brooke,  who  had  gone  out  expres 
check  his  head-hunting  propensities.  Mr.  Brooke  passed  him  on  the  river,  but,  not 
acquainted  with  him,  &d  not  arrest  him.     This,  as  was  afterwards  learned,  was 


THE  HEAD-HOUSES. 


^4^1 


^Sidji  0Afc  ^^  ^^^  ^  '^  '^^^  ^^*  sword  drawn,  and  if  the  eaphivs  ml  had  called  for  help, 
If  ^lie  English  had  dhown  any  signs  of  arresting  him,  he  would  have  struck  off  her 
J  jumped  with  it  into  the  river,  swum  ashore,  and  escaped  together  with  Ids  followers  i 
.oofih  the  jungle.  ' 

Xhe  same  author  gives  another  example  of  head-hunting,  which  is  a  curious  mixture 
[the terrible  and  the  ludicrous. 

A  young  man  named  Achang  was  brought  before  Mr.  Bro3ke  in  irons.  He  was  only 
jen  yeara  of  ^®'  *^<^  y®^  ^^  ^^  S^ey  ^^r>  the  natural  colour  having  vanished  in 
nuoDce  of  his  traubles.  Some  time  previously,  he  had  fallen  in  love  with  a  young 
nk  girl,  who  spumed  all  his  advances  because  he  had  never  taken  a  head,  and  so 
nved  nimself  to  be  a  warrior.  She  was  evidently  a  girl  of  energy,  for  she  proposed  that 
(thodd  go  to  the  Saribus  fort,  and  take  the  head  of  Bakir,  the  Dyak  chief,  or  of  the 
ign  Hassan,  ie,  Mr.  Watson. 

Being  thus  pressed,  Achang,  with  another  lad  of  his  own  age,  set  off  for  the  fort,  and 
i  the  way  suffered  the  usual  drawbacks  of  bad  birds,  bad  dreams,  and  missing  the  path, 
[that  when  they  came  within  sight  of  the  fort  they  thought  they  had  better  change 
U  plans.  They  determined  on  going  to  a  Chinaman's  house  under  pretext  of  purchasing 
I  goods,  and  taking  his  head  while  he  was  off  his  guard.  When  well  cooked  and  dried, 
K  bead  would  do  as  well  as  another,  and  they  thought  that  they  would  have  no  difficulty 
_  J  off  the  Chinaman's  head  for  that  of  the  white  man. 
TAccorciingly,  they  went  to  a  Chinaman's  house,  had  their  supper  with  him  very 
iicabl}',  and  then  retired  to  rest,  after  agreeing  that  at  midnight  they  would  strike  the 
Ublov.  Now  it  happened  that  Achang  overslept  himself,  and  his  friend  thought  that 
Uight  3S  well  take  advantage  of  his  drowsiness,  and  secure  the  head  for  himself, 
ordingly,  at  midnight,  hideous  yells  were  heard  from  the  Chinaman's  house,  and  when 
people  rushed  into  the  room,  they  found  the  unfortunate  owner  with  his  face  gashed 
[down  one  side,  the  Dyak  youth  having  missed  his  blow  in  his  haste.  The  actual 
letrator  escaped,  but  Achang  was  found  still  fast  asleep,  and  was  instantly  put 

ons. 

[Next  day  he  was  brought  down  to  Sakaraug,  with  a  chain  round  his  waist,  and  on  the 
was  followed  by  a  body  of  Dyaks,  who  were  trying  to  bribe  his  keepers  to  let 
I  take  his  head.  They  actually  held  an  auction  for  his  head  as  they  went  along,  each 
Jling  higher  than  the  other,  and  the  horrors  of  that  twelv^-mHe  march  were  such  that 
[poor  m.  became  grey  before  the  next  morning. 

lAiler  all,  Achang  was  really  a  most  gentle  and  innocent  lad,  and  was  only  following 
[habits  of  his  country  in  obeying  the  behests  of  his  mistress.  He  was  kept  in  irons 
laboat  a  month,  and  then  released,  after  which  he  attached  himself  to  the  ser- 
I  of  the  white  men,  worked  in  the  garden,  and,  as  the  saying  is,  made  himself 

lly  useful. 
The  heads  are  subjected  to  a  sort  of  drying  proces.««,  called  "  cooking,"  which  is 
•  effectual,  but  is  far  inferior  to  that  which  is  employed  by  the  New  Zealanders, 
for  a  considerable  time  after  the  heads  are  cooked,  they  are  very  offenpive  to 
bpean  nostrils,  though  Dyaks  seem  to  be  quite  unconscious  of  the  evil  odour.  They 
jtlvays  kept  in  the  pangarangs,  or  head-houses,  which  are  very  unlike  the  ordinaiy 
^ng-houses  of  the  Dyaks.  A  very  good  account  of  a  head-house  is  given  by 
7.  S.  Marryat : — 

I  We  were  escorted,  through  a  crowd  of  wandering  Dyaks,  to  a  house  in  the  centre  of 

tillage,  which  was  very  different  in  construction  from  the  others.    It  was  perfectly 

d,  and  well  ventilated  by  numerous  port-holes  in  the  roof,  which  was  pointed.    We 

^ded  to  the  room  above  by  means  of  a  rough  ladder,  and  when  we  entered,  we  were 

(taken  aback  by  finding  that  we  were  in  the  head-house  as  it  is  termed,-«nd  that 

ams  were  lined  with  human  heads,  all  hanging  by  a  small  line  passed  through  the 

'  the  skulL 

jThey  were  painted  in  the  most  fantastic  and  hideous  manner.    Faeces  of  wood 
1  to  imitate  the  eyes  were  inserted  in  the  sockets,  and  added  not  c  little  to  their 
fj,  grinning  appearance.    The  strangest  part  of  the  story,  and  which  added  very 
.n  u 


,1^  ' 


1    I'SSfer! 


482 


BORNEO. 


M' 


much  to  the  effect  of  the  scene,  was,  that  these  sk)ills  were  perpetually  moviq. 
and  fro,  and  knocking  against  each  other.    This,  I  presume,  was  occasioned  U  t, 
different  currents  of  air  blowing  in  at  the  port-holes  cut  in  the  ruof;  but  what  J! 
their  continual  motion,  their  nodding  their  chins  when  they  hit  each  other,  and  t| 
grinning  teeth,  they  really  appeared  to  be  endowed  with  new  life,  and  to  be  a  very 
set  of  t'elloMTs. 

^  However,  whatever  might  be  the  first  impression  occasioned  by  this  very  \mM 
light,  it  very  soon  wore  off,  and  we  amused  ourselves  with  their  motions,  which  weiT 
lire,  M  Ryrou  says ;  and  in  the  course  of  the  day  we  succeeded  in  making  a  very  excell!i 
dinner  in  comoany  with  these  gentlemen,  although  we  were  none  of  us  sutficienth] 
Giovannistio  m  invite  our  friends  above  to  supper." 

These  head-houies  are,  as  we  have  just  seen,  the  places  wherein  guests  are  r^m 
and  we  can  therefore  understand  that  the  natives  of  any  village  would  have  a  n» 
in  showing  to  their  visitors  the  trophies  M'on  by  themselves.  One  of  these  hou 
scantily  furnished  with  heads  would  be  held  as  a  scandal  to  the  villag(>,  so  tbat  iL 
three  emotions  of  pride,  love,  and  sorrow  have  all  their  effect  in  aiding  the  custonl 
head-hunting. 

In  these  hend-houses,  the  unmarried  men  of  the  village  sleep.  The  rensun  fort 
bustom  is  twofold.  In  the  first  place,  the  bachelors  are  kept  out  of  mischief;  and  inil 
next,  they  are  always  ready  with  their  arms  at  hand  to  turn  out  in  defence  of  the  vilk 
should  it  be  attacked.  In  such  expeditions,  tlie  head-house  is  always  the  centnloU 
of  attack,  and  by  having  tho  young  warriors  at  hand  the  Dyaks  ensure  the  i 
their  cherished  trophies. 

Some   of   the   horrors  of  the  head-hnnting  custom  are  well  described  > 
St.  John:—  ' 

"  About  thirteen  years  ago,  I  heard  the  Natuna  people  give  an  account  of  a  hn 
transaction  that  took  place  in  one  of  their  islands.  A  party  of  Seribas  Dyaku 
cruising  about  among  the  little  isles  near,  and  had  destroyed  several  women  and  i 
fishermen,  when  they  were  observed,  towards  evening,  creeping  into  a  deep  and  i 
iulet  to  remain  during  the  night. 

"  The  islanders  quietly  assembled  and  surprised  their  enemies,  killing  all  ht  u 
who  were  taken  prisoners — six  men  and  one  lad.  The  former  they  roasted  overii 
fire,  and  they  declared  that  the  bold  fellows  died  without  uttering  a  cry  of  paji,! 
defying  them  to  the  last ;  the  lad,  who  stood  trembling  by,  uncertain  of  his  fate,  wat j 
back  to  the  coast,  with  a  message  to  his  count  ly men  that,  if  ever  they  came  there « 
they  would  all  be  treated  in  the  same  way.  This  fearful  warning  was  sufficient  tol 
their  seeking  heads  again  in  that  direction. 

"  Parties  of  two  and  three  sometimes  went  away  for  months  on  an  inland  inci 
taking  nothing  with  them  but  salt  wrapped  up  in  their  wuist-cloths,  with  which  I 
seasoned  the  young  shoots,  and  leaves,  and  palm  cabbages  found  in  the  forests ; 
they  returned  home,  they  were  as  thin  as  scarecrows. 

"  It  is  this  kind  of  cat-like  warfare  which  causes  them  to  be  formidable  enemiejli 
to  the  Chinese  and  the  Malays,  who  never  feel  themselves  safe  from  a  Dyaki 
They  have  been  known  to  keep  watch  in  a  well  up  to  their  chins  iu  water,  i 
covering  of  a  few  leaves  over  their  heads,  to  endeavour  to  cut  off  the  first  peisoi^ 
might  come  to  draw  water.    At  night  they  would  drift  down  on  a  log,  and  nut  then 
cable  of  trading  prahus,  while  others  of  their  party  would  keep  watch  on  the  I 
knowing  well  where  the  stream  would  take  the  boat  ashore ;  and  when  aground  thejl 
the  men  and  plunder  the  goods." 

In  war  Dyaks  have  often  proved  themselves  to  be  valiant  soldiers.  Mr.l 
relates  that  when  he  was  attacking  the  fort  of  a  hostile  chief,  having  with  him  ai 
force  of  Malays  and  Dyaks,  the  latter  were  by  far  the  better  soldiers.  Tbef 
advanced  to  thirty  or  forty  yards  of  the  house,  i.e.  just  beyond  the  range  of  the  s 
arrows,  which  were  being  blown  from  the  fort,  and  ensconced  themselves  behindlj 
and  stumps,  where  they  could  fire  without  exposing  themselves  to  the  deadly  darts,  I 
Dyaks,  however,  dashed  boldly  at  the  house,  clambering  up  the  posts  on  which  ij 


INSENSIBILITY  TO  PAIN/ 


483 


lit  aatnns  their  weapons  with  them,  hacking  at  the  breaches  which  had  previonsl/ 
In  made  with  shot,  ana  trying  to  force  their  way  into  the  fort. 

At  last*  one  Dyak  succeeded  in  getting  into  the  house,  and  remained  there  for  about 
L  minutes,  when  he  was  obliged  to  retreat  and  slide  to  the  ground  down  the  post, 
r  much  fighting,  the  Dyaks  managed  to  set  fire  to  the  building  at  both  ends,  thus 
krciDff  the  inmates  to  rush  out  among  their  enemies.    Scarcely  any  of  them  escaped, 
perishing  in  the  flames,  others  being  badly  wounded,  and  the  rest  being  taKcn 

The  victorious  Dyaks  wore  mad  with  excitement,  and  rushed  about  with  IHirious 
Abti  carrying  heads  in  their  hands,  and  insensible  to  the  wounds  which  many  of  them 

licceived.  One  lad  came  yelling  by,  having  a  head  in  one  hand,  and  with  the  other 
Lid'Dg  on  one  side  of  his  face.    An  enemy's  sword  had  nearly  iliced  aff  thA  whole  of 


1  account  of  a  hoir 
of  Seribas  Dyabi 
k'eral  women  and  i 
into  a  deep  and  i 

t,  killing  all  ht  i 
ley  roasted  overii 
ring  a  cry  of  pain,  J 
lin  of  his  fate,  vasj 
:  they  came  there  i 
was  sufficient  to  J 


brniidable  enemies  ij 
ie  from  a  Dyak  en 

chins  iu  water,  ^ 
off  the  first  persoiij 

log,  and  out  then 
ep  watch  on  the  1 
when  aground  the^l 


n 

llgMj 

.mm:--     ';• 

W^ 

Jiffif3EKS.4:ri^!WS^M 

^25? 

''%:^^^^'''^W''^V' 

/'■;rft^-\ 

-.      • 

_  .    ,■.-  ■"«.■_.,•_•  ,       -  --■■-■-ji 

■  -..r  ^^:"~-^-|J 

^'^  ■^:^:^; 

riV  ■  '' 

s^-:^ 

,g^- 

,^fr^  -        ^i,^- 

A  CAKO£  FIQUT. 


of  his  face,  but  he  was  almost  unconscious  of  the  fact,  and  his  excitement 
bnted  him  from  feeling  any  pain.  In  a  few  minutes,  however,  he  fainted  from 
[of  blood,  and,  in  spite  of  the  terrible  wound  which  he  had  received,  eventually 
fered 

ometimes  the  Dyaks  are  exceedingly  cruel  to  their  captives,  not  being  content  wii^ 
Jy  taking  their  heads,  but  killing  them  slowly  by  torture.  Generally,  however,  the 
etition  for  heads  is  so  keen  that  a  man  who  has  overcome  an  enemy  has  no  time  for 
Dg  him,  and  is  obliged  to  content  himself  with  getting  off  the  head  as  fast  as 

I  of  these  forts  ftre  moat  perilous  places  to  attack.    The  approaches  axe  gouded 

Il2 


'*  f 


•,4' 


f^; 


f  ^^ 


'i 


484 


BOKKBa 


ISP?-!;  '^ 


€ 


>■ 


Wltl 


with  "  m^iowt,"  it.  tUpi  of  bunboo  iharpeiMd  at  the  end  and  ituok  in  the 
Banjows  are  troublesome  enough  on  onen  ground,  but  when  they  are  ituck  amoiiJ^ 
grass,  and  herbage,  they  become  terrible  weafions,  and  impede  vmy  effeotuolly Ihi  adyJ 
of  the  attacking  force. 

Then  the  Dyaks  set  rarious  ingenious  traps.  Ihej  place  bent  bows  near  the  buiu 
constructed  that  as  soon  as  a  man  comes  opposite  them,  the  string  is  libetitsd  ull 
arrow  is  tolerably  sure  to  transfix  both  his  legs.  Sometimes  they  bend  a  yoonail 
down,  and  lay  a  javelin,  so  that  when  the  tree  is  freed,  it  strikes  the  end  of  th«  j|«J 
and  uiges  it  onwards  with  teirifio  violence,  just  like'  the  mangonel  of  olden  tinei  n 
dig  numberless  pitlaUs  of  no  very  great  size  in  depth,  but  each  having  a  sharp  w 
stuck  upright  in  the  centre^  so  that  any  one  who  fiilli  into  the  pit  must  iocvitoblyl 
impiJed.  '' 

The  forts  themselves  have  been  much  modified  since  the  introduction  of  flre>anni  l 
stockades  which  surround  them  being  made  of  the  hardest  wood,  about  two  feetl 
thickness,  and  capable  of  resisting  the  fire  of  any  small  arms.     In  foot,  notliini; 
artillery  is  of  mucn  use  against  one  of  these  forts.    Manv  of  them  are  fumUbed  wj 
sally-port  through  which,  when  the  place  becomes  untenable,  the  defenders  quietly 
jnat  as  is  done  with  the  pahs  of  New  Zealand. 

The  Sea  Dvaks,  as  their  name  implies,  are  a  maritime  set  of  tribes,  and  fight  cliii 
>  in  canoea.  They  have  some  ideas  of  tactics,  and  can  arrange  their  cancel  in  m 
arrav  when  they  meet  with  an  enemy.  One  of  their  favourite  tactics  is  to  conceal  i 
of  weir  larger  boats,  and  then  to  send  some  small  and  badly-manned  canoea  forwai 
attack  the  enemy.  They  are,  of  course,  soon  repuliied,  and  obliged  to  retnat. 
enemy,  thinking  himself  victorious,  follows  them  exultingly,  and,  as  soon  ai  he  pw 
the  spot  where  the  lAiger  canoes  are  hidden,  he  is  attacked  by  them  in  the  lear  »h 
the  smaller  canoes,  which  have  acted  as  decovs,  turn  and  Join  in  the  onahuight! 
rivers  are  almost  invariably  chosen  for  this  kind  of  attack,  the  overhanging  IraiL 
of  trees  and  the  dense  foliage  of  the  bank  affording  excellent  hiduig-plo^ 
the  canoes. 

When  peace  is  declared^  or  when  people  desire  to  renew  friendship  to  each  other,  f, 
declare  themselves  friends  by  a  ceremony  which  is  identical  in  {principle  with  thatwU 
is  practised  in  many  parts  of  Africa,  each  of  the  contracting  parties  partaking  of  the  bl] 
of  the  other.  Sometimes  the  blood  is  actually  drunk,  but  generally  it  is  taken  hy  niJ 
it  with  tobacco  and  smoking  it  Mr.  St.  John,  in  his  "  forests  of  we  For  Hut," ' 
this  ceremonv  with  much  force  :— 

"  Siiiganaing  sent  on  board  to  request  me  to  become  his  brother  by  going  thnnigb  I 
sacred  custom  of  imbibing  each  other's  blood.  '  I  say  imbibing,  because  it  is  either  luiJ 
with  water  and  drunk,  or  else  it  is  placed  within  a  native  cigar,  and  drawn  in  vith  | 
smoke.  I  agreed  to  do  so,  and  the  following  day  was  fixed  for  the  ceremony,  wi^lj 
called  Berbiang  by  the  Kayans,  Bersabiboh  by  the  Bomeans. 

"  I  landed  with  our  iMirty  of  Malays,  and  after  a  preliminary  talk,  to  give  tin. 
the  population  to  assemble,  the  affair  commenced.  We  sat  in  the  broad  verandah  i 
long  house,  surrounded  by  hundreds  of  men,  women,  and  children,  all  looking  eager 
the  white  stranper  who  was  about  to  enter  their  tribe.  Stripping  my  left  arm,  Kun 
took  a  small  piece  of  wood  shaped  like  a  knife-blade,  and,  slishtly  piercing  the  l 
brought  the  blood  to  the  sur&ce ;  this  he  carefully  scraped  off.  Then  one  of  my  Mil 
drew  blood  in  the  same  way  from  Sifiganding,  and  a  small  cigarette  being  produced,! 
blood  on  the  wooden  blade  was  spread  on  the  tobacca  [ 

"A  chief  then  arose,  and,  walking  to  an  open  place,  looked  forth  upon  the  river,] 
invoked  their  god  and  idl  the  spirits  of  good  and  evil  to  be  witness  of  tnis  tie  of  bnl 
hood.    The  cigarette  was  then  lighted,  and  each  of  us  took  several  puffs,  and  thet 
mony  was  concluded.    I  was  gliM  to  find  that  they  had  chosen  the  form  of  inhaliD(| 
blood  in  smoke,  as  to  have  swallowed  even  a  drop  would  have  been  unpleasant,! 
the  diwust  would  only  arise  from  the  imagination. 

"  They  sometimes  vary  the  custom,  though  the  variation  mnv  be  confined  to] 
Kiniahs,  who  live  further  up  the  river,  aJid  are  intermarried  with  the  Kayau, 


BLOOD-BELATIOySHIP. 


485 


ik  lnooglit  and  pitoed  between  the  two  who  are  to  be  joined  in  brotherhood.  A  chief 
L ID  invocation  to  the  goda,  and  marka  with  a  lighted  brand  the  pig'a  shoulder.  The 
!|ii  then  killed,  and,  after  an  exchange  of  jaoket§,  a  sword  is  thrust  into  the  wound, 
Jtbt  two  are  marked  with  the  blood  of  the  pig." 

Ilbe  itnnger  thus  admitted  into  membership  with  the  TCayans  is  called  Nian,  or 
ad  ind  in  some  cases  the  experiment  proves  to  be  saccessfUi.  Generally,  howerer, 
ibooour.inch  as  it  is,  is  greater  than  the  profit,  the  Kiiyans  assuming  that  their 
Lif'idmitted  member  ought  to  make  plenty  of  i  i  h  presents  to  his  tribe,  in  order  to 
u  liii  lense  of  the  privileges  that  have  been  conferred  upon  him. 


Sittfin, 


BAT,  MALAT  ABOUPfLAOO.    (IVom  My  ooOnMoii.) 


4*J 


'^  )'M 


l5 


CHAPTER  IV. 


SOCIAL  LITE. 


KABRIAOB     AMOXa    THB    STAES — COUIITSHIF,    AGCEPTANCB   OR  BEJBCTION — A   SIBCYAN   JTSODm 
OUBIOUS     DOHESTIO    ABBANGEUENTa — PBIDB    OF     BIBTH — STATE    OF    HOBALITY — FACII.niKS  01 

DIVOBOB — JEALOaSY,     AND     ITS     BK8ULTS HOW   TO     TBEAT     ▲    BIVAL — FOBBIDDRN    DBQHm 

SPOBTS    AND    GAMES BKB -HUNTING — THB     BOBNEAN     SWING TBIAL8    OF    STBENGTH  AND  jQnl 

LIBBIUM TBICK8     WITH    SFBING — COCK-PIOHTINQ — THB     SWOBD     DANCE — A    DYAK   WAE-DaxcT 

WITH    HEADS — THB     CAT-o'-NINB    TAILS — DYAK    FESTIVALS — STBANOB    COOKEBY — THB  DC 
FBUrr— THB    NATIONAL     DBINK,    ITS    ODOUB    AND    TASTE — HABIT     OF    INTOXICATION— A  Mil 
CIBCB — STOCT   SBINKBBS    AND    BTBONG   HEADS — THE   FOBCE   OF  BIDICCLE. 


Passing  from  war  to  peace,  we  will  begin  with  marriage  as  practised  among  in 
Dyaks. 

In  sojae  parts  of  the  country  marriage  is  a  very  simple  business,  the  two  partid 
living  together  as  long  as  they  like  each  other,  and  separating  if  either  feels  dissatisi 
In  any  case,  as  we  shall  see,  the  facQities  for  divorce  are  extreme,  and  the  bonds  of  mate 
mony  are  worn  with  marvellous  looseness. 

The  reader  cannot  but  have  remembered  the  singular  coincidence  that  often  m 
between  customs  of  savage  and  of  civilized  life. 

Among  the  Sinambau  Dyaks  there  is  a  mode  of  courtship  which  stills  prerailsii 
some  parts  of  Europe,  though  it  is  generally  falling  into  disuse.    A  young  Sinanil)! 
Dyak,  when  struck  with  the  chanut,  of  a  girl,  shows  his  preference  in  various  wj 
such  as  helping  her  in  her  daily  labour,  carrying  home  her  load  of  wood  for  her,  j 
making  her  such  presents  as  are  in  his  power  to  give. 

After  he  has  carried  on  these  attentions  for  some  time,  he  thinks  that  he  n^ 
proceed  to  a  more  explicit  Heclaratioa     At  night,  when  the  family  is  supposed  to  I 
asleep,  he  quietly  slides  back  the  bolt  of  the  door,  steals  to  the  spot  where  his  lelon 
is  sleeping  under  her  mosquito   curtains,  and  gently  awakes  her.    He  always  britjl 
with  him  an   abundant   supply  of  betel-nut   and    sirih-leaf,  and  the  two  sit  talkiu 
together  throughout  the  greater  part  of  the  night.    It  cannot  be  expected  that  the  paieij 
of  the  girl,  who  sleep  in  the  same  room,  should  be  wholly  ignorant  of  the  proceeding,!) 
they  are  conventionally  supposed  to  be  so,  and  if  they  approve  of  the  young  man  tb 
take  no  notice,  while  if  they  do  not,  they  use  their  influence  with  the  girl  to  induce  ii 
to  dismiss  him. 

The  mode  of  rejection  is  in  keeping  with  the  rest  of  the  proceedings.  Should  I 
gal  dislike  the  too  adventurous  suitor,  she  declines  accepting  the  betel-nut,  and  mere 
asks  him  to  blow  up  the  fire  or  light  the  lamp,  a  request  which  is  tantamount  to  instt 
dismissal. 

When  the  marriage  takes  place  a  feast  is  made,  and  then  the  parties  are  mi 
and  wife  without  any  more  ceremony.    It  is  very  seldom  that  the  young  couple  1 , 
housekeeping  on  their  own  account,  and,  as  a  general  rule,  the  bridegroom  enteis  t 
household  of  his  father-in-law,  or,  at  all  events,  of  some  of  his  wife's  relations,  i 


"WEDDING  CEREMONIES. 


487 


jomw  one  of  the  family,  labouring  for  the  common  stock,  and  taking  his  share  when 
lie  head  of  the  household  dies.  Occasionally  this  plan  is  reversed,  and  when  the  bride 
soneof  a  large  family  of  brothers  and  sisters,  or  if  the  bridegroom  is  the  sole  support 
^his  parents,  she  accompanies  her  liubluiid,  and  becomes  part  of  his  household. 

Xhe  cerenion;^  of  marriage  among  the  Sibuyan  Dyaks  of  Lundu  is  worthy  of  notice. 

Two  bars  of  iron  are  laid  on  the  ground  in  the  spot  appointed  for  the  ceremony,  and 
5  young  couple  are  broiight  fiom  opposite  ends  of  the  village.    The  first  part  of  thai 

nony  consists  in  seating  them    tu  the  bars  of  iron,  an  t/>ken  that  the  blessings  of 


i 


]»*■'* 

?' 


SIBUYAN   #BDDra3- 

;ality— FAoaiTiRs  oj 

'ORBIDDRN  SEOaKKS- 
8TBKNGTH  AND  BQC 
-A  DYAK  WAB-DAltd 
OOKEBY — THB  DC  _ 
JTOXICATION— A  BTJ 


less,  the  two  pattia 
her  feels  diasatisfia 
1  the  bonds  of  mati 

ice  that  often  exuii 


S^' 


4\  ''  *?  i 


▲  Di'AK  WSDDINa. 


Leir  married  life  are  to  be  as  strong  as  iron.  The  priest  gives  to  each  of  the  pair  a  cigar 
Bdsome  betel-nut  and  sirih  leaf,  which  they  hold  in  their  hand  until  the  next  part  of 
(e  ceremony  is  completed.  Taking  two  fowls  in  his  hands,  the  priest  waves  them  over 
le  heads  of  the  couple,  and,  in  tlio  course  of  a  long  address,  invokes  every  blessing  upon 
[era.  He  then  solemnly  knocks  their  heads  together  three  times,  after  which  the 
jidegroom  places  the  betel-nut  in  the  mouth  of  his  bride,  and  inserts  the  cheroot  between 
fi  lips,  she  afterwards  doing  the  same  by  him,  this  ceremony  being  the  public  ackuow- 
dgment  of  accepting  each  other  as  husband  and  wife. 

After  they  have  thus  declared  their  acceptance  of  each  other,  the  fowls  are  killed, 
^d  their  blood  received  in  two  cups,  the  colour  of  the  blood  being  carefully  inspected  by 

priest,  and  its  hue  being  held  as  an  omen  of  the  future  well-being  or  misery  of  the 
^wly-married  pair.    One  of  the  feasts  which  will  presently  be  described  closes  the 

emonies. 

It  Loa  already  been  mentioned  that  in  most  cases  the  bridegroom  enters  the  family 


i 


"t. 


4^  BORNEO. 

of  his  wife.  But  in  any  case  he  is  bound  to  honour  the  father  of  his  wife  even . 
his  own  father.  The  young  husband  may  never  even  pronounce  the  name  of  bis  fathel 
in-law,  he  may  not  eat  from  the  same  dish,  drink  from  the  same  cup,  or  i-est  on  ty 
same  mat 

Among  another  tribe  of  Dyaks,  the  Balaus  of  Lingga,  the  ceremonies  of  marriage  a, 
rather  difierent    By  way  of  a  propitiatory  offering,  the  mother  of  the  bridegroom  giveg  t, 
the  relatives  of  the  bride  some  domestic  utensil,  such  as  a  plate  or  a  basin,  and  three  ^J 
afterwards  the  very  simple  ceremony  is  performed.  ^' 

The  bridegroom's  mother  takes  a  quantity  of  the  areca-nut  prepared  for  chewiau 
divides  it  into  three  portions,  places  them  in  a  basket,  and  sets  them  on  a  sort  of  altar  i 
front  of  the  bride's  house.    The  friends  of  both  parties  then  assemble,  and  chew  the  niitjl 
while  they  discuss  the  future  prospects  of  the  young  couple,  and  they  decide  as  totbg 
amount  of  fine  which  the  husband  shall  pay  to  his  wife  in  case  he  separates  from  her  ailei 
.  she  is  a  mother,  or  when  she  is  likely  to  be  so.    In  fact,  in  their  own  rough-and-reai 
way,  these  Dvaks  have  contrived  to  oi^nize  a  tolerably  complete  code  of  marrjai 
settlements,  which,  in  consequence  of  the  very  easy  system  of  divorce,  is  absolutely  neci 
sary  for  the  protection  of  the  women. 

These  Sea  Dyaks  of  lingga  have,  in  common  with  all  the  sea  tribes,  the  greatest  u^ 
of  birth ;  and  if  a  girl  were  to  listen  to  the  addresses  of  a  man  of  much  inferior  rail, 
her  parents  would  prohibit  the  match.  In  one  such  case  the  two  lovers  fled  into  M 
jungle,  poisoned  themselves  with  the  juice  of  the  tuba  plant,  and  were  found  deadl 
next  morning  in  each  other's  arms.  So  full  are  they  of  their  family  pride,  that  theylnoj 
upon  any  mixture  of  their  noble  blood  as  a  dire  disgrace,  and  this  is  carried  to  so  great  agl 
extent  that,  although  within  their  own  degree  their  morals  are  of  the  laxest  order,  tlel 
men  would  scorn  an  intrigue  with  a  woman  of  low  condition.  I 

The  Dyaks  of  Sibuyan  are  remarkaUe  for  the  superiority  of  their  morals  when  con.! 
pared  with  the  generality  of  the  Dyak  tribes,  believing  that  immorality  is  an  oiTenctl 
against  the  higher  powers,  and  that,  if  a  girl  became  a  mother  before  she  is  married,  sii| 
angers  the  deities  of  the  tribe,  who  show  their  wrath  by  visitations  upon  the  whple  of  tln| 
tribe.  If,  therefore,  such  a  case  be  discovered,  both  the  crriug  lovers  are  heavily  iineii,| 
and  a  pig  is  sacrificed  in  order  to  avert  the  anger  of  the  offended  deities.  Norili)| 
the  delinquents  always  escape  the  fine  even  after  the  sacrifice  of  the  pig,  for  every  c 
who  was  smitten  with  sickness,  or  met  with  an  accident,  within  a  month  of  the  sacrifice;! 
has  a  claim*  on  them  for  damages,  as  having  been  the  cause  of  the  misfortune,  while,  if  aijl 
one  has  died,  the  survivors  claim  compensation  for  the  loss  of  their  relative.  I 

The  reader  will  remember  that  the  young  people  of  both  sexes  live  with  tleirl 
parents,  contributing  their  labour  to  the  common  stiock,  and  being  therefore  inca[ 
of  possessing  property  of  their  own.  In  consequence  of  this  arrangement,  the 
which  are  levied  upon  the  lovers  practically  fall  upon  the  parents,  who  therefore  tal:e| 
care  to  look  after  their  daughters,  while  the  young  men  are  partly  kept  out  of  xm\ii\ 
by  being  obliged  to  sleep  together  at  the  head-house.  | 

The  Dyaks  of  the  Batang  Lupar  are  more  lax  in  their  notion  of  morality  than  tlii| 
Sibuyans,  and  it  is  seldom  that  a  girl  is  married  until  she  is  likely  to  heconieil 
mother.  When  this  is  the  case,  the  lover  marries  her  as  a  matter  of  course,  hut  in  thnJ 
cases  where  a  man  denies  his  complicity,  and  the  girl  is  unable  to  prove  it,  sheii| 
so  bitterly  scorned  and  reproached  by  her  kindred  that  she  generally  runs  away  fromtlii| 
village,  and  some  such  delinquents  have  been  known  to  take  poison  in  onler  to  esctptl 
the  contempt  of  her  relatives  and  acquaintances.  She  is  thought  to  have  brought  suciiil 
disgrace  on  their  family,  that  her  parents  sacrifice  a  pig  to  the  higher  powers,  and  YitAm 
door  of  the  house  with  its  blood,  in  order  to  propitiate  the  offended  deities.  I 

When  the  pair  are  married,  they  almost  invariably  remain  faithful  to  each  otkl 
There  is,  however,  small  credit  to  them  for  it,  inasmuch  as  they  can  be  divorced  on  till 
slightest  pretext.  An  evil  omen  in  the  night,  such  as  a  "  bad  bird,"  will  frighten  bou 
parties  so  much  that  they  will  separate  by  mutual  consent  on  the  next  day.  MrStj 
John  mentions  that  many  men  and  women  are  married  seven  or  eight  times  before  tii^l 
finally  fix  upon  a  partner  with  whom  they  mean  to  spend  the  rest  of  their  lives,  audi 


JEALOUSY,  AND  ITS  RESULTS. 


4fi9 


exampio  of  the  exceeding  facility  for  divorce  which  exists  among  the  Dyaks,  states 

t  be  sA^  ft  young  girl  of  seventeen  who  had  already  had  three  husbands. 

Still,  it  is  very  seldom  that  married  couples  part  after  they  are  parents ;  and  if  they  do 

the  family  of  the  woman  expect  a  heavy  fine  from  the  fickle  husband.    Now  and  then, 

Joarried  pair  are  really  so  attached  to  each  other  that  they  do  not  like  to  part,  even  when 

M  hear  the  voice  of  a  "  bad  bird."    In  such  a  case  they  avert  the  anger  of  the  (.aperior 

ivers  by  sacrificing  a  pig,  and  are  then  able  to  remain  together  without  fear.    It  often 

ippens  that  a  man  and  wife  quarrel,  and  divorce  themselves.    After  a  while,  however, 

ley  begin  to  think  that  they  have  made  a  mistake,  and  are  allowed  to  renew  their 

itrimonial  relations  without  any  ceremony  or  fresh  rites  of  marriage. 

nil.  St.  John  mentions  a  curious  case  of  jealousy  after  a  divorce,  and  its  consequences. 

The  Paflgeran  Mumein  took  a  Murout  girl,  and  paid  her  father  as  a  marriage-portion 

ueavY  weight  of  brass  guns — a  curious  sort  of  currency  which  is  much  valued  by  the 

lyaks,  and  perfectly  useless  for  any  practical  purposes.    He  left  her  for  some  time,  and 

fen,  after  she  had  borne  him  a  child,  repudiated  her,  telling  her  fathei  -hat  he  did  not  want 

ir  any  more,  unless  she  liked  to  follow  him  to  Brunei.    This,  however,  the  girl  refused 

do,  so  the  Paflgeran  made  her  father  refund  the  brass  guns,  and  besides  pay  a  fine  of 

jubie  the  amount,  as  a  penalty  for  not  allowing  the  girl  to  go  to  Brunei,  where  he 

leant  to  have  sold  her  as  a  slave.    The  father  paid  the  fine,  and  was  told  that  the  girl 

ffht  then  go  where  she  liked,  and  marry  whom  she  chose,  as  was  only  just  after  the 

ivious  event 

Accordingly,  some  little  time  afterwards,  she  did  marry  one  of  her  countrymen,  where- 
in the  FaAgeran  flew  into  a  fit  of  jealousy,  and  ordered  the  head  man  or  Orang-Kaya 
the  village  to  seize  them  and  bring,  them  to  him.  The  Orang-Kaya  was  afraid,  and 
id  himself,  so  that  the  Paflgeran  had  to  employ  the  Bisayas,  who  captured  the  husband 
d  brought  him  to  their  employer.  The  unfortunate  man  was  then  tied  up  to  the 
ang-Kaya's  landing-place,  and  the  Paflgeran  cut  him  to  pieces  with  his  own  band, 
ishmg  by  making  a  present  of  his  head  to  the  Gadoug  Murut  Dyaks.  Having  thus 
caked  his  vengeance  on  the  man  who  excited  his  jealousy,  ho  allowed  the  girl  and  her 
;her  to  go  unharmed.    Dyak  history  is  full  of  similar  tales. 

Jealousy  is  by  no  means  confined  to  the  men,  the  women  being  far  more  jealous  of 
le  men  than  they  of  their  wives,  and  with  good  reason.    There  is  a  tacit  law  that, 
henever  a  wife  detects  her  husband  in  flirting,  she  may  beat  her  ri'.  Jl  to  her  heart's 
intent,  provided  that  she  use  nothing  except  a  stick,  and,  if  the  woman  be  married,  her 
sband  may  beat  the  disturber  of  his  domestic  peace,  if  he  can.    The  usual  result  of 
icovery  in  such  cases  is,  that  the  man  goes  off  into  the  bush  under  the  pretext  of  head- 
ting,  and  stays  there  until  he  thinks  his  wife's  anger  has  cooled  down.    If  he  is 
nnate  enough  to  return  with  a  head,  his  success  as  a  warrior  ensures  a  condonation 
his  shortcomings  as  a  husband. 

The  Dyak?  have  a  code  of  forbidden  degrees  for  marriages,  difiering  slightly  in  the 
ious  tribes,  but  tolerably  uniform  on  the  whole.  Marriage  with  first  cousins  is  not 
mitted,  they  being  looked  upon  as  brother  and  sister ;  neither,  as  a  general  rule,  is 
uncle  allowed  to  marry  his  niece.  To  this  latter  rule,  however,  there  are  exceptions. 
.rtiage  with  a  deceased  wife's  sister  is  almost  universally  permitted,  and,  in  fact, 
mraged,  provided  that  the  parents  of  the  woman  approve  of  the  match,  because  in 
,t  case  all  the  children  belong  to  one  family. 

Of  sport,  as  we  understand  the  word,  the  Dyaks  have  no  idea,  though  they  possess  all 
I  capabilities  for  it,  being  active,  daring,  and  quick-sighted.  All  these  chaxacteristics 
I  shown  in  the  mode  by  which  they  supply  themselves  with  honey.  They  do  not  keep 
^es  in  or  near  their  houses,  but  seldom  fail  to  see  a  bees'  nest  in  a  tree,  though  the 
ftccustomed  eyes  of  a  European  can  see  nothing  of  the  bees  at  the  great  height  at 
pch  the  nests  are  usually  found. 
[  Sometimes  the  stem  of  the  tree  rises  for  a  hundred  feet  without  a  branch,  and  is  from 

ea  to  twenty-five  feet  in  circumference.    The  Dyaks,  however,  ascend  such  a  tree 
ease.   They  bore  holes  in  the  trunk  of  the  tree  as  high  as  they  can  reach,  and 


,U 


ti 


^f  r  "1 


m,, 


s 


4% 

r 


1.3^ 


v4      , 

iSJL 


49d 


BORNEO. 


drive  into  them  wooden  pegs  rather  more  than  a  foot  in  length.  A  stout  rattan  or  il 
bamboo  is  then  driven  into  the  ground,  and  the  ends  of  the  wooden  pegs  are  lashed  to  it| 
so  as  to  form  a  sort  of  ladder,  of  which  the  bamboo  forms  one  side,  and  the  trunk  of  the! 
tree  the  other.  On  this  slender  ladder  they  ascend,  drive  in  more  pegs,  and  lash  them  tol 
the  bamboo,  adding  one  bamboo  after  another  until  the  nest  is  reached.  I 

Nothing  looks  more  insecure  than  this  primitive  ladder,  which,  sways  fearfully  as  M 
man  ascends,  the  rattan  lashings  cracking  and  creaking  aa  if  the  whole  structure  veiel 
coming  to  pieces.  It  is,  however,  perfectly  adapted  for  its  purpose,  and,  armed  with  a| 
flaming  torch,  the  almost  naked  Dyak  ascends,  and  fearlemly  takes  the  nest,  which  he  I 
lowers  down  by  means  of  a  rattaa  I 

The  nest  is  generally  attacked  at  night,  the  Dyaks  saying  the  bees  always  fly  after! 
the  sparks  that  fall  from  the  torch,  believing  them  to  be  the  enemy  that  is  disturbinffl 
the  nest,  the  man  himself  escaping  unhurt  Some  of  the  tribes  have  another  plan,  and  I 
before  they  ascend  the  tree  light  beneath  it  a  large  fire,  in  which  they  throw  a  quantity  I 
of  green  branches.  The  smoke  from  these  branches  drives  the  bees  out  of  their  nest,  and 
stupifies  them  for  a  time,  so  that  the  combs  can  be  taken  without  danger. 

Of  games  which  are,  in  fact>  an  imitation  of  war,  the  Dyaks  are  equally  ignorant,  and 
although  so  warlike  a  people,  they  do  not  wrestle,  nor  box,  nor  race.    It  would  be  ei' 
pected  that  a  people  who  trust  so  much  to  the  sword  would  exercise  with  sham  weapont 
for  the  pur^se  of  accustoming  themselves  to  the  proper  management  of  the  sword  and  I 
shield.    This,  however,  they  never  do,  thinkipg  that  all  such  exercises  are  unlucky 

They  have  one  game  which  somewhat  resembles  our  swing,  but  which  partakes  ui 
some  degree  of  the  nature  of  a  religious  ceremony.     A  strong  derrick  is  erected  (ome  I 
forty  or  fifty  feet  high,  and  to  this  is  suspended  a  stout  single  rattan,  which  reatbl 
within  a  few  feet  of  the  ground.    The  derrick  is  strengthened  by  rattan  stays 
to  a  neighbouring  tree.    The  end  of  the  rattan  is  formed  into  a  large  loop. 

At  some  distance  from  the  derrick,  just  where  the  end  of  the  rattan  describes  its  circle,! 
a  slight  bamboo  stage  is  erected.  One  of  the  swingers  mounts  on  the  stage,  draws  tliel 
rattan  to  him  by  means  of  a  string,  places  his  foot  in  the  loop,  and  swings  off  with  ai| 
much  impetus  as  he  can  give  himself.  As  he  returns,  another  leapd  on  the  swing,  a 
sometimes  two  at  a  time  will  do  so,  until  ten  or  twelve  are  all  swinging  away  at  tlie  sa 
time.  Of  course,  they  cannot  all  put  their  feet  in  the  loop,  but  content  themselves  v 
clinging  to  the  arms  and  legs  of  those  who  have  done  so. 

As  they  swing,  they  strike  up  a  ncanotonous   song,  which  sounds  like  a  dirge.  ItiJ 
however,  merely  an  invocation  to  the  deities  for  a  plentiful  harvest  and  a  good  ' 
season.    As  may  be  imagined,  they  often  get  bad  falls  from  those  swings. 

The  boys  and  youths  have  a  game  which  is  familiar  to  all  gymnasts. 

The  two  competitors  sit  opposite  each  other  on  the  ground,  the  soles  of  tkir  fedl 
being  placed  in  contact  They  then  grasp  a  short  stick,  and  each  tries  to  pull  the  otbaj 
on  h)8  face  or  to  raise  him  off  the  ground.  There  is  also  a  game  which  hears  a  cloitl 
resemblance  to  our  "prisoners'  base,"  twenty  or  thirty  players  joining  in  the  game;  anil 
there  is  another  game,  which  is  very  much  like  the  "  cock-fighting "  of  English  Ecbooi.! 
boys.  The  players  stand  on  one  foot,  holding  the  other  foot  in  one  hand,  and  tijlii| 
upset  each  other,  or  at  least  to  make  their  antagonists  put  both  feet  to  the  ground.      I 

In  "  cat's  cradle"  they  are  wonderful  proficients.  Mr.  Wallace  thought  that  he  conUl 
instruct  them  in  the  game,  but  found  that  they  knew  much  more  about  it  than  he  m 
They  were  acquainted  with  all  the  mysteries  of  the  English  modification  of  the  gaii!e,| 
and  produced  a  vast  number  of  additional  changes  from  the  string.  Indeed,  the  Djabl 
can  do  almost  anything  with  a  piece  of  string,  and  they  could  well  instruct  our  onl 
conjurors  in  this  branch  of  legerdemain.  I 

Cock-fighting  is  an  amusement  of  which  the  Dyaks  are  very  fond,  though  tkydil 
not  indulge  in  that  amusement  with  the  reckless  enthusiasm  of  the  Mdays.  I 

Mr.  St.  John  writes  of  the  birds  used  for  this  purpose :  "  We  did  not  see  more  tlia| 
a  few  of  these  birds  in  Dyak  houses,  but  since  they  are  usually  kept,  when  not  ii| 
trainins  or  exercise,  closely  wrapped  in  linen  bands  ard  hung  on  naUs  in  a  dry  plmtj 
they  might  easily  escape  our  notice. 


AMUSEMENia 


491 


A  stout  rattan  orj 

€gs  are  lashed  to  J 

ad  the  trunk  of  thel 

\  and  lash  them  tol 

lys  fearfully  as  th«| 
hole  structure  vei«| 
and,  armed  with  al 
the  nest,  which  he  I 


like  a  dirge.  Itii^ 
t  and  a  good  fieliicg-l 
iogs. 
tsts. 

le  Eoles  of  their  H\ 
ies  1o  pull  the  otiial 

which  bearsaclojtl 
Dg  in  the  game;  aiiil| 
; "  of  English  schoolil 
one  hand,  and  tiylol 
to  the  ground, 
hought  that  he  coiilil| 
ibout  it  than  he  dill 
Bcation  of  the  ^\ 
Indeed,  the  Djabl 
ell  instruct  out  on  I 


"Not  having  the  fear  of  police  magistrates  and  Humane  Society  prosecutions  before 
f  eyei,  we  assisted  at  one  or  two  brief  combats,,  evidently  mere  trial  matches  to  assist 
ise  calculations  of  the  '  bookmakers,'  by  testing  each  bird's  pluck  and  skill  When  this 
lobject  was  attained  by  a  few  minutes'  struggle,  held  with  much  secrecy  in  the  verandah 
Rff  the  grey  light  of  early  morning,  the  cocks  were  picked  up  before  any  injury  was 
yjcted,  and  carefully  swathed  in  their  bandages,  from  the  midst  of  which  they  soothed 
'^ruffled  feelings  with  an  occasional  crow  of  defiance." 


THB  BORNEAN  SWIKO 


Allusion  has  already  been  made  to  the  feasts  held  by  the  Dyaks  on  several  occasions, 
nd  it  is  only  on  such  festivities  that  the  men  ever  use  theur  weapons  in  sham  fight.  Even 
» those  cases,  they  do  not  so  employ  them  by  way  of  practising  themselves,  but  merely 
ecause  they  form  part  of  the  movements  of  the  dance.  In  one  of  these  dances,  described 
y  Mr,  Keppel,  two  swords  are  laid  on  a  mat  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  and  two  men 
ivance  towards  them  from  opposite  sides,  waving  their  arms,  revolving  on  their  toes,  and 
brforming  various  manoeuvres  with  their  legs. 
As  soon  as  they  come  to  the  mat,  the^  suddenly  stoop,  seize  the  swords,  and  go  through 
'  movementi  of  actual  combat^  crossmg  swords,  advancing,  retiring,  cutting  at  each 


T 


4i 


'    ^1 


m 


BOIRNEO. 


'.1  I 


11   ! 


other,  kneeling  at  one  moment  as  if  to  collect  foree,  and  tlien  springing  np  with  renewed 
energ}^.  Both  dancers  have  previously  studied  and  practised  the  various  movements,  each 
of  which  they  make  simultaneously. 

Sometimes  the  sword  dance  is  performed  with  the  shield  as  well  as  the  sword,  and  of 
this  dance  Mr.  Marry  at  has  written  so  graphic  an  account  that  hia  own  words  must  be 
used.    The  guests  were  asked  if  they  wished  for  a  specimen  of  the  war-dance. 

"Having  expressed  our  wishes  in  the  affirmative,  the  music  struck  up ;  it  consisted 
of  gongs  and  tom-toms.  The  Malay  gong,  which  the  Dyaks  also  make  use  of,  ij 
like  the  Javanese,  thick  with  a  hroad  rim,  and  very  different  from  the  gong  of  the 
Chinesa  Instead  of  the  clanging  noise  of  the  latter,  it  gives  out  a  muffled  sound  of  a 
deep  tone.  The  gong  and  tom-tom  are  used  by  the  Dyaks  and  Malays  in  war,  and  for 
signals  at  night,  and  the  Dyaks  procure  them  from  the  Malays.  I  said  that  the  music 
struck  up,  for.  rude  as  the  instraments  were,  they  modulate  the  sound,  and  keep  time  so 
admirably,  that  it  was  anything  but  inharmonious. 

"  A  space  was  now  deared  in  the  centre  of  the  house,  and  two  of  the  oldest  warriora 
stepped  into  it  They  were  dressed  in  turbans,  long  loose  jackets,  sashes  round  their 
waists  descending  to  their  feet,  and  small  bells  were  attached  to  their  ankles.  They  corn- 
meuced  by  first  shaking  hands  with  the  rajah,  and  then  with  all  the  Europeans  present, 
thereby  giving  us  to  understand,  as  was  explained  to  us,  that  the  dance  was  to  he 
considered  only  as  a  spectacle,  and  not  to  be  taken  in  its  literal  sense,  as  preparatoiy  to  an 
attack  upon  us,  a  view  of  the  case  in  which  we  fullv  coincided  with  them. 

"This  ceremony  being  over,  they  rushed  into  the  centre  and  gave  a  most  unearthly 
scream,  then  poising  themselves  on  one  foot  they  described  a  circle  with  the  other,  at  the 
same  time  extending  their  arms  like  the  wings  of  a  bird,  and  then  meeting  their  hands, 
clapping  them  and  keeping  time  with  the  music.  After  a  little  while  the  music  hecame 
louder,  and  suddenly  our  ears  were  pierced  with  the  whole  of  the  natives  present  joining 
in  the  hideous  war*cry.  Then  the  motions  an '  the  screams  of  the  dancers  became  mora 
violent,  and  everything  was  working  up  to  a  stote  of  excitement  by  which  even  wo 
were  influenced. 

"  Suddenly  a  very  unpleasant  odour  pervaded  the  room,  already  too  warm  from  thd 
numbers  it  conteined.  Involuntarily  we  held  our  noses,  wondering  what  might  he  the 
cause,  when  we  perceived  that  one  of  the  warriors  had  stepped  into  the  centre,  and 
suspended  round  the  shoulders  of  each  dancer  a  human  head  in  a  wide-meshed  hasket  of 
rattan.  These  hea^^<^  had  been  token  in  the  late  Sakarran  business,  and  were  therefore  but 
a  fortnight  old.  Ihey  were  encased  in  a  wide  network  of  rattan,  and  were  ornamented 
with  beads.  Their  stench  was  intolerable,  although,  as  we  discovered  upon  after- 
examination,  when  they  were  suspended  against  the  wall,  they  had  been  pai-tially  baked, 
and  were  quite  black.  The  teeth  and  hair  were  quite  perfect,  the  features  somewhat 
shrunk,  and  they  were  altogether  very  fair  specimens  of  pickled  heads ;  but  our  worthy 
friends  required  a  lesson  from  the  New  Zealanders  in  the  art  of  preserving. 

"  The  appearance  of  the  heads  was  a  sign  for  the  music  to  play  louder,  for  the  war- 
cry  of  the  natives  to  be  more  eheigetic,  and  for  the  screams  of  the  dancers  to  he  more 
piercing.  Their  mutions  now  became  more  rapid,  and  the  excitement  in  proportion. 
Their  eyes  glistened  with  unwonted  brightness,  the  perspiration  dropped  down  their 
faces ;  and  thus  did  yelling,  dancing,  gongs,  and  tom-toms  become  more  rapid  and  more 
violent  every  iiiinuto,  till  the  dancing  warriors  were  ready  to  drop.  A  farewell  yell,  with 
emphasis,  was  given  by  the  surrounding  warriors ;  immediately  the  music  ^:u:  d,  the 
dancers  disappeared,  and  the  tumultuous  excitement  and  noise  was  succeeded  by  a  dead 
silence. 

"  Such  was  the  excitement  communicated,  that  when  it  was  all  over  we  ourselves 
ter  '^ed  for  some  time  panting  to  recover  our  breath.  Again  we  lighted  our  cheroots, 
anti     loked  for  a  while  the  pipe  of  peace. 

"A  qnoiter  of  an  hour  elapsed,  and  the  preparations  were  made  for  another  martial 
dance.    This  was  performed  by  two  of  the  ^Rajah's  sons,  the  same  young  men  I  have 

Previously  made  mention  of.    They  came  forward  each  having  on  his  arm  one  of  the 
»ge  Dyak  shields,  and  in  the  centre  of  the  cleared  space  were  two  long  swords  lying  on 


THE  WAR-DANCR 


4»B 


er  we  ourselves 
sd  our  cheroots, 


^ Tbe  ceramony  of  shaking  hands,  as  descrihed,  pTeparatory  to  the  former  dance. 

I  ftf  gone  through ;  the  music  then  struck  up,  and  they  entered  the  arena. 

« At  first  they  confined  themselves  to  evolutions  of  defence,  springing  firom  one  side  to 
Ue  other  with  wonderful  quickness,  keeping  their  shields  in  front  of  them,  falling  on  one 
be^snd  performing  various  £eats  of  agility.  After  a  short  time,  they  each  seized  a 
\ffOti,  and  then  the  display  was  ver^  remarkable,  and  proved  what  ugly  customers  they 
Last  be  in  single  conflict  Blows  in  every  direction,  feints  of  eveiy  description,  were 
Lade  by  both,  but  invariably  received  upon  the  shield.  Cumbrous  as  these  shields  were, 
00  openmg  was  left;  retreating,  pursuing,  dodging,  and  striking,  the  body  was  never 


THE  WAB-DANCB. 

"Occasionally,  during  this  performance,  the  \rar-cry  was  given  by  the  surrounding 
I  warriors,  but  the  combatants  held  their  peace ;  in  fact,  they  could  not  afford  to  open  their 
jinouths,  lest  an  opening  should  be  made.  It  was  a  most  masterly  performance,  and  we 
[vere  delighted  with  it" 

A  rather  curious  dance  was  witnessed  by  Mr.  Boyle  at  a  feast  of  which  an  account 
jvill  presently  be  given. 

First  two  chids  each  took  a  sword,  and  began  a  maniacal  sort  of  dance,  which  was 
I  intended  to  be  very  imposing,  but  only  succeeded  in  being  very  ludicrous,  owing  to  the 
I  fact  that  both  were  too  much  intoxicated  to  preserve  their  balance,  and,  being  of  opposite 
I  tempers  in  their  cups,  one  was  merry  and  the  other  was  sulky. 

I    After  this  performance  was  over,  a  tall  chief  stepped  forward  with  a  whip,  much  like 
la  cat-o'-nine-tails,  another  produced  a  human  head,  and  the  two  began  to  chase  each  other 


m    '9 


T^\ 


i     /^ 


i 


*^  ft 


n 


\i 


'  '#'1 

,  fit  %wm 


^r*^ 


494 


BORNEO. 


round  the  verandah  of  the  building.    Presently,  the  chief  with  the  head  stopped 
with  one  foot  in  the  air  began  to  pirouette  slowly,  while  he  swung  the  head  backwi 
and  forwards,  the  chief  with  the  whip  lashing  vigorously  at  the  spectators,  and 
derisively  at  each  cut 

After  a  while  these  performers  became  too  tired  to  proceed  without  refreahment^  audi 
their  place  was  taken  by  four  or  five  others  carrying  blocks  of  wood  having  a  feather^ 
each  end.  The  foreign  guests  took  these  objects  to  represent  canoes,  but  were  told  that  thed 
were  rhinoceros  hombills,  and  were  thought  by  all  competent  judges  to  be  fine  works  of 
art  Suddenly  a  number  of  gongs  were  Maten,  and  over  the  mass  of  human  beings  aroM 
swords,  heads,  rhinoceros  hombills,  and  cat-o'-nine-tails  in  profusion,  the  Dyaks  being  foJ 
the  time  half  road  with  excitement 

It  was  remarkable  that  in  this  wild  scene  no  harm  was  done,  no  blow  was  struck  in 
anger,  and  no  quarrel  took  place.  Decorum  was  maintained  throughout  the  whole  of  the 
festival,  though  not  one  of  the  revellers  was  sober,  and  then,  as  Mr.  Boyle  remarks  "a 
scene  which,  according  to  all  precedent,  should  have  been  disgusting,  turned  out  to  be 
pleasantly  amusing." 

This  feast  was  a  very  good  example  of  a  Dyak  xeveL  It  was  given  by  the  chief 
Casing,  who  was  gorgeously  attired  for  the  occasion  in  an  old  consular  uniform  coat, 
coverM  with  gold  lace,  the  top  of  a  dragoon's  helmet  tied  on  his  head  with  a  handkerchief 
a  brass  regimental  breastplate  on  his  forehead,  and  a  plated  tureen-cover  on  his  breast, 
This  tureen-cover,  by  the  way,  was  the  most  valued  of  Casing's  possessions,  and  one 
which,  was  madly  envied  by  all  the  neighbouring  chiefs.  Being  a  tall,  thin  man,  the 
efieot  of  his  naked,  lean,  yellow  legs,  appearing  from  beneath  ^  this  splendour,' wu 
remarkable. 

He  had  prepared  h|s  long  house  carefully  for  the  festival  He  had  erected  a  bamboo 
tailing  on  the  edge  of  the  verandah,  as  a  necessary  precaution  against  accidents,  for  the 
verandah  was  at  a  considerable  height  from  the  ground,  and  the  guests  are  all  expected 
to  be  very  unsteady  on  their  feet,  even  if  they  can  stand  at  all  From  the  top  of  the  i^ 
to  the  e^ves  of  the  verandah  he  had  thrown  a  quantity  of  cloths,  so  as  to  allow  the  chieij 
who  sat  under  them  to  be  sheltered  from  the  rays  of  the  sun. 

For  this  festival  Casing  had  been  making  preparations  for  months  past,  half-starving 
himself  in  order  to  collect  the  requisite  amount  of  provisions,  and  being  likely  to  find 
himself  rather  deeply  in  debt  before  the  preparations  were  completed.  Unfortunately 
for  the  English  guests,  the  smell  x)f  Dyak  cookery  is  anything  but  agreeable,  and  one  of 
their  favourite  articles  of  food,  the  fhiit  called  the  durian,  exhales  a  most  intolerable  odonr, 
80  that,  if  they  had  not  been  furnished  wrth  plenty  of  tobacco,  they  would  have  heen 
obliged  to  retire  from  the  scene. 

The  Dyaks  roast  fowls  without  removing  the  feathers,  tear  them  joint  from  joint,  and 
80  eat  them.  They  have  a  most  extraordinary  liking  for  viands  in  a  nearly  putrid  state; 
such  as  fish  or  molluscs  in  a  very  advanced  state  of  decomposition,  eggs  black  from  age; 
and  rotten  fruit,  the  chief  being  the  durian,  which  smells  like  all  the  other  dishes  put 
together,  but  with  a  sort  of  peculiar  fragrance  of  its  own.  Even  foreigners  have  learned 
to  like  the  durian,  but  they  have  not  found  that  it  acclimatizes  them  to  the  bad  eggs, 
burnt  feathers,  and  very  high  fish. 

This  very  remarkable  fruit  is  about  as  large  as  a  cocoa-nut,  slightly  oval,  andiscoveied 
with  a  thick,  tough  skin,  armed  with  sharp,  short,  and  stout  spines,  the  bases  of  which 
touch  each  other.  The  skin  is  so  strong,  that  even  when  it  falls,  as  it  always  does  when 
ripe,  from  a  considerable  height,  it  does  not  break,  and  the  spines  are  so  sharp  and  haid, 
that,  if  a  durian  falls  on  a  man,  it  inflicts  a  very  severe  wound,  and  causes  great  loss 
of  blood. 

When  possible  it  is  eaten  fresh,  as  it  falls  ripe  from  the  tree,  but  it  is  often  cooy 
while  still  green,  and,  when  especially  plentiful,  is  preserved  in  jars  by  means  of  salt  In 
this  state  its  natural  odour  is  very  greatly  increased,  and  the  very  opening  of  a  jar  of 
preserved  durians  is  enough  to  drive  a  stranger  to  the  country  out  of  the  room. 

Mr.  Wallace  gives  a  very  interesting  account  of  the  durian,  mentioning  that,  alt! 
for  some  time  the  odour  of  the  fruit  completely  deterred  him  from  tasting  it,  he 


THE  DURIAN. 


496 


Idand  a  ripe  diirian  just  fallen  from  the  tree,  overcame  his  Tepngnance  to  the  firoit,  tried 
irste  it,  aiid  became  from  that  moment  a  confirmed  durian-eater.  The  following  passage 
leoBtiinB'his  description  of  the  peculiar  flavour  of  the  durian : — 
I  "Tiie  tive  cells  are  satiny  white  within,  and  are  each  filled  with  an  oval  mass  of 
laetm-coloured  pulp,  embedded  in  which  are  two  or  three  seeds  about  the  size  of  '^est- 
liats.  This  pulp  is  the  eatable  part,  and  its  consistence  and  flavour  are  indescribab.j;  A 
liich,  butter-like  custard,  highly  flavoured  with  almonds,  gives  the  best  general  idea  of  it, 
Ibnt  iotermingled  with  it  come  wafts  of  flavour  that  call  to  wind  cream  cheese,  onion  sauce, 
Lwn  sherry,  and  other  incongruities. 

"Then  there  is  a  rich  glutinous  smoothness  in  the  pulp  which  nothing  else  possesses, 
J  wliich  adds  to  its  delicacy.  It  is  neither  acid,  nor  sweet,  nor  juicy,  yet  one  feels  the 
Iwant  of  none  of  these  qualities,  for  it  is  perfect  as  it  is.  It  produces  no  nausea  or  other 
Itud  effect,  and  the  more  you  eat  of  it  the  less  you  feel  inclined  to  stop.  In  fact,  to  eat 
Ijiiriaos  is  a  new  sensation,  worth  a  voyage  to  the  East  to  experience." 
I  Mr.  Wallace,  in  summing  up  the  merits  of  the  various  fruits  with  which  we  are 
licquaiDted,  says  that  if  he  had  to  fix  on  two  only,  which  would  represent  the  very  per- 
Ifection  of  flavour  and  refreshing  qualities,  he  would  choose  the  durian  and  the  orange, 
Ifbich  he  terms  the  king  and  queen  of  fruits. 

I  Their  national  drink,  called  "  tuak,"  is  worthily  matched  with  the  viandr.  It  is  in 
■colour  like  thin  milk,  and  its  odour  has  been  forcibly  compared  to  that  of  five  hundred 
|iie<'roe3  drunk  in  a  slave-pen.  The  same  traveller,  having  fortified  his  palate  with  the 
litrongest  tobacco,  drank  some  of  the  liquid  in  honour  of  his  host,  and  gives  a  very  vivid 
Idescription  of  its  flavour.  When  first  taken  into  the  mouth,  it  gives  the  idea  of  cocoa-nut 
liDilk  gone  very  sour,  and  holding  in  solution  a  considerable  quantity  of  brown  sugar  and 
lolil  cheese.  When  it  i?  swallowed,  the  victim  is  conscious  of  a  suffocating  sensation,  as 
If  the  liquid  were  thickened  with  starch  and  a  great  quantity  of  the  strongest  cayenne 
lepper,  the  general  effect  produced  on  the  novice  being  comparable  to  nothing  but  a  very 
d  attack  of  sea-sickness. 

Strange  to  say,  this  abominable  liquid  retains  the  strongest  hold  on  three  millions  of 
Ihuman  beings,  who  can  conceive  no  greater  luxury  than  the  privilege  of  drinking  it 
Ivithoat  stint.    At  their  feasts  it  is  kept  in  huge  bathing  jars,  and  is  handed  about  in  all 
ads  of  vessels,  which  are  continually  emptied  and  sent  back  to  be  replenished,  so  that  a 
oDtinual  stream  of  full  and  empty  vessels  passes  from  and  to  the  large  jars. 

Even  if  the  warriors  who  are  invited  to  the  festival  were  to  feel  inclined  to  sobriety, 
Jthey  would  be  forced  to  drink  by  the  women,  who  seem  to  think  themselves  boimd  to 
linake  every  m  .1  completely  intoxicated.  "  No  Delilah  of  Europe  better  knows  her  power 
lo  make  a  fool  of  a  strong  man  than  one  of  these  Dyak  syrens,  nor  is  more  inclined  to 
luert  her  fascinations. 

"The  presence  of  the  female  element  was  soon  felt  in  the  noise  and  confusion,  which 

jabsolutely  seemed  to  increasa    Several  of  the  girls  were  so  charming  as  to  excuse  the 

[infatuation  of  their  victims,  and  I  need  scarcely  say  that  the  prettiest  were  the  most 

lie.    But  ugly  or  beautiful,  old  or  young,  all  instantly  employed  their  most  cunning 

I  in  enticing  the  bravest  and  most  famous  warriors  to  drink  and  drink  again. 

"We  saw  a  little  beauty  seat  herself  lovingly  beside  a  tall  fellow  with  a  simple  face 

ad  honest  eyes,  whom  she  coaxed  to  toast  her  from  a  lai^ge  jar  which  she  offered  to  his 

Dips,  until  he  fairly  fell  backwards  upon  the  floor.     This  satisfactory  conclusion  attained, 

lis  tormentor,  who,  we  heard,  was  affianced  to  him,  ran  screaming  with  laughter  to  bring 

keven  other  wretches  as  mischievous  as  herself  to  jeer  at  the  vanquished  lover.    Baising 

Ber  hopes  to  sport  of  a  higher  order,  she  shortly  after  brought  her  jar  to  the  spot  where 

^e  sat,  in  the  hope,  no  doubt,  of  beguiling  the  white  men  into  the  same  condition  as  her 

ptker  admirers ;  but  in  Europe  we  are  accustomed  to  run  the  gauntlet  of  more  dangerous 

iscinations,  and  she  relinquished  the  attempt  in  despair." 

Mr.  St.  John  mentions  that  the  men  are  in  no  way  behind  the  women  in  their  efibrta 
I  seduce  their  guests  to  intoxication,  and  it  is  their  greatest  pride  to  have  as  much  tuak 
Irunk  as  possible,  to  drink  their  own  share  and  remain  comparatively  sober,  while  all 
heir  guests  are  laid  ];>rostrate  and  insensible.    In  faci,  IT  we  substitute  punch  and  port 


i 


I    tfe. 


'    111 


S3 


t^-m 


I  '  1 


it 


•  v^ 


\  i  i-  '  ^ 


V,.-. 


W  'I 


.406 


«  s>*-' 


BORNEO. 


'"'.fr    -Vt;'.'  '"*': 


V/^^/f/t. 


./. 

V 

^/^/ 

^'   M''''' 


1 1 


1  <, 

ffil> 

f 

ll 

1 

4 

• 

St 

til 

1 

t^ 

V^ 

^^'                     \ 

"i 

"» 

'f^- 

''/», 

s          1 

mm..'' 

} — " 

li  " 

=5 

^^=^^rT    "^ 

^i^^- 

i  ■ 

t 

(ir 

'  '«"r>«4i>\^^    \ 

s:;-''.       ^     '^^^^ 

v'  ' 

>  -^^  ■■ 

■,m 

k            r 

akt 

^Tjiii   .  -^^-                              '    1 

?           r 

W  ^^ 

^ 

^Ss-       -                         ^^fc 

9f 

S^^^nT 

/ 

r 

N,  .  «" 

^-     -    '                      ..^ 

..•    |-     1 

z^-- 

"^^      ^  V 

^   .^ 

^■^rra^  ^  _'^  T!s!S^ 

"?* 

^.i^ 

■W^  h 

^ 

■^jiT^l^ 

i 

A^fk 

% 

7  • 

v>                         "~ 

\ 

'     ~~ 

•',K-\^ 

- 

-^^^ 

V 

^ 

-, 

1^ 

4-^>    ^ 

-  ^  <-^  r 

"^           ■* 

A  DTAK  FEAST. 


for  tualc,  and  an  open  verandah  for  a  closed  dining-room,  there  is  little  difTerence  bekeen 
the  hospitality  of  the  present  Dyak  chief  and  that  of  the  average  English  squire  of  tb 
last  century.  I 

A  chief,  for  example,  who  prides  himself  on  his  strong  head,  will  sit  before  a  luipejsrl 
of  tuak,  and  pledge  every  one  around.    For  every  one  whom  he  serves  he  drinks  ou  I 


THE  FORCE  OF  RIDICULE. 


Wl 


0              ~* 

4 

\  ) 

difference  behfM 
;lish  squire  of  ik 

t  before  aluigeja 
ves  Le  drinks  one 


cap  himself,  and  it  is  his  ambition  to  keep  his  seat  after  all  his  companions  are  iii-iensible. 
Of  course,  it  is  impossible  that  any  man  can  drink  an  eqnal  amount  with  ten  or  twelve 
others,  and  it  is  most  likely  that  hu  forces  the  tuuk  on  them  so  fast  that  they  are  soon 
undered  incapable  of  seeing  whetiier  their  host  drinks  or  not. 

I  They  are  very  proud  of  being  fresh  on  the  following  morning,  and  boast  that  although 
their  guests,  who  belonged  to  another  tribe,  had  severe  headaches,  they  themselves 
offered  nothing  at  all. 

It  is  partly  by  means  of  appealing  to  this  prido  that  the  girls  are  able  to  make  the 
men  drink  to  the  extent  which  has  been  mentioned,  and  they  derive  so  much  amusement 
fern  exercising  their  power  that  tlioy  lose  no  opportunity  that  falls  in  their  way,  and 
ejttV  their  blandishments  even  when  there  is  no  definite  feast. 

Once,  when  Mr.  St.  John  had  travelled  from  the  Sibuyau  Dyaks  to  the  Bukars,  he 
ind  his  guides  were  received,  as  usual,  in  the  head-house. 

While  the  English  guests  were  making  their  toilet,  two  yoimg  Dyak  girls  came  very 
Lntlyup  the  ladder  and  slipped  into  the  chamber.  Now  the  head-liouse  is,  as  the  reader 
Lay  remember,  the  bachelors'  hall,  and  consequently  the  girls  had  no  business  there. 
Iso,  pretending  not  to  see  them,  the  white  men  proceeded  with  their  toilets,  and  quietly 
liatched  their  proceedings. 

I    The  two  girls,  after  glancing  cautiously  at  the  strangers,  and  thinking  themselves 

Ijnobserved,  made  their  way  to  the  Dyak  guides,  each  having  in  her  hands  a  vast  bowl  of 

■fresh  tuak,  which  they  offered  to  the  visitors.    The  young  men,  knowing  their  object, 

Ideclined  to  drink,  and  thereby  drew  on  themselves  a  battery  of  mixed  blandisliments  and 

leproaches.    Above  all,  they  were  entreated  not  to  inflict  on  the  girls  the  shame  of 

irfusing  their  gift,  and  making  them  take  it  back,  to  be  laughed  at  by  all  their  friends. 

I    (igolery,  honied  words,  and  caresses  having  been  resisted,  they  tried  the  effect  of 

hdicule,  and  their  taunts  succeeded  where  tlicir  coaxings  failed.    "  What ! "  said  they, 

fare  the  Sibuyans  so  weak-headed  as  lo  be  afraid  of  drinking  Bukar  tuak?"    This 

kouched  the  visitors  on  a  very  tender  point     Tiie  Sibuyans  specially  i)ride  themselves 

kn  the  strength  of  their  heads  and  of  their  tuak,  and  a  refusal  to  drink  was  thus  made 

lantamount  to  a  confession  of  inferiority  in  botli  respects.     So  they  raised  the  huge 

owls  to  their  lips,  and  were  allowed  no  peace  until  they  had  drained  the  last  drops, 

their  tempters  ran  away  laughing,  knowing  that  in  a  very  short  time  their  two 

hctims  would  be  senseless. 

It  ij  a  most  extraordinary  thing  that  the  Dyak  women,  most  of  whom  do  not  drink 
t  all,  and  very  few  drink  even  moderately,  takf  such  a  delight  in  forcing  the  men  into 
ktoxication.  The  young  girls  are  the  most  successful  temptresses.  They  take  advantage 
'  their  youth  and  beauty,  and  employ  all  their  fascinations  to  inveigle  the  men  into 
Irinking.  No  man  is  safe  from  them. 
Their  brothers,  friends,  and  even  their  betrothed,  fall,  as  we  have  seen,  victims  to  their 
ndishments.  They  will  make  up  to  perfect  strangers,  get  up  a  flirtation,  and  lavish 
their  enchantments  upon  them  like  Circe  of  old,  until  they  have  reduced  their 
jelpless  admirers  to  a  state  little  better  than  that  of  the  mythological  swine.  Even  after 
le  men  have  sunk  on  the  ground,  and  are  incapable  of  raising  the  cup  to  their  lips,  the 
|omm  think  their  task  not  quite  completed,  and  pour  the  tuak  down  the  throats  of  the 
tipless  men. 

Yet,  although  on  such  occasions  they  give  themselves  over  to  utter  drunkenness,  the 
are  a  sober  race,  and  except  at  these  feasts,  or  when  beset  by  women,  they  are 
arly  temperate,  the  betel-nut  supplying  the  place  of  all  intoxicating  liquor. 


WLn. 


I« 


I.  J 


,;i 


■4' 


m 


m 


'I 


1" 


i  • 


- 1 

?.       » 


CnAPTER  V. 


AECHITECTURE  AND  MANUPAOTUBES. 


AKRIAL    HOT78R8 — THR   LOXO   HOrSR   Ain>    ITS  ABBANORVENTB — TnR   ORAKO*KATA't   BOOM— ITBrc- 
TUaa    OF   TUR   FLOOBIMO — REASONS    FOB    TUR    DYAK   ARCUITKCTCUB— TUB    MIPA  I'ALM  AMD  m 

rSBS — THB    AtAPB SALT    AND    BUOAB    MANUFACTURE — EBECTION    OF    TUB  FIBBT    POKT-  VAHIOIJ 

MODES     OF     PROCURINO      FIRE — COMBTBUCTION    OF     THE     DYAK    DRIDOB — A    MABBOW  KRCAPR— 

MANUFACTURES — THB     AXB-ADZB     OF     THE     DYAK8 ITS   ANALOOY    WITH    THB     ilANTAI    AXr— 

SHBLTINCI   AND    FORQINO    IBON — BABKRT-MAKINO — THB     DYAK    MAT — BPLITTINO   TBI  RinAX^ 
THB  BOBNEAN   KMIFE,    AND  MOOB   OF  U8INO  IT — THB  BAOAKD  3/Mt  AND  THJtlB  PUOPUTOI, 

The  architecture  of  the  Dyaks  is  very  peculiftr. 

In  the  first  place,  the  houses  are  all  built  on  posts,  some  of  them  twenty  feet  in 
height,  and  the  mode  of  access  to  them  is  by  climbing  up  a  notched  pole,  which  answers 
the  purpose  of  a  ladder.  The  chief  dwelling  in  every  village,  and  indeed  practically 
the  village  itself,  is  the  long  house,  which  is  of  wonderfully  largo  dimensions.  One  of 
these  houses,  measured  by  Mr.  St.  John,  was  more  than  five  liuudied  aud  thirty  feet  long, 
and  was  inhabited  by  nearly  five  hundred  people. 

Throughout  the  entire  length  of  the  house  nms  the  brond  verandah  or  common  room, 
which  is  open  to  all  the  members,  and  at  the  side  are  rooms  partitioned  off  for  the 
different  families,  as  many  as  sixty  or  seventy  such  rocniis  being  sometinu'S  sci'ninone 
long  house.  Although  the  verandah  is  common  ground  to  all  the  tribe,  and  in  it  the 
members  go  through  their  various  sedentary  occupations,  each  family  occupies  by  totit 
consent  the  portion  of  the  verandah  opposite  their  own  rooms. 

These  rooms  ai-e  strictly  private,  and  none  except  the  members  of  the  family,  or  their  | 
intimate  friends,  would  thiuk  of  entering  them.    The  chief  or  Orang-kuya  of  the  Irni^^ 
house  has  a  much  larger  room  than  the  others,  and  the  space  in  iront  of  his  room  it  I 
considered  to  be  devoted  to  the  use  of  the  lesser  chiel's  and  counsellors,  and,  although 
free  to  all  the  inhabitants,  is  frequented  almost  entirely  by  the  old  men  and  warriors  | 
of  known  courage. 

One  of  the  rooms  inhabited  by  the  Orang-kaya  wns  visited  by  Mr.  Boyle,  andwajl 
not  an  attractive  apartment.  On  each  side  of  the  entrance  there  was  a  piece  of  furniture 
somewhat  resembling  an  old  English  plate-rack,  ui»nn  the  lower  shelf  of  which  vas 
placed  a  flat  stone.  In  spite  of  the  heat,  which  was  tc;  ■  ific,  a  largo  fire  was  burning  oa 
the  stone,  and  on  the  range  above  were  wood,  rice,  pots,  .u. '  other  utensils.  There  vaj 
no  chimney  to  the  house,  but  a  sort  of  flap  in  the  roof  was  lifted  up,  and  kept  open  by 
a  notched  stick.  This  flap  answered  both  for  window  aud  chimney,  and  wlu'U  itwaij 
closed  the  room  was  in  total  darkness,  beside  being  at  once  filled  with  smoke. 

The  height  of  the  chamber  was  barely  seven  feet,  and  the  space  was  rendered  still  I 
more  limited  by  the  weapons,  girdles,  mats,  mosquito-curtains,  strings  of  hoars'-tusks,! 
aprons,  and  other  property,  that  hung  from  the  raj.ers.  Tlie  sides  were  adorned  withil 
quantity  of  English  and  Dutch  crockery,  each  piece  bein^'  in  a  separate  rattan  basket,! 


REASONS  FOR  THE  DYAK  ARCHITECTURE. 


499 


ind  suspended  from  tho  wall.  The  house  being  nn  old  one,  the  smell  was  abominable ; 
lud  the  Orang-kova's  chamber  wan,  on  tiie  whole,  a  singularly  uncomtbrtablu  ruHidcnce. 

A  number  of  fire-places,  varying  according  to  the  population  of  the  house,  are 
arraiiscd  along  the  verandah,  ami,  as  a  general  rule,  one  of  the  primitive  ladders  above 
mentionod  is  placed  at  eitlier  end,  so  that  when  a  visitor  enters  the  house,  he  seet 
tlmmj^liout  its  entire  length,  the  range  of  his  eye  being  only  interrupted  by  the  posts, 
whieli  after  supporting  tho  floor  ]>ti.s8  upwards,  and  servo  also  to  support  the  roof. 

Outside  this  verandah  extomh  another,  called  tho  outer  vemndah.  It  has  no  roof,  and 
jj  exposed  to  tho  blazing  sua)  cams.  It  is  used,  not  as  a  habitation,  but  as  a  kind  of 
iloreliouse  and  drying-ground. 

As  the  flooring  is  made  of  bamboo,  the  Dyaks  can  easily,  if  they  choose,  keep  the 
interior  of  their  rooms  clean.    This,  however,  they  seldom  choose  to  do,  limiting  their 


(n  twenty  feet  in 
lie,  which  answers 
[ndecd  practically 
iiensions.  One  of 
d  thirty  feet  long, 


or  common  room, 
;i()nt'd  off  for  the 
[•tinii'B  seen  in  one 
ribc,  and  in  it  the 

occupies  by  tacit 

[he  fnmily,  or  their  | 
Vkuya  of  tlie  long 
[out  of  Ills  room  is 
[lors,  and,  altliongh 
meu  and  warrion 

It.  Boylo,  and  vm 
a  piece  of  furnituK 
Iielf  of  which  vaj 
[re  was  burning  on 
lensils.  There  vu 
[and  kept  opcnhy 
V,  oml  wl«'nitvM 

I  smoke.  I 

I  was  rendered  still 
1,U8  of  Ijoars'-tuslis,! 
Lro  adorned  with  >| 
lorate  rattan  basket, 


WiM 


A  DYAK  VILLAOB. 


Heanlineas  to  the  simple  process  of  sweeping  any  ofTal  through  the  floor  so  as  to  fall 
liider  the  house.  They  never  tliink  of  removing  it  after  it  has  fallen,  so  that  by  degrees 
lie  heap  of  refuse  becomes  higlier  and  higher,  and  gmtixially  diminishes  the  distance 
Wen  the  floor  of  the  house  bud  the  soil  beneath.  In  some  of  the  older  houses,  these 
mi  of  rubbish  have  increased  to  such  an  extent,  that  when  the  pigs  are  grubbing  in 
lieiii,  their  backs  touch  the  bamboo  flooring  of  the  house. 

Tiie  reason  for  building  the  Dyak  houses  on  piles  are  several,  the  chief  being  that 
|ch  a  house  acts  as  a  fort  in  case  of  attack.  The  cusi  (m^  of  building  on  piles  is  universal, 
t  only  those  tribes  that  are  liable  to  invasion  employ  piles  of  the  height  which  have 
«n  mentioned.  This  mode  of  architecture  also  protects  the  inhabitants  from  floods  and 
bm  the  intrusion  of  reptiles.  The  Dyaks  do  not  use  the  bow  and  arrow,  and  before 
ley  learned  the  use  of  fire-arms,  a  house  built  on  piles  some  twenty  or  thirty  feet  in 
l^ht  made  a  very  secure  fort,  which  could  not  be  fired,  and  which  exposed  the  storming 
tty  to  certain  anrl  heavy  loss.  Even  since  the  English  have  taken  up  their  residence 
[Borneo,  some  of  these  houses,  belonging  to  revolted  chiefs,  have  given  great  trouble 
JFore  they  could  be  taken,  artillery  appearing  to  be  the  only  weapon  to  which  they  at 
ice  succumb. 

kk2 


S.*  '■■■- 


f« 


.1    i 


f     \ 


-  % 


600 


BORNEO. 


£3 


e 


The  piles  are  made  of  the  hardest  ironwood,  and  are  very  thick,  much  thicker  than 
is  needed  for  the  support  of  the  house.  The  reason  for  this  strenjjth  and  thickness  is 
thiit  in  case  of  attack,  the  assailing  party  dash  under  the  house,  protecting  thenist-lvi's 
from  missiles  by  a  cau'^e  which  they  turn  keel  upwards,  and  hold  over  their  heads  wlijle 
they  ciiop  at  the  posts,  so  as  to  bring  the  house  and  its  defenders  down  together.  If  tlie 
posts  are  but  moilorately  stout,  they  will  sometimes  succeed  ;  but  if  they  are  very  thick 
.  and  strong,  the  defenders  can  remove  part  of  the  floor,  and  throw  on  the  attacking  party 
weights  sufficiently  lieavy  to  break  through  their  roof  and  kill  them. 

It  is  probable  that  the  custom  of  building  houses  on  piles  is  partly  derived  from  tlie 
JLilay  fashion  of  erecting  buildings  over  the  water.  The  Dyaks  co])ied  this  plan,  ami 
became  so  used  to  it  that  when  they  built  inland  they  still  continued  tlit;  practice.  The 
same  theory  accounts  for  the  habit  already  mentioned  of  throwing  all  kinds  of  ollhl 
through  the  open  bamboo  flooring.  This  custom  was  cleanly  enough  when  the  houses 
were  built  over  the  water,  but  became  a  source  of  utter  pollution  when  they  were  erected 
on  land,  and  the  offal  wiis  allowed  to  accumulate  below,  undisturbed  except  by  the  do"3 
and  pigs.  ° 

Most  of  these  houses  are  built  rather  high  up  the  rivers,  especially  upon  the  tributary 
streams;  and  booms,  composed  of  bamboos  and  rattans,  are  fastened  across  the  stream 
below  them,  so  as  to  hinder  the  advance  of  the  enemy's  canoes. 

The  thatch,  as  well  as  a  considerable  portion  of  the  material,  is  obtained  from  tlie 
nipa-palm,  a  tree  which  to  the  Uorneans  is  almost  a  necessity  of  existence,  and  supiilies 
a  vast  number  of  their  wants.  It  grows  in  large  numbers  at  the  water's  edge;  its  hii"e 
leaves,  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  in  length,  projecting  like  the  fronds  of  vast  ferns. 

"When  dried,  the  leaves  are  woven  into  a  sort  of  matted  fabric  called  "  ataps,"  vliid 
is  used  sometimes  as  thatch,  sometimes  as  the  indis])ensable  covering  of  boats,  and 
sometimes  even  as  walls  of  houses,  the  mats  being  fastened  from  post  to  post,  lly 
the  use  of  these  ataps  certain  portions  of  the  roof  can  be  raised  on  sticks  in  trap- 
door foshion,  so  as  to  answer  the  double  purpose  of  admitting  light  and  securing  ventilation, 

Various  other  mats  are  made  of  the  nipa-palm  leaf,  and  so  are  hats  and  similar 
articles.  The  entire  leaf  is  often  used  in  canoes  as  an  extemporized  sail,  the  leaf 
being  fastened  upright,  and  driving  the  boat  onward  at  a  very  fair  pace. 

Besides  these  uses  the  nipa  leaves,  when  young,  are  dressed  as  vegetables,  and  are  l 
both  agreeable  and  nutritious,  and  the  fine  inner  leaves,  when  dried,  are  rolled  round  | 
tobacco  5o  as  to  form  cigars. 

From  the  root  and  stem  a  coarse  sugar  is  made,  which  is  used  for  all  general! 
purposes;  for,  although  the  sugar-cane  grows  magnificently  in  Borneo,  the  natives  only  f 
consider  it  in  the  light  of  a  sweetmeat.     It  seems  rather  strange  that  sugar  and  salt 
should  be  extracted  from  the  same  plant,  but  such  is  really  the  case,  and  salt-making  I 
is  one  of  the  principal  occupations  of  some  of  the  tribes. 

They  gather  great  quantities  of  the  nipa-root,  and  burn  them.  The  ashes  are  tlienj 
swept  U)getlier,  and  thrown  into  shallow  pans  half  filled  with  water,  so  that  thel 
salt  is  dissolved  and  remains  in  the  water,  while  the  charcoal  and  woody  iiartiilesj 
fl.iat  at  the  surface,  and  can  be  skimmed  off.  When  the  water  is  clear,  tlie  ])aiis  are! 
jilact'd  over  the  fire  and  the  water  driven  off  by  evaporation,  after  wliicli  tlie  saltT 
which  remains  on  the  bottoms  and  sides  of  the  pans,  is  scraped  oH'.  It  is  of  a  coarse! 
and  decidedly  bitter  character,  but  it  is  much  liked  by  the  natives,  and  even| 
the  Eitropean  settlers  soon  become  accustomed  to  it.  Salt  is  imported  largely 
Siain,  i)ut  the  Bor;'3an3  prefer  that  of  their  own  manufacture  for  home  use,  reserving 
the  Siamese  salt  for  preserving  fish. 

The  nii»  and  the  mangrove  grow  in  similar  localities  and  on  the  same  streamsJ 
and  are  useful  to  those  who  are  engaged  in  ascending  rivers,  as  they  know  that  till 
water  is  always  shallow  where  the  mangrove  grows,  and  deep  near  the  nipa.         J 

In  the  oUI<^n  times,   when  a  long  house  was  projected,  the  erection  of  the  firsj 
post  was  always  acoompanied  by  a  human  sacrifice,  precisely  as  has  been  mentioDM 
of  several  other  parts  of  tlie  world.     Mr.  St.  John  saw  one  of  these  houses  where  i 
human  sacrifice  had  been  made.     A  deep  hole  was  dug  in  the  ground,  and  the  liQSi 


I  thicker  tlian 
id  thicknws  is, 


jrived  from  tlie 
this  plan,  ami 
I  practice.  Tlie 
I  kinds  of  otl'al 
hen  the  hoiisea 
ley  were  erected 
ept  by  the  dogs 

ion  the  tributary 
.cross  the  stream 


sed  for  all  genwal 
0,  the  natives  only 
lat  sugar  and  salt 


and  salt-making 


"he  asbes  are  then  I 
rt-ater,  so  that  tliel 
ml  woolly  pavtiolesi 

clear,  the  ym  ml 
Iter  which  the  salt,! 
It  is  of  a  coai^el 
natives,    and  ml 

)orted  largely  fmj 

louie  use,  reservingl 

the  same  streams] 
:hey  know  that  thi 
r  the  nipa.  J 
rection  of  the  tit^ 
las  been  meiitionef 
ese  houses  wliew  < 
•ound,  and  the  hi 


CONSTEUCTION  OF  A  DYAK  BRIDGE. 


601 


post,  which,  as  the  reader  may  remember,  ia  cut  from  the  trunk  of  the  hardest  and 
leaviest  wood  which  can  be  found,  was  suspended  over  it  by  rattan  lashings,  A  girl  was 
aid  at  the  bottom  of  the  hole,  and  at  a  given  signal  the  lashings  were  cut,  permitting 
the  post  to  drop  into  the  hole,  and  crush  the  girl  to  atoms. 

The  same  traveller  saw  a  ceremony  among  the  Quop  Dyaks,  which  showed  that 
the  principle  of  sacrifice  still  remained,  though  the  victim  was  of  a  different  character. 
The  builder  wanted  to  raise  a  flag- staff  near  his  house,  and  proceeded  on  exactly  the  same 


A  DYAK  HOUSE, 


plan.  The  excavation  was  made,  the  polo  was  suspended  by  rattan,  but,  instead  of  a 
Imman  being,  a  fowl  was  bound  and  laid  at  the  bottom  of  the  hole,  so  as  to  bj 
crashed  to  death  when  the  lashin<fs  were  cut. 

The.se  houses  are  often  approached  by  biidges,  which  are  very  curious  structures, 
I  so  apparently  fragile  that  they  seem  unable  to  sustahi  the  weight  of  a  human  being,  and 
I  ot'so  slight  a  character  that  to  traverse  tliem  seems  to  imply  the  skill  of  a  rope  dancer. 
As  these  iiouses  are  often  built  on  the  side  of  a  steep  hill,  a  pole  is  laid  from  the  plutforni 
to  the  hill,  and,  if  it  be  a  tolerably  long  one,  suppoited  by  several  rattan  ropes  fastened  to 
t;ws.  A  very  slight  bamboo  handrail  is  fastened  a  little  above  it,  and  tho  bridge 
is  considered  as  complete. 

One  of  these  simi)le  bridges  is  shown  in  the  above  illustration,  which  gives  a  good 
[iJeaof  the  height  of  the  house  and  its  gem-ral  style  of  archittetuie, 

Neartiie  foreground  is  a  man  engnged  in  nniking  tire  by  means  of  twirling  one  stick 
jupon  another,  precisely  as  is  done  by  the  Kallirs  and  otliev  savage  tiibes.  There  is, 
iliowever,  one  improvement  ou  the  usual  mode.   Instead  of  merely  causing  a  pointed  stick 


St 


■3:. 


4 
I 

,     I 


I' 'I 


-  wn 

"I  1         "In 


Hi 


■  \>i 

'     % 

''■% 

■■■■ 

^m 

V,?'i  ■ 

f  ■ 

'i'-  -fJ^ 

mm  : 


■■1  ■  •  I 


502 


BORNEO. 


I     ' 


i.ii... 


to  revolve  upon  another,  the  Dyaks  use  instead  of  the  lower  stick  a  thick  slab  of  very  dry 
wood,  with  a  deep  groove  cut  on  one  side  of  it,  and  a  small  hole  on  the  other,  bored 
down  to  the  groove. 

"VVlien  the  Dyak  wishes  to  procure  fire,  he  places  the  wooden  slab  on  the  ground  with 
the  groove  undermost,  and  inserts  his  pointed  stick  in  the  little  htle  and  twirls  it  riipidlv 
between  his  hands.  The  revolution  of  the  stick  soon  causes  a  current  of  air  to  pass 
through  the  groove,  and  in  consequence  the  fire  is  rapidly  blown  up  as  soon  as  the  wood 
is  heated  to  the  proper  extent  In  consequence  of  this  arrangement,  much  labour  is  saved 
as  the  fireraaker  is  not  obliged  to  stop  at  intervals  to  blow  upon  the  just  kindled' 
dust  which  collects  in  the  little  hole  around  the  firestick.  Some  tribes  merely  cut  two 
cross  grooves  on  the  lower  piece  of  wood,  and  insert  the  point  of  the  firestick  at 
their  intersection. 

The  Saribas  and  Sakarrang  Pyaki  linve  a  very  remarkable  instrument  for  obtaining 
fire,  called  by  them  "  besi-api."  It  consists  of  a  metal  tube,  about  three  inches  in  li'iictli' 
with  a  piston  working  nearly  air-tight  in  it.  A  piece  of  dry  slulf  .by  way  of  timler 
is  introduced  into  the  tube,  {he  piston  rod  is  slapped  smartly  down  and  withdrawn  witji  a 
jerk,  when  the  tinder  is  seen  to  be  on  fire.  Europeans  find  that  to  manage  the  besi- 
api  is  83  difficult  a  task  as  to  procure  fiie  by  two  sticks.  Tlie  reader  niay  remember 
that  a  machine  of  similar  construction  is  sold  at  the  philosophical  instrument  makers 
and  that  a  piece  of  German  tinder  is  lighted  by  the  sudden  compress-ion  of  the  air.  ' 

Another  form  of  the  besi-api  is  thus  described  by  Mr.  Boyle: — "Among  some  of 
the  Dyak  tribes  there  is  a  manner  of  striking  fire  much  more  extraordinnry. 

"The  instrument  used  is  a  slender  cube  of  lead,  which  fits  tightly  in  a  case  of  bamboo. 
The  top  of  the  cube  is  hollowed  into  a  cup,  and  when  fire  is  required  this  cup  is 
filled  with  tinder,  the  leaden  piston  is  held  upright  in  the  left  hand,  the  bamboo  ca«e 
is  thrust  sharply  down  over  it,  as  quickly  withdrawn,  and  the  tinder  is  found  to  be 
alight.     The  natives  say  that  no  metal  but  lead  will  produce  the  ellect." 

The  same  traveller  gives  an  acc«  imt  of  another  mode  of  obtaining  fire: — "Anotlier 
interesting  phenomenon  these  natives  showed  us,  which,  though  no  doubt  easi'y 
explained  on  scientific  principles,  appeared  very  remarkable.  As  we  siit  in  the 
verandah  my  cheroot  went  out,  and  I  asked  one  of  the  Dyaks  squatted  at  our  side 
to  give  me  a  light 

"He  took  from  his  box  of  bamboo  a  piece  of  pitcher  and  a  little  tinder;  put 
the  latter  upon  the  pitcher  and  held  it  under  his  thumb,  struck  sliari.ly  agaiiiit 
the  bamboo,  and  instantly  offered  me  the  tinder  alight  Several  times  t^iibsTqinntly 
we  watched  them  obtain  fire  by  this  means,  but  failed  to  make  out  a  icasouable  theory 
for  the  result" 

Even  rivers  are  bridged  over  in  the  same  simple,  but  really  efficacious  manner,  as  the 
approaches  to  the  houses.  The  mountain  streams  alternate  greatly  in  depth  and  rapidity, 
and  it  is  no  uncommon  occurrence  for  a  heavy  rain  to  raise  a  river  some  forty  feet  in  its 
deep  and  rocky  channel,  and  even  after  a  single  heavy  shower  the  fords  are  rendered 
impassable.  In  consequence  of  this  uncertainty,  the  Dyaks  throw  across  the  chasms  suck  j 
bridges  as  are  described  by  Mr.  St.  John  : — 

"How  light  and  elegant  do  these  suspension-bridges  look  !  One,  in  particular,  1  will  I 
attempt  to  describe.  It  was  a  broad  part  of  the  stream,  and  two  line  old  trees  liung  over 
the  water  opposite  to  each  other.  Long  bamboos  lashed  together  formed  the  main 
portion,  and  were  fastened  by  smaller  ones  to  the  branches  above  ;  railings  on  either  side 
were  added  to  give  greater  strength  and  security,  yet  the  whole  affair  appeared  so  flimsy, 
and  was  so  far  above  the  streain,  that  when  we  saw  a  woman  and  child  pass  over! 
it  we  drew  our  breath  until  they  were  safe  on  the  other  side.  And  yet  we  knew 
that  they  were  secure. 

"I  have  often  passed  over  them  myself;  they  are  of  the  width  of  one  bamhoo,, 
but  the  side  railings  give  one  confidence.  Accidents  do  happen  from  carelessly  aliowiiigj 
the  rattan  lashings  to  rot 

"  Once,  when  pressed  for  time,  I  was  passing  rapidly  across  with  many  men  following  j 
Close  behind  me,  when  it  began  to  sway  most  unpleasantly,  and  crack  !  crack !  was  heaid  | 


SMELTING  IRON". 


503 


og  several  of  the  supports  gave  way.  .lost  of  my  men  \pere  fortunately  not  near 
the  centre,  and  relieved  the  bridge  of  their  weight  by  clinging  to  the  branches,  other- 
wise those  who  were  with  me  in  the  middle  would  have  been  precipitated  on  the 
rocks  below.    After  that,  we  always  passed  singly  over  such  neglected  bridges." 

The  domestic  manufactures  of  the  Dyaks  are  of  a  very  high  order,  and  display  a 
wonderful  amount  of  artistic  taste. 

The  mode  of  building  canoes  has  already  been  mentioned,  but  the  principal  tool, 
of  the  canoe-maker  is  too  curious  to  be  passed  over. 

The  implement  in  question  is  singularly  ingenious,  combining  within  itself  a  number 
of  qualifications.  The  general  appearance  of  it  can  be  seen  by  reference  to  the  illustration, 
\fhich  is  drawn  from  a  specimen  presented  to  me  by  C.  T.  C.  Grant,  Esq, 

It  is  apparently  a  most  insignificant  tool,  hardly  worthy  the  hands  of  a  child ;  and 
yet,  when  wielded  by  a  Dyak,  it  produces  the  most  remarkable  results.    The  handle 
» only  ten  inches  in  length,  and  the  blade  measures  barely  an " 
inch  and  a  quarter  across  the  widest  part.    The  handle  is  made 
of  two  portions,  united  with  a  strong  lashing  of  rattan,  backed 
up  by  cement.    The  lower  portion,  which  is  curved  exactly  like 
i  the  hilts  of  the  Dyak  swords,  is  made  of  a  soft  and  light  wood, 
while  the  upper  part,  which  carries  the  head,  is  made  of  a  hard, 
strong,  and  moderately-elastic  wood. 

The  head  is  made  of  iron,  mostly  imported,  and  is  in  all 
probability  formed  on  the  model  of  a  stone  implement  that  was 
formerly  in  use.  As  the  reader  may  see,  it  i^  fastened  to  the 
TOod  by  rattan,  exactly  as  the  stone  heads  of  the  Polynesian  axes 
are  held  in  their  places  by  lashings  of  plaited  sinnet. 

But  here  the  resemblance  ends.  The  head  of  the  Polynesian 
axe  is  immovable,  whereas  the  essence  of  the  Bomean  axe  is  that 

head  can  be  shifted  at  will,  by  taking  it  out  of  the  rattan 
lashing,  reversing  and  replacing  it,  so  that  it  forms  an  axe  or 
I  an  adze,  as  the  user  desires.    The  reader  may  remember  that  the 
ai  tribe  of  Southern  Africa  have  an  axe  made  on  a  similar 

ADZE-AXa 

(from  my  collectim.) 

shank  of  the  iron  head  can  be  passed.  (See  vol.  i.  p.  404,  figs.  4, 5.) 

With  this  tiny  instrumerit  the  Dyaks  not  only  shape  their  planks,  but  cut  down  the 
largest  trees  with  a  rapidity  that  an  English  workman  could  scarcely  equal,  in  spite  of  the 
superiority  of  his  axe.  They  have  a  very  curious  method  of  clearing  away  timber  from  a 
space  of  ground.  They  first  cut  away  all  the  underwood  with  their  parangs,  or  choppers, 
and  then,  with  their  little  axes,  cut  the  larger  trees  rather  more  than  half  through,  leaving 
the  largest  to  the  last.  This  tree  is  then  felled,  and,  as  all  the  trees  are  bound  together 
Tfith  rattans  and  other  creepers,  it  brings  down  all  the  others  in  its  fall. 

Although  the  iron  which  the  Dyaks  use  is  mostly  imported,  they  are  capable  of 
Bmelting  their  own  metal  by  a  very  simple  process. 

By  way  of  a  crucible,  they  dig  a  small  pit  in  the  ground,  and  perforate  the  sides  with 
holes,  through  which  currents  of  air  can  be  passed  by  means  of  the  native  bellows.  Char- 
coal is  first  placed  in  the  pit,  and  then  the  ore,  well  broken,  is  laid  on  the  charcoal ;  and 
so  the  Dyak  workmen  proceed  to  fill  the  pit  with  alternate  layers  of  charcoal  and  ore,  A 
Hght  is  then  introduced  by  means  of  a  hole,  the  bellows  are  worked,  and  in  a  short  time 
the  metal  is  smelted. 

Although  each  man  is  generally  capable  of  making  his  own  tools  on  a  pinch,  there  is 
generally  a  man  in  each  village  who  is  a  professional  blacksmith,  and  makes  his  living 
by  forging  spear-heads  and  parang-blades,  as  well  as  by  keeping  the  weapons  of  the 
Tillagers  in  repair. 

The  basl.et-work  of  the  Dyaks  is  exceedingly  good,  colour  as  well  as  form  being 
studied  in  the  manufactura     Of  the  form  of  basket  called  tambok  an  illustration  is 


1<  i'       »', 


Banyai  tribe  oi  ooutnem  Ainca  nave  an  axe  maae  on  a  similar 
principle,  though  in  their  case  the  reversal  is  accomplished  bv 
cutting  holes  at  right  angles  to  each  other,  through  which  tlie 


■a, 


-J! 
da*-"' 


Hi 


■A 

i' 


Ui 


fM     ^,       Iff 


»!  1-- 


'm 


•■|     ■■  .0] 

"1 


f  m 


1   J 
k  ^ 


COl 


BOKNEO. 


i 


H 


liero  given.  The  basket  is  made  of  the  nipa-palm  leaf,  cut  into  strips  not  quito  the  twelfth ' 
of  an  inch  wide,  and  stained  alternately  yellow  and  red.  These  are  interwoven  so  as  to 
produce  a  considjjrable  variety  of  pattern,  somewhat  resembling  that  which  is  used  in 
the  sarongs  and  other  woven  fahrica.  These  patterns  are  nearly  all  combinations  of  i\l 
square,  the  zigzag,  and  the  diamond ;  the  last  form,  however,  being  nothing  more  than 
the  sqiiare  turned  dingonally. 

Although  made  in  cylindrical  form,  the  tambok  is  slightly  squared  by  means  of  fo„.  i 
Btrips  of  hard  red  wood,  which  are  tightly  fastened  to  the  basket  by  rattan  lashing,   iha 


(• 


■.4 


i 


1^ 


TAMBOK  BASKET.    (Frxm  my  eolUctlon.) 


'bottom  of  the  basket  is  squared  in  a  iimilar  manner,  so  as  to  flatten  it  and  enable  it  to] 
stand  upright,  and  is  defended  by  thicker  strips  of  wood  than  those  which  run  up 
sides.    The  lid  is  guarded  by  two  cross-strips  of  wood,  and  both  the  lid  and  the  top  of  the  | 
basket  are  strengthened  by  two  similar  strips  bound  firmly  round  their  edges. 

This  basket  is  exceedingly  light,  elastic,  strong,  easily  carried,  and  fully  warrants  the  I 
estimation  in  which  it  is  held.  Tamboks  are  made  of  uhnost  all  sizes,  and  are  exteubiYclyj 
used  by  the  Dyaks,  the  Malays,  and  the  European  colonists. 

Mats  of  various  kinds  are  made  by  this  ingenious  people.  One  of  these  mats,  which  | 
is  in  my  possession,  is  a  wonderful  specimen  of  Dyak  work.  It  is  nine  feet  long  and  I 
wide,  and  is  made  of  rattan,  cut  into  very  narrow  strips — not  wider,  indeed,  than  those  of  I 
the  enlarged  patterns  of  the  tambok  basket.  These  strips  are  interwoven  with  such  skill 
as  to  form  an  intricate  and  artistic  pattern.  The  centre  of  the  mat  is  occu])ie(i  by  a  I 
number  of  spiral  patterns,  two  inches  in  diameter,  the  spiral  being  produced  by  extensions  I 
cf  the  zigzag  already  mentioned. 

Around  the  spirals  are  three  distinct  borders,  each  with  a  definite  pattern,  and  the  I 
wliole  is  edged  by  a  soit  of  selvage,  which  gives  strength  to  the  fabric,  and  prevents  it  I 
from  being  torn.    This  kind  of  mat  is  exceedingly  durable,  the  specimen  iu  questioil 


SPLITTING  THE  RATTAN. 


608 


jiving  been  long  used  in  Borneo,  then  brqught  over  to  England,  and  employed  as  a 
Idor-cloth  ;  and,  although  cut  in  one  or  two  places  by  chair.legs,  is  on  the  whole  as  firm 
iwhen  it  was  made.  As  the  rattan  has  not  been  dyed,  the  colour  of  the  mat  is  a  pale 
llo\7;  but  the  pattern  comes  out  with  wonderful  distinctness,  just  as  is  the  case  with 
(d  English  tabl(j-li neu. 

like  all  tuicivilized  people,  the  Dyaks  never  hurry  themselves  about  their  manu- 
Warea.  Time  is  no  object  to  them;  there  is  none  of  the  competition  which  hurJes 
laropeaa  workmen  through  life.    The  women,  who  make  these  beautiful  mats,  go  about 


DYAK  HAT.    (from  my  collection.) 


\\t  work  in  a  very  leisurely  way,  interweaving  the  slender  rattan  strips  with  infinite 

te,aiidcci't!iiiily  produoiiv:;  ..ork  that  is  thorough  and  sound. 

I  Till)  rattim  is  Hplit  in  rather  a  curious  manner.    On  account  of  the  direction  and  length 

Ite  iibro,  it  will  split  almost  ad  injlnitum  into  perfectly  straight  strips  of  very  gieiit 

Kill,  80  that  tlio  only  dilficulty  is  to  cut  ihe  slips  of  precisely  the  same  width.    The 

Ives  with  which  this  task  is  performed  are  rather  peculiar.    One  of  them  has  alrejidy 

ladoicribod  on  page  471,  as  an  appendage  to  the  IJoniean  sword ;  but  there  is  another 

lich  is  so  ruiriarkable  that  it  deserves  a  separate  description. 

[As  limy  be  soon  IVom  the  illustration,  the  handle  is  bent  at  an  angle  like  that  of  the 

Wlatok,  dt'scribod  and  figured  on  page  471.     Jn  order  to  produce  this  efl'ect,  the 

idle  is  made  of  two  pieces  of  wood,  the  ends  of  which  are  bevelled  off,  so  that  when 

aw  placed  together  they  produce  the  angular  form  which  is  desired.  The  two 
tes  are  fitted  very  neatly  together,  and  tlie  joint  is  strengthened  by  a  thick  coating  of 
uiit,  The  handle  is  further  ornamented  by  having  a  long  piece  of  brass  wire  coiled 
[tiy  round  it,  and  is  finished  off  at  the  end  witiniie  same  kind  of  cement  as  that  which 

«Jat  the  joint. 

;only  does  the  handle  resemble  that  of  the  parang,  but  there  is  a  great  resem- 
^ce  between  the  blades  of  the  sword  and  the  knife.    The  blade  of  this  knife  has  been 

ed  out  of  a  8(inai'e  bar  of  steel,  which  has  been  first  flattened,  and  then  beaten  out  into 

filiijlitly  curved  form  which  is  so  largely  used  throughout  the  whole  of  this  part  of  the 
Id.  In  ordt^r  to  show  liow  close  is  the  resemblance,  I  have  placed  by  the  side  of  the 
|fiaRurin(!8H  sword,  which  has  been  forged  ou  the  same  principle,  and  has  precisely 
oe  curvature  of  the  blade. 


''fm 


"^     '   J.     Vi 


f  i:n 


••    il 


006 


BOENEO. 


tLf" 


As  is  the  case  with  the  sword-knife  already  described,  this  implement  is  used  I 
putting  the  handle  under  the  left  arm  and  holding  the  blade  firmlv  in  front  of  the  \ 

while  both  hands  are  at  liberty  to  dh 
the  end  of  the  rattan  against  the  J 
of  the  knife,  and  so  to  spUt  it  int, 
manv  stiips  as  are  needed.   In  jj 
of  the  comparative  roughness  of  i 
manufacture,    which    dispenses 
a   finish   and    polish,  the  knife 
take  a  very  fine  edge;  and  niyol 
specimen,  after  having  suffered  latf 
rough  usage,  is  so  sharp  that  I  y 
inst  mended  a  pen  with  it,  and  ciii 
piece  of  note  paper  edgewise.  Thebll 
of  this  knife  is  eleven  inches  in  lej 
In  order  to  preserve  the  shaiJ 
of  the  edge,  the  JDyak  carries  the  kJ 
in  a  sheath  made  simply  of  a  small  j] 
of  bamboo,  closed  at  the  lower  enl 
the  natural  knot,  and  carefully  wrapl 
at  each  end  with  rattan  to  prevent 
from  splitting. 

The  cotton  fabrics  are  entire]  't 
by  the  women,  from  the  prepare] 
of  the  thread  to  the  weaving  of  i 
stuff.  They  beat  out  the  cotton  i 
small  sticks,  and,  by  means  of  ai. 
sort  of  wheel,  spin  it  out  into  thii 
very  rapidly.  They  cannot  conipl 
with  the  English  manufacturer  in  t 
ness  of  thread,  but  in  durability !_ 
is  no  comparison  between  the  tvoj 
!I)yak  thread  being  stronger  than  I 
made  in  England,  and  the  dyei 
which  it  is  stained  being  so  perniam 
that  no  fabric  wears  so  well  i 
which  is  of  native  manufacture. 

Although  we  can  hardly  rank  f 
Dyakjars  among  native  nianuiactu 
they  play  so  important  a  part  in  t 
domestic  life  of  these  triles  that! 
cannot  be  passed  over  without 
notice. 

The  Dyaks  have  no  real  cnn 
andean  scarcely  be  made  toundeistn 
it.  They  perfectly  comprehend 
barter,  but  the  secondary  barter  I 
means  of  a  circulating  medium  is,  as  a  rule,  beyond  an  ordinaiy  Dyak.  He  will  takesai 
goods  to  the  market  for  the  purpose  of  exchanging  them  for  some  article  which  he  ralj 
but  he  has  no  idea  of  selling  his  goods  for  money,  and  buying  with  that  money  the  nttd 
article. 

The  reader  may  remember  that  brass  guns  have  already  been  mentioned  as  a  i 
currency.  These  are  nothing  moi-e  or  less  than  cannon  of  various  sizes,  which  are  val«| 
by  weight,  and  form  a  sort  of  standard  by  which  prices  are  measured,  like  the  Eiiglij 
pound  or  the  French  franc.  They  are  bored  to  carry  balls  from  one  to  two  pounds  wijil 
and,  though  regarded  chiefly  in  the  light  of  money,  are  serviceable  weapons,  and  t 


BORNEAN  KNIFE  AND  BUIIMESE  SWORO. 

{From  my  coUecHou.) 


THE  SACRED  JABS. 


507 


.J  ball  to  a  considerable  distance.    Th^re  is  an  advantage  aVout  this  kind  of  cur- 
It  is  not  easily  stolen,  and  outside  tlie  chiefs'  houses  may  be  seen  rows  of  brass 
living  on  the  ground  unmounted,  and  owing  their  safety  to  their  weiglit. 
Ilbere  is  ^1^^  ^  second  standard  of  value  among  the  Dyaks.    This  is  the  Jur,  an 
taiioD  which,  I  believe,  is  unique. 

Tiese  jars  are  of  earthenware,  and,  as  far  as  can  be  judged  by  appearance,  must  have 
I  of  Chinese  manufacture.    They  are  of  ditt'ereat  descriptions,  and  vary  greatly 

Lliia 

Tie  commonest  jars,  called  Naga  or  Dragon  jars,  are  worth  about  seven  or  eight 
D,  and  derive  their  name  from  figures  of  dragons  rudely  sciawled  on  them.  They 
Eboiit  two  feet  in  height.  The  Rusa  jar,  which  is  next  higher  in  value,  is  worth  from 
J  fifteen  pounds,  according  to  its  quality,  and  is  known  by  the  figures  of  the  Rusa 
[which  are  drawn  upon  it.  But  tbe  most  costly  is  the  Gusi,  which  is  worth  almost 
Lm  that  the  owner  chooses  to  demand  for  it. 

Ilie  dm  jar  is  neither  large  nor  pretty.  It  is  of  a  dark  olive  green  colour,  and  about 
ifeet  in  height  These  jars  are  very  scarce,  and  are  consideied  as  being  wortu  on  an 
\m  about  five  hundred  pounds.  Seven  or  eight  hundred  pounds  have  been  paid  for  a 
Ijar,  and  there  have  been  one  or  two  so  valuable  that  many  thousands  pounds  have 
[offered  and  refused  for  them. 

ir,  St.  John  mentions  a  jar  of  this  kind  belonging  to  the  Sultan  of  Biunei,  which 
led  its  chief  value  from  the  fact  that  it  spoke  on  certain  great  occasions.  For 
Iple,  the  Sultan  declared  that  on  the  night  before  his  wife  died  the  jar  utten-d  hollow 
Ln"  sounds,  and  that  it  never  failed  to  apprise  him  of  any  coming  misfortune  by 
Kng  pitifully. 

ihiajaris  kept  in  the  women's  apartments,  and  is  always  covered  with  gold  brocade, 
j)t  when  wanted  for  consultation,  or  to  exhibit  its  medicinal  properties.  Water 
ted  into  a  Gusi  jar  is  thought  by  the  Dyaks  and  by  the  Malays  to  be  the  best  possible 
Icine  for  aU  kinds  of  diseases,  and,  when  sprinkled  over  the  fielde,  to  be  a  certain 
of  procuring  a  good  crop.  As  the  people  are  willing  to  pay  highly  for  this 
ated  water,  there  is  some  reason  for  the  enormous  cost  of  these  jars. 
une  of  them  is  said  to  possess  a  quality  which  belonged  to  itself.  It  increased 
billing  that  was  put  into  it.  If,  for  example,  it  were  half  filled  with  rice  in  the 
(ng  it  would  be  nearly  full  in  the  morning ;  and  if  water  was  poured  into  it,  a  few 
I  would  increase  the  depth  of  water  by  several  inches.  It  is  remarkable  that  the 
'  making  these  jars  is  lost.  The  Chinese,  admirable  imitators  as  they  are,  have 
I  failed  when  they  have  endeavoured  to  palm  off  upon  a  Dyak  a  jar  manufactured 
Eemselvea  i 


':h^ 


1 


t 

W.  '  ^^ 

? 

h     l)v<M 

Il 

'               ^    *     '*r'^^'*' 

! 

;     f;Jl 

'                 '^^t^^^^SPa 

I              t 

''  '"^^^^^P 

CHAPTER  VI. 


KELIGION,  OMENS,  FUNERALS. 


THB  8TATB  OP  IIKLIOION  AMONO  THK  DTAK8 — THEIR  BELIEF  IN  A  BrPBEJfE  BEINO— THB  V^l 
SCBORDINATE  OOD8 — THE  ANTU8,  AND  THRIB  F0BM8 — CATCHING  A  RUNAWAY  BOUL— THK  [ 
AND    HIS   NATUHE — ORIGIN  OF  LAND-LEECHES — CHABM8,  AND    THEIB  VALUE — OMENS— THkI 

AND    EVIL    BIRDS — A    filMPLE    CAUSE     OF     DIVOBCE THB     ENCHANTED     LEAF — THK    OBDKAlI 

DIVING,    BOILING    WATER,    BALT,    AND    SNAILS THE    ENCHANTED     WATER — A    CUBI0U8  CE 

— DYAK   FUNERALS — THB   OFFICE   OF   SEXTON. 


[fr    . 


ejr 


The  religion  of  the  Dyaks  is  a  very  difficult  subject,  as  the  people  themselves  s»ei 
have  an  exceedingly  vague  idea  of  it,  and  to  be  rather  unwilling  to  impart  the  L 
knowledge  which  they  have.  lb*  is  tolerably  clear  that  they  have  an  idea  of  a  SiipJ 
Being,  whom  they  call  by  different  names,  according  to  their  tribes ;  the  Sea  DyakJ 
example,  calling  him  Batara,  and  the  Land  Dyaks  Tapa.  Next  to  the  Supreme,  by 'il 
mankind  was  created,  were  some  very  powerful  though  inferior  deities,  such  as  TeJ 
who  made  the  earth  and  the  lower  animals ;  lang,  who  taught  religion  to  the 
and  still  inspires  them  with  holiness ;  and  Jirong,  the  lord  of  life  and  death. 

Besides  those  chief  deities  there  are  innumerable  Antus  or  minor  gods,  which  | 
respond  in  some  degree  to  the  fainis  and  satyrs  of  the  ancients.  They  are  called  by  i 
names,  and  as,  according  to  Dyak  ideas,  there  is  scarcely  a  square  rod  of  forest  that  | 
not  contain  its  Antu,  the  people  live  as  it  were  in  a  world  peopled  with  supernaU 
beings.  Some  of  them  even  declare  that  they  have  seen  the  Antus,  the  chief  distiiicf 
of  whom  seems  to  be  that  they  have  no  heads,  the  neck  being  terminated  in  a  sl| 
point.  They  are  capable  of  assuming  the  form  of  a  human  being  or  of  any  \ 
will,  but  always  without  heads,  so  that  they  can  be  at  once  recognised. 

The  story  of  one  of  these  Antu-seers  is  a  very  strange  one.  He  declared  thai 
saw  a  squiiTel  in  a  tree,  threw  a  spear  at  it,  and  brought  it  to  the  ground.  Vhei 
went  to  pick  it  up,  it  suddenly  rose,  faced  him,  and  changed  itself  into  a  dog.  The! 
walked  a  few  pices,  changed  again  into  a  human  being,  and  sat  slowly  down  on 
trunk  of  a  fallen  tree.  The  body  of  the  spectre  was  parti-coloured,  aud  instead  of  a  1 
it  had  a  pointed  neck. 

The  Dyak  ran  off  in  terror,  and  was  immediately  smitten  with  a  violent  fevei,  | 
soul  having  been  drawn  from  the  body  by  the  Antu,  and  about  to  journey  towards 
spirit  world.     The  doctor,  however,  went  off  to  the  spot  where  the  Antu  apju'iired, 
tured  the  fugitive  soul,  brought  it  back,  and  restored  it  to  the  body  by  iiiemis  ofl 
invisible  hole  in  the  head  through  which  the  Antu  had  summoned  it.    Next  mwm\ 
fever  was  gone,  and  tlie  man  was  quite  well. 

They  tell  another  story  of  one  of  these  inimical  beings,  who  are  supposed  toj 
phosts  of  persons  killed  in  battle,  and  called  Buaus.  A  Buau  pounced  upon  a  Toij 
named  Tcmuuyan  during'  her  husband's  absence,  carried  her  o£tj  aud  by  his  magic  i 


GOOD  AND  EVIL  BIRDS. 


509 


I  her  agftinst  a  rock  from  which  she  could  not  move.    When  the  husband  returned, 

rent  in  "search  of  his  wife,  and,  having  found  her,  concocted  a  scheme  by  whicJi  the 
^^  induced  to  release  her.    By  stratagem  the  husband  contrived  to  destroy  the 

■  and  took  his  wife  home. 

Ehe  had,  however,  scarcely  reached  her  home  when  she  gave  birth  to  a  horrible  being, 
fliich  the  Buau  was  the  father.    Her  husband  mstantly  chopped  it  into  a  tliousand 

„ with  his  parang,  and  Hung  it  into  the  jungle,  wh^n  each  fragment  took  life,  and 
jjed  the  blood-sucking  character  of  the  demon  pa'"  '.  And  thus  the  Buau  was  the 
M  parent  ot  land-leeches. 

L  order  to  propitiate  these  beings,  the  Pyaks  are  in  the  habit  of  making  offerings  of 
Idriuk,  and  flowers  to  them  before  they  undertake  any  great  task,  mostly  putting  the 
[into  dishes  or  baskets,  and  laying  it.  in  the  jungle  for  the  use  of  the  Antus. 

Mislied  apparently  with  the  multitude  of  their  deities,  the  Dyaks  possess  no  idols,  a 
Uhich  is  really  remarkable,  as  showing  the  character  of  their  minds.  Charms, 
lever,  they  have  in  plenty,  and  place  the  greatest  reliance  on  them.  Some  charms  are 
lited  as  rendering  the  wearer  invulnerable,  and  it  is  likely  that  those  attached  to  the 
iBff  described  on  page  471  are  of  that  character. 

Hf  St.  John  mentions  an  amusing  example  of  the  value  set  upon  those  charms. 
Iliew  was  a  chief  of  very  high  rank,  who  possessed  some  exceedingly  potent  charms, 
L  iiad  been  in  his  family  for  many  generations,  and  had  been  handed  down  from 
Jerto  son.    They  consisted  of  two  round  pebbles,  one  flat  pebble,  a  little  stone  which 
fljeen  found  in  a  banana,  and  some  sand.     All  these  valuables  were  sewn  up  together 
Jfastened  to  a  stripg,  by  which  they  could  be  attached  to  the  waist  in  times  of  peril. 
lUnfortunately,  the  chief  lent  these  charms  to  a  man  who  lost  them,  and  was  sued  by 
jagpieved  owner  before  the  English  court.     Ee  gained  his  case,  but  was  nearly  as 
Ih  dissatisfied  with  the  court  as  vith  the  defendant,  inasmuch  as  he  estimated  the 
Lof  tlitt  charms  at  a  Rusa  jar,  ie.  about  thirty  dollars,  or  seven  pounds,  whereas 
lvalue  set  on  them  by  the  court,  and  paid  by  the  defendant,  was  fivcpence. 
lAllusioa  has  been  already  made  to  the  birds  on  which  the  Dyaks  so  much  rely 

Iniens. 

ITiiese  are  three  in  number,  the  Kushah,  the  iviiilak,  and  the  Katupung.  "When  a 
lit  is  about  to  start  on  an  expedition,  he  goes  to  ilie  place  near  the  village  where  the 
M"  sheds  are  built,  and  there  waits  until  he  hears  the  cry  of  one  of  these  birds. 
[uld' either  the  kushah  or  the  katupung  cry  in  tlie  ficnt,  or  on  either  side,  and  not  be 

irered,  the  omen  is  bad,  and  the  man  gives  up  his  expedition.    It  is  a  good  sign,  how- 

t,  if  the  bird  should  flrst  cry  on  one  side  and  then  be  answered  on  the  other. 

iTIie  most  innportant  bird  is  the  kariak.     if  the  cry  of  the  kariak  be  heard  on  the 

kthe  omen  is  good ;  if  on  the  left,  it  is  doubtful.     But  if  the  cry  be  heard  behind  the 

iner,  the  omen  is  as  bad  as  it  can  be,  and  portends  at  least  sickness,  if  not  death. 

IThe  Dyaks  scarcely  engage  in  any  undertaking  without  consulting  the  birds,  whom 

r  believe  to  be  half  Dyaks,  all  birds  having  proceeded  from  the  union  of  an  Autn 

laDyak  woman. 

JMr.  Brooke,  in  treating  of  this  subject,  has  the  following  forcible  remarks  : — 
["Some  of  our  party  of  Dyaks  had  proceeded,  but  most  were  yet  behind,  and  will  be 

Kping  down  for  the  next  week  or  more. 

"  Many  go  through  the  forms  of  their  forefathers  in  listening  to  the  sounds  of  omens ; 
[the  ceremony  is  now  very  curtailed,  compared  with  what  it  was  a  few  years  ago,  when 
pve  known  a  chief  live  in  a  hut  for  six  weeks,  partly  waiting  for  the  twittering  of  birds 

e  in  a  proper  direction,  and  partly  detained  by  his  followers.     Besides,  the  whole  way 

dvancing,  their  dreams  are  religiously  interpreted  and  adhered  to ;  but,  as  in  all  such 
jtters,  interpretations  are  liable  io  a  double  construction.  The  finale  is,  that  inclination, 
often  fear,  is  most  powerful.  A  fearful  heart  produces  a  disagreeable  dream,  or  a  bad 
jen  in  imagined  sounds  from  birds  or  deer,  and  this  always  makes  a  force  return.    But 

often  loiter  about  so  long,  that  the  enemy  gains  intelligence  of  their  intended  attack, 
I  is  on  the  alert. 
["However  absurdly  these  emeus  lead  the  human  race,  they  steadily  continue  to  follow 


'   1 

'US' 


v-r 


\T  »fi«^ 


'I- 


tji. 


J,''. 


610 


BORNEO. 


and  hnliovG  in  snch  practicps.  Faith  predominates,  and  hngs  linge  wondors,  rtkI  tJ 
ciouHly  lives  in  tljo  minds  of  the  ignorant.  Some  of  the  Pyiiks  are  soniewlmt  slmi  j 
the  belief  in  hereditary  omens,  and  a  few  follow  the  Mulay  custom  of  usiiij?  a  iimi  ,1 
day,  which  hiis  a  strange  eH'ect  on  European  imaginations.  The  white  nuui  wlKudm  "j 
the  force  is  supposed  to  have  oa  express  bird  and  lucky  clmvm  to  guiile  liim  „nJ,"| 
and  to  these  the  Dyaks  trust  considerably.  '  You  are  our  bird,  wo  follow  you.'  t7 
know  the  iiiinu's,  and  can  di^.linguish  the  sounds  of  their  birds,  and  the  diil'erijut  1  I 
on  which  thu  good  and  bad  omeiis  are  iuterpreted. 


(  it-    ■ 

i 

'  41 

'4 

i 

^sjmjhsm'?.' 

» 

1     'I 


U"^ 


\ 

■^^  rjti^ 

h^^-'s^ 

, _^____ 

-=5?^==!lg-»-Ki= 

-     '-^Z : — l^'-^'Sn 

^ — -"^         --ti-. '- 

t-i  •  --==;-'-  >::     -  — 'gr- 

r^_  :^r::^F7^ 

WOMEN  IN  CANOB. 

If  -     ' 


''rf 


"  Tlio  effect  of  these  signs  on  myself  was  often  very  marked,  and  no  Dyak  coulj  fi| 
an  adverse  onjen  more  than  myself  when  away  in  the  jungle,  surrounded  by  these  sup 
Htitioua  people.     Still,  I  could  sympathise  with  the  multitude,  and  the  difficulty  lay  j 
tile  question,  whether  any  influence  would  be  sufficient  to  counteract  such  phantoms. 

"  It  must  not  be  thought  I  ever  attempted  to  lead  the  Dyaks  to  believe  that  I  was t| 
owner  of  charms  and  such  absurdities,  which  could  not  have  lasted  above  a  seasou, 
'  could  never  be  successful  for  a  length  of  time.  A  maias'  (orang-outan's)  head  was  lianj,'i| 
iu  my  room,  and  this  they  thought  to  be  my  director  to  successlnl  expt'ditious." 

The  cries  of  various  animals  are  all  interpreted  by  the  Dyaks,  those  which  have  e^ 
signilications  far  outnumbering  the  good-omened  cries.     The  worst  of  all  omens  is  1 
of  tt  deer,  which  will  make  a  Dyak  abandon  any  project  on  which  he  is  en^ageJ,j 
matter  how  deeply  his  heart  may  be  set  on  it. 

On  one  occasion,  a  Dyak  had  married  a  young  girl  for  whom  he  had  a  very  stro 
attachment,  which  was  returned.     On  the  third  day  after  the  maniage,  the  EiigliJ 
luisrtionary  entered  the  head-house  and  was  surprised  to  see  the  young  husband  sittiiigj 
.  it  hard  at  work  on  some  brass  wire. 

This  was  a  very  strange  circumstance,  as  the  head-house  is  tenanted  only  by  t 
bachelors.     The  missionary  naturally  asked  him  what  he  was  doing  there,  and  wliatlj 
become  of  his  wife,  to  which  he  answered  sorrowfully  that  he  had  no  wife,  a  deer  liaii^ 
criefl  on  the  preceding  night,  so  that  they  were  obliged  to  dissolve  the  marriage  at  oui 

"  But,"  said  his  interrogator,  "  are  you  not  sorry  for  this  ? " 


ORDEALS. 


611 


-Very  sorry  1" 

I, What  are  you  doing  with  the  wire?" 

I'Making  ornaments  for  the  girl  whom  I  want  for  my  new  wife." 
Iij'jgeiud  thut  the  belief  iu  the  Antus  is  so  ingrained  in  tiie  minds  of  the  Dyaks,  timb 
Lever  any  one  meets  with  an  accidont,  some  Antu  or  other  is  presumed  to  have  been 
[jutbor  of  tl»e  injury,  and  to  require  appeusaL    Mr.  Brooke  mentions  that  he  onco 
Ithe  leaf  of  a  palm-tree  folded  in  a  peculiar  manner,  lying  near  hia  house.    Tliis  was 
J'ering  to  the  Antu,  because  a  man  had  fallen  down  there  and  injured  himself. 
Illie  leaf  was  supposed  to  be  possessed  by  the  Antu,  who  would  avenge  himself  if  his 
1  were  disturbed  by  causing  the  arm  of  the  offender  to  swell.     However,  Mr.  Brooke 
Lnp  the  leaf  and  threw  it  away,  and  within  two  days  his  arm  became  swollen  and 
Led  and  remained  in  that  state  for  nearly  a  fortnight  afterwards, 
[^connexion  with  this  subject  must  be  mentioned  the  ordeals  by  which  disputes  are 
tjettled.    These  are  of  various  kinds,  but  the  favourite  plan  is  the  ordeal  of  diving. 
[two  disputants  are  taken  to  the  river  and  wade  into  the  water  up  to  the  chin.    At  a 
signal  they  plunge  beneath  the  surface,  and  the  one  who  can  remain  longest  under 
\  ^  the  case.    Tliere  was  a  very  curious  instance  of  such  an  ordeed,  where  the 
irof  a  family  was  involved.    The  daughter  of  a  chief  was  found  to  have  disgraced 
If,  and  laid  the  blame  upon  a  young  man  of  rank.    He,  however,  utterly  contradicted 
i^iy,  ajd  at  last  the  dispute  was  brought  to  an  end  by  the  ordeal  of  diving.    The 
r  chief  won  his  cause,  and  the  result  was  that  the  offending  girl  had  to  leave  the 
',and  her  father  was  deserted  by  his  followers,  so  that  he  was  also  obliged  to  seek 
J  home. 

lifen  there  is  the  salt  ordeal.  Each  litigant  is  provided  with  a  lump  of  salt  of  pre- 
fthe  sanie  weight,  and  he  whose  salt  retains  its  shape  longest  in  water  is  held  to  be 
Iwinner.  There  is  also  the  boiling-water  test,  which  is  exactly  the  same  as  that  which 
j practised  in  England  in  former  days,  the  hand  being  dipped  into  the  hot  liquid,  and 
Lg  out  uninjured  if  the  .  ppellant  be  innocent. 

[lastly,  there  is  the  snail  oideal.  Each  party  takes  a  snail  and  puts  it  on  a  plate,  and 
Liuice  is  poured  over  them,  when  the  snail  that  first  moves  is  considered  to  have 
Icated  that  its  owner  is  in  the  wrong. 

[llie  reader  may  remember  that  the  Dyaks  are  in  the  habit  of  purchasing  water  that 
[been  poured  into  the  sacred  jars,  and  sprinkling  it  over  their  fields  by  way  of 
irin!;  fertility.  They  believe  that  water  which  has  touched  the  person  of  a  white 
I  will  liive  the  same  eflect,  especially  if  he  be  a  man  of  some  rank.  So  as  soon  as 
Bish  officers  arrive  at  a  Dyak  village,  the  natives  have  a  custom  of  seizing  them,  puU- 
tlieir  shoes  and  stockings,  and  washing  their  feet,  the  water  being  preserved  as  an 
llilile  charm  for  promoting  the  grrwtli  of  their  crops. 

[hey  carry  this  principle  to  an.  extent  which  to  us  seems  exceedingly  disgustinjj. 
!  bamboos  filled  with  dressed  rice  are  brought  to  the  visitors,  who  are  requested  to 
lin  them.  The  rice  thus  ruedicated  is  distributed  among  the  assembled  crowd,  who 
!  eagerly  round,  each  at';emptin^  to  secure  a  portion  of  the  health-giving  food.  Some 
Ilie  more  cnu.Tiing  among  the  people  try  to  secure  a  second  and  some  a  third  supply, 
[Mr.  St.  Joba  mentions  an  instance  when  one  homd  old  woman  managed  to  be  helped 
Ijinies, 

jllie  same  traveller  mentions  that  the  blood  of  fowls  is  thought  to  be  a  very  powerful 
Til,  and  the  Dyaks  have  a  ceremony  connected  with  the  shedding  of  blood  which  is 
fcst  identical  with  the  Jewish  Passover.  (See  Exod.  xii.  22.)  A  festival  had  been  given 
Jonour  of  the  visitors.  Their  feet  had  been  washed,  and  the  water  put  aside.  Their 
Iliad  been  duly  medicated,  and  the  Orang-kaya  began  some  curious  ceremonies,  fling- 
tice  out  of  the  windows,  and  accompanying  the  act  with  a  prayer  for  fertility  to  the 
Is  and  prosperity  to  the  village.  He  was  evidently  repeating  a  well-learned  lesson, 
lit  'vas  ascertained  that  the  words  which  he  used  were  not  understood  by  himself,  so 
I  we  find  among  the  Dyaks  the  relics  of  an  expired  language,  the  few  remnants  of 
fch  are  preserved  by  religion,  just  as  is  the  case  with  the  iuhabitants  of  New  Zealand 
lother  islands. 


IC.i 


.  ,    '  li,  I; 


Ji     * 


512 


BORNEO. 


liii 


■''■"     i' 


t 


V 


Cjr 


Tliis  portion  of  the  cerenonv  ^einp  en(1»'d,  a  soH  of  «nrrpfl  dnnce  wnn  perfnrmH 
Ornnj^-kiiya  and  the  elders  K"'"f?  siu'cussivj^ly  to  the  white  viHitor«,  pUMninj^  tlujr 
over  their  nrnis,  ftud  goinj?  ott'  in  a  slow,  measured  trend,  "  moving  their  aitim  niiii  „,, 
in  unison  with  their  I'eet  until  they  reached  the  end  of  the  Iiouho,  and  cuiiio  k\A 
wliere  we  sat.     Then  came  another  pressure  of  tlie  palm,  a  few  njoro  piiMHco  to  d 
virtue  out  of  us,  another  yell,  and  off  they  went  again — at  one  time  there  were  at  Imj 
hundi-ed  dancing. 

"  For  three  nijjhts  we  liad  had  little  sleep,  on  account  of  thcue  ceremot.jcR  i,,, 
len;»th,  notwithstanding  clash  of  yong  and  beat  of  drum,  we  Rimk  Imck  in  our  liid, 
wore  soon  fast  asleep.     In  perhaps  a  coi.plo  of  houis  1  awoke,  my  cctnipiuiion  mh 
sleeping  uneasily,  the  din  was  deafening,  <ind  I  eat  u|)  to  look  aroinid. 

"  Unfortunate  moment!     I  was  instantly  seized  hy  the  hands  of  two  itijcgfo,  nml 
up  to  the  Oning-kaya,  who  was  himself  cutting  a  fowl's  throiit.      He  wanted  Cimtl 
llrooke  to  perform  the  folIo\v;ing  ceremony,  but  1  objected  to  his  k'ing  uwuktricd 
oH'ered  to  do  it  for  him.     I  was  taken  to  the  very  end  of  the  house,  and  the  llccdi,,,!  | 
put  in  my  hands.     Holding  him  by  his  legs,  1  had  to  strike  th«  lintel  of  Hie  \ 
sprinklini,'  a  little  blood  over  each.     When  this  was  over,  1  had  to  wave  tlio  IohI  „, 
the  heads  of  the  women  and  wish  them  fertility;   over  the  children,  iind  wish  tlj 
health ;  over  all  the  people,  and  wish  them  prosperity ;  out  of  tiie  window,  nud  imJ 
good  crops  for  them." 

FuXERALS  among  the  Dyaks  differ  slightly  in  the  vnriomj  tribon,  Tlie  common  pwl 
are  buried  or  even  burned  with  scarcely  ony  cercmony,  but  the  bodies  of  cliitlij  aud  tlJ 
relatives  are  treated  with  a  whole  series  of  rites. 

As  soon  as  a  chief  dies,  the  corpse  is  dressed  in  his  finest  clothes,  ev»'ry  omament  tl 
he  possessed  is  hung  upon  him,  and  his  iiivourite  swords  and  other  weaponn  ore  laid  | 
his  side.  The  body  is  then  phiced  on  an  elevated  jilatrorm,  and  is  watched  and  tiiiJ 
as  if  the  dead  man  were  still  alive,  food,  drink,  tobacco,  and  sirih  being  continually ollil 
him,  and  the  air  kept  cool  by  constant  fanning.  The  men  af«sc>nibie  on  one  side  Mi 
corpse,  and  the  women  on  the  other,  and  romp  with  each  other  as  if  the  occasion  wi 
of  a  joyful  rather  than  a  sorrowful  character.  These  games  are  continued  until  the  cort 
is  far  gone  in  decomposition,  when  it  is  placed  in  a  collin  made  of  a  hollowed  tiJ 
trunk,  and  buried  in  a  grave  which,  must  not  be  more  than  five  feet  deep. 

Knowing  the  customs  of  the  people,  the  Malays  are  apt  to  rifle  the  graves  of  dil 
chiefs,  for  the  sake  of  obtaining  the  swords  and  other  valuables  that  are  liuriedwl 
them.    Formerly,  after  the  body  was  laid  in  the  grave,  the  sword,  a  jar  or  two,  clolL 
ornaments,  and  a  female  slave  were  placed  in  a  cunoe,  the  woman  being  firmly  diainedl 
it.     When  the  tide  was  ebbing  the  boat  was  sent  adrift,  and  was  supjwscd  to  supply  i 
spirit  of  the  departed  with  all  the  goods  that  were  on  board.     This  custom,  however,] 
been  long  discontinued,  as  the  Dyaks  found  that  tlic  canoe  and  its  contents  almost  ini 
riably  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Malays,  who  thus  i)rocured  slaves  without  paying] 
them,  and  enriched  themselves  besides  with  the  swords,  gold,  and  clothing, 

The  sexton's  office  is  hereditary,  and  whenever  the  line  fails  the  Dyaks  have 
difficulty  iu  finding  some  one  who  will  not  only  take  the  office  upon  himself,  but  musti 
entail  it  upon  his  descendants.  The  office,  however,  is  a  very  lucrative  one,  varying fiJ 
a  nipee  to  two  dollars,  a  sum  of  money  which  can  procure  for  a  Dyak  all  the  necessai 
and  most  of  the  luxuries  of  life  for  several  weeks. 

The  Kayan  Dyaks  do  not  bury  their  dead,  but  place  the  body  in  a  very  stout  cod 
made  of  a  hollowed  tree,  and  elevate  it  on  two  stout  carved  posts,  with  woodwork] 
jecting  from  each  comer,  like  the  roofs  of  Siamese  housetf. 


Hi- 


hvr. 


AMERICA. 


CHAPTER  L 


flEBRA  DEL  FUEGO. 


l^.u«M  Ot  TRB  OOUITTBT  AMD  UOIOFIOATION   OV    THK  KAMK — CONTOSMATION  OT  THX  LAKD   AMD 

in  AMniAL   AND   TBOBTABLB    LIVS — APPKABANCK     OT   TUR   FVEOIANS KBBONF.OVS   K       B   CON- 

CiWfmOi  THBX — OOLOCB,  COSTUIIK,  AND  MODS  OF  VKABINO  THK  BAIB — INDI7FXBENCB  TO 
„U8»— PAINT  AMD  OBNAMBNTS — FUBOIAN  ABCHITBCTUBB — THB  POINTED  AND  BOUNDED  HUTS 
—TBI  BPBAB  AND  IT.  HEAD — BOWS  AND  ABBOWB — BTONB-THBOWINO — WOMDBBFVL  BTBENOTH 
or  THK  FCXOIANB — BKILL  VITH  TUR  BLINO — STUDY  OF  PABTIOULAB  IR-RAPONS — FOOD  OF  TBB 
mOUKS— ANOLINO  WITHOUT  HOOKS — THB  D008,  FIRHBBB  AND  BIBD-OATCHBBS — TBB  DOO 
USPIOTBD  BY  THX  FUROIANS — CANNIBALISM — THB  TBXB-FVNOITS — CAN0K8 — THB  XABOX  AND 
HULL  OANOEB,  AND  THEIB  USBS — BHIFTINO  QUABTEB8  AND  TBANSPOBTINO  CANOES — COOKBBT 
-OmBBAL  TXUPBBAUXNT  OF  THB  FUXQIAMB — JBIUIY   BUTTON— FUiCOIAN  OOVBBNUENT, 


&^. 


I 


i, 


p  the  extreme  southern  point  of  America  is  a  large  island,  or  rather  a  collection  of 
nds  separated  by  very  narrow  armlets  of  the  sea.  It  is  separated  from  the  mainland 
the  strange  tortuous  Maji^llan's  Strait,  which  is  in  no  place  wide  enough  to  permit  a 
lip  to  be  out  of  sight  of  land,  and  in  some  points  is  exceedingly  narrow.  As  Magellan 
iled  through  this  channel  by  night,  he  saw  that  the  southern  shore  was  studded  with 
Dumerable  fires,  and  he  therefore  called  the  country  Tiekua  del  Fuego,  or  Land 
(Fire. 

These  fires  were  probably  beacons  lighted  by  the  natives  in  order  to  warn  each  other 
|the  approach  of  strangers,  to  whom  the  Fuegians  have  at  times  evinced  the  most  bitter 
'ility,  while  at  others  they  have  been  kind  and  hospitable  in  their  way. 
The  country  is  a  singularly  unpromising  one,  and  Tierra  del  Fuego  on  the  south  and 
"  pmaux  country  on  the  north  seem  to  be  exactly  the  lands  in  wliich  human  beings 
ildnotliva  Tet  both  are  populated,  and  the  natives  of  both  extremities  of  this  vast 
btinent  are  fully  impressed  with  the  superiority  of  their  country  over  all  others. 
Tierra  del  Fuego  is,  as  its  proximity  to  the  South  Pole  infers,  a  miserably  cold  country, 
Id  even  in  the  summer  time  the  place  is  so  cold  that  in  comparison  England  would  seem 
[be  quite  a  tropical  island.  In  consequence  of  this  extreme  cold  neither  animal  nor 
[etable  life  can  be  luxuriant  The  forests  are  small,  and  the  trees  short,  stumpy,  and 
ising  to  exist  at  all  at  some  fifteen  hundred  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  There  is  a 
tof  evergreen  beech  (Ftigus  hetuloides). 
I  There  is  only  one  redeeming  point  in  the  climate  of  Tierra  del  Fuego.  The  mosquito 
kt  haunts  alike  the  hottest  and  coldest  countries,  and  is  equally  a  terror  in  Tropical  and 
Vtic  America,  cannot  live  in  Tieixa  del  Fu^,  the  damp,  as  wdl  as  the  cold,  being  fatal 
Hn  LL 


::.;ii 


'>. 


1 1 


f ■  MS' 


0 


J   I      'VI 


614 


TIEERA  DEL  FUEGO. 


to  it    Indeed,  there  are  very  few  insects  in  this  strange  land,  and  reptiles  are 
absent. 

Absence  of  vegetable  life  naturally  results  in  absence  of  animal  life,  the  herbivoronk 
animals  being  starved  out  for  want  of  their  proper  food,  and  the  carnivora  being  equaiy 
unablri  to  live,  as  finding  no  animals  on  which  to  feed.  Man,  being  ouinivorous,  basd 
slightly  better  chance  of  living,  but  even  he  could  not  multiply  and  fill  the  country  wheJ 
food  is  so  limited,  provided  he  were  limited  to  the  land,  but,  as  he  is  master  of  the  vat< 
as  well  as  of  the  earth,  he  can  draw  his  ^ving  from  the  sea  and  rivers  when  the 
refuses  to  supply  him  with  food. 

Such  is  the  case  with  the  Fuegians,  who  are  essentially  people  of  the  sea  and  lu 
shore,  and  who  draw  nearly  the  whole  of  their  subsistence  from  its  waters,  as  ve 
see  in  a  future  page. 

Perhaps  in  consequence  of  the  scantiness,  the  irregularity,  and  the  quality  of  thei 
food,  the  Fuegians  are  a  very  short  race  of  men,  often  shorter  than  the  average  Bosjesi 


FUEOUNS. 


of  Southern  Africa,  and  even  lower  in  the  social  scale.    They  ought  not  to  be  ( 
dwarfa,  as  is  too  often  the  case,  their  bodies  being  tolerably  proportioned,  and  their  figi 
not  stunted,  but  simply  smaller  than  the  average  of  Europeans,  while  the  vm 
development  of  the  upper  pan  of  the  body  is  really  wonderful    As  a  rule,  the  ava 
height  of  the  Fuegian  men  is  about  five  feet,  and  that  of  the  women  four  feel  six  incl 

In  some  parts  of  tlie  islands  there  are  natives  of  much  larger  size,  but  thewi 
evidently  immigrants  from  the  adjacent  country  of  Patagonia,  where  the  stature  isj 
much  above  the  average  of  Europeans  as  that  of  the  Fuegians  is  below  it. 

The  colour  of  the  natives  is  a  dark  coppery  brown,  the  reddish  hue  being  onljp 
ceptible  in  spots  where  they  happen  accidentally  to  be  clean.    The  limbs  are  genen' 
slight,  so  that  the  knees  and  elbows  seem  to  be  disproportionately  large,  and  their  1 
covered  with  masses  of  black  hair,  that  possesses  no  curl,  and  falls  in  long,  wildtai 
locks  over  their  shoulders.    The  men  are  almost  entirely  beardless. 

Both  sexes  allow  their  hair  to  run  to  its  full  length,  except  over  the  forehead,  »lij 
it  ia  roughly  cut  with  a  shell  to  prevent  it  from  falling  into  the  eyes.    The  people  I ' 


THE  FUEGIAN  WOMEN. 


616 


(tnoce  saperstitiotis  reverence  for  hair,  and  that  portion  which  is  cnt  off  is  deposited  in 
{basket,  and  afterwards  carefully  disposed  of.  Once,  when  the  captain  had  snipped  off 
a  little  hair  from  a  Fuegian's  head,  he  found  that  he  had  given  great  offence,  and  was 
obliged  to  restore  the  severed  hair  and  put  away  the  scissors  before  th«  angry  feelings  of 
the  native  could  be  smoothed.  On  another  occasion,  the  only  mode  of  pacifying  the 
offended  native  was  by  restoring  the  lock  of  hair,  together  with  a  similar  look  from  the 
head  of  the  white  man.  The  cut  hair  is  generally  burned. 
Captain  King's  account  of  the  Fuegian  women  is  not  attractive.  _ 

"The  hair  of  the  women  is  longer,  less  coarse,  and  certainly  cleaner  than  that  of  the' 
It  is  combed  wiUi  the  jaw  of  a  porpoise,  but  neither  plaited  nor  tied ;  and  none  is. 


I  men. 


(V. 


I 

V 


A  FUEGIAN  SETTLEMENT. 


M  away,  except  from  over  their  eyes.  They  are  short,  with  bodies  largely  out  of  pro- 
prtion  to  their  height ;  their  features,  especially  those  of  the  old,  are  scarcely  less 
sagreeable  than  the  repulsive  ones  of  the  men.  About  four  feet  and  some  inches  is  the 
ature  of  these  she-Fuegians,  by  courtesy  called  women.  They  never  walk  upright ;  a 
ooping  posture  and  awkward  movement  is  their  natural  gait.  They  may  be  fit  mates 
Ir  such  uncouth  men ;  but  to  civilized  people  their  appearance  is  disgxisting.  Very  few 
|ceptions  were  noticed. 
"The  colour  of  the  women  is  similar  to  those  of  the  men.  As  they  are  just  as  much 
osed,  and  do  harder  work,  this  is  a  natural  consequence.  Besides,  while  children  they 
I  about  quite  naked,  picking  up  shell-fish,  carrying  wood,  or  bringing  water.  In  the 
Pour  of  the  older  people  there  is  a  tinge  of  yellow,  which  is  not  noticed  in  the  middle- 
Vd  or  young." 

ll2 


i> »'" 


vi- 


616 


TIERRA  DEL  FUEGO. 


^'. 


As  is  the  case  with  mi^  savage  tribes,  the  teeth  of  the  Fnegians  are  grotznd  doW 
to  an  ahnost  flat  surface.  This  is  most  conspicuous  in  the  front  teeth.  [Hiere  is  littk 
apparent  distinction  between  the  canine  and  the  incisor  teeth,  both  being  ground  do^tol 
such  an  extent  tliat  the  only  remains  of  the  enamel  are  on  the  sides,  and,  as  Captain  Kinitl 
graphically  remarks,  "  the  front  teeth  are  solid,  and  often  flat-topped  like  those  of  a  hoiif 
eight  years  old  .  .  .  the  interior  substance  of  each  tooth  is  then  seen  as  plainly  in  propotJ 
tion  to  its  size  as  that  of  a  horse." 

The  mouth  is  laige,  and  very  coarsely  formed,  and  as  there  is  not  a  v^tige  of  beaij 
its  fiill  ugliness  is  shown  to  the  best  advantage. 

One  of  the  strangest  phenomena  connected  with  the  Fuegians  is  their  lack  of  clotL. 
In  a  climate  so  cold  that  in  the  middle  of  summer  people  have  been  frozen  to  death  j^i 
no  great  elevation  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  it  might  well  be  imagined  that  the  natives 
would  follow  the  same  course  as  that  adopted  by  the  Esquimaux,  and  make  for  themselvesl 
garments  out  of  the  thickest  and  warmest  furs  that  can  be  procured. 

They  might  do  so  if  they  chose.  In  some  parts  of  their  country  they  have  the  thick- 
woolled  guanaco  (probably  an  importation  from  the  mainland),  and  in  others  mw 
deer  and  foxes,  not  to  mention  the  dogs  which  they  keep  in  a  domesticated  state;) 
Besides,  there  are  few  furs  warmer  than  those  of  the  seal,  and  seals  of  various  h 
abound  on  the  Fuegian  coasts,  some,  such  as  the  sea-lion,  being  of  very  large  size.  Tbenl 
there  ay  various  water-birds,  whose  skins  would  make  dresses  equally  light  and  vanu, 
such  as  the  penguin,  the  duck,  the  albatross,  and  the  like. 

It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  if  the  Fuegian  is  not  warmly  and  thickly  clothed,  it  is  not 
from  want  of  material,  and  that  he  is  naked  not  from  necessity  but  choice.  And  hel 
chooses  nudity,  neither  sex  wearing  any  description  of  clothes  except  a  piece  of  seal  oil 
deer  skin  about  eighteen  inches  squaro  hung  over  one  shoulder.  No  other  covering  isl 
worn  except  this  patch  of  skiii,  which  is  shifted  about  from  one  side  of  the  body  to  the 
other  according  to  the  direction  of  the  wind,  the  Fuegian  appearing  to  he  perfectlj 
indifferent  to  frost,  rain,  or  snow.  For  example,  a  Fuegian  mother  has  been  seen  vithl 
her  child  in  her  arms,  wearing  nothing  but  the  little  patch  of  seal-skin  on  the  windwatdl 
side,  and  yet  standing  unconcernedly  in  the  snow,  which  not  only  fell  on  her  nakedl 
shoulder,  but  was  heaped  between  her  child  and  her  breast,  neither  mother  nor  infaati 
seeming  to  be  more  than  ordinarily  cold. 

During  mild  weather,  or  when  the  Fuegian  is  paddling  or  otherwise  engaged  in  wori^l 
he  thinks  that  even  the  piece  of  seal-skin  is  too  much  for  him,  and  throws  it  off. 

Though  careless  about  clothing,  he  is  not  indifferent  to  ornament,  and  decorates  liii 
copper-coloured  body  in  various  ways.  He  uses  paint  in  profusion,  generally  laying  oni 
white  ground  made  of  a  chalky  clay,  and  drawing  patterns  upon  it  of  black  or  dull  brickJ 
red.  The  black  is  simply  charcoal  reduced  to  powder.  He  likes  necklaces,  which  an 
mostly  white,  and  are  maide  of  the  teetii  of  fishes  and  seals,  or  of  pieces  of  bone.  Orni- 
ments  of  the  same  character  are  worn  upon  the  wrists  end  ankles,  so  that,  although  thej 
Fuegian  has  no  clothes,  he  has  plenty  of  savage  jewellery. 

Both  sexes  keep  their  long,  straggling  locks  out  of  their  eyes  by  means  of  a  si 
fiUet  made  of  sinews,  or  the  hair  of  the  guanaco,  twined  round  the  forehead.  Featbenl 
and  similar  ornaments  are  stuck  into  this  fillet ;  but  if  they  be  white,  the  spectator  mm 
be  on  his  guard,  for  white  down  and  feathers  on  the  head  are  signs  of  war.  Bed,  on 
the  contrary,  denotes  peace ;  so  that  these  people  entirely  reverse  the  symholism  ofl 
colour  which  is  accepted  almost  over  the  entire  world.  Sometimes  a  native  may  be  seal 
80  covered  with  black  paint  that  the  coppery  colour  of  the  skin  is  entirely  lost,  andtlnl 
complexion  is  as  black  as  that  of  a  negro.  This  is  a  sign  of  mourning,  and  is  used  (ml 
the  aeath  of  a  relation  or  friend. 

The  houses  of  the  Fuegians  are  as  simple  as  their  dress,  and  practically  are  little  Ml 
rude  shelters  from  the  wind.  Any  boy  can  make  a  Fuegian  house  in  half  an  hour.  He  m 
only  to  cut  a  number  of  long  branches,  sharpen  the  thicker  ends,  and  stick  them  into  tkl 
ground,  so  as  to  occupy  seven-eighths  or  so  of  a  circle.  Let  him  then  tie  the  sticbl 
together  at  the  top,  and  the  framework  of  the  house  is  completed.  The  walls  and  i(iii(| 
•le  made  by  twistmg  smaller  boughs  among  the  uprights  ana  throwing  long  coanega^l 


"WEAPONS. 


517 


ggibein,  and  the  entire  fiimitaxe  of  the  hut  is  comprised  in  a  few  armfuls  of  the  same 
g,gg  thrown  on  the  ground. 

^he  opening  at  the  side  is  always  made  in  the  direction  opposite  the  wind,  and  there 
jitto  attempt  at  a  door;  so  that,  in  fact,  as  has  been  said,  the  Fuegian's  only  idea  of  a 
^086  is  a  shelter  finm  the  wind,  so  that  the  natives  have  no  idea  of  a  home  or  even  of  a 
j„(lUj^-place. 
This  is  the  form  of  hut  used  by  the  Tekeenika  tribes  of  south-eastern  Fuegia. 
Xhat  which  is  generally  employed  in  other  parts  of  Fuegia  is  even  more  simple.  It  is 
lirely  half  the  height  of  the  Tekeenika  hut,  and  looks  something  like  a  large  bee-hive.  It 
leldom,  if  ever,  exceeds  five  feet  in  height,  but,  as  the  earth  is  scraped  away  within,  another 
foot  in  height  is  given  to  the  interior.  It  is  made  simply  by  digging  a  circular  hole  a  foot 
or  so  in  depth,  planting  green  boughs  around  the  excavation,  bending  them  over,  and 
tying  their  tops  together.  Upon  this  rude  framework  are  fastened  bunches  of  grass, 
iheets  of  bark,  and  skins ;  so  that,  on  the  whole,  a  habitation  is  formed  which  is  equial  in 
point  of  accommodation  to  a  gipsy's  tent. 

These  huts  vary  much  in  diameter,  though  not  in  height ;  for,  while  a  number  of  huts 
M  from  four  to  five  feet  in  height,  their  diameter  will  vary  from  six  to  twenty  feet 

The  Fuegians  are  a  quarrelsome  people,  and  the  difiierent  tribes  are  constantly  at  war 
jfith  each  other ;  and,  although  they  can  scarcely  be  divided  into  definite  tribes,  the  spirit 
,of  local  jealousy  is  sufficiently  strong  within  them  to  keep  the  inhabitants  of  one  district 
at  perpetual  feud  with  those  of  another.  The  conformation  of  the  country  aids  this 
feeling  of  jealousy,  the  land  being  divided  by  numerous  ravines,  armlets  of  the  sea,  and 
[precipitous  mountains ;  but,  fortunately  for  the  Fuegians,  this  very  structure  prevents 
Idestructioa  in  war,  although  it  encourages  the  ill-feeling  which  leads  to  war;  and  the 
of  the  r.  giaus  are,  at  the  best,  nothing  but  detached  skirmishes,  without 
Ipwdttcing  the  kf  St     "ii'cal  effect. 

Their  weaponi  <.:  t  i  bow  and  arrow,  the  spear,  and  the  sling.  These  weapons  are 
irimarily  intendeo  5  ..  uunting,  and  are  much  more  used  for  killing  seals,  guanacos,  deer, 
bb,  and  birds  than  in  slaying  men.  In  the  use  of  them  the  Fuegians  are  wonderfully 
jexpert.  Capt.  Parker  Snow  mentions  a  case  where  a  number  of  Fuegians  had  assembled 
their  caaoes  round  his  vessel  A  large  fish  happened  to  pass,  whereupon  the  natives 
itantly  speared  it,  and  pitched  it  on  board  the  ship. 

The  shafts  of  the  spears  sometimes  reach  the  length  of  ten  feet,  and,  instead  of  being 
innd^,  as  is  mostly  the  case  with  spear- shafts,  are  octagonal.  The  heads  are  made  of 
ne,  about  seven  inches  in  length,  and  have  a  single  barb  about  four  inches  from  the  point. 
e  Patagonians  use  a  very  similar  weapon,  as  we  shall  presently  see.  There  is  another, 
ind  of  spear-head,  which  has  a  whole  row  of  small  barbs  down  one  side.  This  weapon, 
i  ased  as  a  javelin,  and  is  thrown  with  great  force  and  accuracy,  the  native  grasping  it 
lear  the  middle,  poising  for  a  moment,  so  as  to  look  along  it,  and  then  hurling  it.  ' 

The  bow  and  arrow  are  mostly  used  for  killing  birds,  the  arrows  being  made  of  hard 
rood,  about  two  feet  long.  They  are  headed  witih  pieces  of  flint  or  obsidian,  which  are 
leiely  stuck  in  a  notch  at  the  end  of  the  arrow,  so  that,  when  the  shaft  is  withdrawn, 
le  head  remains  in  the  wound.  The  bow  is  strung  with  twisted  sinews.  Birds 
lie  also  killed  by  stones,  some  thrown  by  hand,  and  others  with  the  sling,  the 
onderful  strength  of  these  strange  people  enabling  them  to  use  their  missiles  with 
mble  effect 
Although  not  tall,  the  Fuegians  are  very  thick-set  and  enormously  powerful.  One  of 
[em,  named  by  the  sailors  York  Minster,  was  a  match  in  point  of  muscular  strength 
\t  auy  two  of  the  men  belonging  to  the  ship. 

The  women  are  as  strong  as  the  men.  On  one  occasion,  when  three  Fuegians,  a  man 
nd  two  women,  had  treacherously  attacked  a  white  sailor,  and  were  trying  to  beat  out 
s  bnins  with  stones,  they  were  interrupted,  and  the  sailor  rescued.  The  man  was 
lot  One  of  the  women  tried  to  conceal  herself  under  the  bank,  and  the  other  was 
iized  by  the  captain  and  his  coxswain,  who  tried  to  pinion  her  arms.  She  struggled 
id  fought  so  stoutly  that  they  could  scarcely  achieve  their  object  and  had  no  idea  that 
ley  were  contending  with  a  woman  until  they  heard  some  one  announce  the  sex  of  their 


fc-  ;■*•^■p--^j 


^ 


i-ff' 


,  >         N 


fil8 


TIEBRA  DEL  FUEQO. 


■w 


w  \ 


M\ 


wk  '1  fl 

^Bi^M 

l^stj*  ^  ^H 

I^^HEfl^l 

fS^i'  ^ 

jBmMi 

'  i'^  '^    1    wt 

I^^Bs^K 

p§~  '^'^"mt 

^BbSm 

m,  im 

t'JsHBH  9^'tSfS 

^tt^  V      tt,  *    Rji 

i_^£n  ^    i 

W  F"? 

K.    ^    '*! 

9^H 

^" '  •*"     "^ 

s^^^Oj 

"?'  !| 

"^   49 

1      f    A 

''-     'tB 

I  if^ 

wmM^L 

^^1 

captive.  As  to  the  other  woman,  who  was  the  oldest  of  the  party,  she  clung  so  tiditly  k, 
the  bank  that  two  of  the  strongest  sailors  could  scarcely  remove  her. 

The  fate  of  the  man  was  very  curious,  and  illustrates  the  reckless,  not  to  say  senseleti 
cotti'age  of  these  i)eople.  Ue  was  mortally  wounded,  and  fell  back  for  a  moment,  ailowinil 
the  maltreated  sailcM-  to  escape.  However,  he  instantly  recovered  himself,  and,  snatchinv 
■tones  from  the  bud  of  the  stream  in  which  he  was  standing,  began  to  hurl  thorn  wiif 
Mtounding  force  and  quickness.  He  used  both  hands,  and  flung  stones  with  such  trutli 
of  aim  that  the  first  struck  the  master,  smashed  his  powder-horn  to  pieces,  and  oearlr 
knocked  him  down.  The  two  next  were  hurled  at  the  heads  of  the  neai-est  seamen,  who 
just  escaped  by  stooping  as  the  missiles  were  thrown.  All  this  passed  in  a  secoiid  or 
two,  and  with  an  attempt  to  hurl  a  fourth  stone  the  man  fell  dead. 

Some  time  before  this  event  the  sailors  had  been  astonished  at  the  stone^thnvini; 
powers  of  the  Fifegiaus,  who  nearly  struck  them  with  stones  thrown  by  hand  when  they 
thought  themselves  even  beyond  muskeUshot.  They  generally  cany  a  store  of  pebU^ 
leady  for  use  in  the  corner  of  their  little  skin  mantles. 

The  sling  is  made  of  a  cup  of  seal  or  guanaco  skin,  to  which  are  attached  two  oonji 
similar  in  material  to  the  bow-strings,  thus  combining  apparent  delicacy  with  great 
strength.  The  cords  of  tho  sling  are  more  than  three  feet  in  length.  The  skill  which  the 
Fue^ns  possess  with  this  weapoa  is  worthy  of  the  reputation  attained  by  the  Balearic 
islanders.  Captain  King  has  seen  them  strike  with  a  sling-stone  a  cap  placed  on  s  itunp 
at  fifty  or  sixty  j^ards'  distance,  and  on  one  occasion  he  witnessed  a  really  wonderfiK 
display  of  dexterity.  He  asked  a  Fuegian  to  show  him  the  use  of  the  weapon.  The  nun 
immediately  picked  up  a  stone  about  as  laige  as  a  pigeon's  egg,  placed  it  in  the  iling,  and 
pointed  to  a  canoe  as  his  mark.  He  then  turned  his  back,  and  flung  the  Btone  in 
exactly  the  opposite  direction,  so  that  it  struck  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  and  rebonndel  to 
the  canoe. 

The  men  seem  to  think  the  sling  a  necessity  of  life,  and  it  is  very  seldom  tbat  a 
Fuegian  is  seen  without  it  either  hung  over  his  neck  or  tied  round  his  waist. 

It  is  rather  a  curious  fact  that  the  Fuegians  always  devote  themselves  to  one  par- 
ticular weapon.  One,  for  example,  will  be  pre-eminent  in  the  use  of  the  bov,  anotlierl 
will  excel  in  throwing  stones  with  the  hand,  and  a  third  will  give  all  his  eneigies  to  the 
sling.  Yet,  although  each  man  selects  some  particular  arm  in  the  use  of  which  he  excels, 
they  all  are  tolerable  masters  of  the  other  weapons,  and  it  sometimes  happens  that  a 
Fuegian  crosses  over  to  the  Patagonian  coast,  procures  the  singular  weapon  cdled  tbe 
"  boTas,"  of  which  we  shall  hear  more  presently,  and  becomes  almost  as  expert  in  itsiiw 
as  the  man  from  whom  he  obtfdned  it. 

'  As  for  the  food  of  the  Fuegian,  it  is,  as  I  have  already  mentioned,  chieflj  drawn 
from  the  sea.  He  is  an  excellent  fisherman,  and  manages  to  capture  his  prey  without 
even  a  hook.  He  ties  a  bait  on  the  end  of  the  line,  dangles  it  before  the  M,  and 
gradually  coaxes  it  towards  the  surface  of  the  water.  He  then  allows  it  to  bite,  and, 
Wore  it  can  detach  its  teeth  from  the  bait,  jerks  it  out  of  the  M'ater  with  his  right  hand, 
while  with  the  left  he  catches  or  strikes  it  into  the  canoe.  It  is  evident  that  bythii 
manner  of  aimling  it  is  impossible  to  catch  fish  of  any  great  size.  As  soon  as  he  bin 
caught  the  fish,  the  Fuegian  opens  it  by  the  simple  plan  of  biting  a  piece  out  i^its  undKj 
auriace,  cleans  it,  and  hangs  it  on  a  stick. 

Molluscs,  especially  the  mussels  and  limpets  which  are  found  on  the  sea-shores,  foni 
a  very  considerable  portion  of  the  Fuegian's  diet ;  and  it  is  a  curious  fact  that  these  natirs 
never  throw  the  empty  shells  about,  but  carefully  lay  them  in  heaps.  They  ure  especialljfj 
careful  not  to  throw  them  back  into  the  sea,  thinking  that  the  molluscs  would  tab 
warning  by  seeing  the  shells  of  their  comrades,  and  would  forsake  the  coast  Im 
woman  is  furnished  with  a  short  pointed  stick  of  hard  wood,  with  which  she  knocb 
the  limpets  off  the  rocks. 

Thsro  is  a  ver^  large  species  of  mussel  found  on  these  shores,  which  is  particnlailf 
nwftil  to  the  Fuegian,  who  employs  its  shell  as  a  knife.  These  tools  are  made  in  aveij 
•imple  manner.    The  Fuegian  first  knocks  off  the  original  edge  of  the  shell,  which  i| 


USE  OF  THE  DOG. 


619 


kittle  and  rather  fragile,  and,  by  grinding  it  against  the  rocks,  produces  a  new  edge, 
Ifhioh  is  sharp  enough  to  cut  wood  and  even  bone. 

I  By  means  of  the  spear  and  arrows,  the  Fuegian  contrives  even  to  capture  seals  and  sea- 
ottan*  but  the  pursuit  in  which  he  shows  his  greatest  ingenuity  is  the  capture  of  fish  by 
IvtOt  of  dogs.  These  dogs  are  little,  fox-like  looking  dogs,  which  appear  utterly  incapable 
L  lUing  their  matters  in  huntine.  Yet  they  are  singularly  intelligent  in  their  own  way, 
liad  have  learned  a  most  curious  fashion  of  takine  fish.  When  a  shoal  of  fish  approaches 
l^liad,  the  dogs  swim  out  and  enclose  them,  splashing  and  diving  until  they  drive  the 


nsHiNaPABii; 


into  a  net,  or  into  some  creek  when  the  water  is  snfiRcientlyshallow  for  the  spear 

id  UTow  to  be  used.    The  dogs  are  also  taught  to  catch  the  birds  while  sleeping.    They 

ip  up  to  the  birds  quietly,  pounce  upon  them,  carry  them  to  their  masters,  and  return 

more,  and  all  so  silently  that  the  birds  around  are  not  disturbed. 

These  animals  are  regarded  with  very  mingled  feelings.    The  Fuegian  neglects  them 

illtreats  them,  scarcely  ever  taking  the  trouble  to  feed  them,  so  that  if  they  depended 

the  food  given  them  by  their  masters  they  would  starve.    However,  their  aquatis 

ini&g  gives  them  the  power  of  foraging  for  themselves,  and,  when  not  required  by 

leir  masters,  they  can  natch  fish  on  their  own  account.    They  are  odd,  sharp-nosed, 

iby-taUed  animals,  with  large,  pointed,  erect  ears,  and  usually  with  dark  rough  hair, 

vgh  a  few  among  them  have  the  fur  nearly  white.    They  are  watchful  and  faithful  to 

lir  mastere,  and  we  sight  of  a  stranger,  much  more  of  a  clothed  stranger,  seta  them 

fldng  ftuiottsly.  ~ 


-j  -> 


ijir 


1  ''■ 


620 


TIEBRA  DEL  FX7EQ0. 


fct    , 


Although  the  Fttodan  neglects  his  dog,  he  has  a  gieat  respect  and  even  affection  for 
the  animal  It  often  happens  that  the  mussels  and  Umpets  fail,  that  the  weather  is  too 
tempestuous  for  fishing,  and  that  in  conQeouence  the  people  are  reduced  to  the  brink  of 
starvation.  It  might  be  presumed  thai^  having  their  dogs  at  hand,  they  would  aTail 
themselves  of  so  obvious  a  source  of  food.  This,  however,  they  never  do,  except  when 
reduced  to  the  last  extremity,  and,  instead  of  eating  their  doffS,  tney  eat  their  old  women 
who,  as  they  think^  are  worn  out  and  can  do  no  good,  while  the  dogs,  if  suffered  to  W 
will  assist  in  catching  fish  and  guanacoa  ^ 

When  they  have  determined  on  killing  an  old  woman,  they  put  a  quantity  of  emu 
wood  on  their  fire,  so  as  to  cause  a  thick,  suffocating  smoke,  and  in  this  smoke  they  hold 
the  poor  creature's  head  until  she  is  stifled.  Unless  there  is  very  great  distress,  the 
women  eat  the  vpper  part  of  the  victim  and  the  men  the  lower,  the  trunk  being  tluovn 
into  the  sea. 

Several  species  of  echinus,  or  sea  urchins,  are  eaten  by  the  Fuegians,  who  dive  for 
them  and  bring  them  to  the  surface,  in  spite  of  the  sharp  prickles  wiUi  which  the  entiie 
surface  is  beset 

The  Fuegian's  great  feast,  however,  takes  place  when  a  whale  is  stranded  on  tbe 
shore.  AU  the  people  within  reach  flock  to  the  spot,  while  fleets  of  canoes  surround  the 
stranded  monster,  and  its  body  is  covered  with  little  copper-coloured  men  carving  avar 
the  blubber  with  their  shell-knives.  Each  cuts  as  much  as  he  can  get,  and  when  he  hu 
torn  and  carved  off  a  large  piece  of  blubber,  he  makes  a  hole  in  the  middle,  puts  his 
head  through  the  aperture,  and  thus  leaves  his  hands  free  to  carry  more  of  the  dainty 
food. 

Besides  this  animal  food,  the  Fuegian  eats  a  remarkable  kind  of  fungus,  which  ig 
found  on  the  antarctic  beech,  the  tree  which  has  already  been  mentioned.  Mr.  Webster 
gives  the  following  description  of  it : — 

"  The  antarctic  beech  is  the  common  and  prevailing  tree.  It  is  an  elegant  evergreen. 
It  grows  to  the  height  of  thirty  or  forty  feet,  with  a  girth  of  from  three  to  five  feet,  and 
sometimes,  doubling  these  dimensions,  it  forms  a  majestic  tree.  In  December  it  puts 
forth  a  profusion  of  blossom,  with  anthers  of  bright  pink,  large  and  pendent  This 
evergreen  beech  frequently  has  round  the  upper  part  of  the  trunk,  or  on  Bonte  of  the 
larger  branches,  large  clusters  of  globular  fungi  of  a  bright  orange  colour.  Each  fungm 
is  about  the  size  of  a  small  apple,  of  a  soft  pulpy  nature,  with  a  smooth  yellow  skin. 
As  it  approaches  maturity  it  becomes  cellular  and  latticed  on  its  surface,  and  when  it 
drops  from  the  tree,  dries,  and  shrivels  into  a  brown  mass  resembling  a  morel 

"  The  Fuegians  eat  this  fungus  with  avidity.  The  gelatinous  mass  is  pale,  without  taste 
or  odour ;  at  the  part  in  contact  with  the  tree  are  two  germs  or  processes.  From  twenty 
to  thirty  of  these  fungi  are  clustered  together,  and  encircle  the  tree.  Tbey  form  a  very 
conspicuous  object,  and  wherever  they  are'  attached  they  produce  a  hard  knot,  or  woody 
tumuur,  of  considerable  density.  I  did  not  observe  them  on  any  other  tree  than  the  ever- 
green beech." 

Passing  so  much  of  his  time  on  the  sea,  the  Fuegian  needs  a  boat  of  some  kind,  and, 
debased  as  he  is  in  many  points,  he  is  capable  of  constructing  n  vessel  that  answers  every 
purpose  he  requires.  There  are  several  kinds  of  Fuegian  canoes.  The  simplest  form  is 
made  of  the  bark  of  a  sort  of  birch,  and  is  in  fact  formed  much  like  the  primitive  canoes 
of  the  Australians.  It  is  a  single  sheet  of  bark  stripped  from  the  tree,  and  tied  My 
together  at  each  end.  Several  sticks  placed  crosswise  in  the  middle  serve  to  keep  it 
open ;  and  if  any  part  has  a  tendency  to  bulge  in  the  opposite  direction,  a  skin  thong  is 
passed  across  the  boat  and  keeps  it  in  shapa  The  ends  of  the  canoe,  as  well  as  any 
cracks  or  holes  in  'the  bark,  are  caulked  with  dry  rushes  and  a  pitchy  resin  procuftd 
from  trees. 

like  the  Australian,  the  Fuegian  carries  fhe  in  these  tiny  canoes,  placing  a  lump  i 
clay  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  building  the  fire  on  it,  and  so  being  able  to  remain  at  set 
for  a  considerable  time,  cooking  and  eating  the  fish  as  fast  as  he  catches  them.  Such  s 
boat  as  this,  however,  is  too  frail  to  be  tuien  far  from  land,  or  indeed  to  be  used  at  al 
when  the  weather  is  tempestuous.    Moreover,  it  only  holds  one  or  two  persons,  audit 


KOMADIO  OHARAOTEB. 


an 


...efore  unfitted  for  many  purposee  for  whicli  a  Fuegian  requires  a  canoe.    A  mucli 
ll^t  and  better  kind  of  canoe  is  therefore  made,  which  has  the  useful  property  of  being 
in  in  separate  parts,  so  that  the  canoe  can  be  taken  to  pieces,  and  tha  various  portions 
lied  overland  to  an^  spot  where  the  canoe  mav  be  wanted. 

luoh  a  vessel  as  this  is  about  fifteen  feet  in  len^^  and  a  yard  in  width,  and,  being 
^j  buoyant,  is  capable  of  holdine  a  whole  family,  together  with  their  house,  and 
apons,  and  utensils.  It  is  considerably  raised  both  at  the  bow  and  the  stem,  and 
>  various  pieces  of  which  it  is  made  are  sewn  together  with  thongs  of  raw  hide. 


.'■■■  /i 

'  r 


s  stranded  on  tL. 
inoes  surround  the  I 
men  carving  avav 
and  when  he  has 
le  middle,  puto  his 
aore  of  the  dainty 

f  fungus,  which  it  | 
ned.    Mr.  Wehstei 

I  elegant  evergreen. 
je  to  five  feet,  and 

December  it  puts 
nd  pendent.  This  I 
or  on  some  of  the 
[our.  Each  Aagm 
nooth  yellow  skin. 
irface,  and  when  it  | 
a  morel 
9  pale,  without  taste  I 
sses.    From  twenty 

They  fonn  a  veiy 
ard  knot,  or  woody  | 
'  tree  than  the  evet- 


;j^l 


hi . 


^ 

-# 

m 
1 


SaifXIKO  qUAilTKBS. 


two  persons,  aud  II 


The  very  character  of  a  Fuegian's  life  shows  that  he  must,  to  a  certain  degree,  be  a 
tmad.  He  never  cultivates  the  soil,  he  never  builds  a  real  house,  he  never  stores  up 
i  for  the  future,  and  so  it  necessarily  follows  that  when  he  has  eaten  all  the  mussels, 
npets,  oysters,  and  fungi  in  one  spot,  he  must  move  to  another.  And,  the  demands  of  • 
nger  being  imperious,  he  cannot  wait,  but,  even  if  the  weather  be  too  stormy  to  allow 
tt  to  take  his  canoe  li'om  one  part  of  the  coast  to  another,  he  is  still  forced  to  go,  and 
I  therefore  hit  upon  the  ingenious  plan  of  tdking  his  canoe  to  pieces,  and  making  the 
uney  by  land  and  not  by  sea. 

All  he  has  to  do  in  this  case  is  to  unlace  the  hide  thongs  that  lash  the  canoe  together, 
b  it  to  pieces,  and  give  each  piece  to  some  member  of  the  family  to  carry,  the  strongest 
^ing  the  most  cumbrous  pieces,  such  as  the  side  and  bottom  planks,  while  the  smtdler 
tions  are  borne  by  the  children.  When  the  snow  lies  deep,  the  smaller  canoe  is  generally 
d  as  a  sledge,  on  which  the  heavier  articles  are  placed.  As  to  the  hut,  in  some  cases 
!  Fuegians  carry  the  upright  rods  with  them ;  but  they  often  do  not  trouble  themsdves 


'    }   '4    S  .a'M 


1  - 


flu  \  <|,  '•8 


?#-^¥- 


;■  ■ 


'     ►! 


ti 


1  ■ 

1  • 

i  '          • 

f 

|1 

P"' 

II  . 

ffb  TIEBBA  DEL  FUEGO. 

with  the  harden,  hut  leave  the  hut  to  perish,  and  cut  down  fresh  sticks  when  ther  m! 
at  the  spot  on  which  they  mean  to  settle  for  a  time. 

The  Fu^^s  are  good  fire-makers,  and  do  not  go  throueh  the  troublesome  ptocesa 
nibbing  two  sticks  upon  each  other.    They  have  learned  the  value  of  iron  pyrites  itl 
same  mineral  which  was  used  in  the  "wheel-lock"  fire-arm  of  Elizabeth's  time)  1 
obtain  it  from  the  mountains  of  their  islanda  The  tinder  is  made  either  of  a  dried  fiini 
or  moss,  and  when  the  pyrites  and  a  pebble  are  struck  together  by  a  skilful  hand,  a  si 
is  produced  of  sufficient  intensity  to  set  fire  to  the  tinder.    As  soon  as  the  spark 
taken  hold  of  the  tinder,  the  Fuegian  blows  it  until  it  spreads,  and  then  wraps  it  up  j. 
ball  of  dry  grass.    He  rapidly  whirls  the  grass  ball  round  his  head,  when  the  dnr  foij 
bursts  into  flames,  and  the  fire  is  complete.  > 

Still,  the  process  of  fire-making  is  not  a  very  easy  one,  and  th^  Fuegians  never 
their  pyrites  except  when  forced  to  do  so,  preferring  to  keep  a  fire  always  alight,  and 
cany  a  fire-stick  with  them  when  they  travel.    Fire  is,  indeed,  a  necessaiy  of  life  to  ti 
Fu^[ians,  not  so  much  for  cooking  as  for  warming  purposes.    Those  who  have  visiti 
them  sa;;^  that  the  natives  always  look  cold  and  shivering,  as  indeed  they  are  likely  to 
considering  that  they  wear  no  clothes,  and  that  even  in  their  houses  they  can  but  olit 
a  very  partial  shelter  from  the  elements. 

Their  cookery  is  of  the  rudest  description,  and  generally  consists  in  puttin;;  the  fu 
into  the  hot  ashes,  and  allowing  it  to  remain  there  until  it  is  sufficiently  done  for  tLei 
taste — Of,  in  other  words,  until  it  is  fairly  warmed  through.    Cooking  in  vessels  of  ao 
kind  is  unknown  to  them,  and  the  first  lessons  given  them  in  cooking  mussels  in  atii 
pan  were  scarcely  more  successful  than  those  in  sewing,  when  the  women  invariably  tng 
a  hole  in  the  stuff  with  the  needle,  pulled  the  thread  out  of  the  eye,  and  then  insiniAi 
it  through  the  hole  made  by  the  needle.    They  were  repeatedly  taught  the  use  of  the  e 
in  carrying  the  thread,  but  to  little  purpose,  as  they  invariably  setumed  to  the  old  faslu 
which  they  had  learned  with  a  fish-bone  and  fibre  of  sinew. 

Though  so  constantly  in  the  water,  the  Fuegians  have  not  the  most  distant  idea 
washing  themselves.    Such  a  notion  never  occurs*  to  them,  and  when  Europeans  first  cam 
amone  them,  the  sight  of  a  man  washing  his  face  seemed  to  them  so  irresistibly  ludicrooi 
that  they  burst  into  shouts  of  laughter.    In  consequence  of  this  utter  neglect  of  clean] 
liness,  and  the  habit  of  bedaubing  themselves  with  grease  and  clay,  they  are  very  oiTemii 
to  the  nostrils,  and  any  one  who  wishes  to  cultivate  an  acquaintance  with  them  mn 
make  up  his  mind  to  a  singular  variety  of  evil  odours.    Moreover,  they  svrami  vii 
parasites,  and,  as  they  will  persist  in  demonstrating  friendly  feelings  by  embracing  tliei 
guest  with  a  succession  of  violently-affectionate  hugs,  the  cautious  visitor  provides  him 
either  witn  an  oilskin  suit,  or  with  some  very  old  clothes,  which  he  can  give  avay  tu 
natives  as  soon  as  he  regains  his  vessel 

Although  the  Fuegians  are  often  ill-disposed  towards  strangers,  and  indeed  hai 
murdered  many  boats'  crews.  Captain  Parker  Snow  contrived  to  be  on  very  friendly  ten 
with  them,  going  on  shore  and  visiting  them  in  their  huts,  so  as  to  place  himself  entitel 
in  their  power,  and  allowing  them  to  come  on  board  his  ship.  Ue  was  fortunate  g 
obtaining  the  services  of  a  native,  called  Jemmy  Button,  who  had  been  partially  educal 
in  England,  with  the  hope  that  he  might  civilize  his  countrymen.  However,  as  mos 
happened  in  such  cases,  he  was  soon  stripped  of  all  his  goods ;  and  when  Captain  Sn 
visited  Tierra  del  Fuego,  twenty-three  years  afterwards,  he  found  Jemmy  Button  as  naki 
and  dirty  as  any  of  his  countrymen,  as  were  his  wife  and  daughter. 

The  man,  however,  retained  much  of  his  knowledge  of  English,  a  few  words  of  vhii 
he  had  engrafted  upon  his  native  langui^.  When  first  he  arrivrjd  on  board,  the  Engl 
words  came  with  difficulty ;  but  he  soon  recovered  his  fluency,  and  had  not  forgotten 
manners,  touching  his  forehead  as  he  stepped  on  the  quarter-de;k,  and  making  his  bov 
sailor  fashion  when  he  addressed  the  captain,  to  the  entire  consternation  of  the  sail( 
who  could  not  understand  an  absolutely  naked  savage  spcking  English,  and  being 
well-mannered  as  themselves. 

The  faculty  of  acquiring  language  is  singularly  developed  in  the  Fuegian.    Genei 
the  inhabitants  of  one  country  find  great  ^fficulty  in  masterii'g  the  pronunciation, 


FACILITY  OF  TONGUR 


623 


jccially  the  intonation,  of  a  foreign  land ;  but  a  Fuegian  can  repeat  almost  any  sentence 
Shearing  it  once,  though  of  course  he  has  not  the  slightest  idea  of  its  meaning. 

A  very  absurd  example  of  this  curious  facility  of  tongue  occurred  to  some  saUors  who 

nt  ashore,  and  taught  the  natives  to  drink  coffee.    One  of  the  Fuegiaus,  nfter  drinking 

^  coffee,  contrived  to  conceal  the  tin  pot,  with  the  intention  of  stealing  it    The  sailor 

landed  the  restoration  of  his  property,  and  was  greatly  annoyed  that  every  word  which 

uttered  was  instantly  repeated  by  the  Fuegian.    Thinking,  at  last,  that  the  man  must 

mocking  him,  and  forgetting  for  the  instant  that  he  did  not  understand  one  word  of 
'irlish  the  sailor  assumed  a  menacing  attitude,  and  bawled  out,  "  You  copper-coloured 

L  where  is  my  tin  pot  ? "    The  Fuegian,  nowise  disconcerted,  assumed  precisely  the 

attitude,  and  exclaimed  in  exactly  the  same  manner,  "  You  copper-coloured  rascal. 

Here  is  my  tin  pot  2 "   As  it  turned  out,  the  "  copper-coloured  rascal "  had  the  pot  tucked 

ider  his  arm. 

The  natives  evidently  seemed  to  think  that  their  white  visitors  were  very  foolish  for 

lins  to  comprehend  their  language,  and  tried  to  make  them  understand  by  bawling  at 
idtop  of  their  voice.  On  one  or  two  occasions,  when  a  number  of  them  came  on  board, 
y  much  annoyed  Captain  Snow  by  the  noise  which  they  made,  until  a  bright  thought 
buck  him.  He  snatched  up  a  speaking-trumpet,  and  bellowed  at  his  visitors  through  it 
kbsuch  a  stunning  effect  that  their  voices  dropped  into  respectful  silence,  and  they  began 

laugh  at  the  manner  in  which  they  had  been  out-bawled  by  a  single  man. 

As  far  as  can  be  ascertained,  the  Fuegians  have  no  form  of  government.  They  live 
i  small  communities,  not  worthy  of  the  name  of  tribes,  and  having  no  particular  leader, 
Lpt  that  the  oldest  man  amon^  them,  so  long  as  he  retains  his  strength,  is  looked  up 
(as  a  sort  of  authority.  Their  ideas  of  religion  appear  to  be  as  ill-defip^d  as  those  of 
Urnment,  the  only  representative  of  religion  being  the  conjurer,  \  o,  however, 
leiciaes  but  very  slight  influence  upon  his  fellow-countrymen. 


1  ' 


'-n':*!. 


i 


!.    f^ 


I.    aI 


CHAPTER  II. 


THE  PATAGONIANS  AND  THEIR  WEAPONS. 


fOimOir  09  PATAOOmA— 8TATUBB  OF  THB  INHABITANTS— BIQNIFICATION  OF  THE  MAItl— boi 
FtnUnXOM — THK  BTIBBUP  AND  BOOT — AN  IN0SNI0C8  8PVB— THB  OIBTH  AND  Ttt  C0N8Tlin 
TlOir— PBIXinVJI  BUCKLRB — THB  BBIDLB  AND  ITS  ACCOUPANTINO  WHIP — THB  PATAOQir 
AND  SPANISH  BITS — SIZB  AND  BTBBNOTH  OF  THKIB  UOB8BB— H0B8B-BACIN0 — TBI  BOL. 
TBBtB  OONSTBUOTION,  AND  DIFFBBRNT  VABIBTIBB  OF  FOBV — WAB  IN  PATAOONIA~IHI  m 
BOBSIS  AND  THKIB  VHB — THB  BBTDBN  FBOK  BATTLB — A  HUNTING  BXPBDITION— CBAHIXai 
OUANAOO— A  TBBBIFIBD  UBBD— >THB  DISADVANTAQB  OF  CUBIOBITT— DBCOT  OUAXACOlJ 
PABTMOOB  OATOHINQ — ^THB  POWBB  OF  PASCINATION. 

Separated  from  Tierra  del  Fuego  by  a  strait  so  narrow  that  in  certain  spots  htunanl)ei 
might  convene  across  the  water,  is  the  land  called  Patagonia. 

It  derives  this  now  familiar  title  from  a  nickname  given  to  the  inhcMtaots 
Magellan's  sailors.  As  we  shall  presently  see  when  treating  of  their  costume, 
Patagonians  wear  a  sort  of  gaiter  to  protect  their  ankles  against  thorns.  These  ga 
are  made  of  the  furry  skin  of  the  guanaco,  the  long  hair  spreading  out  on  either  sii 
the  foot  The  sailors,  ever  ready  to  ridicule  any  custom  new  to  them,  remarked 
conspicuotis  part  of  the  dress,  and  nicknamed  the  natives  Patagones,  i.e.  duck-feel; 
name  which  has  ever  since  adhered  to  them^  and  even  been  applied  to  their  country. 

The  narrow  armlet  of  sea,  to  which  reference  has  been  made,  divides  two  li 
utterly  opposed  to  each  other,  and  inhabited  by  people  totally  distinct  in  appearance 
habits.  Tierra  del  Fuego  has  scarcely  a  level  spot  in  it,  but  is  composed  of  even 
ravines  clothed  with  trees,  and  precipitous,  snow-clad  mountains.  Patagonia,  on 
contrar}',  abounds  in  vast  level  plains,  unfertile,  and  without  a  tree  in  them. 

The  human  inhabitants  of  these  countries  are  as  different  as  the  lands  thenseli 
the  Fuegians  being  below  the  average  height,  and  the  Patagonians  above  it.  Yet.jnst 
the  Fuegian  is  not  such  an  absolute  dwarf  as  has  often  been  stated,  the  Pfttagonianis 
such  an  absolute  giant,  a  regiment  of  our  Lifeguards  being  as  tall  as  an  equal  number 
Patagonians.  It  is  true  that  if  a  Patagonian  regiment  of  picked  men  were  raised 
would  overtop  even  the  Guardsmen,  but  the  old  tales  about  an  average  of  seven  or 
eight  feet  are  unworthy  of  credit  Some  of  the  older  voyagers  even  attribute  to 
Patagonians  a  much  lonier  stature.  Saying  that  oome  of  them  were  twelve  feet  in  k\ 
and  that  when  one  of  them  stood  with  his  legs  apart,  an  ordinary  man  could  ii 
between  them  without)  stooping. 

The  colour  of  the  Patagonians  is  somewhat  like  that  of  the  Fuegians, 
dark  copper  brown,  the  reddish  hue  coming  out  well  on  any  part  of  the  skin 
hanpens  to  be  less  dirty  than  others.    The  hair  is  coarse,  long  and  black,  and  is  allo^ 
to  nang  loosely  about  their  faces,  being  merely  kept  out  of  their  eyes  by  a  small  fillet 
guanaco  hair.    There  is  scarcely  any  eyebrow,  a  deficiency  which  always  gives  an 
pleasant  expression  to  the  eyes,  and  indeed,  even  in  the  old  men,  the  £ace  is  ' 


DBESS. 


625 


^id  of  lutiR  The  face  is  ronndiflh,  the  width  being  inoreMed  tnr  the  great  projection 
[^  cheek-bones,  and  the  chin  is  rather  broad  and  prominent  The  snuul,  resUess  eyes 
H  black,  as  is  the  hair,  and  rather  hidden  nnder  the  T>it)minent  brows.  The  nose  is 
ff0  between  the  eyes,  but  the  nostrils  are  broaa  and  fieshy.  The  mouth  is  laige^  and 
,IiM  rather  thick,  but  alt(^ther  the  face  is  not  a  bad  one. 

The  drefls  of  the  Patagonians  is  simple,  but  sufficient,  and  in  this  respect  they  form  a 

tcontiast  to  the  absolutely  naked  Fuegians  of  the  opposite  shores.    The  chief  part 

ji  cofltume  consists  of  a  large  mantle  made  of  guanaco  skins.    The  guanaco  is,  as 

jitfider  may  possibly  be  aware,  one  of  the  llama  tribe,  and  is  about  the  size  of  a  deer. 

[ii  covered  with  a  thick  woolly  coat,  the  lon^  hair  of  which  is  valuable,  not  only  to 

e  Patagonians,  but  to  Europeans,  by  whom  it  is  made  into  various  fabrics. 

It  is  very  plentiful  in  this  country,  fortunately  for  the  Patagonians,  to  whom  the 

is  the  very  staff  of  life,  the  creature  that  supplies  him  with  food,  dothes,  and 


K^/f^T^^ 


PATAQOKIANB. 


Ding,  Sometimes  it  is  seen  in  great  droves  of  several  bimdreds  in  number,  but  it 
JDerally  associates  in  smaller  herds  of  twenty  or  thirty  individuals.  It  is  a  shy 
il,  as  well  it  may  be,  considering  the  many  foes  that  are  always  ready  to  fall 
nn  it ;  and  as  it  is  swift  as  well  as  shy,  great  skill  is  required  in  capturing  it,  as  will 
(sently  be  seen. 

I  The  guanaco-skin  mantle  is  very  large,  and  when  folded  roimd  the  body  and  clasped  by 
I  arms,  falls  as  low  as  the  feet ;  and  when  a  tall  Patagonian  is  seen  in  this  mantle,  which 
Is  apparently  to  his  height,  he  presents  a  very  imposing  appearance.  Generally,  the 
ntle  is  confined  round  the  waist  by  a  belt,  so  that  when  the  wearer  chooses,  he  can 
m  off  the  upper  part  of  it,  his  hands  remaining  at  liberty  for  action.  Under  the 
oUe  he  wears  a  small  apron. 

iNext come  the  curious  gaiters,  which  have  been  already  mentioned.    At  first  sight 

7  look  like  boots  reaching  from  the  knee  downwards,  but  when  examined  more  closely; 

rare  seen  to  be  devoid  of  sole,  having  only  a  strap  that  passes  under  the  middle  of  the 

,  80  that  the  heel  and  toes  and  great  part  of  the  sole  ere  left  unprotected.     The 

nn  of  this  structure  is,  that  the  Patagonian  is  nearly  always  on  horseback,  and 


# 


.M 


026 


PATAOOMIA. 


:onu 


w 


>,■■ 


if  # 


the  toe  is  made  to  project  berond  the  gaiter  ia  order  to  be  placed  in  Um 

which  i»  very  unall  aud  triangular. 

In  order  to  |(ive  the  reader  a  good  idea  of  the  hone-aocoutremeota  of  the  PaUo 

I  insert  a  drawing  made  from  a  complete  set  in  my  poiaeseion.  ^ 

The  saddle  is  made  of  four  pieces  of  wood,  firmly  lashed  together  with  n« 

\  thongs,  and  both  the  ftont  uid 

«;t»w  ■addle  are  alike.    Froa, 
sides  depend  the  stirrups,  which 
appended  to  leathern  thoniM,w«i 
made  in  a  very  simple  roaanw 
hole  is  made  at  ench  end  of  i  \ 
leathern  strap,  and  a  short  pie 
stick  about  half  an  inch  in  diio, 
is  thrust  through  them,  beinT 
tninod  in  its  place  by  a  groove  a 
each  end.    The  strap  being  itud 
by  its  middle  to  the  thongjtli 
act  as  stirrup-leathers,  the  ar 
complete. 

As  the  space  between  the  l.„ 
is  rather  less  than  three  InchL 
necessarily  follows  that  the  pj 
gonian  hoiieman  can  oidy  ineritl 
great  toe  in  the  stirrup.  Thig,ii(| 
ever,  is  sufficient  hold  for  him,  ai] 
is  an  admirable  though  caKleBgloi 
ing  rider,  the  greater  part  of  his! 
from  childhood  upwards,  having  t 
■pent  on  horseback. 

The  spur  is  as  primitive  ai  I 
stirrup,  and    exactly  resembles  I 
principle  the  prick-spurs  of  the  1 
cient  knights.   At  Fig.  2  one  of  rt| 
spurs  is  shown.     It  consists  nf  t 
pieces  of  stick,  exactly  like  lb 
employed  for  the  stirniiis,  and  i 
short  straps  of  cowliido.   A 
made  at  each  rnd  of  tiie 


Sf»,Jf 


iim  is/Mt 


t 


BOBSB-ACCOUTBElIXNTa 


maue  ac  cacn  rnu  oi  tiie  strap,  i 
the  slicks  are  puflic  d  throu^li  ilii 
being  held  in  tlioii'  places,  liketb 


of  the  stirrups,  by  a  j^roove  cut  1 
an  inch  from  their  ends,  so  that i 
two  sticks  arc  held  parallel  toe 
other. 

To  the  upper  ends  of  cnch  iti| 
a  leathern  thong  is  applied,  and  lb 
thongs,  being  tied  over  the  indJ 
hold  the  spur  in  its  place.  Atf 
other  ends  of  the  sticks  holes i 
bored,  into  cnch  of  which  a  k 
iron  spike  is  inserted,  as  seen  in  t 
illustration.     In  my  own  specimen,  the  maker  has  been  economical  of  his  iron,  i 
only  inserted  spikes  in  one  of  the  sticks,  so  that  when  the  spurs  are  worn  with  the  spii 
stick  inwards,  they  are  quite  as  effective  as  if  both  sticks  were  armed.     Still,  the  liolel 
the  reception  pf  the  spikes  has  been  bored  in  all  the  sticks,  and  there  is  no  doubt  tliat( 
Patagomon  who  made  the  spurs  would  have  inserted  the  spikes  at  some  time  or  othet  | 


HORSE  ACCOUTREMENTS. 


627 


^  H^  8  may  be  leen  the  way  in  which  tho  spur  is  worn.    The  aimed  aticks  come  on 

f  tide  of  the  foot,  the  strap  which  is  next  to  the  spiked  ends  goes  round  the  heel,  the 

/  iti9p  passes  under  the  hollow  of  the  foot,  and  the  hide  thongs  are  tied  over  the  instep. 

,  I  spur  as  this  is  not  only  an  efTective  but  a  cruel  instrument,  reallv  as  bad  as  the 

tnietsl  spurs,  witL  rowels  four  inches  in  diameter,  which  the  Guachos  wear.     It  is 

ponible  to  see  this  simple  form  of  spur  without  recalling  tho  old  storv  of  "  Sandford 

JMerton,"  and  referring  to  the  adventure  of  Tommy  Merton,  who,  on  being  forbidden 

[lie  spurs,  stuck  pins  into  the  keels  of  his  boots,  and  was  mji  away  with  in  conse- 

The  girth  is  a  singttlarly  ingenious  piece  of  work.  The  strength  of  the  girth  itself  is 
ligioda  At  first  sight  it  looks  as  if  it  were  a  single  broad  belt  of  leather,  but  a 
er  inspection  shows  that  it  is  made  of  twenty- 

aepsrate  cords,  each  about  the  eighth  of  an  inch  • 

ibickness,  laid  side  by  side,  and  united  at  inter^'a1s 

tevend  rows  of  similar  cords  of  strings.     Ench 

cords  is  made  of  two  strands  of  raw  hide, 

h\j  that  of  the  guanaco,  and  looks  as  strong 

ordinnry  catgut     Buckles  are  unknown  to  the 

itgonlan,  who  has  invented  in  their  stead  a  mode 

tightening  the  girth  by  passing  straps  through 

es,  hauling  upon  them,  and  fastening  off  the  ends. 

The  bit  and  bridle  are  equally  ingenious.  The  ordi- 

bit  is  seen  in  tl^  accompanying  illustration.    It 

jiits  of  a  squared  bar  of  iron  four  and  a  half 

les  long,  the  ends  of  which  are  passed  through 

b  in  doubled  pieces  of  hide,  and  hammered  when 

into  a  sort  of  rivet-like  shape,  so  as  to  retain  the 

itherin  its  place.    To  the  lower  part  of  the  leathers 

attached  a  couple  of  stout  thongs,  wliich  are 

under  the  lower  jaw  of  the  horse,  and  then 

so  that  they  keep  the  bit  in  its  place,  and  at  the 

e  time  act  as  a  sort  of  curb. 

To  the  upper  part  of  the  leathers  are  fixed  the 

\^  plaited  thongs  which  are  used  as  reins,  and 

ich  seem  strong  enough  to  hold  an  elephant,  much 

re  a  horse.     The  Patagonian  uses  no  separate 

ip,  but  has  a  long  double   strap  of  stout  liide, 

ich  is  fixed  to  the  junction  of  the  reins,  so  that 

re  is  no  danger  of  losing  it. 

Tills  is  the  ordinary  bit  of  a  Patagonian  hunter, 

It  those  who  can  obtain  it  like  to  use  the  cruel 

inish  bit,  which  they  fit  up  in  their  own  way 

ith  thongs  of  plaited  hide.     One  of  these  bits  is 

iwnin  the  illustration  on  page  528.    The  principal 

tinguishing  point  about  these  bits  is  the  large  iron 

[,  which  passes  over  the  horse's  jaw,  and  gives  to 

rider  a  leverage  so  powerful  that  he  could  break 

jaw  of  any  hoi-se  without  making  any  very  great 

irtion.    By  the  use  of  this  bit,  the  horse  is  soon 

:ht  to  stop  almost  suddenly,  to  wheel  in  a  very 

ted  area,  and  to  perform  the  various  evolutions  which  are  needed  in  carrying  out  the 
iuit  in  which  the  Patagonian  depends  for  much  of  his  livelihood. 
The  reins  which  are  attached  to  this  bit  are  of  enormous  strength,  and  are  plaited  in  a 
are  form,  so  that  no  amount  of  pulling  which  any  horse  could  accomplish  would 
langer  them.  The  whip  is  attached  to  these  reins  like  that  of  the  last  mentioned 
iparatus,  but  is  more  severe,  thicker^  and  heavier,  and  is  made  of  a  long  and  broad  belt 


PATAGONIAN  BIT  AND  WHIP. 

(From  my  collection.) 


f...« 


r  I 


''I 


ft 


«M 


'i 


BPAWBH  BIT  AND  PATAOONIAN  nTTINOS. 
(ftmn  My  «*UnNoii.) 


PATAGONIA. 

of  hide,  cut  into  four  stri^,  Trhich  are  pL, 
together,  j9at  and  narrow  strips  ahout  four  q1 
long  answering  as  the  lash.  It  will  be  seenti 
the  Fatagoniau  is  bj  no  means  merciful  to  1 
beast,  but  that  he  uses  a  bit,  spur,  and  wk 
which  are,  though  so  simple  in  appearance  nJ 
severe  in  practice  than  those  which  have  a  i 
more  formidable  aspect. 

The  horses  which  he  rides  are  descended  J 
those  which  were  introduced  bj  the  Spanja 
and  which  have  multiplied  so  rapidly  as  aln 
to  deserve  the  name  of  indigenous  animala  !| 
are  of  no  great  size,  being  under  fifteen  hands  1 
and  belonging  to  that  well-known  mustang  b., 
which  is  more  celebrated  for  strength  and  end 
ance  than  for  aspect,  qualities  which  are  indisn. 
sable  in  an  animal  that  has  to  cany  so  heavy  a  nd 
after  creatures  so  fleet  as  the  guanaco  or  theili 

The  Patagonians  are  fond  of  racing,  but  ne< 
make  their  courses  longer  than  a  quarter  ofl 
mile.    The  reason  for  these  short  races  is,  tU 
their  horses  are  not  required  to  run  for  any  leo^ 
of  time  at  full  speed,  but  to  make  quick 
sudden  dashes,  so  as  to  enable  the  rider  to  i 
his  prey,  and  hurl  the  singular  missiles 
which  he  is  armed. 

There  is  yet  an  article  needed  to  complete  t 
equipment  of  a  Patagoniart  This  is  the  c 
brated  "  bolas,"  a  weapon  which  looks  aln 
contemptible,  but  in  practised  hands  is  exo 
tionally  formidable.  It  consists  of  two  or  son 
times  three  balls  at  the  end  of  hide  thongs. 
form  most  in  use  is  that  which  is  represented] 
the  illustration  on  page  529.  The  native  nai 
for  the  two-ball  bolas  is  somai,  and  that  fort 
three  ball  weapon  is  achico. 

The  first  point  in  making  the  bolas  is  topn 
the  proper  balls,  ar''  the  second  to  prepare! 
proper  rope  to  which  they  are  fastened.  ^ 
ordinary  balls  are  made  of  stone,  and  are  nei 
as  large  as  cricket  balls.  They  are  made  byt 
women,  who  pass  much  of  their  time  in  supply 
the  i.ienwith  these  necessaries  of  life.  To  cut  a 
grind  one  of  thf^se  stones  is  a  good  day's  toi 
even  for  aa  accomplished  workwomaa 

A  still  more  valuable  ball  is  made  of  in 
which  has  the  advantage  of  being  somuchbeavd 
than  stone  that  the  ball  is  considerably  Eniall(| 
and  therefore  experiences  less  resistance  from  t' 
air,  a  quality  wliich  is  of  the  first  consequei 
in  a  missile  weapon.      The  most  valuable  i 
those  which  are  made  of  copper,  as  is  the  casevid 
the  specimen  from  which  the  illustration  is  tan 
Each  of  these  balls  weighs  eighteen  ounces,  i| 
spite  of  its  small  size,  so  that  the  weapon  isai 
formidable  one. 


THE  BOLAa 

Xbe  thong  to  which  the  balls  are  attached  is  nine 

tin  length,  and  is  made  in  the  following  manner: 
pairs  of  thongs  of  raw  hide  are  cut,  and,  while 
u«  are  still  fresh  and  wet,  each  pair  is  twisted 

lether  so  as  to  form  a  two-stranded  rope.    These 

^  aie  again  twisted  into  one,  so  that  the  aggregate 

jigth  of  the  four  is  enormous. 

^uud  each  of  the  balls  is  then  laid  a  circular 

iof  guanaco  hide,  with  holes  bored  all  round  the 

The  ends  of  the  thongs  being  passed  through 

holes  and  laced  tightly,  the  raw  hide  is  drawn 

m  the  balls,  anr'  encloses  them  in  a  sort  of  pockety 

■is  seen  by  the    alatged  figure  in  the  illustration. 

lis  specimen  is  one  of  the  three-ball  weapons.    In 

8  case  a  third  thong  five  feet  six  inches  in  length 
J  been  twisted,  one  end  fastened  to  a  ball,  and  the 
her  interlaced  with  the  strands  of  the  first  thong 
^actly  at  its  centre.  We  have  now  the  three-ball 
iolas,  which  is  made  in  such  a  manner  that,  when  the 
Sion'^  are  grasped  at  their  points  of  junction,  two  of 
L  balls  hang  at  equal  depths  from  the  hand,  and 
^e  third  is  just  a  foot  below  them. 

The  bolas  is  to  the  Patagonian  what  the  kris  is 
)  the  Malay,  the  boomerang  to  the  Australian,  the 
jsso  to  the  Gaucho,  the  club  to  the  Fijian,  and  the 
low  to  the  Audamaner.  From  early  childhood  up- 
aids  no  Patagonian  is  without  this  weapon,  which 
lems  to  him  an  absolute  necessity  of  existoice. 
leaerally  he  carries  it  twisted  round  hi?  waist,  liko 
Q  officer's  sash  of  the  olden  days,  the  balls  dangling 
tthe  side  like  the  tassels  of  the  sash. 

It  is,  however,  coiled  on  the  body  with  such  con- 
inmmate  skill  that  it  can  be  oast  loose  with  a  turn  of 

i  hand,  the  eye  being  fixed  on  the  object  of  attack, 
ind  in  a  moment  the  Patagonian  is  fully  armed. 
Wting  aside  warfare,  which  in  Patagonia  is  scarcely 
nown,  the  tribes,  or  rather  the  families,  not  being 

ong  enough  to  wage  real  war  upon  each  other,  the 
led  battles  are  imworthy  of  any  name  except 

lat  of  skirmishes,  which  among  themselves  seem  to 

)  no  great  harm,  however  formidable  they  may  be 
0  opponents  who  happen  to  be  unacquainted  with  the 
^ode  of  fighting  practised  by  the  Patagonians. 

For  example,  a  dozen  trained  riflemen,  on  foot, 

jrho  could  thoroughly  depend  on  each  other,  would 

Ivermatch  ten  times  their  number  of  mounted  Pata- 

pnians,  who,  every  whit  as  brave  as  themselves, 

[fere  ignorant  of  discipline,  and  fought  every  man  for 

i  own  hand. 

Ut  the  riflemen  once  allow   the   Patagonians 

come  within  thirty  yards,  and  they  would  be 

nnihilated;  but  as  long  as  the  foe  could  be  kept 

|ut  of  throwing  distance,  they  are  comparatively 

rmless. 

IVhen  a  Patagonian  intends  to  attack  either  a 
inmim  enemy,  or  some  animal  of  chase,  or  even,  as 

VOUU.  MM 


629 


II 


PATAQONUN  BOUlS.    (fnwt  my  CoIIwiiim.) 


^'■'* 


530 


PATAGONIA. 


1,1' 

■T 

r'  1*^ 

1 1  > 

; 

b 

J 
^1 

Br^t- 

1  ^ ' 

\ 

oft«n  liappens,  some  wild  beast  or  bird,  he  slips  the  ever-ready  bolas  from  hig 
erasps  the  thongs  at  their  point  of  union,  drives  his  primitive  spurs  into  the  flanJuu 
his  rough-coated  steed,  and  dashes  off  at  full  gallop,  whirling  the  bolas  round  his  1 
by  a  dexterous  movement  of  his  flexible  wrist 

As  soon  as  he  comes  within  throwing  distance,  which  materially  varies  acc... 
to  the  strength  of  the  thrower  and  the  structure  of  the  bolas,  he  hurls  his  sino 
weapon  with  unerring  skill  No  sooner  does  it  leave  his  hand  than  the  centiifagal  f^ 
causes  the  balls  to  diverge,  and  they  fly  round  and  round  in  the  air  with  a  motion  exa 
resembling  that  which  an  English  street  acrobat  imparts  to  a  couple  of  padded  1 
at  the  ends  of  a  string,  when  he  wants  to  clear  the  ground. 

Uiged  by  the  stalwart  arm  of  the  Patagonian,  the  bolas  flies  straight  to  its  mark, « 
no  sooner  does  it  strike  it,  than  the  impetus  communicated  to  the  balls  caus^ 
thongs  to  twist  round  the  unfortunate  victim,  and  bring  him  at  once  to  a  halt   Ind^^ 
should  a  man  be  struck  by  the  bolas,  he  may  congratulate  himself  if  in  three  minnit 
afterwards  he  finds  himself  alive,  neither  having  been  strangled  by  the  corda  U 
round  his  neck,  nor  brained  by  the  heavy  balls  coming  in  contact  with  his  skulL 

The  skill  which  the  Patagonians  attain  is  really  marvellous.  At  any  distance  shoi 
of  fifty  yards  a  victim  marked  is  a  victim  slain.  So  terrific  is  the  gripe  of  the  Iwli 
thong,  that  Europeans  who  have  been  struck  with  it  have  been  found  to  suffer  fromwei 
as  well  marked  as  if  they  had  been  made  by  the  stroke  of  a  "cow-hide"  whip  up 
the  bare  flesh. 

An  excellent  description  of  the  various  kinds  of  bolas  is  given  by  Captain  King;— 

"  Sometimes  two  balls,  each  of  which  has  a  cord  about  a  yard  in  length,  aie  fasteoe 
to  the  thong  of  the  larger  set.  This  is  to  entangle  the  victim  more  effectually.  Timi 
not  try  to  strike  objects  with  these  balls,  but  endeavour  to  throw  them  so  that  the  tha 
shall  hit  a  prominent  part ;  and  then,  of  course,  the  balls  swing  roimd  in  diffen. 
directions,  and  the  thongs  become  so  'laid  up'  (or  twisted),  that  struggling  ool 
makes  the  captive  more  secure. 

"  They  can  throw  them  so  dexterously  as  to  fasten  a  man  to  his  horse,  or 
a  horse  without  harming  him.      If  an  animal  is  to  be  caught  without  being  th 
down  suddenly — an  inevitable  consequence  of  these  balls  swinging  round  his  Iq 
while  at  full  speed — a  smnai  is  thrown  upon  his  neck.    The  two  balls  hang  down,  i 
perplex  him  so  much  by  dangling  about  his  fore-legs  that  his  speed  is  much  checked  i 
another  set  of  balls  or  a  lasso  may  be  used  to  secure  without  throwing  him  down, 
lasso  is  not  much  used,  so  adroit  are  they  with  the  balls. 

"  A  formidable  missile  weapon  is  the  single  ball,  called  by  the  Spaniards '  bola  [ 
This  is  similar  to  the  other  in  size  and  substance,  but  attached  to  a  slighter 
about  a  yard  long.      Whirling  this  ball,  about  a  pound  in  weight,  with  the  utn 
swiftness  around  their  heads,  they  dash  it  at  their  adversary  with  almost  the  foic 
of  a  shot    At  close  quarters  it  is  used,  with  a  shorter  scope  of  cord,  as  an 
head-breakci*. 

"  Several  of  these  original  and  not  trifling  offensive  weapons  are  kept  in  readiness! 
each  individual,  and  many  a  Spaniard,  armed  with  steel  and  gunpowder,  has  ackuoii 
ledged  their  effect" 

The  raids  which  are  dignified  by  the  name  of  warfare  are  more  for  plunder  th 
conquest,  inasmuch  as  the  Patagonian  cares  nothing  for  territory,  of  which  he  has  enoti^ 
and  to  spire,  and  almost  nothing  for  military  fame.     Sometimes  he  wants  plundetJ 
sometimei  he  means  to  make  a  hunting  expedition  into  a  district  held  by  another  tribe;! 
and  sometimes  he  prepares  a  short  campaign  against  an  inimical  tribe  in  revenge  for i| 
xeal  or  £u  cied  insult 

When  preparing  for  such  an  excursion,  or  while  expecting  the  attack  of  anoth 
tribe,  the  Patagonians  keep  themselves  in  constant  preparation  for  war.  Theypntl 
on  three  o '  their  thickest  mantles  in  order  to  deaden  the  blow  of  the  bolas,  or  withstaail 
the  point  of  the  spear  and  arrow.  These  mantles  are  not  wrapped  round  them  n 
the  ordinary  fashion  of  peace,  but  are  worn  like  ponchos,  the  head  bemg  thrust  through il 
hole  in  thi  middle.     The  innermost  mantle  is  of  guanaco  skin,  with  the  haii7tiiit| 


THE  MILITARY  UNIFORM. 


58t 


I,  Tirhile  the  others  are  simple  leather,  without  hair,  the  place  of  which  is  taken  by 
I  Their  heads  are  guarded  by  conical  caps,  made  of  hide,  and  often  adorned  by 
of  feathers  from  the  rhsea. 

^030  who  are  wealthy  enough  purchase  a  sort  of  armour  composed  of  a  thick  hide 

^ith  a  high  collar  and  short  sleeves,  and  a  hat  or  helmet  made  of  double  bull's 

This  garment  is  very  heavy  and  clumsy,  but  it  will  resist  every  weapon  except 

„j,  and  will  make  even  the  blow  of  the  "  bola  perdida  "  fall  harmless.  Those  who  are 

MOT  to  possess  a  horse,  and  are  obliged  to  fight  on  foot,  carry  shields  made  of  several 

of  hide  sewni  together. 


^1 


b       i 


.".ivy. 


kept  in  readiness! 
owder,  has  acknov 


THX  BBTUBN  FROM  AN  EZFEOITION. 


Sometimes  they  come  unexpectedly  upon  enemies,  and  a  skirmish  is  the  immediafe 

lit.    In  this  case  they  mostly  fling  aside  their  cumbrous  mantles,  and  fight  without 

[clothing  except  the  girdle  and  their  spurs. 

lien  they  make  expeditions  against  inimical  districts,  they  take  spare  horses  with 

one  of  which  is  intended  to  bear  the  plunder  as  they  return,  and  to  take  its  share 

anying  the  warrior  to  battle.     As  soon  as  the  Fatagonian  finds  that  his  weight  is 

pmng  to  tell  upon  the  horse  which  he  rides,  he  vaults  upon  the  other  without 

;  them  in  their  galLp,  and  thus  makes  sure  of  a  fresh  and  unwearied  horse  upon 

into  action.    The  second  horse  is  afterwards  used  for  the  conveyance  of  slaves, 

>  weapons,  and  other  booty. 

s  they  return,  they  fling  off  the  cumbrous  armour  of  coats  and  mantles,  and  ride, 
^'ng  to  their  fiashion,  naked  to  the  waist,  the  innermost  mantle  being  retained  in  its 

MX2 


'i?t 


r^mm 


-  m 


(1 


'1 ; 

I-    I 

i       1 


hitXNJ-TSU^ 


tf.aB''.'a# 


aB^-'aiJ-a*''.  1  ■ 


'•I 


i-'-i 


Ci^ 


i?^^ 


532 


PATAGONIA. 


Noi 


place  by  a  leathern  thong,  which  acts  as  a  belt.    In  some  of  tliese  expeditions  a  wh 
troop  of  loose  horses  is  driven  in  front  of  the  warriors,  and  when  a  man  feels 
own  horse  becoming  wearied,  he  rides  alongside  one  of  the  loose  horses,  shifu  tlie 
and  leaps  on  the  fresh  animal,  not  troubling  himself  about  the  saddle. 

When  the  Patagonian  goes  out  hunting,  he  carries  no  weapon  except  the  bol 
and  a  knife,  the  latter  being  considered  rather  as  a  tool  than  a  weapon.      Should 
see  a  herd  of  guanacos,  he  makes  silently  towards  them,  imitating  the  cry  of  the  yoi 
one  in  distress,  and  doing  all  in  his  power  to  attract  the  eninmla.      Anything  yi 
strange  is  sure  to  attract  them,  just  as  it  attracts  cows,  which  are  horribly  afmid 
the  new  object,  but,  victims  of  a  sort  of  fascination,  are  led  nearer  and  nearer  b- 
spirit  of  curiosity,   for  which  they  pay  with  their  lives.       When  a  small  herd- 
six  or  eight — of  guanacos  is  seen,  they  can  generally  be  enticed  within  range  of 
bolas  by  a  hunter  on  foot,  who  steals  an  near  them  as  he  can  manage  to  do  wit| 
alarming  them,  and  then  plays  various  antics,  such  as  lying  on  his  back  and  kickj 
his  legs  in  the  air,  tying  a  strip  of  hide  or  a  bunch  of  feathers  to  a  stick,  and  wavi 
it  about      The  inquisitive   creatures    seem  unable  to  resist  the  promptings  of  tli 
curiosity,  and,  though  they  are  really  afraid  of  the   strange  object,  come  closer 
closer,  until  the  hunter  is  able  to  hurl  the  terrible  bolas  at  them. 

When,  however,  the  herd  is  a  large  one,  the  guanacos  are  much  more  timid,  and 
the  introduction  of  the  horse,  the  Patagonians  could  seldom  do  much  with  them 
however,  the  possession  of  the  horse,  together  with  their  knowledge  of  the 
disposition,  enables  them  to  capture  and  kill  great  numbers  of  the  animals. 

In  this  mode  of  chase  the  Patagonians  make  use  of  two  characteristics  which  l^li 
to  the  gutnaco.  In  the  first  place,  it  is  a  hill-loving  animal,  and  when  pursued,  or  ei 
afraid  of  pursuit,  leaves  the  plains  and  makes  for  some  eminence.  like  all  gregari 
animils,  the  guanacos  invariably  have  sentinels  posted  on  the  most  elevated  points  i 
trust  their  safety  to  their  watchfulness,  the  squeal  of  alarm  being  instantly  followed  by. 
flight  of  the  herd.  Knowing  this  peculiarity,  the  hunters  are  sure  that  if  a  herd 
guanacos  be  in  the  plain,  and  a  hill  be  near  them,  the  animals  will  be  almost  oertaio 
take  to  it 

The  second  characteristic  is,  that  the  guanacos,  when  thrown  into  confusion,  entii 
lose  their  presence  of  mind,  running  a  few  steps  in  one  way  and  then  a  few 
another,  being  quite  unable  to  fix  upon  any  definite  plan  of  escape. 

A  largo  party  of  hunters,  sometimes  nearly  a  hundred  in  number,  arm  thenueli 
yrith.  their  long,  light,  cane-shafted  spears,  called  chuzos,  summon  their  dogs,  and  set 
towards  the  spot  where  a  herd  of  guanacos  is  known  to  be.  Having  fixed  upon  i 
grassy  hill,  half  of  the  hunters  push  forward  and  take  up  a  position  on  the  further 
while  the  others  drive  the  guanacos  gently  towards  their  well-known  grazing  place. 
As  soon  as  the  animals  are  fairly  on  the  hill,  the  hunters  spread  out  so  as  to 
them  in  a  semicircle,  and  then  dash  forward,  driving  the  herd  up  the  hilL  The  del 
band  on  the  other  side,  as  soon  as  they  hear  the  shouts,  spread  themselves  out  in 
similar  manner,  the  two  bodies  completely  surrounding  the  hill,  so  that  when  the 
reach  the  summit  they  find  themselves  environed  by  enemies. 

After  the  usual  custom  in  such  cases,  they  lose  all  presence  of  mind,  some  running 
way,  some  another,  mutually  hindering  each  other's  escape,  so  that  the  hunters  are  aw 
pierce  with  their  long  spears  the  finest  animals,  and  thus  secure  in  a  very  short  space 
time  so  great  a  number  of  guanacos  that  they  are  amply  supplied  with  skins  and  meat 

Although  they  carry  the  spears  on  these  occasions,  they  are  not  without  the 
it  being  used  for  capturing  the  young  guanacos,  which  are  kept  in  a  domesticated 
like  sheep. 

Now  and  then  a  guanaco,  which  possesses  more  sense  than  its  comrades,  takes  i 
of  its  own,  and  dashes  through  the  circle  of  its  enemies.  Still  it  has  but  little  chance 
escaping,  for  round  the  circle  of  horsemen  there  is  another  circle  of  men  onfoot,ac( 
panied  by  dogs.  As  soon  as  a  guanaco  breaks  through  the  first  circle,  it  is  instantly  sei; 
oy  the  dn<{s,  which  terrify  it  to  such  an  extent  that  it  is  unable  to  move,  and  neil' 
tries  to  escape  uor  resist  * 


THE  DECOY. 


53d 


The  young  gtianacos  wliicli  have  been  mentioned  as  being  domesticated  are  not  solely 
'  to  lurnish  food,  or  even  bred  merely  for  the  sake  of  their  skins.    They  are 


i^g 


into  confusion,  entiR 
id  then  a  few  i 


dind,  some  runnii^ii 
the  hunters  are «" 
a  a  very  short  spaced 
with  skins  and  meit  | 
not  without  the 
in  a  domesticated) 


/S>'^^^ 


J'*^fe> 


p 


■f-i'.. 


'•  'S 


t , 


-.y       I 


€,1 


«?v 


,1     ' '  r,q 


I  comrades,  takes  an 
has  but  little  chanct^ 
of  men  on  foot,  acw 
le,  it  is  instantly  8<ia 
3  to  move,  andueitli 


HUNTINO  OAMB. 


nployed  for  the  sake  of  decoying  the  adult  animals.    Taking  the  young  gnanaco  to  the 
jseding  grounds,  the  hunter  ties  it  to  a  bush,  and  then  conceals  himself  behind  it    By 


53i 


PATAGONIA. 


I' 5 
T 


I  h'- 

JH 


imitating  the  mother's  cry,  he  induces  the  captive  to  utter  the  plaintive  bleating  souni] 
which  a  young  one  calls  for  its  mother.    This  is  a  sound  which  the  adult  guunacos 
resist,  and  as  soon  as  they  come  within  twenty  yards  or  so  of  the  bush,  the  U 
launched,  and  the  animal  at  which  it  is  aimed  falls  to  the  ground,  enveloped  in" 
&tal  coils. 

The  power  of  the  bolas  is  eminently  shown  in  the  chase  of  the  rhaea,  or  Ametii 
ostrich.  This  bird  is  as  swift  and  wary  as  the  true  African  ostrich,  and,  but  for 
bolas,  the  hunters  would  scarcely  be  able  to  secure  it  In  the  chase  of  this  bitd 
Patagonians  employ  the  same  device  which  is  used  in  capturing  the  guanacos.  Thi 
know  that  the  rhsea  shares  with  the  guanaco  the  tendencv  to  become  confused 
uncertain  in  its  movements  when  it  is  pressed  simultaneously  from  opposite  directioi 
They  therefore  try  to  surround  the  herd  and  convei^ge  upon  it,  or,  at  all  events,  two 
three  of  them  attack  it  from  opposite  quarters,  driving  it  f.r3t  one  way  and  then  anothi 
80  that  the  bird  becomes  so  perplexed  that  it  cannot  make  up  its  mind  to  run  in  ggj 
direction,  and  escape  its  foes  by  its  superior  speed,  but  allows  tliem  to  come  within  i 
of  the  bolas,  when  its  fate  is  sealed. 

The  hunters  also  know  that,  in  common  with  all  the  ostrich  tribe,  and,  indeed,  vjti 
many  wild  animals  of  chase,  the  rhsea  always  runs  against  the  wind.    It  is  therefore  ( 
for  them  to  ascertain  the  direction  which  the  bird  will  take,  and  by  sending  two  or  tk 
horsemen  several  miles  windward  the  retreat  of  the  bird  is  easily  cut  oS.    The  Pal 
gonian  can  even  kill  the  little  cavies  with  the  bolas,  so  accurate  is  his  aim. 

The  reader  may  easily  imagine  that  such  a  weapon  as  this  would  be  serviceaUei. 
warfare.     When  the  Patagonian  uses  it  in  battle,  he  does  not  always  fling  it,  appar>ntil 
because  he  does  not  like  to  deprive  himself  of  his  weapon.    Sometimes  he  dashes  alon^ 
side  of  a  foe,  and  throws  one  of  the  balls  at  him,  just  as  if  he  were  throwing  a  e 
retAininar  the  other  ball  in  his  hand,  so  as  to  recover  the  weapon  after  the  blow  hasgn 
"Whon  the  Patagonian  carries  the  three-ball  bolas,  which  has  already  been  described,! 
uses  the  third  ball,  which,  as  may  be  remembered,  is  attached  to  the  longest  thong,  asa 
English  robber  uses  his  "  life-preserver,"  or  an  American  his  "  slung-shot." 

Another  mode  of  procuring  game  is  practised  by  the  Patagonians,  and  is  identical 
with  that  which  is  used  by  the  l^rth  Africans  in  taking  the  partridge,  the  South  Africj 
in  killing  the  bustard,  as  well  as  by  the  inhabitants  of  other  parts  of  the  earth.  There  ji 
fl  onrf,  of  partridge  which  is  common  on  the  plains,  and  is  called  the  Pampas  partrii 
Its  s^jientific  name  is  Nothuria  major.  The  weapon,  or  rather  implement,  required  foi 
this  sport  is  a  very  simple  one.  It  is  nothing  more  than  a  light  reed,  some  eight  feet  ii 
length,  at  the  end  of  which  is  a  noose  composed  of  a  strip  cut  from  the  side  of  aloij 
featlier.  This  noose  has  sufficient  pliability  to  be  drawn  tight  when  pulled,  and  suiciei 
elasticity  to  keep  it&elf  open. 

Furnished  with  this  implement,  the  Patagonian  looks  out  for  a  partridge  on  thi 
ground,  and,  when  he  finds  one,  begins  riding  round  and  round  ii  in  an  ever-decreasiigl 
circle.    The  bird  is  much  perplexed  by  this  conduct,  and,  instead  of  flying  away,  it  sin 
crouches  closely  to  the  ground.    By  degrees,  the  young  hunter — this  sport  being  ooItI 

Eractised  by  boys— comes  so  close  to  the  bird  that  he  slips  the  noose  over  its  neck,t 
efore  it  can  spread  its  wings  for  flight,  jerks  it  into  the  air. 
An  expert  bird-catcher  will  secure  three  or  four  birds  in  an  hour  by  this  curious  i 
of  hunting,  which  may  be  pursued  on  toot  as  well  as  on  horseback.  The  only  drawbacit| 
to  it  lies  in  the  very  limited  time  during  which  it  can  be  attempted.  It  has  been  i 
that,  if  the  shadow  of  the  hunter  should  fall  upon  the  partridge,  the  bird  seems  to ! 
off  the  strange  feeling  which  paralyses  its  energies,  and  flies  away  before  it  can  ImI 
captured.  Clonsequently,  the  sport  can  only  be  pursued  as  long  as  the  san  is  tovaidil 
the  meridian ;  and  as  soon  as  the  shadows  lengthen  sufficiently  to  throw  them  on  tliel 
bird,  the  young  hunter  abandons  his  sport  All  practical  naturalists  are  aware  of  tbel 
alarm  caused  by  a  shadow  falling  on  some  animal  which  they  are  watching  or  tiyini!  tol 
capture ;  and  entomologists  in  particular  have  learned  that  to  approach  modt  insects,  it| 
ia  necessary  to  keep  the  insect  between  themselves  and  the  sun. 


Ve  bleating  sound! 
dult  guunacos  canoi 
e  bush,  the  boU 

nd,  enveloped  in  t 

9  rhaea,  or  Ameria 
ich,  and,  but  for  i 
lase  of  this  bird  tq 
the  guanacog,  TU 
lecome  confused  aa 
I  opposite  directiom 
at  all  events,  two  n 
'ay  and  then  anothJ 
mind  to  run  in  o^ 
to  come  within  i 

ibe,  and,  indeed,  wit! 
It  is  therefore  a 
sending  two  or  th. 
•  cut  off    The  h 
is  aim. 

old  be  serviceable  i^ 
ys  fling  it,  appar>ntij| 
imes  he  dashes  along 
ere  throwing  a  i 
er  the  blow  has  sp 
dy  been  described,. 

longest  thong,  as  a 
shot." 
ians,  and  is  identical 
je,  the  South  Africi 

the  earth.  There  i 
he  Pampas  partiid^, 
ilement,  required  for 
ed,  some  eight  feet  ij 
)m  the  side  of  a  Ion 

)ulled,  and  sufficiei 

a  partridge  on  tl 
n  an  ever-decreasim 
lying  away,  it 
lis  sport  being  oiil| 
66  over  its  neck, 

by  this  curious  nixltl 
The  only  drawbackl 
It  has  been  foimdl 
bird  seems  to  sbakel 
ay  before  it  can  bel 
the  sun  is  tovatdil 
throv  them  on  tlie| 
sts  are  aware  of  tbel 
matching  or  tryinu  tol 
i-oach  most  insecti,it| 


POWER  OF  FASCINATION. 


535 


la  to  the  strange  lort  of  fascination  which  forces  the  bird  to  crouch  instead  of  flying 

ijy  it  exists  in  very  many  birds,  of  which  the  domestic  poultry  or  any  of  the  common 

^i)iids  are  familiaT  examples^   Any  one  who  is  accustomed  to  deal  with  these  birds 

ttJce  one,  stand  it  or  lav  it  on  a  table,  go  away,  and  return  after  an  absence  of 

i  knowing  that  the  bird  will  not  dare  to  move.    During  the  time  that  I  kept  and 

'canaries,  I  used  to  free  them  from  the  dreaded  red  mite  by  sprinkling  insect 

mrder  under  their  feathers    laying  them  on  a  piece  of  paper  covered  with  insect 

offder,  and  leaving  them  there  for  an  hour  or  two,  until  the  powder  had  destroyed  ail 


h] 


SOME  8PEAB-HBAI>. 


w  m 

fen 


•.*•■ 


CHAPTER  III. 


DOMESTIC  LIFE  OF  THE  PATIGONIANS. 


PATAOONIAir   MARBIAOR — APPEAL    OF    A   BUITOB — BKJBCTION    OF  THK    .    /EB,   AND  BEStTLT  OF  TBI  I 
MEQOTIATION — CURIOUS    HODR   OF     8UOKINO — PBX8CBIPTI0N    FOB   A   SICK   CHILD — PATAOONU.M 
AT  HOMR — NATIVR  COOKEBY — PATAGONIAN  ABCHITECTUBB — TBEATHENT   OF  WOMEN,  CHILDEHi 
AND   SLAVES — UODB     OF     GOVBBNMENT — FOWEB    OF    THB     CACIQUE — NOTIONS    OF    BKUOIOkJI 
OFFKBINGS    AND    LIBATIONS — FVNBBAL8     IN    PATAGONIA — SECLUSION    OF     WIDOWS— VISITS  OM 
CONDOLENCB. 


|l!'1 


We  will  now  glance  at  the  domestic  life  of  the  Patagonians,  if  the  word  "domesiic'cani 
be  rightly  applied  to  people  who  have  uo  settled  home  or  domua. 

How  marriage  is  conducted  among  them  is  described  by  Captain  Bourne,  who  watj 
kept  a  prisoner  for  a  considerable  time,  and  had  every  opportunity  of  studying 
manners  and  customs. 

It  appeared  that  in  the  house  of  the  chief  to  whom  he  belonged  there  was  a  daughter  I 
— a  widow,  with  a  young  child.  One  evening,  the  tramp  of  many  feet  was  heard  on  the  I 
outside  of  the  hut,  together  with  the  mutterings  of  voices.  Presently,  one  voice  waal 
heard  louder  than  the  rest,  evidently  addressed  to  some  one  within  the  hut  It  was  the  I 
voice  of  a  suitor  come  to  ask  the  hand  of  the  young  widow.  The  chief  scornfully  refused  I 
the  offer,  saying  that  he  was  not  worthy  to  be  her  husband,  having  no  horses  orotheil 
property.  The  man  admitted  that  at  the  present  time  hp  did  not  happen  to  have  anjl 
horses,  but  that  he  was  a  remarkably  good  thief,  and  that,  if  the  lady  would  only  accept! 
him,  he  would  steal  horses,  catch  guanacos,  and  give  her  plenty  of  grease. 

These  overtures  being  rejected  as  contemptuously  as  the  last,  the  suitor 
himself  to  the  lady,  who  was  very  willing  to  accept  him,  and  entirely  yielded  when  he  I 
lepeatedly  promised  to  bring  home  plenty  of  grease  for  her.  She  then  besought  herj 
father  to  listen  to  the  suitor's  application,  but  was  angrily  refused.  Her  mother  theal 
tried  to  pacify  the  angry  father,  saying  that  the  young  man  might  fulfil  his  promJ8ei)| 
catch  plenty  of  horses,  and  become  a  great  chief 

This  was  too  much  for  the  old  man.  He  jumped  up  in  a  towering  passion,  seized  thtl 
cradle  in  wliich  his  little  grandchild  was  lying,  flung  it  out  of  the  hut,  snatched  upl 
every  article  which  his  daughter  possessed,  threw  them  after  the  cradle,  and  tlien  ordered! 
her  to  follow  her  goods.  This  was  exactly  what  she  wanted  ;  so,  accompanied  by  ha| 
mother,  she  left  the  hut,  and  was  joined  by  her  intended  husband. 

A  curious  mode  of  smoking  is  practised  among  the  Patagonians,  which  somewli| 
resembles  that  which  is  used  by  the  Damaras,  as  recorded  in  Vol.  I. 

When  one  of  these  smoking  parties  is  organized,  the  guests  assemble  together,  80ii»| 
times  in  a  hut,  and  sometimes  in  the  open  air.  They  gravely  seat  themselves  in  a  ciiclii| 
round  a  vessel  of  water, — sometimes  an  ox-horn  stuck  in  the  ground,  and  sometimes  a  soit| 
of  basin  made  of  raw  hide.  All  being  assembled,  one  of  them  takes  a  stone  pipe,  i 
h,  with  a  mixture  of  tobacco  and  the  shavings  of  some  yellow  wood. 


THE  PHYSICIAN'S  PRESCRIPTIOIT. 


687 


rord  "  domestic  "caa 


ans,  "which  somevbtj 


The  pipe  1>eing  prepared,  all  the  company  lid  flat  on  their  faces,  with  their  mantles 
jrawn  up  to  the  top  of  their  heads.  The  pipe  is  then  lighted  and  passed  round,  each 
drawing  into  his  lungs  as  much  smoke  as  he  can  swallow,  and  retains  it  as  long  as  he  can 
exist  without  breathing.  As  soon  as  the  smoke  is  expelled,  the  men  begin  a  series  of 
gjofuiings  and  gruntings,  which  become  louder  and  louder,  until  they  are  absolutely 
^oiog.  By  degrees  they  die  away ;  and  when  quiet  has  been  restored,  each  takes  a 
jiailsbt  of  water,  sits  silently  for  a  space,  and  then  slowly  rises  and  moves  away. 

Captain  Bourne  is  of  opinion  that  this  ceremony  has  in  it  something  of  a  religious 
element  The  groaning  and  grunting  might  be  due  to  the  tobacco,  or  the  substance  which 
jg  mixed  with  it,  but  the  sounds  seemed  to  him  to  be  louder  and  more  emphatic  than  they 
tfould  have  been  if  entirely  involuntary ;  and  the  breathings,  writhings,  and  other  accom- 
paniments, the  profound  gravity,  and  the  abstinence  from  speech,  all  appeared  to  havci 
some  religious  signification. 

The  same  traveller  gives  a  very  amusing  account  of  a  visit  paid  by  a  Patagonian 
physician  to  the  hut  of  the  chief 

The  party  were  just  preparing  to  shift  their  quarters,  after  the  Patagonian  fashion, 
when  one  of  the  daughters  came  in,  carrying  a  child  who  was  crying  loudly,  and  who  was 
jTipposed  in  consequence  to  be  very  ill  The  journey  was  stopped,  and  a  messenger 
dispatched  for  the  wise  man,  who  soon  came,  and  brought  with  him  his  magic  medicines^ 
lolled  up  in  two  pieces  of  skin. 

These  were  laid  on  the  ground,  and  the  doctor  squatted  by  the  side  of  them,  fixing  a 
steady  gaze  on  the  child,  who  presently  ceased  crying.  Encouraged  by  this  success,  the 
wise  man  ordered  a  clay  plaster  to  be  applied.  This  was  done.  Some  yellow  clay  was 
brought,  moistened  until  it  was  like  paint,  and  with  this  substance  the  child  was  anointed 
from  head  to  foot.  The  clay  seemed  to  have  but  little  good  effect,  for  the  child  began  to 
jcry  as  badly  as  ever. 

The  two  mysterious  packages  were  now  untied,  and  out  of  one  the  doctor  took  a 

mnch  of  rbsea-sinews,  and  from  the  other  a  rattle.  The  doctor  then  fingered  all  the  sinews 

iccessively,  muttering  something  in  a  very  low  tone  of  voice,  and  after  he  had  muttered 

lor  some  five  minutes  or  so,  he  seized  his  rattle  and  shook  it  violently.    He  next  sat  in 

int  of  the  patient,  and  stared  at  him  as  he  had  done  before. 

After  an  interval  of  silent  staring,  he  turned  to  the  chief  and  asked  whether  he  did 
lot  think  that  the  child  was  better.  A  nod  and  a  grunt  expressed  assent,  and  the  mother 
ID  being  asked  the  same  question  gave  a  similar  response. 
The  same  process  was  then  repeated — the  silent  stare,  the  painting  with  clay,  the 
jering  of  the  sinews,  the  muttering  of  inaudible  words,  the  shaking  of  the  rattle, 
id  the  concluding  stare.  The  treatment  of  the  patient  was  then  considered  to  be 
implete.  The  chief  gave  the  doctor  two  pipefuls  of  tobacco  by  way  of  fee.  This  was 
ceived  gratefully  by  the  man  of  skill,  who  gave  his  rattle  a  final  shake  by  way  of 
[pressing  his  appreciation  of  the  chief's  liberality,  and  went  his  way. 
As  sooQ  as  he  had  gone,  the  child  resumed  its  crying,  but  the  parents  were  satisfied 
at  it  was  better,  and,  as  Captain  Bourne  testifies,  it  soon  became  quite  composed^  and 
)ve  weU  afterwards. 

The  general  mode  of  life  among  the  Patagonians  is  not  particularly  alluring  to  persona 
if  civilized  habits,  if  we  may  judge  from  the  graphic  picture  drawn  by  Captain  Bourne  :— 
"  A  few  dry  sticks  and  a  bunch  of  dry  grass  were  brought ;  mine  host  drew  from  a 
mvenient  repository  a  brass  tinder-box  with  a  stone  and  u  piece  of  steel,  and  soon 
roduced  a  blaze  that  brilliantly  illuminated  the  scene.  By  its  light  I  was  enabled  to 
Tey  the  first  specimen  of  Patagonian  architecture  that  had  blessed  my  vision. 
"  It  was  constructed  in  a  '  pointed '  style,  though  not  very  aspiring,  consisting  of  a  row 
stakes  about  eight  feet  high,  each  terminating  in  a  crutch  or  fork,  with  a  pole  laid 
TOSS  them ;  two  parallel  rows  of  stakes  on  either  side  about  two  feet  high,  with  similar 
imiinations  and  a  similar  horizontal  fixture ;  and  a  covering  composed  of  skins  of  the 
Qanaco  sewed  together  with  the  sinews  of  the  ostrich,  the  only  thread  used  by  the  peopla 
'Ms  covering  is  thrown  over  the  framework  and  fastened  by  stakes  driven  through  it 
the  ground.    For  purposes  of  ventilation,  some  interstices  are  left ;  hat  these  again 


■\M 


'k 


H 


I    ' 


i::'     \"^ 


688 


PATAGONIA. 


1- • .,  . 


t  I 


a.; 


1^:  ' 


I  i  - 


'm 


•re  half  closed  Inr  skins  atUched  to  the  outside,  so  that  the  air  from  without  and  tliJ 
smoke  IVom  within  (in  default  uf  a  chimney)  must  insinuate  themselves  through  tha 
apertures  in  great  quantities. 

**  In  trutl^  rav  first  survey  was  rather  hurried  ;  the  first  cheerful  gleam  had  scarce^ 
set  my  eyes  on  the  look-out,  when  I  was  fain  to  shut  them  against  an  intolerable  smok 
In  no  long  time  I  felt  as  bacon,  if  conscious,  might  be  supposed  to  feel  in  the  process  & 
curing,    ifo  lapse  of  tin^e  was  sufiicient  to  reconcile  the  eyes,  nostrils,  and  lungs  to  th 
nuisance.    Often  have  I  been  moro  than  half  strangled  by  it,  and  compelled  to  Ijevii 
my  face  to  the  ground  as  the  only  endurable  position.    '  Talk  that  is  worse  than  a  Bnoltn 
house '  must  be  something  out  of  date,  or  Shakespeare's  imagination  never  comprehendiM^ 
anything  so  detestable  as  a  Patagoninn  hut.    The  chief  and  his  numerous  household. 
however,  seemed  to  enjoy  immense  satisfaction,  and  jabbered  and  grunted  and  pUyed 
their  antics  and  exchanged  grimaces  as  complacently  as  if  they  breathed  a  hiffhlJ 
exhilarating  atmosphere.  ' 

"  My  meditations  and  observations  were  shortly  interrupted  by  preparationg  for  i 
meaL  The  chief's  better-half — or  rather  fifth-part,  for  he  had  four  wives — superintended 
the  culinary  operations,  which  were  as  rude  and  simple  as  the  hut  where  ther  vent 
carried  oa 

"And  now  my  fancy  began  to  conjure  up  visions  of  the  beef,  fowls,  and  eggs,  the 
promise  of  wliich  had  lured  my  me.i  from  the  boat,  had  proved  stronger  than  suggestion] 
of  prudence,  and  had  made  me  a  pr.'soner.  But  these  dainties,  if  they  existed  anywheie 
within  the  chief's  jurisdiction,  were  jvist  at  present  reserved. 

"The  old  hag  threw  down  from  the  top  of  one  of  the  stakes  that  supported  the  tent 
the  quarter  of  some  animal,  whether  dog  or  guanaco  was  past  imagining.  She  slashed 
right  and  left  with  an  old  copper  knife  with  might  and  main,  till  it  was  divided  into 
several  piecea  Then,  taking  a  number  of  crotched  sticks  about  two  feet  \m,  a&dj 
sharpc  icd  at  the  poi.ts,  she  inserted  the  forked  ends  into  pieces  of  the  meat,  and  drove 
the  op()08ite  points  into  the  ground  near  the  fire,  which,  though  sufficient  to  smoke  and 
comfo.tably  warn  the  mesa,  was  too  feeble  to  roftst  it.  At  all  events,  time  was  too 
precious,  or  theiv  unsophisticated  appetites  were  too  craving,  to  wait  for  such  an  operation, 
and  the  raw  morsels  were  quickly  snatched  from  the  smoke,  torn  into  bits  by  tiieir  d^rj 
hands,  and  thrown  upon  the  ground  before  us. 

"  The  Indians  seized  them  with  avidity,  and  tossed  a  bit  to  me  ;  but  what  could  I  do 
irith  it  7  I  should  ?  ave  no  appetite  foi  the  dinner  of  an  alderman  at  such  a  time  and 
place,  but  as  for  tasting  meat  that  came  in  such  a  questionable  shape,  there  was  so 
oring^nff  my  teeth  or  resolution  to  it.  While  eyeing  it  with  ill-suppressed  disgust,  I 
observed  the  savages,  like  a  horde  of  half-starved  dogs,  devouring  their  portions  with  the 
greatest  relish,  seizing  the  fragment  with  their  fine  white  teeth,  giving  every  sign  i^ 
o^oyment,  except  what  one  is  accustomed  to  see  in  human  beings. 

"The  old  chief  remarked  the  slight  I  was  putting  upon  his  hospitality.  '"Whydont 
JOII  eat,  man  ?    This  meat  very  good  to  eat — very  good  to  eat.    Eat,  man,  eat.' 

"Seeing  him  so  much  excited,  and  not  knowing  what  deeds  might  follow  his  words  it 
I  refused,  I  thought  it  expedient  to  try  to  '  eat  what  was  set  before  me,  asking  no  questions,' 
^-thinking,  moreover,  that  if  there  were  any  evil  spirit  in  it  that  the  fire  had  failed  to 
expel,  it  could  not  possibly  have  resisted  the  smoke.  So,  being  sorely  divided  between 
aveision  to  the  strange  flesh  and  fear  of  showing  it,  I  forced  a  moi'sel  into  my  mouth.  Its 
taste  was  by  no  means  as  offensive  as  its  appearance,  and  I  swallowed  it  with  less  disgust 
than  I  had  feared.  This  was  my  first  meal  with  the  savages,  and  a  sample  of  manj 
others,  though  better  viands  afterwards  varied  their  monotony  now  and  then." 

I  is  most  probable  that  the  meat  which  was  so  rapidly  cooked  and  eaten  was  that  of 
the  guanaco.  The  Patagonians  are  in  no  way  fastidious  b&  to  their  diet,  and  eat  ahnoit 
every  animal  which  they  kill,  whether  it  be  guanaco,  rhsea,  or  cavy.  They  havei 
repugnance  to  the  flesh  of  dogs,  though  they  cannot,  like  the  Fuegiaiis,  be  accused  dl 
eating  the  flesh  of  human  beings  rather  than  that  of  dogs.' 

Ineir  chief  dainty  is  the  flesh  of  a  young  mare,  and  it  is  rather  curious  that  thete 
ftraoge  people  will  not,  if  they  can  help  themselves,  eat  that  of  a  horse,  unless  it  in 


FOOD. 


539 


dhabled  by  an  accident    They  are  fond  of  the  &t  of  mares  and  rheeas,  separating  it 

horn  the  flesh  by  boiling,  and  j)ouring  it  into  bladders,  much  as  lard  is  treated  in  this 

country.    Yet  the  fat  obtained  from  the  guanaco  is  not  stored  like'that  of  the  mare  and 

I  the  rhoea,  but  is  eaten  raw.    As  is  the  case  with  the  Fuegians,  the  Patagonians  obtain 

I I  considerable  amount  of  food  from  the  seashore,  great  quantities  of  limpets,  mussels, 
I  lad  similar  creatures  being  gathered  by  thn  women  and  chUdrea 

Besides  animal  food,  vegetables  are  consumed,  though  rather  sparingly,  by  the 
htagonians.    Two  roots  form  part  of  their  ordinary  diet.    One  is  called  "tus,"  and 


b  supported  the  teitl 
gining.  She  slasiiedl 
it  was  divided  in„ 
two  feet  long,  anil 
the  meat,  anddreTel 
icient  to  smoke  and! 
vents,  time  was  tool 
or  such  an  operation,! 
;o  bitsby  ttwiidiitjl 

but  whatconldldgl 
at  such  a  time  anil 
shape,  there  was  noj 
iippressed  disgnst,  1 1 
eir  portions  with  tbe  I 
jiving  eveiy  sign  ofl 


▲  PATAGOliUII  VUiLAOa 


"1 "  ■ 


'Ei 


I 


i'^ 


:t 


H~   vM 


'&' 


curious  that  tbetti 
,  horse,  unless  it  n 


oks  something  like  a  yam  or  potato.  It  is  bulbous,  and  when  cleaned  and  properly 
oked  bears  a  strong  resembiauce  to  a  baked  potato.  The  second  root  is  called  "  chalas," 
nd  is  a  long,  slender  root,  scarcely  so  thick  as  an  ordinary  pencil. 

It  is  rather  remarkable  that  the  Patagonians  do  not  st;em  to  have  invented  any 
btoxicating  drink.  They  soon  leum  to  appreciate  rum  and  other  spirits,  and  will 
ptoxicate  themselves  whenever  they  can  procure  the  means,  bu  t  they  obtain  all  fermented 
nd  distilled  liquors  from  the  white  traders,  and  not  from  their  own  manufacture.  They 
Ave  a  sort  of  cooling  drink  made  of  the  juice  of  barberries  mixed  with  water,  but  it  is 
nk  in  its  natural  state,  and  is  not  fermented. 

The  dwellings  of  the  Patagonians  are  worthy  of  a  brief  description,  inasmuch  as  they 

how  the  distinction  between  the  Patagonian  and  Fuegian  ideas  of  architecture.    The  reader 

"'  remember  that  the  principal  portion  of  the  Fuegian  hut  consists  of  sticks  and 

aoches,  whereas  the  Patagonian  only  uses  the  sticks  and  poles  by  way  of  a  framewosk 

[hereupon  he  can  spread  his  tent  of  skins. 


^^ 


■'if 


Ifl 


r.r:    > 


64-) 


PATAGONIA. 


'i'tt 


These  huts,  '•«»llt'u  by  the  Spanish  " toldos,"  and  by  the  Potagoniav    ".  -irg"  ^,,  ^ji 
Tariable  diinen>sioDs.     QeDenilly  they  are  little  more  than  slopiuu  sheds,  si..  ^t  "qv^uu 
high  la  front,  aud  only  two  feet  high  at  the  back.    The  length  of  each  toldo  is  sboat 
twelve  feet,  and  iUi  width  about  nino  feet.    As  east  winds  are  hardlv  ever  krlowu  in 
Patagonia,  the  opening  oi  the  hut  is  always  to  the  east,  the  skin  covering  of  thiaiianiJ 
tent  being  impervious  to  wind  aud  rain.  ^  ' 

This  is  the  ordinary  kind  of  dwelling,  but  in  some  places  a  much  larger  dnRcriptionofI 
hut  is  erectod  for  the  chief  or  the  medicine-maa    These  houses  are  gablod,  Itjov  eivLt 
feet  or  so  in  height  in  the  middle,  and  sloping  on  either  side  to  the  wall,  which  is  HveL 
or  so  in  height.     Huts  of  this  kind  are  nearly  square,  their  depth  rather  exceeding  their 
length. 

The  sleeping  accommodation  of  these  habitations  is  verv  simple,  and  consists  of  ikfn, 
which  are  spread  on  the  floor.  Other  skins  rolled  up  are  laid  along  the  side  of  the  hut  I 
and  serve  as  pillows,  the  children  lying  in  a  comer  Dy  themselves,  and  the  dogs  tleepin» 
at  the  feet  of  their  owners.  Those  children  who  are  unable  to  walk  are  laid  in  limpla 
cradles  made  of  square  pieces  of  guanacoHskin,  hung  hammockwise  by  four  eodi  to  thi' 
rafters  of  the  hut 

During  the  daytime  the  infants  are  kept,  or  rather  packed,  in  cradles  made  of  flat 
pieces  of  board,  over  which  some  pliable  sticks  are  bent  in  a  semicircular  form.  T|,e 
child  is  placed  between  two  pieces  of  guanaco-skin,  fastened  in  the  cradle,  and  can  then  lie 
girried  about  without  trouble  Even  when  the  family  is  shifting  quarters,  the  cradlu  can 
be  hung  on  the  saddle-bow  of  the  mother's  horse,  the  little  occupant  being  perfectly 
contented  with  its  situation. 

It  mi^ht  seem  from  this  statement  that  children  are  treated  with  negleet.  Suih, 
however,  is  not  the  case,  the  Patagoniana  being  remarkable  for  their  parental  oiTectioti 
and  being  much  more  inclined  to  spoil  their  children  by  over-indulgence  than  to  b«have 
imkindly  towards  them.  Indeed,  when  a  Patagonian  chief  wishes  to  cliange  his  quaittr;, 
and  the  people  do  not  wish  to  part  with  him,  they  take  one  of  his  children,  indulge  it  iu| 
every  way,  and  declare  that  he  must  leave  it  behind  him.  The  aifeotionate  parent  cannot  I 
bring  himself  either  to  leave  his  child,  or  to  deprive  it  of  the  society  of  those  vho  are  I 
kind  to  it,  and  in  consequence  he  remains  with  his  people. 

The  condition  of  the  women  is  a  very  tolerable  one.    They  certainly  have  to  voikl 
hard  all  their  lives  unless  their  husband  be  rich  enough  to  purchase  slaves,  or  he  fo;tuDate  | 
enough  to  procure  them  by  a  raid  on  some  other  tribe.    Many  such  slaves  are  obtaii 
from  the  Fuegians,  who  do  not  scruple  even  to  sell  their  own  relatives  when  they  can  i 
procure  a  good  price  for  them.     Even  the  wives  of  the  chief  men  are  not  exempt  from 
labour  unless  their  husbands  happen  to  possess  slaves. 

Generally  the  wives  are  faithful  to  their  husbands,  but  there  are  cases  where  tlie 
-woman  has  thought  herself  ill-treated,  and  has  betaken  herself  to  another  protector. 
Should  he  be  an  inferior,  the  aggrieved  husband  makes  him  pay  for  his  offence ;  kt 
if  a  superior,  he  is  obliged  to  put  up  with  his  loss.  Generally,  however,  the  husband 
and  wife  live  happily  together,  and  the  husband  thinks  it  a  point  of  honour  to  take 
Lis  wife's  part  if  she  should  fall  into  a  dispute,  no  mutter  whether  she  be  ri);ht  oi 
"wrong.  He  will  scold  her  severely  in  private,  and  even  inflict  corporal  punishment  on 
her,  for  involving  him  in  such  a  dispute,  but  he  will  make  a  point  of  upholding  her  is  | 
public. 

The  mode  of  punishment  of  the  Patagonians  is  rather  variable,  but  is  genmllyal 
rooditication  of  the  patritirclml  system.  The  heads  of  families  or  tribes  possess  hereditciy 
rank,  and  take  the  lead  in  all  important  events  of  peace  or  war.  Their  power  is,  how- 
ever, not  very  great,  and  they  are  not  able  to  raise  taxes,  nor  enforce  compulsory  lalxiiii 
without  payment.  These  chiefs,  or  caciques,  as  they  are  termed,  can,  if  they  choose,  refuse 
the  rank,  and  many  do  so,  preferring  to  become  subjects  of  some  other  cacique  to  the  | 
trouble  and  re.sponsibility  which  accompany  the  post. 

According  to  Falkner,  "  the  cacique  has  the  power  of  protecting  as  many  as  apply 
h'rii ;  of  composing  or  silencing  any  difference ;  or  delivering  over  the  oflending  party  to  I 
'^e  punished  with  death,  without  being  accountable  for  it.    in  these  respects  his  viUii 


RELIGION. 


041 


I  ,],giaw.    He  is  generally  too  apt  to  take  bribes,  delivering  up  his  vossalti,  and  even  hia 
I  ^tions,  when  well  paid  for  it. 

"According  to  his  orders  the  Indians  encamp,  march,  or  travel  from  one  plaee  to 
igother  to  hunt  or  to  make  war.  He  frequeutlv  summons  them  to  his  tent,  and  harangues 
them  upon  their  behaviour,  the  exigencies  of  the  time,  the  injuries  they  have  received,  the 
meaiures  to  be  taken,  &c.  In  these  harangues  he  always  extols  his  own  prowess  arid 
personid  merit  "When  eloouent  he  is  grtatly  esteemed ;  and  when  a  cacique  is  not 
^dowed  with  that  accomplishment,  he  generally  has  an  orator  who  supplies  his  place." 


Tsdles  made  of  flat 
circular  form,  Tiie 
idle,  and  can  then  1)6 
rters,  the  cradle  can 
ant  being  perfectly 


tainly  have  towoik 
lavos,orhefo;tuiiaie 
slaves  are  obtained 
tives  when  they  can 
ire  not  exempt  from 

are  cases  where  the 
[>  another  protector. 
for  his  offence;  but 
iwcver,  the  husband 
it  of  honour  to  take 
jcr  she  be  rifiht  oi 
oral  punishment  on 
of  upholding  her  in 

,  but  is  generally  a 
•8  possess  here(iitR7 1 
riuiir  power  is,  licw- 
3  compulsory  lalxiiii  I 
f  they  choose,  lefnse 
)thcr  cacique  totlie 


M  many  as  ap 
iO  offending  party  to  I 
respects  Us  viUii 


•I 


BUBIAL  ORotnnx 


The  religion  of  the  Patagonian  is  a  polytheism,  the  natives  believing  that  there  are 
I  great  numbers  of  deities,  some  good  and  some  evil.  Each  family  is  under  the  cuardian- 
lipof  one  of  the  good  deities,  and  all  the  members  of  that  family  join  him  when  they 
I  die.  Beside  these  gods  there  are  subordinate  demons,  good  to  their  own  friends,  but  bad 
toward  all  others,  so  that  on  the  whole  the  bad  predominates  in  them.  They  are  called 
I  by  the  name  of  Valichu. 

Yet  among  some  of  the  Patagonian  tribes  there  is  even  an  approach  to  personal  religioiL 
I  It  has  been  thought  that  the  Patagonians  are  totally  destitute  of  such  religion.  This, 
however,  is  certainly  not  the  case,  as  even  our  limited  knowledge  of  these  people,  their 
language,  and  their  habits  shows  that,  even  though  they  may  not  possess  any  definite 
system  of  religion,  they  are  still  impressed  with  the  idea  of  some  Being  infinitely  greater 
than  themselves,  who  knows  everything  that  they  do.  Thus  they  believe  in  an  omniscient 
Being;  and  such  a  belief  as  this,  limited  and  imperfect  though  it  may  be,  is  yet  a  step 
towaida  true  religion. 


J    S' 


.'>j>; 


■'i 

'     J 


542 


PATAGONIA. 


To  this  unknown  Being  they  return  thanks  when  tliey  have  obtained  a  supply  of  fooj 
after  long  famine,  so  that  we  find  them  acknowledging  that  the  great  Being,  who  knows 
all  their  deeds,  watches  over  them,  and  is  the  Giver  of  all  good  things. 

When,  for  example,  they  have  pix>cured  a  seal  after  having  been  half-starved  for 
months,  they  assemble  round  a  fire,  and  the  oldest  man  present  cuts  for  each  person  a 
piece  of  the  seal,  uttering  over  each  portion  a  sort  of  prayer,  and  lookine  upwards  in 
dsvotion  to  the  unseen  G(k1,  who  had  ^ent  them  meat  in  their  need.  Unmsciplined  as 
are  the  Fuegians,  totally  unaccustomed  to  self-denial,  and  mod  with  hunger,  not  one  of 
them  will  touch  the  food  until  this  invocation  has  beea  repeated. 

The  mode  of  burial  among  the  Patagonians  varies  in  detail  according  to  the  particular 
tribe,  but  there  is  a  general  resemblance  in  the  ceremonies  throughouc  the  country.         I 
When  a  man  dies,  his  body  is  wrapped  in  his  best  mantle,  placed  on  his  favourite 
horse,  and  conveyed  to  the  place  of  burial,  where  a  square  pit  has  already  been  dug,  some 
six  feet  in  depth  and  two  or  three  feet  in  width.    In  this  pit  the  body  of  the  deceased  is 
placed  in  a  sitting  position,  his  bolas,  spears,  and  other  property  laid  beside  him,  and  the 
pit  is  then  covert  with  branches,  on  which  a  qu«^tity  of  earth  is  thrown.    The  horse  is 
next  sacrificed.    It  is  held  at  the  grave  by  one  nu..i,  while  another  kills  it  by  a  blow  oa ! 
the  head  from  the  holaa,  and  the  skin  is  then  removed,  stuffed,  and  supported  at  the  grave  I 
on  four  posts.    At  the  grave  of  a  cacique  four  horses  are  sacrificed.    The  clothing  whicL 
is  not  buried  with  the  deceased  is  burned,  and  a  feast  on  the  body  of  the  horse  closes  tiie 
proceedings. 

The  widows  are  obliged  to  remain  in  a  state  of  the  strictest  privacy  for  an  entire  year, 
keeping  themselves  within  their  huts,  never  mixing  in  society,  and  not  even  Rhowino 
themselves  unless  absolutely  obliged  to  do  so.  They  must  blacken  themselves  \'ith 
soot,  and  not  eat  the  flesh  of  the  guanaco,  the  mare,  or  the  rhoea.  Should  a  woman  break 
the  rule  of  seclusion,  and  be  detected  in  an  intrigue,  she  would  at  once  lose  her  life  at  the 
hands  of  her  dead  husband's  relations. 

Among  some  of  the  tribes  the  tomb  is  periodically  opened,  and  the  skeleton  of  the 
deceased,  which  has  been  prepared  with  the  greatest  care,  is  washed  and  clothed  in  nev  I 
robes.     This  office  belongs  to  an  old  matron,  who  is  specially  selected  for  the  task,  which  j 
becomes  in  process  of  time  a  long  and  tedious  one,  as  the  warriors  are  placed  side  by  sid 
in  the  grave,  each  year  gradually  adding  to  the  number  of  those  who  have  to  be  vashei 
and  clothiid  annuaUy. 

Among  some  of  the  tribes  the  skeletons  are  prepared  by  laying  the  bodies  on  platforms  | 
woven  from  canes  and  twigs,  and  during  the  time  that  is  occupied  in  cleaning  and 
bleaching  the  skeleton  the  platform  ia  guarded  by  the  friends  of  the  dead  man,  draped 
in  long  mantles,  and  bearing  spears  or  staves,  with  which  they  strike  the  ground,  while 
they  sing  mournful  strairis  In  order  to  drive  away  the  Yalichus  or  spirits,  who  maj 
possibly  be  well-disposed  towards  the  dead  man,  but  are  more  likely  to  be  unfriendly. 

Should  the  deceased  have  been  a  wealchy  man,  many  visits  of  condolence  are  paid  to 
the  relatives,  the  mourners  weeping  loudly,  and  pricking  their  arms  and  legs  with  thotm 
in  order  to  prove  their  affection  by  the  effusion  of  their  blood.  For  these  tokens  of 
respect  they  are  rewarded  with  beads,  brass  ornaments,  and  other  presents ;  and  it  need 
scarcely  be  said  that  the  sorrow  felt  for  the  deceased  and  the  sympathy  excited  for  his 
friends  depend  very  much  on  the  amount  of  property  at  the  disposal  of  the  relatives. 


\ 
-i 


CHAPTER  IV. 


THE  ABAUCANIANa 


SON  OF   THB    NATIOK    INTO    TBISB8 — THB  KAPUCHlSs — PBCUIJAB  BTHUCTUBB  OF  TBB  HBAD-— 

tfflS  CHEBIPA,  PONCHO,   AND   BOOTS — MODB  OF  8HAVINCI DBK88INO   THB  HAIB — THB  "  PULLING 

BiU"  FIGHT — DBE88  OF  THB  VOHKN — THB  BNOBMOU8  BBBA8T-PIN — 8INGULAB  USB  OF  THIMBLB8 

-SUBOBATB   HBAD-OBBSS — ^PAINT — ^BXHIBITION  OF  FEHAIiB  VANITY DBESS  OF   THB    CHILDBBN 

!  — ABOHITECTTniB  OF  THB  AILAUCANIAN8 — THB  CHIBF'S  HOUBB  AND  ITS  FCBNITTTBB — LONG 
BOmi  OF  TEa  MAPtrCHis — mTHBBB  OF  FIBE8 — CODB  OF  BTIQDBTTB — ^THB  8PBBCH  OF  CEBB- 
lONT— VALtTB  OF  OBATOBT — DBMAND  0?  TBIBUTB — MODB  OF  OOTBBMMBNT — THB  OBANO 
IO()DI— TBB   COUNCILS   OF  PBACB   AND   WAB. 

ma  northwards  from  Patagonia,  and  taking  a  westerly  direction,  we  come  to  the 

AUCANIAN  nation.  This  title  was  given  to  them  by  the  Spaniards,  just  as  was  the  name 
IPatagomans  to  their  southern  neighbours,  and,  although  it  is  an  incorrect  one,  it  has 
len  accepted  for  so  many  years  that  it  cannot  be  conveniently  exchanged  for  the  more 

ct  designation. 

The  aborigines  of  Chili  and  a  part  of  the  territory  now  occupied  by  the  Argentine 
fcpublic  were  formerly  one  great  people,  extending  over  a  very  considerable  portion  of  the 
fi  and  necessarily  modified  in  manners  and  customs  by  the  influence  of  climate  and 

^  aphical  positioa  Their  general  title  was  Alapu-ch^,  or  People  of  the  Land,  but 
ley  were  separated  into  three  great  divisions,  namely,  Pehuen-ch^,  or  People  of  the  East; 
^ra-che,  or  People  of  the  West;  and  Huili-ch^,  or  Far-off  People,  being  those  nearest  to 
agonians. 

Passing  over  the  wars  with  the  Spaniards,  as  foreign  to  the  object  of  this  work,  we 

1  describe  the  Mapuch^s,  or  People  of  the  Country,  as  they  call  themselves. 

These  people  are  rather  below  the  middle  height,  strong,  thick-set,  broad-chested,  and 

[ich  inferior  in  point  of  form  to  the  North  American  tribes.    The  head  is  narrow,  and 
in  front,  broad  and  high  behind,  and  the  back  of  the  head  falls  in  almost  a  direct 

^e  with  the  nape  of  the  neck,  a  peculiarity  by  which  an  Araucanian  may  almost 
ariably  be  distinguished.  The  foot  is  as  remarkable  as  the  head.  It  is  very  short  and 
d,  and  rises  straight  from  the  toes  to  the  ankle  with  scarcely  any  curve,  so  as  to 
duce  a  very  high  but  very  clumsy-looking  instep. 

The  ordinary  dress  of  the  Mapuch^  men  is  mostly  composed  of  two  garments,  namely, 

!"cheripa"  pronounced  chSreepah)  and  the  poncho.    The  cheripa  is  a  sort  of  compro« 

I  between  a  kUt  and  trousers.    It  is  a  piece  of  stuff,  mostly  cotton,  which  is  fastened 

[the  back  of  a  gii  He,  passed  between  the  legs,  drawn  up  in  front  there,  and  tucked  then 

'  the  girdle.    The  poncho  is  nothing  but  a  large  circular  pieces  of  similar  stuff,  with 

hole  in  the  centre,  through  which  the  head  passes.     It  is  exactly  similar  in  principle 

jthe  cloak  of  Polynesia,  and  is  at  once  a  primitive,  efficient,  and  graceful  robe,  assuming 
\  every  change  of  attitude  folds  which  delight  the  eye  of  an  artist. 


'  m 


Jl 


ySffw** 


544 


ARAUOANIA, 


Beside  the  poncho  and  cheripa,  the  MapucW  generally  wears  a  pdr  of  hoota  „^ 
to  those  of  the  Patagonians,  and  made  of  similar  materials,  the  skin  from  the  hindld 
of  a  horse  being  drawn  over  the  foot  while  still  fresh,  so  that  it  moulds  itself  to  the  I 
of  the  wearer.  As  with  the  Fatagonians,  it  is  open  in  front,  so  as  to  allow  the  two  ft 
toes  to  pass  through  and  grasp  the  small  triangular  stimip.  The  elaborate  hon 
accoutrements  in  which  the  Mapuch^s  delight  will  be  described  when  we  come  tot, 
manners  and  customs  of  the  people.  Men  of  rank  wear  woollen  bracelets  and  anklets! 
marks  of  their  superior  position. 

Like  most  of  the  Araucanian  tribes,  the  Mapuch^s  have  but  little  beard,  and  wN 
they  have  they  eradicate  after  the  usual  fashion  of  savages,  plucking  out  the  individd 
hairs  instead  of  shaving.  Mr.  R.  E.  Smith  had  the  opportunity  of  seeing  the  opetati 
performed  : —  | 

"  At  one  house  where  we  stopped  I  saw  an  Indian,  who  at  first  sight  seemed  to  M 
white  man,  from  the  fact  that  his  beard  was  grown  as  though  unshaven  for  a  week.  1 
looked  red  and  blotched,  and  was  continually  raising  his  hand  to  some  part  of  his  M 
wearing  all  the  while  an  expression  of  patient  endurance.    A  close  scrutiny  showed  t 
he  was  engaged  in  shaving. 

"  These  Indians  pull  out  or  nip  off  the  beard  with  small  steel  tweezers.    This  insti 
ment  was  originally,  as  the  Mapuch^  name  signifies,  a  clam  shell,  but,  by  intercourse  v 
the  whites,  they  have  been  able  to  procure  a  more  elegant  article.    Every  dandy  can 
his  tweezers  hanging  from  his  )vcck.  and  at  leisure  moments  amuses  himself  by  sniootlii 
his  face  to  the  taste  of  his  painted  mistress.     The  arguments  they  use  in  defence  of  I 
treatment  of  the  beard  are  precisely  those  used  by  shavelings  the  world  over." 

They  do  not  content  themselves  with  merely  removing  the  hair  from  the  chin,  cjieej 
and  upper  lip,  but  pull  out  the  eyelashes  and  eyebrows,  substituting  instead  of  tie  lai 
a  slender  curved  line  of  black  paint.  They  say  that  the  presence  of  the  eyelashes  hlDdl 
them  in  the  pursuit  of  bee-hunting,  a  sport  of  which  they  are  very  fond,  andon\fh| 
they  pride  themselves  greatly.  Some  of  the  younger  warriors  have  allowed  a  veiy  slij 
fringe  of  hair  to  remain  on  the  upper  lip,  but  the  older  chiefs  think  that  it  is  an  innoil 
tion  on  the  ancient  customs,  and  discountenauco  it  as  far  as  they  can. 

Tlie  hair  of  the  head  is  cut  ehort  at  the  top,  but  is  allowed  to  grow  long  at  the  at 
in  order  that  it  may  be  easily  grasped,  just  as  tha  North  American  tribes  leave  one  lo) 
lock  on  the  crown  of  the  head  so  as  to  assist  the  enemy  who  slays  them  in  gel 
the  scalp. 

When  two  lads  quarrel,  they  settle  the  dispute  with  a  fight,  which  is  conducted,  not! 
blows  with  the  fist  or  with  a  weapon,  but  by  pulling  the  hair.    "Let  us  pull  hair, if  jj 
are  not  afraid,"  cries  one  of  the  disputants  to  the  other.     The  challenge  is  never  reftsr 
Off  goes  the  poncho,  if  they  happen  to  be  wearing  it,  the  cheripa  is  tucked  tightly  i 
the  belt,  the  combatants  allow  each  other  to  take  a  fair  grasp  of  the  long  locks,  and 
struggle  begins.    Each  tries  to  twist  the  head  of  his  opponent  so  as  to  bring  liim  tot 
ground,  and  when  he  has  once  fallen,  they  loosen  their  grasp,  rub  the  backs  of  tlJ 
heads,  take  a  fresh  grasp,  and  repeat  the  struggle  until  one  of  them  yields.    The  comlf 
over,  all  animosity  vanishes,  and  they  are  good  friends  again. 

The  dress  of  the  women  is.  like  that  of  the  men,  composed  of  two  garments,  tkj 
they  are  differently  put  on. 

One.Ls  an  enlarged  cheripa,  and  made  ol  the  same  material.  It  is  first  wrapped  roiii 
the  body  close  under  the  arms,  and  then  pinned  together  over  each  shoulder,  so  that tl 
arms  are  left  bare.  It  is  confined  at  the  waist  by  a  very  broad  belt,  and  falls  nearly 
the  ankla  This  alone  is  a  very  sufficient  dress,  but  over  it  is  thrown  a  second  piece  j 
stuff  which  acts  as  a  shawl  or  mantle,  being  fastened  in  front  with  a  pin  having  a  moj 
enormously  flat  head,  about  tlio  size  of  a  cheese- plate.  Sometimes  the  head  is  globiila 
but  the  Hat  form  is  the  favourite,  and  it  is  adorned  with  engraved  figures.  The  cloth | 
mostly  of  native  manufacture,  and  is  either  black  or  a  very  dark  indigo  blue. 

Like  that  of  the  men,  the  hair  of  the  women  is  divided  into  two  long  tails,  one  j 
which  hangs  over  each  shoulder.    The  tails  are  wound  round  with  spiral  strings  of  1 
beads,  and  their  ends  are  connected  by  a  string  of  twelve  or  fourteen  brass  thimbles,  vli 


FEMALE  VANITY. 


645 


pair  of  boots  sL. 
n  from  the  hind  1( 
)ulds  itself  to  the 
to  allow  the  two  1 
The  elaborate  hoi 
when  we  come  to 
acelets  and  an 


little  beard,  and  wK 
ing  out  the  individd 
f  seeing  the  operate 

sight  seemed  to  J 
aven  for  a  week 
some  part  of  his  fa] 
B  scrutiny  showed  1 

iweezers.  This  insh 
lut,  byintercouisev 

Every  dandy  can 
5  himself  by  smootl 
use  in  defence  of  i 
vorld  over" 
■  from  the  chin,  cheej 
3g  instead  of  the  la« 
if  the  eyelashes  hiidj 
ery  fond,  and  omrhj 
e  allowed  a  very  i 
k  that  it  is  an  innovl 
an. 
TTow  long  at  the  sWJ 

tribes  leave  one  lol 
ys  them  in  getting  i 

ch  is  conducted,  cot  j 
^et  us  pull  hair,  if  y| 
lUenge  is  never  refus« 
1  is  tucked  tightly  i 
the  long  locks,  and  I 
as  to  bring  him  toll 
rub  the  hacks  of  tliJ 
n  yields.    The  comtil 

'  two  garments,  thoni 


™f  side  by  side  like  a  peal  of  bells.  Beside  these  ornaments,  the  women  wear  a  sort  of 
0  made  entirely  of  beads,  and  falling  over  the  back  of  the  head  as  far  as  the  shoulders, 
liovrer  edge  is  decomted  with  a  row  of  brass  thimbles,  like  that  which  connects  the  two 
(UM  of  the  hair. 

This  elaborate  head-dress  is  only  worn  on  great  occasions,  while  ordinarily  the  queues 
■wound  round  the  head,  the  two  ends  projecting  in  fi-ont  like  horns,  a  fillet,  usually 
ujded  with  beads,  being  employed  to  keep  the  hair  in  its  place. 

Ornaments  are  worn  according  to  the  wealth  of  the  owners.  Strings  of  beads,  silver 
riid  brass  thimbles  are  hung  in  profusion  round  the  neck,  which  is  further  deco- 


A  MAFUOHil  FAIULT. 


1  with  a  collar  made  of  leather  and  inlaid  with  silver.  Wide  bracelets  and  anklets 
!  also  worn,  similar  to  those  of  the  men,  but  made  of  variously-coloured  beads  instead 
[wool 

Paint  is  worn  by  both  sexes,  but  chiefly  by  the  women,  and  is  anything  but  onia- 
ntal  It  is  invariably  of  two  colours,  red  and  black,  which  are  mixed  M'it);  grease,  so 
at  they  can  be  applied  and  removed  at  pleasure.  The  usual  plan  is  to  have  a  broad  red 
iltfiom  ear  to  ear,  taking  in  the  cheeks,  eyelids,  and  nose,  the  lower  edge  f»f  the  belt 

j'  sometimes  edged  and  scalloped  with  black.     The  eyelids  and  lashes  aiv  also  edged 

^thhlack,  and  a  thin  line  of  the  same  hue  takes  the  place  of  the  eyebrows,  which  are  all 

noved  except  a  very  fine  row  of  hairs  in  the  centre.     Some  of  the  women  further 

«orat«  their  faces  by  spots  of  black  paint.      The  women  are  exceedinfjly  proud  of 

ornaments ;  and  an  amusing  instance  of  their  vanity  is  related  by  Mr.  Smith : — 

Dur  conversation  turned  upon  female  dress ;  and,  without  intending  any  disparagement 

1^01*11.  NN 


846 


ARAIJCANIA. 


to  our  fair  entertainers,  we  compared  them  to  the  women  whom  we  had  seen  at  thi 
house  of  Chancay.  The  women,  who  were  at  work  near  by,  did  not  understanj 
half-a-dozen  words  of  Spanish ;  but,  with  that  intuitive  perception  which  belongs  td 
the  sex,  they  were  not  long  in  discovering  that  our  conversation  related  to  theniselvei 
and  their  dresses. 

"  Immediately  they  held  a  council  of  war ;  and,  entering  the  house,  they  presentlJ 
retuiTied,  each  with  a  bag  of  trinkets.  There  were  coverings  for  the  head  and  breast 
composed  of  strings  of  beads  of  all  colours  and  designs,  with  brass  thimbles  and  eilvei 
coins.  There  were  rings  and  pendents  for  ears  and  nose ;  bracelets  and  anklets,  collan 
and  breast-pins  of  colossal  proportions.  These  were  held  up  for  our  admiration  •  ani 
that  we  might  more  fully  realize  their  wealth,  the  ladies  proceeded  to  deck  themselvei 
•with  nil  their  finery.  They  were  at  the  same  time  jabbering  at  the  top  of  their  lunu 
praising  their  own  superiorit}  to  all  other  women,  and  appealing  to  us  for  a  confirmatioil 
of  tlnir  own  good  opinions.  1 

"  Finally,  the  belle  of  the  lot,  having  ornamented  her  head,  breast,  and  arms  to  thej 
fullest  capacity,  stepped  in  advance  of  the  others,  and,  raising  her  dress  as  high  an  tlii 
knee,  displayed  to  our  astonished  gaze  a  remarkably  well-rounded  piece  of  flesh  anJ 
blood,  Tatting  the  calf  with  honest  pride,  and  turning  it  about  for  our  inspection,  slii 
liung  it  round  with  beads,  adjusted  the  many-coloured  anklets,  and,  snapping  her  JiuPtn 
contemptuously,  poured  out  a  perfect  torrent  of  Mapuch^. 

"  Unfortunately,  there  was  no  one  near  to  interpret  this  language ;  but  from  heractioni 
and  the  frequent  repetition  of  the  name  '  Chancay,'  we  gathered  her  meaning  to  be  pretti 
much  that,  in  whatever  else  the  wives  of  Chancay  might  excel,  she  would  defy  them  o| 
any  rno  else  to  produce  a  finer  leg  than  the  one  in  question."  T 

The  dress  of  the  children  is  simple  enough.     As  long  as  they  are  infants,  and  notabli 
to  walk,  they  are  tightly  rolled  up  in  bandages,  so  as  to  be  unable  to  move.   In  thi] 
lielpless  condition  they  are  put  into  bamboo  cradles,  and  hung  up  on  pegs  driven  im 
the  walls  of  the  house,  or  laid  in  baskets  suspended  from  the  roof,  so  that  they  can  1 
Bwung  about  by  a  cord  tied  to  the  cradle.     The  infants  are  perfect  model's  of  behavinuil 
never  crying,  and  allowing  themselves  to  be  hung  on  pegs  without  betraying  any  signs  c 
life,  except  the  movement  of  the  eyes.     As  soon  as  they  can  walk,  they  are  allowd  \\ 
run  about  without  the  incumbrance  of  any  clotlung,  which  is  not  worn  until  they  becoinJ 
boy.«i  and  girls  of  seven  or  eight  years  old.  i 

The  architecture  of  the  Araucanians  is  very  simple,  but  differs  slightly  accordin|»  \\ 
the  district,  and  the  position  of  the  owner  of  the  house.  The  ordinary  house  of  a  conmioj 
man  is  a  mere  hut,  built  of  wickerwork,  about  twelve  feet  by  ten,  carelessly  made, 
ill-calculated  to  withstand  the  elements.  On  a  wet  day  the  rain  pours  into  the  hut  oJ 
all  sides,  a  circumstance  which  has  its  advantages  to  counterbalance  its  discomforts.  Oi 
rainy  days  all  cooking  has  to  be  done  within  the  house,  which  would  be  absoliiteli 
unbearable  if  the  apertures  which  let  the  rain  in  did  not  let  the  smoke  out  At  nighj 
moreover,  these  huts  are  overcrowded  with  sleepers.  I 

In  one  of  these  huts  there  were  three  rude  bedsteads,  for  the  accommodation  of  t™ 
married  couples  and  a  pair  of  grown-up  givLs,  while  on  the  ground  lay  sixttcn  or  sewntwi 
young  men  and  children,  packed  together  like  herrings  in  a  barrel.  ^Moreover,  awliolj 
troop  of  dogs  came  sneaking  into  the  house  as  soon  as  the  inmates  closed  ilieireycs;  i 
that  within  this  limited  space  some  thirty  living  beings  were  contained  diirin},'  tlie  niglilj 
It  is  evident  that,  if  the  hut  had  been  weather-proof,  the  whole  party  would  have 
suffocated  before  the  morning. 

A  better  kind  of  habitation,  visited  by  Mr.  Smith,  deserved  the  nnmn  of  house. 
was  rectangular  instead  of  rounded,  and  measured  thirty  feet  in  lenj^tli  by  jitteeni 
breadth.     In  the  middle  of  the  roof  was  a  hole,  by  way  of  chimney,  the  fire  beiiip niadj 
directly  beneath  it.    There  was  no  window,  the  hole  and  the  door  being  the  only  apertiin 
for  the  admission  of  light  and  air. 

There  was  only  one  room,  though  a  sort  of  loft  was  made  in  the  roof.  Tin's  vns  ustj 
as  a  Htnroliouse,  where  sacks  of  beans  and  similar  luxuries  were  kept.  An  niifibt  be  siijj 
posed,  the  whole  upper  part  of  the  house  was  thickly  encrusted  with  buoU    Oii«  uI  I 


SOCIAL  ETIQUETTE. 


647 


with  Boot.    Oueull 


llpefg  was  partitioned  off  with  a  sort  of  wickerwork  wall,  and  served  as  a  granaiy,  in 
Ifhich  the  wheat  was  stored. 

I  From  the  sooty,  cobwebbed  rafters  hung  bunches  of  maize,  pumpkins,  joints  of  meat, 
|ut«  full  of  potatoes,  strings  of  capsicum-pods,  and  similar  articles ;  while  eartlienware 
;8,  dishes,  and  spears  were  scattered  in  profusion  over  the  floor.  In  the  middle  of  all 
jje  articles  hung  two  long  lances,  with  their  points  towards  the  door ;  but,  although 
liheir  heads  were  protected  by  being  stuck  into  lumps  of  fat,  they  were  msty,  and  had 
Iffidently  been  long  out  of  use. 

I  Two  of  the  corners  were  occupied  with  the  ordinary  bedstead  of  the  country,  i.e.  a 
mmework  of  cane,  with  a  bull's  hide  stretched  tightly  over  it ;  and  near  the  beds  hung 
Ithe  stock  of  finery  belonging  to  the  owner,  namely,  spufs,  stirru])8,  and  bits,  all  of  solid 
llilver,  belonging  to  the  men,  and  breastpins,  necklaces,  earrings,  strings  of  thimbles,  and 
lother  adornments  of  the  women.  The  usual  basket-cradle,  containing  a  swathed  baby, 
Lag  suspended  from  one  of  the  rafters. 

I  The  house  of  a  cacique,  or  chief,  is  very  much  larger  than  either  of  those  which  have 
llieen  described,  and  somewhat  resembles  the  "  long  house "  of  Borneo.  One  of  these 
lliouses,  belonging  to  a  cacique  named  Ayllal,  looked  at  a  distance  something  between  a 
iTerylong  boat  and  a  haystack.  Its  height  was  about  fifteen  feet,  its  width  thirty,  and  its 
IJeDgth  about  one  hundred  and  forty. 

I  The  middle  of  the  house  was  common  to  all  the  inhabitants,  but  the  sides  were 
Ipjrtitioned  off  so  as  to  form  a  series  of  chambers,  each  of  which  belonged  to  a  married 
lion  of  the  pinprietor,  or  to  one  of  his  own  wives.  In  cases  where  the  family  is  not  a 
iTery  large  one,  each  wife  has  her  own  fireplace ;  but  when  the  number  of  families  under 
lone  roof  is  considerable,  one  fire  is  common  to  two  or  three  of  them.  In  Ayllal's  house 
Ithere  were  six  fireplaces,  and  over  each  was  a  hole  in  the  roof.  The  fireplaces  are 
lnothing  more  than  a  few  stones,  so  arranged  that  the  pots  can  be  kept  clear  of  the 
Iburninj,'  wood ;  and,  as  the  ashes  are  allowed  to  accumulate  where  they  fall,  or  to  be 
Iblowii  about  by  every  current  of  air,  it  is  evident  that  the  interior  of  such  a  house  is  not 
liinodel  of  cleanliness. 

In  consequence  of  the  custom  of  appropriating  a  separate  fire  to  each  wife,  the  one  is 
Iconvontlonally  accepted  as  a  metaphor  lor  the  other.  It  is  not  considered  polite  to  ask  a 
Imn  how  many  wives  he  has,  but  etiquette  pennits  any  one  to  ask  another  how  many 
Ijires  he  burns.  In  front  of  the  door  hangs  a  cross-bar,  beyond  which  no  one  ventures  to 
Ipuss  without  a  special  invitation,  unless  he  be  an  inmate  of  the  house,  or  an  intimate 
Ifrieiul  of  the  family. 

The  Mapuchds  exhibit  in  perfection  that  curious  mixture  of  the  savage  and  the 
jentleinan  tliat  is  so  -tteu  found  among  uncivilized  vcople.  They  have  a  most  elaborate 
Icode  of  etiquette,  wiiich  to  a  stranger  is  often  irksonn  on  account  of  the  time  which  is 
iconsumed  in  going  through  the  requisite  formalities.  When  two  persons  meet,  it  is 
Inecessary  that  they  should  go  through  a  set  course  of  complimentary  remarks,  the 
lomission  of  which,  except  between  relatives  or  \evy  intimate  friends,  would  be  held  as  an 
|liDparilonable  offence.     Let  us  take  Mr.  E.  R  Smith's  account  of  the  ceremonial: — 

"If  tiie  guest  be  a  stranger,  the  host  begins  by  addressiig  him  with  "I  do  not  know 

you, brothor,'  or'  I  have  never  seen  you  before.'    Thereupon  tl-'  stranger  mentions  his  own 

ame  and  residence,  and  goes  on  to  ask  the  host  about  hiniself,  his  health,  and  that  of 

his  father,  mother,  wives,  and  children ;  about  his  lands,  crops,  cattle,  and  flocks :  the 

's  of  the  district,  the  neighbours,  their  wives,  children,  en  ps,  &c.,  are  next  inquired 

bbout;  and  whether  there  have  been  any  disturbances,  diseases,  deaths,  or  accidents. 

"  If  the  responses  given  are  favourable,  the  questioner  goes  on  to  express  his  happi- 
ness, and  moralizes  to  the  effect  that  health,  wealth,  and  frieni  ship  are  great  blessings, 
(for  which  God  should  be  thanked.  If,  on  the  contrary,  the  an  wers  should  convey  bad 
liewD,  he  coniloUiS  with  the  afflicted,  and  philosophizes  that  mis;artunes  should  be  borne 
p»'ith  equanimity,  since  men  cannot  always  avoid  evil. 

"  Tlifi  micst  having  finished,  the  host  commences  in  turn  to  a  k  all  the  sane  questions, 
nakinu  such  comments  as  the  answers  rectuved  may  demand. 
"This  formality  occupies  ten  or  fifteen  minutes.    The  questions  and  answers  aro 

N  N  2 


m 


1  I^H 

in    l^^^^^^l 

1 

^  1 
1 

■I^^^^Bh'^^ 

• 

Hi 

'  '' 

! 

A 
j 

\    1 

Iff  ; 


C/^i 


548 


ARAUCANIA 


recited  (by  rote)  in  a  low  monotonous  voice,  with  a  sing-son^  tone,  not  unlike  the 
saying  of  the  rosary  or  the  chanting  of  friars.  At  tho  end  of  each  sentence,  if  the  last 
word  end  with  a  vowel,  the  voice  is  raised  to  a  shout ;  but  should  the  final  letter  be  a 
consonant,  it  is  rounded  off  with  a  nasal  grunt.  The  listener  expresses  his  satisfaction 
occasionally  by  a  sound  between  a  grunt  and  a  groan,  or  indicates  surprise  by  a  W 
drawn  'Hud/  With  these  exceptions,  he  never  interrupts  until  the  speaker  has  given 
notice,  by  a  peculiar  cadence  of  the  voice,  that  he  has  said  his  say.  During  this  palaver 
the  speakers  often  do  not  look  at  each  other,  and  frequently  even  sit  with  their  backs 
turned  to  one  another." 

As  soon  as  etiquette  has  been  satisfied  by  these  formalities,  the  speakers  assume  their 
ordinary  tone  of  voice,  and  converse  freely  on  subjects  respecting  which  they  really  take 
an  interest 

Oratory  is  highly  valued  by  the  Mapuch^s,  and  should  a  young  man  have  some  power 
of  speech,  and  train  it  into  eloquence,  he  is  on  the  high  road  to  distinction,  and  will  pro< 
bably  end  by  becoming  a  chief,  though  originally  of  inferior  rank.  Such  young  men  are 
always  eagerly  sought  by  the  chiefs  as  their  messengers,  inasmuch  as  etiquette  requires 
that  .-i.  Oil  rni'ssengers  should  not  only  possess  a  retentive  memory,  so  as  to  ensure  tlie 
transr  -ssion  of  the  message  correctly,  but  should  also  be  fluent  of  speech  and  choice  of 
dict'uii    he  latter  being  a  point  in  which  tho  Alapuchds  are  exrec  dingly  fastidious. 

A  y<  *  ing  man  who  shows  himself  to  be  a  proficient  in  these  three  requisites  is  sure 
to  1k5  takbU  into  the  service  of  an  important  chief,  and  indeed  he  knows  his  own  value 
ton  weV-  to  damage  his  prospects  by  serving  any  except  a  man  of  very  liigli  rank. 
^\.i  ..'ii'^  ,>a  messenger,  he  practically  becomes  a  sort  of  ambassador,  on  whom  thereputa^ 
tion  f'  ;.  principal  is  reflected,  and  by  associating  with  the  chief  men,  and  speakin'  at 
thcir  .  iiblies,  he  soon  gains  for  himself  ^lat  importance  which  was  formerly  only 
accorded  to  his  official  capacity.  Men  of  this  stamp  have  frequently  become  the  masteis 
of  those  whom  they  formerly  served,  their  abilities  having  raised  them  to  their  appro. 
priate  station. 

To  a  stranger  the  eloquence  of  these  men  is  utterly  unintelligible.  They  deliver  their 
message  in  a  sort  of  monotone,  varied  with  inflections,  but  without  the  least  spirit  or  1 
action.  In  fact,  they  very  much  resemble  schoolboys  reciting  a  piece  of  poetry  which 
they  have  learned  by  rote  without  taking  the  trouble  to  understand  it  Yet  the  Mapu- 
ch^s  are  held  entranced  during  the  delivery  of  such  a  discourse  by  an  accomplished 
orator,  the  purity  of  whose  diction  excites  the  respectful  admiration  of  his  hearers. 

Etiquette  is  so  highly  valued  among  the  Araucauians  that  on  one  occasion  an  English 
gentleman  nearly  lost  his  life  by  neglecting  a  ceremonial.  It  seems  that  eVery  chief,  no 
matter  how  petty  may  be  his  domain,  expects  that  every  stranger  who  passes  through  his 
territory  shall  pay  l.im  a  tribute.  The  amount  of  tho  tribute  is  of  little  consequence,  so 
that  something  is  given  i\s  an  acknowledgment  of  rank. 

Being  new  to  the  country,  the  gentleman  in  question  was  passing  through  the  br- 
ritory  of  a  chief,  when  he  was  stopped  and  asked  for  tribute,  a  demand  which  he  refused 
to  pay,  on  the  ground  that  he  wa  ,    »nly  c.  traveller  and  not  a  trader.    Thereupon  a  young 
man  leaped  into  a  cabin,  brought  < M.t  a  trumpet  made  of  a  horn,  and  blew  a  blast  upon] 
it.    The  signal  was  answered  irs  .^11  directions,  erj'',  from  every  side  there  poured  in  a 
number  of  mounted  and  armed  v   vriors.     The  traveller  was  not  daunted,  in  spite  of  the] 
martial  array,  cocked  his  pistols,  and  awaited  the  attack,  when  his  guide  ran  up  to  him,  i 
and  begged  him  to  give  them  something,  if  it  were  only  a  pocket-handkerchief. 

The  traveller  saw  at  once,  from  the  smallness  of  the  suggested  present,  that  it  was  a  | 
mere  question  of  etiquette,  and  munificently  presented  the  chief  with  a  jack-knife. 
Enmity  at  once  gave  way  to  enthusiastic  friendship.     The  old  chief  was  quite  overcome  I 
by  the  splendour  of  the  gift,  swore  eternal  friendship  with  the  traveller,  and  sent  a  guaid  [ 
of  honour  to  accompany  him  for  several  miles  on  his  way. 

Wk  naturally  come  to  the  mode  of  government  employed  by  the  Arauoanians. 
The  four  great  divisions  are  subdivided  into  provinces,  and  these  into  smaller  districts,! 
each  of  which  is  presided  over  by  a  chie^  who  exercises  a  kind  of  patriarchal  authority  I 


not  unlilce  tlie 
tence,  if  the  last 

final  letter  be  a 
s  his  satisfaction 
irprise  by  a  long. 
peaker  has  given 
ring  this  palaver, 
;  with  their  backj 

kers  assume  their 
a  they  really  taie 

have  some  pwer 
ion,  and  will  pro- 
ch  young  men  are 
etiquette  requires 
)  as  to  ensure  tlie 
)ch  and  choice  of 
1  fastidious. 
>  requisites  is  sure 
)w&  his  own  value 
i  very  high  rank. 

whom  the  reputa- 
n,  and  speakinj  at 
was  formerly  only 
become  the  masters 
sm  to  their  appro* 

They  deliver  their 
the  least  spirit  or  j 
ce  of  poetry  whicli 
Yet  the  Mapu- 
)y  an  accomplished  I 

his  hearers. 

occasion  an  EngM  I 

;hat  every  chief,  no 

passes  through  his 

,tle  consequence,  so  I 

ig  through  the  teN 
nd  which  he  refused 
Thereupon  a  young 
blew  a  blast  upon 
there  poured  in  a 
nted,  in  spite  of  the 
uide  ran  up  to  him, 

resent,  that  it  was  a 
with  a  jack-knife, 
was  quite  overcome 
ler,  andsenta 


Araucanians. 
nto  smaller  districts, 
Batriarchal  authoiit;! 


THE  WAR  AND  PEACE  COUNCILS. 


549 


over  his  clansmen.  He  is  the  judge  and  arbiter  of  the  clan,  and  there  is  no  appeal  from 
his  decision.  Yet  he  levies  no  taxes,  and  cannot  force  even  the  lowest  of  his  people  to 
work  for  him.  He  can  require  the  services  of  the  men  for  war  or  for  business  of  state, 
hnt  there  his  authority  ends. 

No  land  can  be  sold  except  by  the  chief,  to  whom  it  is  by  a  sort  of  legal  fiction  sup- 
T)08ed  to  belong,  and  even  he  cannot  sell  it  to  any  except  a  native  Araucaniau,  under 
penalty  of  death. 

All  these  chiefs,  or  caciques,  as  they  are  often  called,  are  considered  to  be  equals  in 
I  point  of  rank,  and  independent  of  each  other,  though  one  is  chosen  on  account  of  his 
MTSonal  abilities  to  be  the  head  chief  of  the  district,  but  merely 


as  primus  inter  pares. 

The  office  of  chief  is  generally  but  not  always  hereditary.  It' mostly  descends  to  the 
eldest  eon,  but  the  actual  holder  of  the  office  may  bequeath  it  even  to  one  who  belongs  to 
another  family.  Should  a  chief  di«  without  sons,  brother,  or  a  i-ecognised  successor,  the 
people  have  the  power  of  electing  a  chief  for  themselves,  and  it  is  on  such  occasions  as 
Uiese  that  the  eloqu^iit  messengers  lately  described  find  their  opportunity  of  being  raised 
to  the  rank  of  cacique. 

Up  to  this  point  the  details  of  the  government  are  simple  enough.    We  now  have  to 
consider  a  most  singular  arrangement,  unlike  that  of  any  other  known  nation. 

From  the  head  chiefs  of  the  various  districts  one  is  chosen  as  the  Toqui,  or  head  of 

the  province,  and  these  Toquis  form  the  supreme  council  by  whom  the  affairs  of  the 

jnation  are  managed.     From  among  them  one  is  selected  as  president  of  the  council,  and 

is  called  by  a  title  which  signifies  the  Grand  Toqui.    He  is  the  highest  personage  m  the 

state.   He  can  summon  councils  whenever  he  sees  occasion,  he  watches  over  the  welfare 

jof  the  state,  lays  before  his  colleagues  any  information  that  he  considers  important,  and 

Ion  special  occasions  he  can  act  on  his  own  authority. 

When  Mr.  E.  R  Smith  travelled  in  Araucania,  the  Grand  Toqui  was  an  old  chief 

ned  Maflin,  who  seems  to  have  been  worthy  of  the  position  which  he  held.    Mafiin 

ueno  ("  the  Grass  of  Heaven  "),  as  he  was  called  by  his  conipatriot.s,  or  Maflin  Bueno 

I'Maftiii the  Good"),  as  the  Chilenos  termed  hini,  was  a  very  old  man,  his  age  being 

itimated  as  falling  little  short  of  a  century,  though  his  general  bearing  was  such  that  he 

inht  have  been  taken  for  little  more  than  sixty.     His  long  black  hair  was  but  slightly 

rinkled  with  sUver,  his  eye  retained  its  brightness,  and  his  mien  its  uprightness ;  and 

ioui,'h  his  many  years  had  diminished  his  strength,  they  had  not  affected  his  intellect. 

He  was  held  ia  the  very  highest  respect,  as  indeed  was  due  to  his  acknowledged 

isdom,  by  means  of  which  war  had  many  a  time  been  averted.    Yet  he  was  not  a  rich 

,n,  and  in  point  of  wealth  the  greater  number  of  the  lesser  chiefs  were  far  richer  than 

lilin  Hueno.    His  only  marks  of  wealth  were  the  solid  silver  horse-accoutrements — but 

en  these  were  not  worth  fifty  pounds  of  our  money ;  while  his  apparel  was  of  the 

iplest  kind,  a  red  and  yellow  handkerchief  tied  round  his  head  being  the  most  costly 

icle  of  his  apparel 

When  a  council  of  Toquis  is  assembled,  the  members  generally  endeavour  to  outshine 

ih  other  in  the  magnificence  of  their  appointments  ;  and  after  the  day's  labour  is  over, 

leyjoin  in  a  general  debauch,  which  sometimes  lasts  for  the  whole  of  the  next  day,  and 

ivents  the  coimcillors  from  resuming  their  business  until  they  have  become  sufficiently 

iber. 

Now  comes  the  curious  part  of  Araucanian  government.  The  Supreme  Council  treats 
iy  of  the  internal  management  of  the  nation,  and  is  technically  called  th«  Council  of 
icft  As  soon  as  war  is  declared,  the  Council  of  Peace  falls  into  abeyance,  and  its  place 
taken  by  the  Council  of  Wax.  This  is  headed  by  the  Toqui  of  War,  who,  as  long  as 
e  war  lasts,  has  unlimited  power,  except  over  life.  He  appoints  the  officers,  settles  the 
iraber  of  waiTiora  required,  orders  a  conscription  to  be  set  in  operation  in  each  district, 
id  lays  upon  each  cacique  the  duty  of  levying  a  certain  number  of  men,  and  raising  a 
irtain  amount  of  supplies. 

As  soon  as  pea:e  is  concluded,  he  and  all  his  council  retire  from  office,  and  the 
luncil  of  Peace  reassumes  its  sway. 


% 


CHAPTEE  V. 


DOMESTIC  LIFE  OF  THE  ARAUCANIANS. 


LOVB   OF  THB   H0B8E — THB   STIRRUP,   BIT,   AND    SPm   OF   THR   ARAUCANIANB — HODS  OF  PASTKNffJ 

THB   SPUB   ON   THK   HKBL — TRAININO  OP  THR  HOB8R8 VALUR  OF  TUB  HORSR-ACCOVTHKMENTS^ 

HATBKD    OF     BUAMB LOVB   VOB   BILVRB   AND     CAHBLBHHNRB8    OF    GOLD — HOW   THE   ABAVCANIaiJ 

BIOS TUB   BOLAS    OB   LAQUI,    AND    THR    LA830 MODB    OF   MAKING    AND    THROWINO  THK  lAgi 

OAPTCBB  OF   A    SAVAOB  BULL COUBAOR  OP  THB  ABAUCANIAN8 TUKIB  BUCCRSSFCL  STRrGOU 

FOB  LIBBBTY — CABBBB  OF  A  YOUNG  HERO — MABBIAOB  AMONG  THB  ABAUCANIAN8— ABI  I'CTIoJ 
OF  THB  BBIDB — BKCONCILIATION  VITIf  THB  PABKNTS — ABAUCANLiM  COOKEBY— pBEPAUiiJ 
NACHI,  CHICA,  AND   MVDAI — THBB8HINO   COBN. 


We  now  corae  to  the  ordinary  life  of  the  Araucanians. 

Like  the  American  tribes  in  general,  they  have  become  wonderful  adepts  in  the  sJ 
of  the  horse,  the  climate,  the  natives,  and  the  horse  seeming  to  agree  with  each  other  in f 
way  which  is  really  remarkable,  considering  that  the  animal  is  of  comparatively  1 
introduction  into  America. 

Unlike  the  Patagonians,  they  pride  themselves  on  the  massive  solidity  of  the  accon 
trements  with  which  they  bedizen  their  horses ;  and,  although  they  care  little  about  t 
individual  animals,  and  are  rather  hard  masters  to  them,  they  bedeck  the  horses  in  tlj 
most  lavish  manner. 

Their  saddles  are  made  very  much  after  the  fashion  employed  by  the  Patagoniai 
being  little  more  than  rude  wooden  framea  A  few  skins  are  laid  on  the  back  of  t 
horse,  the  saddle  is  placed  on  them,  a  saddle-cloth  of  thick  leather  is  thrown  over  it,  aii 
the  whole  apparatus  is  complete.  The  bridle  is  made,  like  that  of  the  PatagoniaDv 
twisted  hide,  or  sometimes  of  a  number  of  strips  of  horse-skin  plaited  together,  a  fej 
threads  of  silver  being  mingled  with  them.  The  bit  is  generally  the  ordinaiy  Spanish  I 
with  its  cruelly  powerful  arrangement  of  curb  and  ring. 

The  stirrups  are  generally  nothing  more  than  pieces  of  cane  twisted  into  a  triarg 
form,  and  hung  to  the  saddle  by  leathern  cords ;  but  the  wealthy  Araucanians  pril 
themselves  in  having  these  articles  of  solid  silver.     The  shape  of  these  stirrups  variesj 
some  degree,  the  usual  form  resembling  that  of  the  English  stirrup,  but  very  much  laij 
and  heavier,  the  sides  being  from  one  to  two  inches  wide,  and  pierced  in  ornamei 
patterns,  while  the  cross-bar  on  which  the  foot  rests  is  fully  two  inches  in  width. 

The  form  of  stirrup  to  which  they  are  most  partial  resembles  the  other,  as  far  i 
side-pieces  are  concerned  ;  but  the  foot-bar  is  developed  into  a  larpe  plate  of  silver,  whiJ 
comes  over  the  front  of  the  stirrup,  and  protects  the  toes  and  instep  from  the  ( 
which  are  plentiful  in  the  country.     The  back  of  this  plate  projects  beliind  in  a  i 
point,  which  is  used  as  a  spur. 

About  the  spurs  themselves  the  Arancanian  is  very  fastidious.    They  are  of  enonniij 
tize,  uud  urmud  with  rowels  measuring  from  two  to  three  inches  in  diameter,  and  sou 


HOESE-ACCOUTEEMENTS. 


551. 


ijges  even  exceeding  that  measurement    It  may  be  imagined  that  snuTS  of  this  size, 
^cb  are  exceedingly  weighty,  must  be  buckled  on  the  feet  very  tightly,  so  as  to  keep 

Lem  in  their  places. 

This,  however,  is  not  the  case.   On  the  contrary,  the  strap  by  which  they  are  fastened 
ig  quite  loose,  so  that  when  the  wearer  walks  the  rowels  trail  on  the  ground,  and  when  he 

L  mounted  they  hang  nearly  perpendicularly  from  his  heels.  The  Araucanian  caies  Mttle 
(or  the  impediment  in  walking,  as  he  never  walks  twenty  yards  if  he  can  help  hirastlf; 
tfbile  the  position  of  the  spurs  when  he  is  mounted  is  a  real  necessity.  The  horses  ava 
never  more  than  half  trained.    They  are  taught  to  wheel  within  a  very  small  circle,  to 


i  1^ 


m 


!?5 


i./^~l' 


■  i 


HORSE-ACCOUTREMENm 


I  stop  suddenly  and  throw  themselves  on  their  haunches,  and  to  dash  off  at  full  gallop ;  but 
I  that  is  the  extent  of  their  accomplishments.  Many  of  them  are  young,  spirited,  and 
I  nervous  steeds,  and  if,  in  the  coui-se  of  the  struggles  for  victory  which  they  occasionally 
attempt,  the  spurs  were  to  come  against  their  sides,  they  would  be  greatly  alarmed,  and 
their  struggles  would  only  be  increased.  But  as  the  spurs  hung  down  almost  below  the 
I  rider's  feet,  they  swing  clear  of  the  horse's  flanks,  while  at  any  time,  if  they  are  needed  for 
[use,  the  wearer  has  only  to  bend  his  feet,  which  brings  them  into  position. 

The  Araucanisms  have  a  very  wholesome  contempt  for  shams,  and  will  have  nothing 
I  that  has  any  pretence  about  it.  The  poorest  peasant,  who  can  only  aiford  an  iron  spur, 
I  cr  possibly  not  even  a  spur  of  any  kind,  would  scorn  to  wear  either  spur  or  stirrups 
I  of  plated  metal,  or  of  any  imitation  of  silver,  however  good. 

They  are  so  fastidious  in  this  matter  that  they  will  not  use  articles  that  have  been 
ide  abroad ;  and  even  if  a  spur  is  made  of  solid  silver  in  imitation  of  their  own 
I  patterns,  they  will  be  nearly  certain  to  reject  it,  the  workmanship  being  sure  to  betray  itself 
to  their  experienced  eyes.  A  high  polish  always  excites  their  suspicions,  inasmuch  as 
J  the  native  artificers  are  incapable  of  imparting  it.  All  these  articles  are  made  from  the 
I  silver  currency  of  the  country,  and  the  wealthy  Araucanian  always  carries  with  him 
I  a  pair  of  balances,  and  a  number  of  dollars  whiC'h  serve  as  standard  weights. 


\i'p.i  ■■ 


162 


ARAUCANIA. 


■r; 


It  may  be  inagined  that  the  purchase  of  a  pair  of  spurs  or  stirmpa  is  a  matter  i 
import  anoe  witl  these  people.    The  buyer  sits  in  silence  on  the  ground,  takes  the  gpm, 
and  examines  evory  part  with  the  minutest  attention,  scrutinizing  ever}  ioint,  smellin 
the  metal,  tasting  it,  and  ringing  it,  in  order  to  judge  whether  it  has  been  ucbased  by  th3 
mi  'nre  of  any  inferior  material     Not  only  spurs  and  stirrups,  but  pendents  for  tha 
britiie,  and  omuiuHnts  for  the  headstalls  and  saddles,  are  made  of    'Iver;  so  that  thd 
accoiitroments  of  a  wealthy  Araucaniau  will  sometimes  be  worth  a  h  :adred  and 
pounds,  merely  as  silver,  without  regard  to  the  value  of  the  workmiuishio. 

The  men  who  make  these  highly-prized  ornaments  use  the  very  riulest  of  tools  aodl 
their  workshops  ai  o  but  rough  hovels,  quite  out  of  keeping  with  the  barbaric;  magnificence! 
of  their  wares.  Sometimes  the  artificer  makes  the  ornaments  for  sale ;  but  in  the  case  off 
large  articles,  such  as  spurs  or  stirrum,  which  weigh  several  poundSj^r  ^1  consume  a  yreatl 
nutiihur  of  dollars,  he  prt.rrs  to  wait  for  the  order,  and  make  the  re(^u  red  article  out  ofl 
the  bag  of  dollars  with  which  it  is  accompanied.  I 

It  IS  remarkable  that  the  Araucanians,  fond  as  they  are  of  silver,  will  have  nothinetol 
do  with  gold.  Bes  de  thtse  horse-accoutrements,  they  wear  earrings,  breast-pins,  and! 
otlior  ornaments  of  silver  but  none  of  gold.  Souie  travellers  think  that  their  reason  fori 
the  rejection  of  gold  is  ti  ir  wish  to  conceal  its  presence  in  the  country  from  the  know-f 
ledge  of  the  foreigner,  remembprins  that  it  was  the  cause  of  the  disastrous  war  with  the' 
Spanish  invatl  r  The  real  cause  is,  probably,  that  it  cannot  be  procured  in  sutficientl 
quui  1 1  ities  with  t  more  labour  than  the}  choose  to  bestow,  and  that  they  have  not  learnedl 
to  w    k  |,'ol(i  as  th(;y  do  silver.  I 

The  Araucaiiians  are  af^'iirable  riders,  though  their  seat  would  not  please  a  Eurowaul 
riiliiig-inastrr.  They  depend  entirely  on  balance  for  retaining  their  seat,  and  seem  ratlietl 
to  luuig  on  tho  horse's  back  than  to  hold  by  any  grip  of  the  kuee.  Indeed,  a  .stranger  to  I 
tli(!  country  always  thinks  that  an  Araucanian  rider  is  on  the  point  of  being  tin  own,  sol 
loose  is  his  seat,  whereas  the  very  idea  that  he  can  by  any  possibility  be  thrown  never  I 
enters  his  mind.  He  and  his  hf)r8e  seem  one  being,  actuated  by  one  mind.  A  traveller  I 
once  siiw  a  horse  take  frigJu,  and  loiij)  sideways  from  the  object  of  terror.  He  thoiiglit 
be  fluug  by  the  suddenness  of  the  movcimnt ;  but,  to  all  appearance, 


I   :v!. 


that  tlu*  I  id 

the  man  took  frip III  !';!'!  shied  n)  the  same  moment  with  his  horse. 

The  Araucaniiins  u-se  the  bolas  in  conunon  with  their  southern  neighbours,  the  Pata- 
gonians,  and  are  never  seen  without  the  "  laqui,"  as  they  term  tln'  weapon,  haiiging  attlieirl 
waists.     Some  of  them  have  a  way  of  leaving  one  of  the  balls  without  its  covering  ofl 
leather,  saying  that  the  covered  bolas  is  used  when  they  light  with  friends,  but  the  bare! 
bolas  when  they  fight  with  an  enemy. 

They  also  use  tlie  lasso,  that  terrible  weapon  which  extends  over  so  vast  a  territoiy,  I 
and  which  supersedes  the  bolas  as  it  proceeds  northwards. 

This  terrible  weapon  is  simple  enough  in  principle,  bein;^  nothing  more  than  a  leathern  I 
Topo,  forty  feet  in  length,  with  a  noose  at  the  end.  As,  however,  the  construction  is  rather 
ingonious,  I  have  given  an  illustration  on  the  following  page,  taken  from  specimens  in 
my  possession.  Fig.  1  shows  the  lasso  coiled  through  the  otra[»  by  which  it  is  attached 
to  the  saddle  of  the  rider.  It  is  made  of  a  number  of  tLonps  ^r  ^w  hide,  plaited  into  a 
round  rope,  about  three-eighths  of  an  inch  in  diameter;  so  that,  although  it  appears  veiy 
slender,  it  really  possesses  enormous  strength,  and  an  elephant  covld  scarcely  break  it  | 
This  part  of  the  rops  is  shown  at  Fig.  5. 

For  the  last  ten  feet  of  its  length  the  rope  is  much  thicker,  is  composed  of  more  strijn  I 
of  hide,  and  is  plaited  into  a  square  form.     At  the  extreme  end  the  various  strands  an 
plaited  round  an  iron  ring,  as  seen  at  Fig.  4.     Through  this  ring  the  lasso  passes,  so  as  to 
form  a  running  noosa     The  change  from  the  round  to  the  square  plait  is  seen  at  Fig, 3,  | 
and  Fig.  2  shows  the  peculiar  knot  which  keeps  the  lasso  from  slipping  from  the  saddle, 

Fig.  6  shows  the  end  of  another  sort  of  lasso,  made  of  the  silk-grass  fibre,  ie.  the  long  I 
fibres  from  the  leaves  of  a  species  of  agave.    These  fibres  are  wonderfully  strong,  and  tlie 
lasso  is  remarkable,  not  only  for  its  strength,  hit  its  elasticity.     Instead  of  an  iron  ring 
being  placed  at  the  end,  the  rope  is  brought  round  ^i  as  to  form  a  loop,  the  interior  o(| 
whicn  is  lined  with  stout  leather,  and  the  exterior  ador'   d  with  coloured  wools. 


THE  LASSO. 


668 


r  so  vast  a  territoiy, 


^en  the  lasao  is  to  be  used,  the  thrower  takes  the  ring  in  his  left  hand,  and  the  lasso 
ithe  right,  and  separates  his  arms  so  as  to  make  a  running  noose  nearly  six  feet  in 
£th.  Grasping  the  ring  and  the  cord  with  his  left  hand,  he  slips  his  right  hand  along 
grope  80  as  to  double  it,  and  there  holds  it.  When  he  throws  it,  he  whirls  it  round  his 
K(l  until  the  noose  becomes  quite  circular,  and  then  hurls  it  at  the  object,  throwing 
lerit  the  remainder  of  the  rope,  which  has 

t  ia  coils  on  his  left  arm.    As  it  pusses 
the  air,  the  noose  becomes  graflually 

;]iT,  so  that  the  thrower  can  always 
)i{uat«  the  diameter  of  the  noose  to  the 
^{t  which  it  is  intended  to  secure. 
'Xhe  skill  with  which  they  fling  this 
^_  is  wonderful,  as  may  be  seen  from 
^Smith's  account  of  a  struggle  with  an 

.jiated  bull : — 

'•'The  capture  of  a  particular  animal  from 
[herd,  within  a  range  of  pasture  utterly 
Lbounded  except  by  mountains  and  rivers, 
[often  difticult,  and  gives  rise  to  many 
kditiag  chases  and  ludicrous  scenes.  Even 
leD  taken,  the  captives  a.e  not  easy  of 
Buanement,  their  attachment  for  old  asso- 
LsHiauitesting  itself  in  frecuent  attempts 

iretmu 

'  One  particular  bull  gave  gi-eat  trouble. 

ItWiU.  a  noble  fellow,  of  spotless  white, — 

ich  an  oae  as  bore   the  beautiful  Europa 

wvjih  the  watera  of  the  Phoenician  deep, 

euch  an  one  as  might  be  worshipped  on 

^shoresof  the  Ganges. 

'  Alter  a  long  time  he  was  lassoed .  and  the 
frseiiian,  who  had  literally  taken  tlie  bull 
[the  horns,  started  ott"  complacently  to 

I  him  to  the  place  of  gathering.  But  his 
jihhip  dia  not  take  the  going  as  a  matter 
[course ;  for,  with  a  mad  bellow,  he  charged 
lOQ  his  captor,  who,  seeing  a  very  formid- 
|le  pair  of  horns  dashing  towards  him, 

A  at  full  gallop,  still  holding  fast  the 

0,  which  he  in  vain  tried  to  keep  taut. 

ihom- was  jaded,  and  old  Whitey  was  fast 

ning.    Another  Indian  bounded  forward, 

dexterously  throwing  his  lasso,  caught 

^uDoccupiedhom,  bringing  up  the  prisoner 

laroundtura 

'The  bull  was  not  yet  conquered.    After  plunging,  pawing,  bellowing,  and  tossing  for 
^hile,  he  changed  his  tactics.     Making  a  rush  and  a  feint  at  one  of  his  annoyers,  he 

M  about  suddenly,   and  nearly  succeeded  in  catehing  the  other  on  his  horns. 
I  wer  becoming  more  complicated  than  ever,  when,  as  the  infuriated  animal  stood 

[down,  with  his  tail  stuck  out  at  an  angle  of  fifty-five  degrees,  a  third  horseman  came 
|the  attack,  and,  whirling  his  lasso  with  a  jerk,  caught  the  caudal  extremity  in  a 

ning  knot. 

I"  Thus  the  two  men  at  the  sides  were  safe,  provided  that  the  man  behind  kept  hia 
strained.    But  a  question  in  the  rule  of  three  now  arose.    If  three  men  catch  a 

,  one  bv  each  horn,  and  one  by  the  tail,  and  all  pull  in  dififerent  directions,  which  way 

I  the  bull  go?  ,,...  .... 


^  c 


LASSOS.    (JFtxmmtcolUaUm.) 


'!■■'• 


rM\ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


M 


ks- 


^y4^ 


r      f^ 


1.0 


I.I 


1^121    MIS 

E  HI  ^ 

£   us    120 


iiL25  U  1.4 


la 


1.6 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporalion 


^ 


a>^ 


\ 


^\ 


^. 


■>  <» 
^ 

-!*-**.. 


as  WIST  MAIN  SfRIIT 

WnSTH.N.Y.  USM 

(716)t72-4S03 


^^^2' 

^  ^ 

^ 


o^ 


6M 


ABAUCANIA. 


vS""*' 


"  No  one  seemed  able  to  work  out  the  answer ;  but  Katrilas  was  a  man  nady  for 
emeigenoies,  and,  dismounting,  he  started  to  the  assistance  of  his  companions,  aimed 
a  long  lance  and  an  old  ponoha    Running  before  the  bull,  he  thn;w  the  poncho  on 
ground,  a  few  paces  in  front,  the  man  behind  slackened  a  little,  and  the  bellowing  cai 
made  a  desperate  plunge  at  the  red  cloth.    A  jerk  on  the  tail  stopped  further  piog., 
till  Katrilas,  picking  up  the  poncho  on  the  tip  of  the  lance,  tossed  it  several  yanii 
advance.    There  was  another  slackening,  another  plunge,  another  jerk^  and  so  on, 
the  '  critter'  was  brought  to  the  desired  spot 

"  The  next  trouble  was  to  loose  the  captive.     Sundry  scientific  pulls  bronght  him 
the  ground,  and  Katrilas,  springing  forwara,  stripped  tiie  lassos  from  his  honu. 
another  remained  on  the  tail    That  do  one  would  venture  to  untie,  for  the  bull  had  rii 
and  stood  glaring  frantically  around.   An  Indian,  unsheathing  his  long  knife,  ran  foil 
at  the  extended  tail,  and  with  op<)  blow  severed  the  greater  part  of  that  useful  mm] 
from  the  body. 

"  The  last  was  literally  the  '  unkindest  cut  of  alL'    The  poor  brute  was  fairly 
qnered.    He  stood  with  head  hanging,  eyes  glaring,  the  tongue  lolling  from  his  frotbi 
mouth,  his  once  spotless  coat  defiled  with  foam  and  dirt,  whue  the  drip,  drip,  drip,  of 
warm  blood  upon  his  heels  rendered  the  abjectness  of  his  misery  completa" 

That  the  Araucanians  are  a  courageous  race  is  evident  from  their  struggles  with 
Spaniards.  Though  vanquished  again  and  again  by  the  superior  arms  and  discipline 
the  Spaniards,  they  were  never  conquered,  and  when  repulsed,  only  retired  to  gather  in 
forces.  Toqui  after  Toqui  fell  in  the  struggle,  the  most  remarkable  of  these  vtm 
being  a  mere  youth  named  Lautaro,  who  was  unanimously  elected  to  the  post  in  cam 
quence  of  his  conduct  when  the  Araucanians  attacked  the  Spaniards  at  TucapeL 
was  a  captive  and  a  servant  in  the  family  of  Yaldivia,  when  the  place  was  attocki 
The  Spanish  musketry  told  so  terribly  upon  the  Araucanians,  that  they  were  on  the  poi 
of  retreating,  when  Lautaro  dashed  forward,  rallied  his  countrymen,  and  led  then  to  t 
attack  with  such  spirit  that  the  whole  Spanish  force  v  as  destroyed  with  the  exception 
two,  who  escaped  to  Ooncepcion  with  the  news  of  the  defeat  Yaldivia  himself  vi 
captured,  and  it  is  said  that  Lautaro  desired  to  save  the  life  of  his  former  master,  vhei 
old  chief  seized  an  axe  and  dashed  out  the  brains  of  the  captive  general. 

Foreseeing  that  General  F.  De  Villa  Gran,  who  was  at  Concepcion,  would  noareh 
once  to  avenge  the  destruction  of  Tucapel,  Lautaro  assembled  the  troops,  pushed  forvi 
and  concealed  half  of  them  in  the  sides  of  a  defile  through  which  the  road  led,  ^hile 
other  half  were  also  concealed  at  the  summit  of  the  mountain.    The  battle  hegan  iotl 
defile,  and,  after  causing  great  destruction  among  the  enemy,  the  Araucanians 
to  retire. 

Fancying  that  the  enemy  were  beaten,  the  Spaniards  pressed  on,  and  arriving  wearii 
at  the  summit,  fuund  a  second  and  fresh  army  opposed  to  them.    They  fought  with  tli 
utmost  courage,  and  their  artillery  nearly  turned  the  day  in  their  favoiu*,  when  Lautai 
told  off  one  of  his    bravest  officers   with   orders   to  capture  the  cannon,  while 
attacked  Villa  Gran  on  the  fiank.     So  furiously  was  the  charge  made,  that  the  guns  wi 
taken,  and  the  Spaniards  had  to  retreat.  Villa  Gran  barely  escaping  with  his  hfe. 

When  they  entered  the  pass  through  which  they  had  come,  they  found  the  oul 
blocked  with  fallen  trees,  and  the  sides  filled  with  warriors,  whom  the  far-seeing  Lautwl 
had  dispatched  for  that  purpose  at  the  beginning  of  the  conflict    The  slaughter  wu 
terrific,  and  only  a  few  of  the  Spaniards  escaped,  led  by  Villa  Gran,  who  at  last 
his  way  through  the  barriers. 

Lautaro  showed  his  splendid  generalship,  by  pushing  on  at  once  to  the  head-qnaiten 
at  Concepcion,  which  ho  took,  pillaged,  and  burned.  Orders  were  received  from  lima  to 
rebuild  Concepcion,  and  no  sooner  was  it  done  than  Lautaro  captured  and  humedit 
again.  He  then  concaved  the  bold  project  of  attacking  Santiago  itoelf,  and  in  a  vonde^ 
fully  short  time  appeared  before  the  place. 

Here  he  committed  his  only  error  in  generalship  He  had  to  pass  through  tie 
territory  of  the  Purumancians,  who  had  become  allies  of  the  Spaniards,  thinking  then 
invincibla    Lautaro  should  have  remembered  that  the  late  defeats  must  have  altered  tli« 


MABBIAGB  CEREMONIES. 


S66 


pnions  of  the  Fonimaiiciaiis,  who  could  have  been  easily  induced  to  act  agaiiMt  their 
aer  allies.    But  his  indignation  at  their  treachery  was  so  great,  thfrt  he  stopped  to 
J  their  tenitoiy  and  destroy  their  crops. 

^illA  Gran,  who  was  then  the  pernor  of  Santiago,  knew  his  enemy  well,  and 
nployed  the  time  in  fortifying  the  city,  which  would  luive  fallen  at  once  had  Lautaro 
ished  on  without  stopping  to  pumsh  his  traitorous  countrymen.    Three  times  Villa 
^tan  sent  a  force  against  the  Araucanians,  the  last  being  commanded  by  his  own  son, 
j  all  were  routed  and  driven  back. 

At  Icut  Villa  Gran,  stung  by  these  repeated  defeats,  determined  himself  to  conduct 
I  expedition  against  his  foes,  and  with  a  mixed  force  of  Spaniards  and  Purumancians 
jiae  stealthily  upon  the  Araucanian  camp.  Bom  general  though  he  was,  Lautaro  did 
lot  know  the  use  of  outposts,  and  the  cons^uence  was,  that  Villa  Gran  suiprised  his 

lamp,  and  as  he  rushed  to  the  front  to  rally  his  followers,  he  was  pierced  by  a  dart  flung 

[by  one  of  the  Purumancians,  and  fell  dead  on  the  spot.    . 

!    Thus  feU  Lautaro,  a  youth  worthy  to  be  namcxl  with  the  greatest  heroes  of  antiquity. 

lOhosen  commander  at  the  age  of  seventeen,  he  opposed  for  two  yeara  the  best  soldiers  of 

^arope,  armed  with  infinitely  superior  weapous.  and  accustomed  to  military  discipline. 

Ilbough  a  mere  boy,  he  displayed  a  military  skill  and  a  fertility  of  resource  Worthy  of  the 

liDost  accomplished  generals,  and  by  sheer  force  of  intellect  and  courage  won  every  battle 

lexcept  that  in  which  he  fell 

I    A  nation  which  could  produce  men  such  as  Lautaro,  or  the  troops  who  fought  and 

[conqneied  under  his  command,  is  evidently  capable  of  great  thincs,  and,  at  all  events; 

iToithy  of  the  liberty  which  it  won  from  the  Spaniards,  and  which  has  never  again  been 

Ithiaatened 

Mabbugb  among  the  Araucanians  is  an  odd  mixture  of  ceremonies.  Theoretically. 
Ifiie  brid^E^room  is  supposed  to  steal  his  wife  against  her  own  will  and  in  opposition  to  the 
I  wishes  of  her  parents ;  practically,  he  buys  her  from  her  parents,  who  have  long  looked 
Upon  their  daughter  as  a  valuable  article,  to  be  sold  to  the  first  purchaser  who  will  give  a 
jaafficient  price. 

Sometimes  the  match  is  one  of  affection,  the  two  young  people  understanding  each 
I  other  perfectly  well  Music  is  the  usual  mode  by  which  an  Araucanian  expresses  hia 
IliBeluigs,  and  tiie  usual  instrument  is  the  jew's-harp.  The  Mapuch^  lover  is  never  seen 
I  vithout  his  Jew's-harp  hanging  irom  his  neck,  tied  upon  a  little  block  of  wood  to  prevent 
lit  fiom  being  injured,  and  decorated  with  strings  of  many-coloured  beads.  Furnished 
|vith  this  indispensable  instrument,  the  lover  seats  himself  at  a  little  distance  from  the 
of  lus  choice,  and  produces  a  series  of  most  dolorous  sounds,  his  glances  and 
[gestuies  denoting  the  individual  for  whom  they  are  meant. 

After  a  little  while,  the  lover  thinks  that  he  had  better  prosceed  to  the  marriage. 

I  Should  he  be  a  wealthy  man,  he  has  no  trouble  in  the  matter ;  but  if  not,  he  goes  among 

his  friends  and  asks  contributions  from  them.    One  gives  an  ox,  another  a  horse,  another 

I  pair  of  silver  spurs,  and  so  on.     It  is  a  point  of  honour  to  make  these  contributions, 

and  equally  so  to  return  them  at  some  time  or  other,  even  if  the  intending  bridegroom 

I  has  to  wait  until  in  his  turn  he  can  sell  his  eldest  girl 

The  next  process  is,  that  the  friends  of  the  yoimg  man  assemble,  all  mounted  on  theit 

I  best  horses,  and  proceed  in  a  body  to  the  house  of  tiie  girl's  father.    Five  or  six  of  the 

best  speakers  dismount  and  ask  permission  for  the  mamage,  extolling  to  the  utmost  the 

merits  of  the  brid^proom,  and  expatiating  on  the  happiness  of  bis  daughter  in  being 

married  to  such  a  man.    The  father,  treating  the  matter  as  gravely  as  if  he  had  not  done 

I  exactly  the  same  thing  himself,  makes  a  speech  in  his  tura 

All  this  ceremony  is  intended  to  give  time  to  the  young  man  to  hunt  for  his  intended 

ride,  and,  until  he  has  found  her,  they  will  go  on  with  their  speeches.    As  soon  as  the 

I  yonng  man  discovers  the  girl,  he  seizes  her  and  drags  her  to  the  door,  while  on  her  part 

'  I  screams  and  shrieks  for  protection.    At  the  sound  of  her  voice  all  the  women  turn 

!  oat,  armed  with  sticks,  stones,  and  any  other  weapons  which  come  to  hand,  and  rush  to 

her  help.    The  friends  of  the  bridegroom  in  their  turn  run  to  help  their  friend,  and  for 


M 


)  V 


-J    l» 


856 


ABAUCANIA. 


■ome  time  there  ia  a  furious  combat,  none  of  the  men  escaping  without  some 
bruises,  and  the  girl  screaming  at  the  top  of  her  voice. 

At  last  the  bridegroom  dashes  at  the  girl,  seizes  her  as  he  can,  by  the  hand,  the  L, 
or  the  heels,  as  the  case  may  be,  drags  her  to  his  horse,  leaps  on  its  back,  pulls  her  i 
after  him,  and  dashes  off  at  full  speed,  followed  by  his  friends. 

The  relatives  of  the  girl  go  off  in  pursuit,  but  are  constantly  checked  by  the  friend 
of  the  bridegroom,  who  keep  them  back  imtil  he  has  dashed  into  the  iforest  with  I 
bride.    They  halt  at  the  skirts  of  the  forest,  wait  until  the  sounds  of  tlie  girl's 
and  the  galloping  of  the  horse  have  died  sway,  and  then  disperse. 


! 


.4r 


'^    ^^..,f 


■  it 


•^*^" 


siff    I 

H 

p  •  ^ 

il 

lii 

ABAUOANUN  XARRIAGB. 


The  young  couple  are  now  left  ;  until  they  emerge  from  the  wood  on  the  pecondl 
day  after  the  abduction,  when  the}  ^re  supposed  to  be  man  and  wife.  That  all  tbel 
fighting  and  screaming  are  a  mere  farce  is  evident  from  the  fact  that,  if  a  nan  i 
offer  himself  who  is  not  acceptable  to  the  parents  of  the  girl,  and  should  proceed  to  canjl 
her  off,  one  of  her  relatives  blows  the  horn  of  alarm,  as  has  already  been  mentioned,  and  I 
all  the  male  relations  turn  out  and  drive  off  the  intruder.  Sometimes,  however,  he  succeeds  | 
in  gaining  the  bush  before  he  is  caught,  and  in  that  case  the  marriage  holds  good. 

Some  few  days  after  the  marriage,  the  friends  call  on  the  newly-married  couple,  i 
bring  the  contributions  which  they  had  promised.  The  whole  party  then  proceed  to  tb«j 
house  of  the  girl's  father,  and  offer  him  these  goods,  which  are  taken  as  if  they  wen  I 
merely  offerings,  and  not  the  price  for  which  the  girl  was  sold.  Being  satisfied  with  the| 
presents,  he  expresses  himself  pleased  with  the  Inarriflge,  and  congratulates  the 
couple  and  their  friends. 


MANUFACTURE  OF  CHIOA. 


667 


ig  vithont  some 


But  the  mother  is  not  so  easily  to  be  satisfied.  With  her  it  is  a  point  of  honour  that 
I  is  no^  satisfied,  but,  on  the  contrary,  is  highly  outraged  at  the  abduction  of  her  child. 
B  will  neither  speak  to  nor  look  at  the  bridegroom,  but  sits  down  with  her  back 
^  to  him. 

yow  comes  a  difficult  point.  She  is  boimd,  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of  hospitality, 

lestertain  the  guests,  and  as  the  offending  son-in-law  is  the  :ao3t  important  person,  he 

L  be  consult^  first    So  she  addresses  the  bride,  "  My  daughter,  ask  your  husband  if 

U  hungry."    The  conversation  thus  begun  is  carried  on  in  a  similar  manner,  and  ends 

an  entertainment  on  which  the  mother  of  the  bride  exhausts  all  her  culinary 

fledge,    Sometimes  the  husband  never  addresses  his  mother-in-law  for  years,  except 

iher  back  turned  to  him,  or  with  a  fence  intervening  between  them.    The  reader  may 

nber  that  a  similar  custom  is  followed  by  the  Kaffir  tribes  of  Southern  Africa.    See 

.Lpage87. 

The  cookery  of  the  Araucanians  is  at  first  anything  but  agreeable  to  European  taste. 
Mutton  is  largely  consumed  in  the  countnr,  and  is  killed,  draeeed,  and  cooked  in  a 
ledy  and  simple  manner.  The  sheep  beinc  hung  by  its  hind  1^  to  a  tree,  its  throat  is 
'and  the  blood  is  received  into  a  bowl  and  mixed  with  salt,  in  which  state  it  is  thought 
Pbe  a  veiy  great  delicacy.  The  sheep  is  then  opened,  and  the  whole  of  the  interior 
lOved  to  be  cleaned  and  cooked,  this  being  held  as  the  best  part  of  the  animal.  The 
tit  &en  removed,  the  body  is  split  along  the  spine  fiiom  head  to  tail,  and  each  half  is 
jsSsed  with  a  stick,  and  set  over  the  fire. 

I  IJNtfeatest  delicacy,  hov^ever,  that  can  be  placed  before  a  guest  is  called  "  nachi." 
I  BodB  of  preparing  this  dish  is  a  good  example  of  the  totdi  disregard  of  inflicting 
^wllfeh  is  common  to  all  uncivilized  people. 

I A  dMep  is  hung  up  by  the  fore-legs,  a  quantity  of  cayenne  pepper  and  salt  is  mixed  in. 

fli  a^  the  tmroat  of  the  sheep  is  cut  so  as  to  open  the  windpipe,  down  which  the 

iter  aMTs  the  salt  and  pepper  as  fast  as  he  can.    He  then  draws  out  the  jugular 

11,  coll  it,  and  turns  the  end  into  the  severed  windpipe,  down  which  the  blood  flows, 

[u  to  mix  with  the  pepper  and  salt,  and  (Sfuny  them  into  the  lungs.    The  unfortunate 

isftHs  up  and  dies  in  horrible  agony,  which  is  totally  disregarded  by  the  spectators, 

ram  intentioiial  cruelly,  but  utter  want  of  thought.    The  sheep  is  then  opened,  and 

!  Inngt  are  found  distended  with  a  mixture  of  salt,  pepper,  and  blood.    This  is  the 

"  which  is  served^  up  by  being  cut  in  slipes  and  handed  to  the  guests  while  still 

Then  are  two  national  drinks,  namely,  chica  and  mudal 

!  The  finmer  is  a  sort  of  cider,  and  prepared  as  follows.  A  sheepskin  is  laid  on  the 
md,  with  the  woolly  side  downwardls,  and  aponchoful  of  green  apples  is  emptied  on 
Two  or  three  men  sit  round  it  armed  with  switches,  with  which  they  beat  the  apples, 
i  in  a  short  time  convert  them  into  a  pulp.  Water  is  next  poured  upon  them,  and  the 
|ica  is  ready  for  use.  The  men  take  up  large  handfuls  of  the  pulp,  and  squeeze  them 
to  jars,  this  being  all  the  preparation  which  the  chica  receives. 

This  drink  is  at  first  hated  by  foreigners,  and  afterwards  liked  by  them.  See,  for 
nple,  two  extracts  from  the  journal  of  the  same  traveller.  "  After  riding  for  a  long 
'■  in  the  hot  sun  without  meeting  any  running  stream,  we  spied  a  fanuhouse  in  the 
mce,  and,  going  to  it,  asked  for  a  glass  of  water. 
I  "'There  is  not  a  drop  of  water  within  a  mile  of  the  house,'  said  an  old  woman  who 
pe  to  the  door,  '  but  we  can  give  you  some  chica  de  manzanoa  (cider)  that  is  very  nice,' 
Mncing  at  the  word  a  huge  glass  of  a  green,  muddy  liquid.  To  call  it  vinegar  would 
[too  high  a  compliment,  and  to  add  that  it  was  flavoured  with  gall  would  convey  no 
equate  idea  of  this  abominable  stuff,  which  had  been  made  from  the  very  greenest  of 
lenapplea  One  mouthful  sufficed  for  me,  and  my  first  impressions  of  chica  de  man- 
i  were  not  favourable ;  but  our  guide  tossed  it  off  with  infinite  relish." 
his  description  was  written  immediately  after  entering  the  country  for  the  first  time. 
!  is  another  description  of  the  same  liquid.  After  describing  the  mode  of  its  manu- 
,  he  proceeds  to  say :  "  Such  cider  is  somewhat  coffee-coloured,  and  rather  souir, 


k68 


ARAUCANIA 


but  I  wwn  became  fond  of  it,  especially  with  the  addition  of  a  little  toasted  moal,  w]) 
makes  it  much  more  palatable." 

Mudai  is  a  drink  which  resembles  almost  ezfUitly  the  kaya  of  Polynesia*  and  U  i 
pared  in  the  same  manner,  meal  being  substituted  for  the  kava  root.    A  bushel  or  i 
of  wheat  is  slowly  boiled  for  several  hours,  after  which  the  decoction  is  strained  off  u 
set  to  cooL    In  order  to  hasten  fermentation,  a  quantity  of  meal  is  masticated  and  add 
to  the  liquid.  The  effect  is  very  rapid,  and  when  fermentation  has  fairly  befan,the  nm 
is  fit  for  use,  and  is  strained  off  into  jara    It  has  a  muddy  look,  but  pi^esses  a  pie 


:^;.M 


% 


THBaBHOrO  OOBK 


and  slightly  acid  flavour,  which  is  very  agreeable  in  a  hot  country  if  the  mode  of  pn 
ration  be  not  known. 

Wheat  is  prepared  in  a  rather  peculiar,  not  to  say  poetical  and  romantic,  manner 
Th<3  sickle  is  not  employed,  but  the  ears  are  plucked  by  hand.    The  wheat-^mthen 
separate  themselves  into  pairs,  a  young  man  and  a  girl  taking  a  basket  between  tliein,! 
walking  slowly  through  the  cornfield.    As  they  pass  along,  they  gather  the  ears,  rulbi 
them  on  the  back  of  their  companion's  hand,  so  that  the  ripe  grains  fall  into  the  batU 
They  accompany  the  light  toil  with  songs,  which  mostly  treat  of  love,  and  as  the  tendenl 
of  each  pair  is  natundly  to  diverge  from  the  others,  it  happens  that  in  this  way! 
originated  many  a  love-match,  which  afterwards  finds  its  issue  in  the  marriage  eereniour 
above  described.  I 

This  plan  is,  however,  only  employed  when  com  has  to  be  gathered  and  threeyj 
a  small  scale.  When  a  large  quantity  is  prepared,  the  horse  is  brought  into  Tequuitjj 
the  ears  being  thrown  into  a  circular  shallow  pit,  round  and  round  vhich  ax  otm 


WINNOWING  AND  GRINDINa. 


659 


jen  ttrge  their  steeds,  shouting  and  yelling  as  if  mad.  When  they  think  that  the 
1  is  Buffloiently  released  from  the  ears,  they  leap  out  of  the  ring,  and  a  number  of 
I  and  children  enter,  who  sweep  up  the  com  and  chaff  to  the  edge  of  the  ring  with 
j8  of  twigs  which  serve  as  brooms. 

[fhis  operation,  however,  is  4  very  imperfect  one,  and  before  the  com  can  be  taken  to 
BJQ  a  further  husking  has  co  be  performed.  This  is  done  by  placing  the  wheat  i:i 
At  wooden  dishes,  getting  into  them  barefooted,  and  keeping  up  a  sort  of  shuffling 

■ce,  throwing  up  the  grain  with  each  foot  alternately,  and  mbbing  it  with  the  otlier. 

I  The  winnowing  is  simply  acconifplished  by  flinging  the  wheat  into  the  air,  so  that 

lehaif  is  blown  away  by  the  wind.    As  to  the  grinding,  it  is  exactly  similar  to  that 

I  which  is  practised  by  the  Kaffirs,  the  women  placing  the  com  on  the  top  of  a  flat, 

jff  stone,  and  rubbing  it  with  another  stone  shaped  like  a  rolling-pin.    The  mill 

r  placed  on  a  sheepskin,  the  meal  falls  upon  the  skin  as  it  is  ground.    This  is  very 

fwork  indeed,  and  even  the  skilled  Araucouiaus  are  bathied  w  perspiration  before 

I  hive  ground  enough  com  for  a  moaL 


sill 


MAIAT  PILLOW.    (A«MMycoU(c<i*n.)   See  article  on  BornMk 


y  if  the  mode  of  pn 

1  romantic,  manner 
d.    The  wheat-gathei 
asket  between  tiiem, 
gather  the  ears,  nil'bl 
ains  fall  into  the  batkr 
ove,  and  as  the  tendenl 
18  that  in  this  way! 
the  marriage  cerenionl 


'J    I  Am 


i 


GHAFTEB  VI. 


GAMES  AND  SOCIAL  CUSTOMS  OF  THE  ABAUOAXIANS. 


w'i 


TBI   OAm  or  PELICAN,  Ain>  m  clour  BKSRMBLANCB  to  HOCKBT — AVA8,  OB  THB  BIOHT  BlANt  U 
—UASVrAOTVtaU — MAKINO   BBOTHBBHOOD,  and    BXCHAMODfO    NAMKS — i^  IBBUrnOK  or  I 
BBLAnVBS — 8TATB   OP   THB   HBALOTO  ABT — THB  MACHM  OB  DOCTOB8 — THBIB  MODR  OP  WOBIO 
CUBBS — A  WRIBDLIKB  8CBBB— THB  FBMALB  DOCTOB  AT  HBB  INOAMTATION — FEAR  OF  AUO« 
THB  NAMB  TO  BR  XNOWN— BBLIBF  IN  OMBBS — THB  LUCKT  BIBD0 — HX7MAB  SACBmCB— nRG 

OF  A  OBnor. 

The  games  of  the  Araucanians  are  tolerably  numerous,  and  one  or  two  of  them  lesmbl 
some  of  our  own  games.    There  is  one,  for  example,  called  Pelican,  which  is  dmo] 
identical  with  the  well-known  game  of  hockey.    An  animated  description  of  ibis 
is  given  by  Mr.  K  R  Smith : — 

"  Early  in  the  morning  we  saw  a  number  of  boys  engaged  upon  the  fine  lawn  in ! 
of  the  house  in  planting  out  twigs  at  short  intervals,  thus  forming  an  alley  about  foi 
feet  wide,  and  some  three  hundred  long.    They  were  preparing  for  a  game  of  Pelict 
Others  were  blowing  a  long  horn  (formM  by  the  insertion  of  a  cow's  horn  in  a  holloj 
cane),  to  the  tones  of  whidi  came  back  answering  notes,  as  though  a  rival  band  vej 
approaching  over  the  hills.    The  night  before,  we  had  heard  the  same  challenge  to  I 
neighbouring  vouths,  and  the  same  echoing  reply,  but  more  faint  and  distant 

"  At  last  tne  enemy  were  seen  emerging  nrom  the  woods ;  a  shout  of  welcome  ai 
there  were  many  salutations,  a  '  big  talV  f^'^  ^  P^t  themselves  in  readiness  for  the  i 
trial  of  skia 

"The  game  of  Pelican  ...  is  played  with  a  small  wooden  ball,  propelled  along! 
ground  by  sticks  curved  at  the  lower  end.  The  two  sides  have  their  bases  at  oppoi 
extremities  of  the  alley.  The  ball  is  placed  in  a  hole  half-way  between  the  bases,! 
over  it  two  boys  are  stationed,  while  the  other  players  are  scattered  along  the  alley,  ei 
armed  with  a  stick.  When  all  is  ready,  the  two  boys  strike  their  sticks  together  in  I 
air,  and  commence  e  struggle  for  the  ball,  each  striving  to  knock  it  towards  the  opp 
party. 

"  The  object  of  every  one  is  to  drive  the  ball  through  his  opponent's  base,  or,i 
defence  of  Yaa  own,  to  knock  it  sideways  beyond  the  bordering  line  of  twigs,  in  wl^ 
case  the  trial  is  put  down  as  drawn,  and  recommencea  Each  game  is  duly  notched  onl 
stick,  ^d  the  party  first  tfdlying  a  certain  number  gains  the  victory. 

"  There  was  much  shouting  and  shuffling,  many  a  cracked  shin  and  an  occasioi 
tumble,  but  the  greatest  goodw^  reigned  throughout 

"Some  thirty  players  were  engaged  in  the  game,  mostly  naked,  with  the  exception j 
a  poncho  about  the  loins.  I  was  much  disappointed  with  their  physical  developna 
which  was  not  as  I  expected  to  see.  They  struck  me  as  inferior  to  the  labouring  cli 
in  Chili,  both  in  muscle  and  8}rmmetry,  though  possessing  the  same  general  fei 
Neither  was  their  playing  remarkable  either  for  skill  or  activity  \  and  if  they  were  a  { 


THE  CEREMOKI)  OF  LACIT. 


Ml 


^  .e,  it  would  be  ftn  easy  matter  to  select  from  many  of  our  schools  or  colleges  a  party 
[young  men  more  than  a  match  for  the  same  number  of  picked  Araucanians,  even  at 
tirowa  national  game  of  Pelican." 

When  the  sun  is  too  high  to  allow  this  game  to  proceed,  the  players  generally  abandon 
I  in  favour  of  another  game  called  Avas. 
This  is  purely  a  game  of  chance.    It  is  played  with  eight  beans,  each  having  a  mark 
lone  side,  and  ten  sticks,  which  are  used  in  reckoning  the  game.    Spreading  a  poncho 
I  the  ground,  the  players  sit  at  opposite  sides,  and  each  in  turn  takes  the  beans,  shakes 
lem  la  his  hands,  and  flin^  them  on  the  poncho.    For  each  bean  that  falls  with  the, 
itk^  side  upwards  one  point  is  scored,  a  hundred  completiog  the  game. 
The  interest  displayed  in  this  game  is  extraordinary.    The  players  shout  to  the  beans, 
\  to  them,  kiss  them,  press  them  to  their  breasts,  and  rub  them  on  the  ground, 
ploring  them  to  send  good  luck  to  themselves,  and  evil  fortune  to  their  antagonists,  and  * 
jtting  them  exactly  as  if  they  were  living  creatures.    At  this  game  they  stake  all  the 
[opertT  that  they  can  muster,  and  ponchos,  bolas,  lassos,  knives,  ornaments,  and  dollars 
liea  they  can  be  got,  change  hands  with  great  rapidity  amid  the  excited  yells  of  the 
kyeTS  and  spectators.    At  this  ^me  the  Araucanians  frequently  lose  every  artide  of 
gperty  which  the|r  possess,  and  it  is  not  at  all  uncommon  to  see  a  well-dressed  and  well- 
med  player  go  die'^^nsolately  home  without  his  weapons,  his  ornaments,  and  his  clothes, 
cept  a  ragg^  cheripa. 

The  fisite  of  prisoners  of  war  often  depends  on  the  turn  of  a  bean,  and  sometimes, 
en  the  national  council  have  been  unal^e  to  decide  on  a  subject,  they  have  settled  the 
nt  by  the  result  of  a  game  at  avas.  Even  the  pelican  game  has  sometimes  beeu 
rusted  with  the  decision  of  a  knotty  point  of  policy. 

The  manufactures  of  the  Araucanians  are  but  few.     The  art  of  the  silversmith  has 

dy  been  described,  as  has  also  that  of  the  bolas-maker,  while  the  manufacture  of 

I  lasso  wUl  be  described  in  another  place.    The  native  cloths  are  made  of  cotton  or 

jol,  and  are  woven  in  very  rude  looms.    The  principal  dye  employed  by  the  Arau- 

Dians  is  indigo,  and  the  bright  scarlet  patterns  which  are  inti'oduced  into  the  best 

iths  are  obtained  by  interweaving  threads  unravelled  from  European  manufactures. 

Among  their  social  customs,  the  mode  of  making  brotherhood  ought  to  be  mentioned, 

smnch  as  it  resembles  in  some  respects  that  which  has  alreo'^y  been  described  as 

ctis^  in  the  Malay  Archipelago  and  Africa,  and  in  others.    The  ceremony  is  called 

icu,  and  is  performed  after  the  following  manner. 

One  individual  is  selected  from  the  family  into  which  the  honoured  guest  is  to  be 
«ived,  and  to  him  a  present  is  made.  He  then  fetches  a  lamb,  VHis  it,  cuts  it  into  two 
«es,  and  boils  one-half  of  the.  animal.  The  meat  is  then  plac'  1  in  a  huge  wooden 
|owl,and  brought  to  the  new  brother  in  Lacu,  who  is  supposed  to  .at  the  whole  of  it, 
id  if  he  should  Jeave  a  single  mouthful  would  grievously  insult  the  family  into  which 
)  was  to  be  received. 

Fortunately,  he  is  allowed  by  the  laws  of  etiquette  to  take  advantage  of  the  adage, 

ufaeit  per  alium  facU  per  se;  and  though  he  cannot  by  any  possibility  consume  half 

[lamb,  he  is  allowed  to  eat  as  much  as  he  can  manage  and  to  distribute  the  remainder 

the  family,  who  are  only  too  happy  to  take  their  share  in  fulfilling  the  required 

looditions. 

From  that  time  the  two  Lacus  exchange  names. 

Mr  K  R  Smith  went  through  the  ceremony  of  Lacu,  and  became  a  member  of  the 
ipnche  tribe,  under  the  name  of  Namculan,  an  abbreviation  of  Namcu-Lanquen,  i.e. 
glet  of  the  Sea.  Some  time  afterwards  he  found  that  his  relations  were  strangely 
lUDierous. 

'After  the  usual  ineal,  the  usual  distribution  of  presents  was  made,  and  as  the  family 
N  small  we  were  just  congratulating  ourselves  on  escaping  cheaply,  when  in  sauntered 
I  neighbour,  who  was  presented  as  my  brother.  He  had  hardly  settled  down  to  the 
pjnvment  of  his  share  of  the  booty,  when  in  dropped  a  blear-eyed  old  woman,  who 
jruved  to  be  my  aunt.  Next  followed  a  stately  dowager,  fair,  fat,  and  forty,  radiant  with 
Nt  and  silver  ornaments,  looking  as  innocent  as  though  she  had  dropped  in  by  the  merest 
VOL,  n.  0  0 


ARAUOANIA. 


I*  #       ^^m 


iWi'  -"' 


iooident  in  the  world.    She  wm  my  sister,  and  so  it  went  on  until  we  hegan  to  tliioll 


Borgeiy, 


that  our  host's  relations'  were  innumerabla 

TllR  Araucaninns  know  a  little  about  medicine,  and  much  more  about 
thouuh  the  mixture  of  superstition  with  practice  lessens  the  former,  and  the  absenceol 
a  written  language  hinders  the  latter.  Tlieir  medicines  are  almost  entirely  ve^'etable.the 
chief  of  which  is  the  well-known  sarsaparilla-root.  Bleeding  is  performed  by  meanaof 
sharp  flakes  of  obsidian,  which  are  sharper  than  any  knife  of  native  mannfiacture,  anil 
blisters  are  in  great  favour. 

The  Mapucn^  mode  of  blistering  is  the  very  simple  one  of  the  actual  cautery,  and  ispcN 
formed  by  means  of  a  moxa  made  of  dried  pith.  This  material  is  rollt'd  up  in  httle  balli 
and  applied  to  the  skin,  where  it  is  allowed  to  remain  until  entirely  contumed,  lieisi; 
]>resfled  down  so  as  to  ensure  its  full  effect.  This  is  horribly  painful,  but  in  spite  of  ty 
drawback— perhaps  in  consequence  of  it — is  very  much  in  favour  with  the  people, 

Beside  tnese  material  medicines  they  have  others  of  a  different  character,  whicim 
employed  when  the  disease  is  beyond  the  reach  of  their  simple  medicines.  The  nt 
men  who  practise  this  advanced  system  of  healing  are  but  few  in  number,  and  are  called 
by  the  title  of  Machi,  their  mode  of  practice  receiving  the  name  of  mSchilun. 

Going  on  the  principle  that  a  disease  which  canuut  be  expelled  by  medicine  imutlia 
caueed  by  an  evil  spirit,  the  Machi  proceeds  to  drive  it  out  after  his  own  fashion. 

The  hut  is  cleared  of  inhabitants,  and  the  patient  laid  on  his  back  in  the  middle  ofj 
the  floor.  The  Machi,  having  in  the  mvanwhile  removed  nearly  the  whole  of  his  clot^ 
and  made  himself  as  horrible  as  he  can  by  paint,  enters  the  dwelling,  taking  with  him  hit 
magic  drum,  i,e,  a  wooden  bowl  with  a  cover  of  sheep-skin  strained  tightly  over  it 
After  examining  the  patient,  the  Machi  begins  a  long-drawn  monotonous  incantatioi, 
accompanied  by  continual  beating  of  the  drum,  until  he  has  worked  himself  up  to  i 
pitch  (if  frenzy,  and  falls  backwards  on  the  ground,  with  breast  jerking  convulsively,  eya 
rolling,  and  mouth  foaming. 

As  soon  as  he  falh,  a  number  of  young  men,  who  have  been  waiting  close  tothelnl^j 
leap  on  their  horses,  and  dash  at  full  speed  round  the  house,  yelling  defiantly  yivm 
lighttnl  torches  over  their  heads,  and  brandishing  their  long  lances,  by  way  of  frightaio; 
the  pvil  spirit,  and  warning  him  not  to  come  near  the  place  .ngain.  Like  the  Alachi,  \M 
are  all  nearly  naked,  and  painted  in  the  most  hideous  fashion,  m  as  to  strike  terror, iio|| 
only  into  the  spirit  that  has  possession  of  the  man,  but  into  those  who  are  iioveriDgni 
the  house,  and  trying  to  gain  admission. 

After  A  while  the  Machi  recovers  from  his  trance,  and  then  announces  the  seat  andj 
immediate  cause  of  the  malady.  For  the  latter  he  carefully  searches  the  patient,ai 
after  a  time  produces  it  in  the  shape  of  a  spider,  a  toad,  a  stone,  an  arrow-head,  or  sioii 
object.  Were  he  to  do  more  than  this,  no  harm  would  accrue,  and  if  the  patii 
should  recover  no  harm  is  dona  But,  should  he  die,  the  Machi  is  forced  bypuUiej 
opinion  to  declare  that  the  evil  spirit  has  been  sent  to  the  dead  man  by  means 
witchcraft. 

The  body  is  opened,  the  gall  removed,  and  placed  in  the  wooden  bowl  of  tlie  majiti 
drum,  where  it  undergoes  a  series  of  incantations.    After  they  are  over,  it  is  putinioi] 
closely-covered  pot  and  placed  on  the  fire  until  it  is  dried  up.     Tlie  sign  of  witcluraftis 
stone  found  at  tlie  bottom  of  the  pot,  and  it  is  needless  to  say  that  such  a  stone  isneveii 
wanting.      Ity  means  of  this  proof  of  witchcraft,  the  Machi  again  throws  himself  into 
trimre,  in  the  course  of  which  he  designates  the  culprit  who  has  caused  the  illness  ol  ' 
deceased. 

No  one  ever  disbelieves  a  Machi,  and  the  relatives  of  the  dead  man  seek  oiittIi«| 
accused  and  murder  him.  It  naturally  follows  that  the  Machis  are  too  prone  to  abii 
this  terrible  power  of  their  position  by  accusing  persons  against  whom  they  have  enmity/ 
or  whom  they  have  been  bribed  to  condemn.  No  counter-proof  is  admitted  in  the  face 
a  Machi's  accusation ;  and  if  the  alleged  culprit  should  be  in  another  district,  the  caciiji 
is  requested  to  deliver  him  up  to  justice.  The  unfortunate  wretch  is  sure  to  suffer tortoi 
for  the  sake  of  extracting  a  confession  of  his  guilt,  and,  whether  he  confess  or  not;  be 


a  we  tegan  to  \]M 


BEUEl'  IN  WrrOHCRAFT. 


m 


J  to  be  killed;  so  that  a  wide  man  admita  hia  guilt  at  once,  and  thereby  esoapei  the 
wtiires  whicli  ho  would  otherwise  luivo  suH'cred. 

Soiiietunua,  tliou^'h  rarely,  tlie  Muchi  is  a  woman.  In  this  case  she  assumes  the  maid 
y^g,  miinios  as  fur  as  she  can  the  masculine  tone  of  voice  and  modu  of  walkinj;,  and  it 
dways  a  very  disagreeable  individual,  being  mostly  crabbed,  ill-tempered,  petulant,  and 

As  tlie  Machi  always  operates  at  night,  the  scene*  is  most  wild  and  picturogque, 
I  may  be  seen  from  the  account  of  Mr.  E.  K  Smith,  who  witnessed  (at  a  distance)  the 
hperations  of  a  female  MachL 


HAPUCBi  MEDICINE. 


"One  of  the  neighbolirs  was  dangerously  ill,  and  during  the  night  there  was  a  grand 
ncMlun  perlorined  by  the  grand  exorcist,  the  medicine  woman  of  Boroa  herself.  I 
Islied  to  be  present,  but  Sancho  would  not  listen  to  the  proposal,  insisting  that  we  might 
[pose  ourselves  to  violence  by  appearing  to  interfere  with  this  witch,  whose  hatred  of  the 
pites  and  influence  over  the  natives  were  alike  unbounded. 

"  The  night  was  black  and  threatening,  well  suited  to  her  machinations.  We  could 
^inly  hear  the  monotonous  tap  of  the  Indian  drum,  and  the  discordant  song  occasionally 
king  with  the  frenzy  of  the  moment  into  a  shrill  scream,  then  sinking  to  a  low,  guttural 
Tlence,  while  all  else  was  hushed  for  very  dread  of  the  unhallowed  rites.  Suddenly  the 
|i!?ing  stopped,  and  there  was  a  long  silence,  broken  by  the  eruption  of  a  troop  of  naked 
va;;es  rushing  round  the  house  on  horse  and  afoot,  brandishing  fiercely  lance,  and 
|for(l,  and  burning  i^ij^ot  and  blazing  torch,  and  making  night  hideous  with  their 

noiiiac  cries.    The  frightened  dogs  howled  in  dtsiual  concert,  and  again  all  was  stilL 

002 


f 


6M 


ARAUOAKIA. 


t    '^ 


ft   ' 


B'.p  t^  < 


The  evil  spirit  had  been  oast  out  and  driven  away.    It  only  remained  for  the  tick  mA 
recover  or  die." 

The  witch  who  presided  over  this  extraordinary  scene  was  a  matiao,  le.  a  half.b, 
between  the  negro  and  the  native.    She  was  a  singularly  unprepossessing  peno^ 


although  they  partake  somewnat  of  tne  negro  character,  are  good  and  intelligent,  { 
colour  is  comparatively  pale,  and  her  hair  retains  the  length  and  thickneM  of 
Araucanian,  to)<;ether  with  a  crispness  which  has  been  inherited  from  the  negro  raca 

Like  many  other  uncivilized  nations,  the  Araucanians  have  a  great  objection  to  aliol 
a  stranger  to  learn  their  names,  thinking  that  by  means  of  such  knowledge  the  wij 
may  be  able  to  practise  upon  them. 

When  they  are  brought  into  contact  with  the  white  man,  and  are  asked  their  _. 
the  Araucanians  flatly  deny  that  they  have  any.    They  will  take  service  under  him,  i_ 
allow  him  to  call  them  by  any  name  that  he  likes,  but  their  own  name  they  will  nn] 
tell,  nor  do  they  like  even  to  invent  one  on  the  spur  of  the  moment    The  readen 
doubtless  recall  many  similar  instances  that  have  been  recorded  in  the  coune  of  l 
work.    They  have  a  similar  objection  to  their  portraits  being  taken,  thinking  that  I 
pKOssessor  will  be  able  to  exercise  magical  influence  upon  them  by  means  of 
simulated  featdres. 

This  terror  has  been  increased  by  the  use  of  books  by  the  white  travellers.  No. 
is  more  inexplicable  to  an  Araucanian  than  to  see  a  white  man,  evidently  ignorant  ofl^ 
language,  refer  to  a  book  and  then  say  the  word  which  he  wants.  How  such  a  niygtei 
can  be  achieved  is  beyond  his  comprehension,  and  he  regards  the  book  and  its  owner  i 
equally  supernatural  beings. 

In  one  case,  an  Indian  of  more  than  usually  inquisitive  mind  pointed  to  varioL 
objects,  in  order  to  see  whether  his  white  visitor  could  find  out  their  names  by  looking! 
a  book.  Being  convinced  that  the  feat  really  was  performed,  he  peered  into  the  boold 
Tainlv  trying  to  detect  some  resemblance  between  the  word  and  the  object  \rhich  itijgl 
nified.  As  he  did  not  sain  much  infomiation  from  his  eyes,  his  white  friend  pointed  oil 
the  word,  on  which  he  laid  his  hand  as  if  to  feel  it.  Just  at  that  moment,  a  slight  breea 
ruffled  the  leaves  of  the  book.  The  man  drew  back  as  if  a  snake  had  bitten  him.  Tlu 
mysterious  voice  of  the  white  man's  oracle  had  spoken  to  him,  and,  what  was  vorse,  np 
his  left  hand.  He  said  nothing,  but  silently  withdrew,  and,  wrapping  his  poncho  rou 
his  head,  sat  for  several  hours  without  speaking  a  word. 

In  consequence  of  this  superstition,  a  traveller  dares  not  use  his  note-book  op 
He  is  obliged  to  writo  his  remarks  surreptitiously,  and,  so  great  is  the  fear  inspired  I, 
the  very  fact  of  writing,  that  even  if  the  traveller  be  out  of  sight  for  any  lengthenei 
time,  the  people  are  nervous  and  suspicious. 

The  Araucanians  have  a  firm  belief  in  omens,  and  will  address  prayers  ailer  thxton 
fashion  to  any  of  the  creatures  that  are  supposed  to  have  supernatural  power.    On  on 
occasion,  when  Mr.  £.  R  Smith  was  travelling  with  his  native  friends,  one  of  the  niuletl 
fell  and  broke  its  back.     This  was  a  sinister  omen,  and  the  Araucanians  were  com-l 
spondingly  depressed  at  it  Fortunately  an  omen  so  good  followed  it  that  their  fears  veni 
dispelled  and  confidence  restored.  I 

The  reader  may  remember  that  Mr.  Smith  had  just  exchanged  names  with  n  MapucMl 
lad,  and  was  called  Naracu-lanquen,  i.e.  Eaglet  of  the  Sea.  Just  after  the  unlucky  niulel 
hail  injured  itself,  a  sea-eagle  rose  suddenly  from  its  perch,  circled  around  the  party,  andl 
sailed  off  southwards.  This  was  indeed  a  fortunate  omen.  In  the  first  place,  the  biidl 
was  the  emblem  of  the  white  man  who  had  recently  become  a  Mapuch^,  and  in  the  next^j 
the  eagle  was  on  the  right  hand  of  the  travellers. 

The  native  guide  Trauque  put  spurs  to  his  horse,  dashed  forward  at  full 
shouting  and  yelling  with  excitement  at  the  piece  of  good  fortune  that  had  I  efullen  thetl 
Presently  he  halted,  and  addressed  a  prayer  to  the  eagle:  "0  Namcu!  Great  being! I 
Look  not  upon  us  with  thy  left  but  with  thy  right  eye,  for  thou  knowest  that  we  in  I 


MODE  OF  BURIAL 


566 


Wfttoh  over  our  children  and  brothers ;  and  grant  ub  happinoM,  and  allow  ui  to 
1  in  safety  from  our  journey." 
Eveiy  circumatance  combined  to  make  the  omen  propitious.   The  Namcu  is  the  beinf*. 
Nt  venerated  by  the  Araucaniana,  who  think  that  it  is  a  sort  of  heavenly  meBseiiger  in 
tct  communication  with  the  Superior  Being.    Tlie  reader  will  doubtless  be  struuk  with 
J  coincidence  between  the  bird  uivinations  of  the  Araucanians  and  those  of  the  Dyaks 
[  Borneo,  as  well  as  by  their  identity  with  the  auguries  of  ancient  Greece  and  Bome. 
With  the  exception  of  the  wise  men  above  mentioned,  the  Araucanians  have  no 
a,  and  as  a  necessary  consequence  they  have  no  temnles  and  no  religious  ceremoniea 
I  is  a  general  though  vague  belief  in  a  good  and  evil  principle,  which  may  be  mani- 
1  by  a  host  of  inferior  deities  or  demons.    They  have  not  even  an  idol,  nor  is  there 
tj  definite  system  of  worship,  the  onlv  prayers  which  a  native  makes  being  invocations 
ich  at  that  which  has  just  been  described  as  made  to  the  eagle. 
Sacrifices  are  made  at  their  ^reat  national  councils.    An  animal  is  killed,  its  blood  is 
ind  on  the  ground  as  a  libation,  and  the  heart,  laid  on  a  creen  branch,  is  bome  round 
lusembly,  accompanied  with  dances  and  songs.    The  flesh  is  then  cooked  and  eaten, 
_1  the  bones  collected  and  thrown  into  the  neai'est  river,  so  that  Ihey  shall  not  be 
nUuted  bv  being  eaten  by  the  dogs. 
Sometimes  in  war-time,  a  prisoner  is  sacrificed. 

He  is  placed  on  a  horse  whose  tail  and  ears  have  been  cropped  by  way  of  deriding 
Itbe  rider,  and  is  thus  taken  to  the  place  of  execution.  Here  he  dismounts,  and  is  forced 
Itodjg  a  hole,  into  which  he  throws  a  number  of  sticks,  calling  each  after  the  name  of 
lioiDe  celebrated  warrior  of  his  tribe.  He  is  then  made  to  fill  up  the  hole,  tLui>  symbo-', 
ueilly  burying  the  fame  of  his  countrymen,  and  as  soon  as  he  has  done  so,  his  brains  are 
IdMhed  out  with  a  olub^  care  being  taken  to  inflict  as  little  damage  as  possible  on 
Itheikull 

I  As  soon  as  he  falls,  the  heart  is  torn  from  the  breast  and  handed  to  the  Toaui,  who 
Inoks  a  few  drops  of  the  blood,  and  passes  it  to  his  officers,  who  follow  his  example.  The 
lluge  bones  of  the  angis  and  legs  are  made  into  flutes,  the  head  is  placed  on  a  spear  and 
leuried  round  in  triumph,  and  the  skull  is  made  into  a  drinkins-cup  to  be  used  at  the 
Iptincipal  feasts.  Such  a  sacrifice,  however,  is  not  to  be  considered  as  an  act  of  worship, 
iNt  merely  as  a  mode  of  propitiating  the  manes  of  deceased  warriors. 
I  The  similitude  between  the  bird-omens  of  the  ancient  Greeks  and  Bomans  and  those 
lof  modem  Araucanians  has  already  been  mentioned.  There  is  another  semi-religious 
Ipnctice  which  also  recalls  the  customs  of  classic  times,  namely,  the  making  of  libations 
lind  offerings  of  food  at  every  meal  When  the  Araucanian  takes  his  broth  or  wine,  he 
Ipoats  a  few  drops  upon  the  ground  as  a  thank-offering  to  the  higher  powers,  and  with 
|the  same  motive  he  scatters  around  a  few  morsels  of  food. 

The  mode  of  burial  differs  slightly  according  to  the  locality  and  the  tribe. 

When  a  Mapuch^  chief  dies,  the  body  is  exposed  on  an  open  bier  for  several  days, 
I  during  which  time  the  friends  and  neighbours  pay  their  respects  and  offer  their  condolence 
■to  the  family.  On  the  day  of  the  funeral  a  procession  is  formed,  led  by  a  company  of 
lyonng  men  on  horseback,  who  dash  forwards  at  full  speed  to  the  place  of  interment 
I  After  them  the  body,  bome  by  the  principal  relatives,  and  behind  them  come  the  women, 
I  who  wail  aloud  and  fill  the  air  with  their  cries  of  sorrow,  last  of  all  comes  a  woman 
Iwbo  scatters  ashes  on  the  ground,  so  that  the  deceased  may  not  return  by  the  path  along 
Iwhich  he  was  bome. 

The  body  is  then  bound  with  the  knees  to  the  breast,  and  lowered  into  the  grave, 
Ivitb  the  face  towards  the  west,  the  direction  of  the  Mapuch^  spirit-land.  The  saddle, 
Ibitk  spurs,  and  stirmps  of  the  deceased  are  laid  by  his  side,  together  with  some  provisions 
Iforthe  joumev,  a  few  beads,  and  a  piece  of  money,  and  the  grave  is  then  filled  up.  As, 
I  however,  the  norse-accoutrements  of  a  chief  are  of  silver,  and  exceedingly  valuable,  they 
Ure  represented  by  wooden  copies,  which  are  supposed  to  serve  the  purposes  of  the  deceased 
u  well  as  the  more  costly  articles,  which  become  the  property  of  his  successors. 

At  the  bead  of  the  grave  is  planted  the  dead  man's  lance,  the  steel  head  of  which  is 


'f:  4| 


F  t 


5de 


AEAUCANIA. 


f    < 


lifi 


replaced  by  a  wooden  imitation.  It  is  also  necessary  that  a  horse  should  be  provided  fj 
the  dead  chief,  and  this  is  done  by  sacrificing  his  favourite  steed,  and  hanfrinj;  its  skf 
over  the  gmve  by  means  of  a  pole  placed  across  two  forked  props,  Mr.  E.  E.  SiniJ 
shrewdly  remarks  that  in  all  probability  the  deceased  would  be  put  off  with  a  woodj 
horse  to  ride,  were  it  not  that  the  Mapuchds  are  exceedingly  fond  of  horsetlesli,  nnd  fJ 
the  opportunity  of  holding  a  great  banquet  on  the  flesh  of  the  slaughtered  auinial  t3 
skin  and  spirit  going  to  the  share  of  the  dead  man. 

Such  ceremonies  as  these  are  only  for  a  chief,  a  common  man  not  being  supposed 
need  a  horse,  and  consequently  being  buried  with  slight  and  simple  ceremonies.   Portlj 


UAPDCai;  FUNERAL. 


funerals  of  women  the  rites  are  of  a  similar  character,  the  chief  distinction  being  that,] 
instead  of  the  sadiile  and  weapons,  some  cooking-vessels,  a  distaff,  and  similar  object!  | 
are  laid  in  the  grave. 

Some  travellers  have  asserted  that  when  a  powerful  chief  dies,  his  favourite  wifoij I 
also  killed  and  placed  in  the  tomb  with  him.  This  statement  is,  however,  very  doiibtfiiU 
and  was  flatly  contmdicted  by  every  one  of  whom  Mr.  Smith  inquired.  The  MapiKliisj 
seem  to  have  a  vague  notion  that  the  dead  are  able  to  return  to  earth  nnd  watch  ovcrtliel 
living;  and  when  the  dark  thunder-clouds  lower  over  the  distant  Cordilleras,  tlipyiinapnej 
that  the  deceased  warriors  of  their  tribe  are  chasing  away  the  invisiMe  foes  {)t'tlieir| 
country,  and  utter  loud  shouts  of  encourngemont  to  tlie  supernatural  warriors. 

In  some  parts  of  the  Mapuche  territory  the  graves  are  surrounded  with  a  rude  fence  I 
of  upright  boards,  from  the  midst  of  \irhich  rises  the  long  quivering  lance  with  its  slight  | 
pennon  fluttering  in  the  wind. 


should  be  provided  f| 
d,  and  Imnpinjj  its  ski 
rops.  Ah-.  E.  E.  SmiJ 
put  off  with  a  woodJ 
:)f  horseflesh,  nnd  tall 
ilaughtered  auinial,  tu 


WOODEN  MEMORIALS. 


667 


The  Huilyich^s,  however,  have  a  much  more  elaborate  mode  of  decorating  the  graves 
'iftheir  chiefs,  resembling  in  some  degree  that  which  is  employed  by  the  New  Zealauders. 
ifunires  supposed  to  represent  the  deceased  chief  and  his  wives  are  set  round  the  grave. 
Las  the  New  Zealanders  plant  their  "tikis"  round  the  graves  of  their  friends.  (See 
Ijwe  181  of  this  volume.) 

!  One  such  memorial,  seen  by  Mr.  Smith,  had  a  very  singular,  not  to  say*  ludicrous, 
tppearanue.  Each  fij^ure  was  cut  out  of  a  huge  log  of  wood,  some  ten  or  twelve  feet  in 
{eight.  In  the  middle  stood  the  cliief  himself,  wearing  no  clothing,  but  having  a  hat  on 
lis  head  and  a  sword  in  his  hand.  Bound  him  were  stationed  his  wives,  equally  without 
(lothing,  the  great  object  of  the  artist  being  to  leave  no  doubt  which  is  the  chief  and 
fbich  are  his  wives,  without  troubling  himself  as  to  details  of  drapery.  Kude  as  these 
jrarea  are,  only  very  few  natives  can  carve  them,  and  these  sculptoi-s  make  a  large 
income  by  the  exercise  of  their  skill.  Each  figure  is  purchased  with  a  fat  ox,  or  even  at 
I  higher  price,  according  to  its  size  and  the  amount  of  labour  bestowed  upon  it,  and  no 
unndee  can  be  considered  as  buried  respectably  unless  the  grave  be  decorated  with  a 
fgaie  of  the  deceased. 


R  >'   IT, -'."4 


5i 


r    '1    V, 


4 


pi 


.P 


>4  ^ 


H> 


CHAPTEE  VIL 


THE  GBAN  CHACO. 


IHR  OBAN  CBACO  AND    ITS    INHABITANTS — ^TBBIB    LOTE    OF    7BEED01C — CONTRAST    OF   THR  TVo| 

BACKS     IN     SOUTH   AUKBICA THB     VABIOU8     TBIBBB     IN     THE     COUNTBT — AFPKABAMCE    OF 

INHABITANTS — BBADICATION    OF    THE     BYEBBOWS     AND     EYELASHES — HAIB-DBB88IMO— COSTCU^ 
OF  THE   SEXES — EQUESTRIAN  HABITS — THB    NAKED    MAN    ON    THE    NAKED   HOB8B — ^VEAFON» 
THB   MACANA   CLUB,  AND   MODE  OF  USING  IT — THB  LONG  SPEAR — CURIOUS   ARMOUR— THB  FOOT'] 
BOW — ^ATTACKINO    A    TILLAGE — ^HUTS    OF    THB    GRAN    CHACO    INDIANS — CROSSING    A   BlVUt 
CHABACTBB  OF  THB  PEOPLE. 


'i' 


is 


fm 

I 

>/' 

T^ 

« 

'^x 

\t';1 

'>' 

1; 

J 

Si  ' 

'+ 

V    1 

, 

S 

, 

J 

1 

f 

J 

'Il 

To  the  east  of  the  Aiaucanian  territoiy,  and  extending  to  the  Paraguay  and  Pana_ 
rivers,  lies  a  tract  of  mountain  country,  of  indeterminate  northern  and  southern  boundariet 
called  the  Gran  Chaco.    This  great  district  is  inhabited  by  a  series  of  tribes  who  desenj 
a  short  notice. 

Not  the  least  remarkable  point  in  their  history  is  the  manner  in  which  they  h 
preserved  the  freedom  of  their  own  land,  despite  the  attacks  of  various  white  natiom| 
Both  the  Spaniards  and^the  Portuguese  have,  at  different  times,  seized  on  a  few  position! 
in  the  Gran  Chaco,  but  have  not  been  abje  to  retain  them  except  on  the  indefinite  westen 
frontier  line.    On  the  east,  where  the  great  Paraguay  river  forms  the  natural  boundarjJ 
the  native  is  left  unmolested  in  his  freedont 

In  the  eloquent  words  of  Captain  Mayne  Seid :  "  On  its  eastern  side,  coinciding  i 
with  a  meridian  of  longitude,  the  Indian  of  the  Gran  Chaco  does  not  roam ;  the  well-j 
settled  provinces,  of  Corrientes,  and  the  dictatorial  government  of  Paraguay,  presenting  a 
firmer  front  of  resistance.  But  neither  does  the  colonist  of  these  countries  think  i' 
crossing  to  the  western  bank  of  the  boundary  river  to  form  an  establishment  there. 

"  He  dares  not  even  set  his  foot  upon  the  Chaco.    For  a  thousand  miles,  up  an 
down,  the  two  races,  European  and  American,  hold  the  opposite  banks  of  this  great  streaml 
They  gaze  across  at  each  other — ^the  one  from  the  portico  of  his  well-built  mansion,  on 
perhaps  from  the  street  of  his  town — the  other  standing  by  his  humble  '  toldo,'  or  rm 
covered  tent,  more  probably  on  the  back  of  his  half-wild  horse,  reined  up  for  a  momeDt| 
on  some  projecting  promontory  that  commands  a  view  of  the  river.   And  thus  have  I' 
two  races  gazed  at  each  other  for  three  centuries,  with  little  other  intercourse  passiiig| 
between  them  than  that  of  a  deadly  hostility." 

As  the  territory  of  the  Gran  Chaco  is  very  extensive,  being  about  three  times  asl 
as  that  of  Gi'eat  Britain,  and  extends  north  and  south  through  eleven  degrees  of 
it  naturally  follows  that  the  tribes  which  inhabit  it  differ  from  each  other  in  many  dctai 
those  of  the  warm  north  and  cold  south  being  in  many  points  strongly  contrasted  vitli| 
each  other.    Still,  there  are  many  points  of  similarity,  and  these  we  will  select  in  tlie| 
following  brief  accoimt  of  the  Gran  Chaco  tribe,  omitting,  &om  want  of  space,  ' 
wherein  they  diffe.'  from  each  other. 


APPEARANCE  OF  THE  INHABITANTS. 


669 


In  the  first  place,  the  aborigines  of  the  Gran  Chaco  are  of  a  much  paler  complexion 
Itlian  those  of  the  more  northern  tribes,  known  from  their  colour  by  the  name  of  Red  Men, 
Ld  more  nearly  resemble  the  rich  olive  of  the  inhabitants  of  Southern  Europe.  The 
|«i3e  is  rather  aquiline,  the  mouth  well  formed,  the  cheek-bones  high,  and  the  eyes  and 
Ibir  jetty  black.  The  latter  is  singularly  abundant,  and  though  coarse  and  without  curl 
Ijj  smooth  and  glossy  when  properly  dressed. 

The  men  have  but  little  hesoA,  and  the  scanty  hairs  which  grow  upon  the  chin  and  face 

w  completely  eradicate,  using  for  thai;  purpose  a  ptfir  of  shells  until  thegr  are  rich 

Iffloufh  to  purchase  iron  tweezers.    Even  the  eyebrows  and  lashes  are  pulled  out,  the 

natives  saying  that  they  only  hinder  the  sight,  and  comparing  those  who  wear  them  to 

B ostrich — ie.  the  rhcea,  or  American  ostrich,  which  is  plentiful  in  their  country. 

To  a  European,  the  loss  of  these  appendages  to  the  eyes  has  a  very  unsightly  effect ; 

\u  the  native  takes  a  very  different  view  of  the  case,  and  looks  upon  a  countenance 

I  wherein  the  eyebrows  and  lashes  are  permitted  to  grow  much  as  a  gentleman  of  George 

the  Second's  time  would  have  regarded  a  head  which  was  decorated  by  its  own  hair,  and 

like  from  which  the  beard  and  moustache  had  not  been  removed. 

The  masculine  mode  of  dressing  the  hair  has  some  resemblance  to  that  which  is  prac- 
„ed  by  the  warlike  tribes  of  Northern  America.    The  hair  is  shaved  from  the  forehead, 
lis  veil  as  from  a  band  extending  behind  the  head  from  one  ear  to  the  other.    The 
lemainder  is  allowed  to  grow  to  its  full  length,  and  carefully  cherished  and  tended. 

The  Gran  Chaco  Indians  only  use  paint  upon  great  occasions,  when  they  decorate 
I  themselves  as  fantastically  as  any  savt^e  tribe  can  do ;  but,  as  a  rule,  their  faces  and 
lies  are  allowed  to  retail  their  normal  olive  hue.    Neither  do  the  men  use  the  tattoo, 
!  being  restricted  to  the  women,  who  mark  themselves  with  a  variety  of  patterns  upon 
I  their  arms,  cheeks,  and  breasts,  each  having  a  line  of  blue  dots  extending  from  the  corner 
of  each  eye  to  the  ears,  and  a  pattern  of  some  kind  upon  her  forehead.  I 

The  dress  of  these  people  is  very  simple.  In  warm  and  fine  weather,  it  consists 
merely  of  a  piece  of  cotton  or  woollen  fabric,  woven  in  the  brightest  hues  of  red,  white, 
ind  blue.  It  is  little  more  than  a  mere  strip  of  cloth,  and  in  this  respect  the  dress  of  the 
women  scarcely  differs  from  that  of  the  men.  In  cold  and  stormy  weather,  both  sexes 
wear  a  warm  cloak  made  of  the  skin  of  the  jaguar,  or,  if  so  valuable  a  material  cannot  be 
obtained,  of  that  of  the  nutria,  or  South  American  otter.  Earrings  are  worn  by  both 
sexes ;  but  the  hideous  ornaments  which  so  many  savage  tribes  wear  in  their  lips  and 
noses  are  utterly  unknown  to  them. 

The  Gran  Chaco  Indian  is  essentially  a  horseman,  and  no  inhabitants  of  America  have 
made  more  use  of  the  horse  than  he  has.  He  differs,  however,  from  those  which  have  been 
already  mentioned  in  one  important  particular.  He  utterly  despises  the  costly  spurs, 
stirrups,  and  headstalls  which  have  been  described  in  the  account  of  the  Araucanians, 
and,  almost  naked  himself,  he  rides  upon  an  entirely  naked  horse.  He  uses  no  saddle,  no 
Btimips,  and  no  bit,  guiding  his  steed  by  voice  and  touch,  and  not  by  the  power  of  the 
iron  curb.  The  only  representative  of  a  bridle  is  a  slight  rope  of  plaited  hide  passed 
round  the  lower  jaw  of  the  hoi-se. 

I     The  weapons  of  the  Gran  Chaco  Indian  are  very  few.    He  carries  the  bolas  and  lasso, 
but  cares  little  for  them  in  war,  preferring,  as  his  most  efficient  weapon,  his  spear.    This 
instrument  is  sometimes  fifteen  feet  in  length,  and  in  the  hands  of  a  skilful  rider,  mounted 
upon  a  perfectly-trained  steed,  is  a  most  formidable  instrument  of  war.    The  warrior  uses 
I  Ms  spear,  not  only  for  battle,  but  as  n  means  for  mounting  his  harse.    He  stands  on  the 
[  right  hand  of  the  animal,  places  the  1<  itt  of  the  spear  upon  the  ground,  and,  using  the  shaft 
I  as  a  leaping-pole,  swings  himself  upon  the  back  of  the  horse  with  scarcely  an  effort. 
I     A  rather  peculiar  club  is  also  used  by  these  people.    This  weapon  is  called  "  macana," 
I  and  exists  throughout  a  very  large  portion  of  Southern  America.    It  seldom  exceeds  two 
feet  in  length,  and  in  form  somewhat  resembles  a  square  dice-box,  being  smaller  in  the 
middle,  and  increasing  in  diameter  to  each  end.    It  is  used  both  as  a  missile  and  as 
a  hand-weapon,  and  when  used  is  held  by  the  middle.    The  young  warriors  pride  them- 
selves on  the  force  and  accuracy  with  which  they  hurl  this  instrument,  and  during  their 
leisure  time  vie  with  each  other  in  throwing  it  at  a  mark.   The  specimen  which  is  shown 


Hi  ' 


U         {  i 


1:^ 


1,  »•' 


!>      ^ 


If  -1 


■  .'-■;!: 


(imLch^I 


'&«^ 


t  I 


lit 


fe 


1^ 


570 


THE  GEAN  CHACO. 


in  the  illustration  was  presented  to  me  by  H.  Bernau,  Esq.,  together  with  several  other  i 
weapons  and  implements  of  South  America. 

Sometimes  the  raacana  is  armed  with  a  cylindrical  piece  of  hard  stone,  which  projects 
from  one  end  like  the  blade  of  an  axe.  It  is  fastened  into  the  wood  by  a  very  iiitrenjoyg 
process.  Having  fixed  upon  a  young  branch  which  he  thinks  will  make  a  good  cfub,  the 
Indian  bores  a  hole  in  it,  and  hauimei's  into  the  hole  the  stone  cylindfr  I 
which  has  been  previously  prepared.  He  then  allows  it  to  remain  for 
two  or  three  years,  by  which  time  the  wood  has  grown  over  the  stone 
and  became  so  firmly  imbedded  that  it  will  break  to  pieces  rather  tlian 
be  loosened  by  any  amount  of  violence.  ' 

Another  of  these  weapons  in  my  collection  is  remarkable  for  the 
slight  but  elaborate  carvings  with  which  it  is  covered,  leaving  only  a 
small  space  in  tlie  centre  devoid  of  ornament.  The  patterns  are  scratched 
rather  than  cut,  so  that  they  cannot  properly  be  seen  unless  the 
weapon  is  turned  from  side  to  side,  so  as  to  ensure  the  lijrht  fallinn 
properly  upon  it ;  but  the  extreme  hardness  of  tfie  wood  makes  them 
retain  their  integrity  in  spite  of  rough  usage.  The  tree  fiom  which  these 
clubs  are  made  is  one  of  those  which  are  popularly  called  iron-wood  on 
account  of  the  haixlness  and  weight  of  the  timber.  It  belongs  to  the 
guaiacums.  The  Spaniards  call  the  tree  by  a  name  which  signifies  "axe- 
breaker." 

The  strangest  part,  of  war  as  waged  by  these  natives  is,  that  when  I 
they  fight  with  each  other  they  adopt  an  elaborate  system  of  defensive 
armour,  while  they  discard  everything  of  th^  kind  when  they  iraich 
themselves  against  the  fire-arms  of  the  whites,  knowing  that  the  shii 
and  costume  which  will  guard  them  against  the  club  and  the  spear  are  I 
useless  against  a  bullet. 

The  armour  is  of  a  most  cumbersome  description,  and  looks  nearlT 
as  awkward  as  that  which  is  worn  by  the  soldiers  of  BegharmL  (See 
Vol.  I.  p.  709.) 
First  of  all,  the  warrior  puts  on  a  coat  made  from  the  skin  of  the  jaguar,  dressed  so  as  l 
to  remain  soft  even  after  being  wetted.  Over  this  dre.ss  he  wears  a  complete  suit  of 
armour,  made  from  the  thick  and  hard  hide  of  the  tapir.  Not  only  the  lody  armour,  but 
the  helmet  and  shield  are  made  of  this  material,  which  is  capable  of  resisting  the  stroke 
of  the  lance  or  the  point  of  the  arrow.  It  interferes,  however,  with  the  right  iimnngenient 
of  the  horse,  and  it  is  very  doubtful  whether  its  defensive  powers  compiusate  ior  its 
exceeding  clumsiness. 

Still,  it  may  have  a  moral  eifect  upon  the  enemy ;  and  there  is  no  denying  that  it 
gives  the  warrior  a  more  formidable  appearance  than  he  would  possess  if  lie  rude  without  [ 
armour.    To  add  to  the  ferocity  of  his  aspect,  he  employs  paint  on  these  occasions,  and 
with  scarlet  and  black  pigment  makes  himself  absolutely  hideous. 

When  he  goes  to  attack  a  village  inhabited  by  white  men,  he  does  so  in  a  vei; 
ingenious  manner.  Usually  he  fights  exclusively  on  horseback,  being  so  admirable  a 
rider  that  he  can  even  stand  on  the  withers  of  his  horse  when  at  full  speed,  and  feelin" 
himself  out  of  his  element  when  dismounted.  But  when  he  has  to  attack  so  formidable 
an  enemy  as  the  white  man,  he  begins  after  a  different  fashion.  He  takes  with  him  an 
enormous  bow,  far  too  strong  to  be  drawn  in  the  usual  manner,  and  a  number  of  long 
arrows.  Dismounting  at  some  distance  from  the  village,  he  creeps  to  some  spot  within 
range  of  his  arrows,  and  then  prepares  for  action. 

He  begins  by  wrapping  a  quantity  of  cotton-wool  round  the  arrows  just  behind  the 
head,  and  when  he  has  treated  them  all  in  this  way,  he  strikes  a  light  and  sets  fire  to  the 
cotton-wool  on  one  of  the  arrows.  Lying  on  his  back,  he  holds  the  bow  with  the  toes  of 
both  'feet,  and,  laying  the  blazing  arrow  in  its  place,  he  is  able  to  use  both  his  hands  to 
draw  the  powerful  weapon.  He  shoots  with  a  wonderfully  good  aim  and  great  rapidity, 
80  that  when  a  number  of  Indians  surround  a  village,  and  pour  their  fiery  missiles  into  it 
from  all  directions,  the  houses  are  sure  to  take  fire. 


THE  MACANA  CLUB 

{From  tnj/  collection. ) 


NOMAD  HABITS. 


671 


r  with  oevewl  other  j 

itone,  which  projects 
by  a  very  ingenious 
lake  a  good  club,  tlie 
e  the  stone  cyhndtr  I 
ows  it  to  remain  for 
rown  over  the  stone, 
0  pieces  rather  than 

remarkable  for  the 
ered,  leaving  only  a 
latterns  are  scratched 
be  seen  unless  tlie 
ure  the  light  falling 
e  •wood  makes  them 
;ree  from  which  these 

called  iron-wood,  on 
•.  It  belongs  to  the 
which  signifies  "axe- 

natives  is,  that  vhen  | 
<  system  of  defensive 
id  when  they  n,aicli 
owing  that  the  shield 
ub  and  the  spear  are 


jaguar,  dressed  so  as 
s  a  ctmiplete  suit  of 
the  lody  ainiour,  Init 
•f  resisting  the  stroke 
he  ripht  nuinagcnient 
:s  coiiipcusate  lor  its 

is  no  denying  that  it  | 

'ss  if  he  rode  without 

these  occasions,  and 

e  does  so  in  a  veiy 

)eing  so  admirable  a 

ull  speed,  and  feeling 

attack  so  formidable 

I  takes  with  him  an 

id  a  number  of  long 

to  some  spot  within 

rows  just  behind  tlie 
it  and  sets  fire  to  the 
bow  with  the  toes  of 
se  both  his  hands  to 
1  and  great  rapidity, 
fiery  missiles  into  it 


In  the  midst  of  the  confusion  caused  by  the  flames  that  arise  on  all  sides,  the  warriors 
I  lea])  on  their  horses,  dash  at  the  village,  kill  all  whom  they  can  reach,  caiTy  off  as  much 
jiluii'ler  as  possible,  and  then  gallop  back  to  their  own  districts,  where  no  one  dares 
to  follow. 

Ketaliation  is  never  feared,  as  the  Gran  Chaco  Indians  have  no  fixed  habitation,  and 
nothing  that  can  be  called  even  a  village.    The  hut  or  rather  tent  of  these  people  is  a 
tery  simple  affair.     Two  upright  posts  are  driven  firmly  into  the  earth,  and  another  is 
laid  horizontally  across  thein.     Over  the  horizontal  pole  is  hung  a  large  mat,  the  ends  of' 
which  are  pegged  to  the  ground,  and  the  tent  is  then  complete.    The  mat  is  made  of  the 


GRAN*  CUACO  INDIANS  OS  THE  MOVE. 


epidermis  of  young  palm-leaves.  In  order  to  prevent  water  from  flooding  the  tent  in 
rainy  weather,  a  trench  is  dug  around  it.  The  only  furniture  is  the  hammock  in  which 
the  inhabitant  sleeps,  and  in  fine  weather,  this  is  much  more  often  slung  between  two 
palm-trees  than  between  the  upright  posts  of  the  tent.  In  fact,  the  only  use  of  the  tent 
is  as  a  shelter  in  rainy  weather,  the  whole  of  the  life  being  passed  in  the  open  air. 

As  may  be  imagined  from  this  mode  of  life,  the  Gran  Chaco  Indian  is  essentially  a 
lover,  passing  from  one  part  of  the  country  to  another  when  game  begins  to  be  scarce 
in  that  district  which  he  temporarily  inhabits.  The  above  illustration  shows  the 
manner  in  which  a  community  of  these  natives  cross  rivers.  Swimming  with  perfect 
ease  themselves,  they  merely  with  one  hand  guide  their  horses  in  the  water  without 
caring  to  get  on  their  backs,  while  with  the  other  hand  they  paddle  themselves  across 
the  stream,  or  hold  the  spear  with  its  light  burden  of  ornaments. 


.1    i..:M 


572 


THE  OBAN  GHAOO. 


The  ohildren  and  hoiuehold  goods  are  conveyed  easily  enough.  Square  boats  or  tnli 
made  of  ball's  hide  are  launched,  and  in  them  are  placed  the  children,  the  puppies  of 
irhich  there  are  always  plenty,  and  the  heavier  goods,  such  as  the  kettles  and  cookiiie. 
vessels.  A  rope  is  tied  to  the  "pelota,"  as  this  primitive  boat  is  called,  and  the  cano  u 
towed  across  the  stream  either  by  being  attached  to  the  tail  of  a  horse,  or  held  in  the 
mouth  of  a  good  swimmer.  The  liniter  articles,  such  as  dress  and  ornaments,  an 
.fostened  to  the  head  of  the  spear,  which  is  held  upright*  so  as  to  keep  them  out  of 
the  water. 

The  dogs  which  have  just  been  mentioned  are  extremely  useful  to  the  Gran  Ghaco 
Indians,  who  employ  them  in  the  chase.  They  give  but  little  trouble  to  th^ir  masters 
living  for  the  most  part  in  holes  which  the^  scratch  in  the  p^round,  and  feeding  con^ 
tent^ly  on  the  offal  and  scraps  of  food,  which  in  an  uncivilized  community  are  more 
than  scanty.  Without  the  dom  the  hunter  could  scanjely  bring  to  bay  the  jaguar,  the 
pecoaiy,  and  similar  animals,  which  are  so  annoyed  by  the  perpetual  and  noisy  attacks  of 
the  little  curs  that  they  stop  in  their  flight  in  order  to  revenge  themselves,  and  so  give 
the  hunter  time  to  come  up  with  them. 

Although  so  essentialljr  a  warrior,  and  living  much  upon  the  proceeds  of  his  plunder 
the  Gran  Chaco  Indian  is  in  one  respect  far  superior  to  the  North  American  tribea  He 
does  not  torture  the  prisoners  whom  he  takes  in  war,  and  the  women  and  children  he 
treats  kindly,  and  adopts  into  his  own  tribe. 


'1 


CHAFCBIt  Vin. 


THS    MUNDUBUOl^S. 


IfoaiKM  AND  muBa  of  tbb  mmnvBuotf  tbibb — thbib  onmuXi  AVraA&AHOi— modi  ov 

TAITOOnrO— SKILL  or  FIATHUt-WOBXUfO — ^FEATHXB  BOBFTBIS  AND  AVBONS — ^HKAD  FBBSBBYDrO 
.TBI  TBIVMPHAL  VBAn  AND  WABBIOB'b  PBXOB — TBAININa  OF  TBB  WABBIOB— THB  OBDBAIi 
01  TBI  "  0L0TB8  " — IMTBLUaKNOB  Or  THB  MVNDUBUOtfS — TBB  HBALENa  ABT — BHOBANTBD 
OIOAM— OOLLBOmfO  BAB8APABILLA — THB  OUABANA  TBA — THB  r^iMlQX  HRVIt  ABS  ITS  OFBKA- 

im—tju  mvrw  tvbb — oookbbt  axono  tbb  Mcin)DBuoita» 


m  laifiest,  most  warlike,  and  most  powerfnl  of  the  Amaeonian  tribes  is  that  which 

I  is  known  by  the  name  of  Mundubuoi}. 

Fonnerly,  they  used  to  inhabit  the  cotmtry  on  the  southern  bank  of  the  great  Amazon 

I  River;  but  since  their  long  and  valiant  struggle  with  the  Portuguese,  they  have  moved 
considerably  southwards,  having  conceded  to  their  new  allies  the  more  northern  portion 
of  their  territory.  Since  that  time,  they  have  been  on  very  good  terms  with  Europeans, 
and  a  white  man  of  any  nation  is  sure  to  find  a  welcome  when  he  comes  among  the 
Unndnruciis.  This  feeling  does  not  extend  to  the  negroes  and  mulattoes,  the  dark  skin 
uousing  the  anger  of  the  Mundurucii  as  a  white  skin  excites  his  friendship. 

The  colour  of  the  Munduruciis  is  warm  coppery  brown;  their  hair  is  tMck,  black,  and 
straight,  and  with  the  men  is  cut  short,  except  a  long  fringe,  which  is  allowed  to  hapg 

I  over  the  forehead.    Their  features  are  good,  the  lips  being  thin,  the  forehead  tolerably 
jh  and  arched,  and  the  general  contour  of  the  face  ovaL     Unfortunately,  they  disfigure 

I  themselves  by  a  tattoo  which  is  just  as  elaborate  as  that  of  the  Marquesans,  but  without 

|itsel^nce. 

The  Mundurucii  seems  to  have  no  idea  of  a  curved  or  scroll-like  pattern,  and  contents 
himself  with  tracing  straight  lines  and  angles.  One  favourite  plan  is,  to  cover  the  whole 
body  with  a  sort  of  trellis-like  pattern,  the  lines  crossing  each  other  diagonally  in  some, 

I  ind  at  right  angles  in  others.  One  man,  seen  by  Mr.  Bates,  had  a  large  black  patch  on 
the  centre  of  his  face,  covering  the  bottom  of  the  nose  and  mouth,  while  his  body  was 
decorated  with  a  blue  chequered  pattern,  and  his  arms  and  legs  with  stripes. 

At  first  it  seems  strange  how  the  people  can  draw  the  lines  with  such  regularity. 
It  is  managed,  however,  easily  enough  by  means  of  the  peculiar  form  of  the  tattooing 

I  instrument.    This,  instead  of  being  very  small  and  made  of  bone,  is  of  considerable  size, 

I  and  is  in  fact  a  comb  made  of  the  sharp  thorns  of  the  pupimha  palm  set  side  by  side. 
With  this  instrument  there  is  no  difficulty  in  producing  straight  lines,  as  all  that  the 
operator  has  to  do  is  to  lay  the  points  of  the  comb  on  the  skin,  tap  it  sharply  until  a  row 
of  little  holes  is  made,  and  then  rub  into  the  wounds  the  charcoal  pigment 
Beside  the  tattoo,  they  use  paint  in  profusion,  and  adorn  themselves  with  lovely 

I  ornaments  made  of  the  feathers  of  the  macaw,  the  toucan,  and  other  native  birds.  There 
are  other  tribes  which  use  similar  decorations,  specimens  of  which  we  shall  presently  see. 

I  They  are  perhaps  the  best  savage  feather-workers  in  the  world,  displaying  an  amount  of 


m':sf]  ■'. 


574 


THE  MUNDURUClfa 


■I  ; 


>  '4   ■ 


1    f 


'.,    :.    ^ 


artistic  taste  which  is  really  astonishing.  Their  feather-scepti«s  are  beautiful  specitnengl 
of  mitive  nrt.  They  are  about  three  feet  in  length  and  three  inches  in  diameter,  imj  ,ifg| 
made  by  fastening  on  a  wooden  rod  the  beautiful  wliite  and  yellow  feathers  fioin  t|ie| 
breast  of  the  toucan.  At  the  top,  the  sceptre  expands  into  a  wide  plume,  composed  ofl 
the  lon}»  tail-fofithers  of  the  trogons,  macaws,  and  other  birds.  In  order  to  preserve  these! 
sceptres  in  their  full  beauty,  they  are  kept  in  cylindrical  bamboo  cases  until  they  are  I 
wanted.  These  decorations  are  only  used  on  festival  days,  which  are  determined  by  tlie 
will  of  the  Tushaiia  or  chief  of  the  tribe.    On  these  occasions  the  women  prepare  "reat 

quantities  of  "taroba,"  which  is  exactly  the  same 
as  the  mudai  of  the  Araucanians,  and  they  go  qq 
drinking,  singing,  and  dancing  until  all  the  liquor 
is  exhausted. 

The  accompanying  illustration  gives  some  idea 
of  the  mode  of  feather-working,  and  the  kind  of 
pattern  employed  by  the  Amazonian  aborigines 
though  the  plain  black  and  white  can  give  no  idea 
of  the  gorgeous  colouring  and  artistic  arrangement 
of  the  hues.  For  this  reason,  I  have  been  obliged 
to  limit  the  illustrations  of  the  elaborate  featiier- 
work  of  these  natives,  and  only  to  give  a  few 
examples,  where  form,  as  well  as  colour,  is  exem- 
plified. 

The  body  of  this  apron  is  made  of  cotton 
strings,  plaited  into  a  netting  so  close  that  it  re. 
sembles  a  woven  fabric,  while  they  are  allowed 
at  the  upper  part  to  be  loose,  and  parallel  to  each 
other.  13eginning  at  the  bottom  of  the  apron 
we  liave  first  a  row  of  jotty  black  feathers,  U|ioii 
which  is  a  tolerably  broad  band  of  bright  yellow. 
The  ground-work  of  the  rest  of  the  apron  as  far  is 
the  base  strings  is  made  of  scarlet  feathers,  crossed 
by  two  narrow  yellow  bands,  and  the  curious 
double  pattern  in  the  middle  is  yellow  above  and 
blue  below.  The  sides  and  top  are  edged  by  a  belt 
of  black  monkey-fur. 
Among  the  upper  edge  of  the  base  strings  are  a  number  of  the  elytra  or  wing-cases 
of  the  gorgeous  Bupreatis  beetle.  They  are  loosely  strung  in  a  row  by  their  busos,  and 
not  only  look  splendid  when  the  light  of  the  sun  shines  on  them,  but  rattle  at  every 
movement,  so  as  to  keep  time  to  the  steps  of  the  dancers,  for  whom  such  ornaments  are 
chiefly  made.  These  wing-cases  are  used  also  for  children's  rattles,  an  example  of  which 
we  shall  presently  see.  , 

LiKK  many  other  warlike  savages,  the  Munduructis  perpetuate  the  memory  of  valiant 
dec -Is  by  preserving  a  trophy  of  the  slain  enemy.  Indeed,  this  is  the  only  way  in  which 
it  is  possible  to  preserve  the  accounts  of  their  valour,  and  the  Munduruciis  follow  in  this 
respect  the  example  of  the  Dyaks,  by  cutting  off  and  preserving  the  head  of  the  dead  man, 
When  a  Mundurucii  has  been  fortunate  enough  to  kill  an  enemy,  he  cuts  off  the  head 
with  his  bamboo  knife,  removes  the  brain,  soaks  the  whole  head  in  a  bitter  vegetable  oil, 
called  "  andiroba,"  and  dries  it  over  a  fire  or  in  the  sun.  When  it  is  quite  diy,  he  puts 
false  eyes  into  the  empty  orbits,  combs,  parts,  and  plaits  the  hair,  and  decorates  it  with 
brilliant  feathers,  and  lastly  passes  a  string  throngh  the  tongue,  by  means  of  which  it  can 
be  suspended  to  the  beams  or  the  malocca  or  council-house,  where  it  remains  except  ou 
festival  days.  When,  however,  the  chief  gives  orders  for  a  feast,  the  proud  owner  of  the 
head  arrays  himself  in  his  most  magnificent  suit  of  feathers,  fetches  his  prize  from  the 
malocca,  tixes  it  upon  the  point  of  his  spear,  and  parades  himself  before  his  companious 
^  in  all  the  glory  of  an  acknowledged  brave. 


VEATnER  APRON.    {Vmrnny  eoXlctlUm,) 


THE  PEESERVED  HEAD. 


675 


One  of  these  preserved  heads  is  here  shown,  drawn  from  a  specimen  in  the  possession 

f  A.  Franks,  Esq.  of  the  British  Museum.    In  order  to  show  the  ordinary  kind  of  feather 

ij.drc8s  which  is  worn  hy  the  Munduruci^s,  a  portrait  of  a  chief  is  introduced,  so  that 

(Contrast  between  the  living  and  prestrved  head  is  well  marked. 

Xh«  value  which  a  Mundurucii  attaches  to  this  trophy  is  simply  inestimable.    As 

i  except  acknowledged  warriors  are  allowed  to  contend  against  the  enemy,  the  fact  of 

iging  a  head  proves  that  the  owner  has  passed  triumphantly  through  the  dreadful 

J  of  the  gloves.    It  is  very  remarkable  that  we  find  two  totally  distinct  races  of 

,  the  Malay  and  the  Mongol,  possessing  exactly  the  same  custom,  and  reckoning  the 

sion  of  a  head  as  the  chief  object  in  life. 


' 

1 

i 

i 

iH 

1 

1 

1 

\ 


■  ;4 


FBESGRTED  HEAD.    (From  Mr.  FraiM  tolUeUon. 


HEAD  OF  HUNDURUCU  ClSIEF. 


It  19  quite  impossible  that  the  Dyak  of  Borneo  and  the  Mundurucii  of  Central 

iinthem  America  'could  have  been  geograpliically  connected,  and  we  must  infer  that  the 

istom  took  its  rise  from  the  love  of  approbation  inherent  in  human  nature.     In  all 

«untries,  whether  civilized  or  not,  renown  as  a  warrior  is  one  of  the  chief  objects  of 

lamliition.    In  civilized  countries,  where  a  literature  exists,  this  renown  is  spread  and 

«iiserved  by  means  of  the  pen ;  but  in  uncivilized  lands,  some  tangible  proof  of  success 

Jin  war  must  be  required.     In  this  head  the  necessary  proof  is  obtained,  for  its  existence 

|«ho\vs  that  the  owner  has  killed  some  man  or  other,  and  the  form  or  absence  of  the  tattoo 

i  a  proof  that  the  slain  man  was  an  eneuiy  and  not  a  friend. 

The  successful  warriors  are  so  proud  of  their  heads  that  they  will  often  remove  them 
leinporarily  from  the  malocca,  and  place  them  on  the  fence  which  surrounds  their  crops, 
)  that  the  women,  who  are  working  in  the  field,  may  be  cheered  by  the  sight  of  their 
«lKtive's  trophies.  Of  late  years,  either  this  custom  has  fallen  into  abeyance,  or  the 
*ople  are  unwilling  to  exhibit  their  trophies  to  a  white  man,  ;  or  Mr.  Bates,  who  cpent  so 
ich  time  with  them,  never  even  saw  a  preserved  head,  or  could  hear  of  one  being  used, 
like  many  other  natives,  the  Muudurucds  have  to  pass  through  a  horribly  painful 


676 


THE  MTJNDURUCtJS. 


tq&  ♦ 


*  I 


N.r'> 


ordeal  before  they  can  be  admitted  into  the  rank  of  men.    There  is  a  stranpe,  weird-IilJ 
oharaoter  about  the  whole  proceeding.  ] 

The  render  must  know  that  South  America  possesses  a  great  number  of  ants,  nmnT  o& 
which  sling  mont  horribly.     There  is,  for  example,  the  muniri  ant,  a  great  black  insectj 
u  large  as  a  wasp  and  with  as  venomous  a  sting.    Then  there  is  the  flre-atit,  whose  bitel 
is  just  like  a  red-hot  needle  piercing  the  flesh,  together  with  many  others.    These  anti 
are  made  the  instruments  by  which  the  courage  of  the  lad  is  tested. 

On  the  appointed  day,  the  candidate  for  manhood  and  tho  privilege  of  a  warrior! 
goea  to    iO  counoil-house,  accompanied  by  his  friends,  who  sing  and  beat  drums  tol 


THE  OLOTB  DANCB. 


encourage  him.  The  old  men  then  proceed  to  the  test.  They  take  two  bamboo  tubes, 
closed  at  one  end  and  open  at  the  other,  and  place  in  each  tube  or  "glove"  a  number «f 
the  fiercest  ants  of  the  country.  Into  these  tubes  the  wretched  lad  thrusts  his  arms,  aud 
has  them  tied  in  their  places,  so  that  they  cannot  fall  off.  The  drummers  and  singers 
then  strike  up,  and  the  candidate  joins  in  the  song. 

Accompanied  by  the  band  and  his  friends,  he  is  taken  round  the  village,  and  made 
to  execute  a  dance  and  a  song  in  front  of  every  house,  the  least  symptom  of  suflering 
being  fatal  to  his  admission  among  the  men.  In  spite  of  the  agony  which  he  endures- 
an  agony  which  increases  continually  as  the  venom  from  the  stings  circulates  through  his 
frame— the  lad  sings  and  dances  as  if  he  were  doing  so  from  sheer  joy,  and  so  makes  the 
round  of  the  villaj^e.  At  last  he  comes  in  front  of  the  chief's  tent,  where  he  sings  his 
song  for  the  last  time,  and  is  admitted  by  acclamation  to  be  a  man.  His  friends  crowd 
round  to  offer  their  congratulations,  but  he  dashes  through  them  all,  tears  off  the  gloves 
of  torture,  and  plunges  into  the  nearest  stream,  where  he  can  cool  his  tbrobbmg  arms. 


THE  PAJ£  AND  HIS  OFFICE. 


677 


ber  of  ants,  many  ofa 

i  great  l)lack  insecd 

fire-ant,  whose  bit 

others.    These  ani 

vilege  of  a  warriorj 
and  beat  drums  to 


stranre  weird  I'lifl  '^'^  Munduruciis  seem  to  be  an  intelligent  race  of  savages,  as  may  be  seen  firom 
(T  >      "''"'^t^^  Pates's  account  of  the  interest  which  they  displayed  in  a  book  of  illustrations. 

'To  amuse  the  Tushaiia,  I  fetched  from  the  canoe  the  two  volumes  of  Knight's 

fictorial  Museum  of  Animated  Nature.'    The  engravings  quite  took  his  fancy,  aha  he 

]ed  his  wives,  of  whom,  as  I  afterwards  heard  from  Arac6,  he  had  three  or  four,  to 

ilcst  them  :  one  of  them  was  a  handsome  girl,  decorated  with  necklace  and  bracelets  of 

beads.    In  a  short  time  others  left  their  work,  and  I  then  had  a  crowd  of  women 

children  around  me,  who  all  displayed  unusual  curiosity  for  Indians. 

<It  was  no  light  taSk  to  go  through  the  whole  of  the  illustrations,  but  they  would  not 

low  me  to  miss  a  page,  making  me  tuni  back  when  I  tried  to  skip.    The  pictures  of  the 

phants,  camels,  orang-outans,  and  tigers  seemed  most  to  astonish  them,  but  they  were 

erested  in  almost  everything,  down  even  to  the  shells  and  insects.    They  recognised 

portraits  of  the  most  striking  birds  and  mammals  which  are  found  in  their  own 

Dtry;  the  jaguar,  howling  monkey,  parrots,  tro>!ons,  ac^  tonoans. 

'The  elephant  was  settled  to  be  a  large  kind  of  tapir ;  but  they  made  but  few  remarks, 

those  in  the  Mundurucii  language,  of  which  I  understood  only  two  or  three  words, 

lirway  of  expressing  surprise  was  a  clicking  sound  made  with  the  teeth,  similar  to 

one  we  ourselves  use,  or  a  subdued  exclamation,  Km  I  Hm  1 

'Before  I  finished,  from  fifty  to  sixty  had  assembled  ;  there  was  no  pushing  or  rude- 
the  grown-up  women  letting  the  young  girls  and  children  stand  before  them,  and  iJl 
ived  in  the  most  qtuet  and  orderly  manner  possible." 

Ln  other  savage  tribes  the  MunduructHs  place  great  faith  in  their  medicine*inen,  or 
^pijes,"  as  they  are  termed.  These  men  are  supposed  to  exercise  a  power  over  evil  spirits, 
ipecially  those  which  cause  sickness,  and  which  take  the  visible  form  of  a  worm  or  some 
ich  creature. 

When  a  Mundurucii  is  ill,  he  sends  for  the  paje,  who  goes  through  the  pesticulationi 
nmon  to  all  the  tribe  of  medicine-men,  until  ne  has  fixed  upon  some  spot  wherein  the 
irii  spirit  has  located  itself.  He  then  makes  a  huge  cigar,  by  wrapping  tobacco  in  folds 
[tanari,  i.e.  the  inner  bark  of  a  tree,  which  is  separated  into  layers  and  then  beaten  out 
iethe  bark-cloth  of  Polynesia.  Several  trees,  especially  the  monkey-root  tree  {Lecythu 
nm),  furnish  the  tanari,  ihe  best  being  able  to  furnish  a  hundred  layers  from  one 
iuece  of  bark. 

The  smoke  from  the  cigar  is  blown  for  some  time  upon  the  seat  of  the  malady, 
lad  after  a  while  the  paje  applies  his  lips  to  the  spot,  and  sucks  violently,  producing 
nt  of  his  mouth  the  worm  which  has  done  the  mischief.  On  one  occasion,  when 
I  paje  had  operated  on  a  child  for  a  headache,  a  white  man  contrived  to  get  pos* 

ision  of  the  "  worm,"  which  turned  out  to  be  nothing  but  a  long  white  air-root  of 
tome  plant  < 

These  people  have,  however,  some  genuine  medicines.    In  the  first  place,  they  know 

e  use  or  the  sarsaparilla-root,  and  gather  it  in  large  quantities  for  the  market.    The 

nt,  or  rather  the  rhizome,  of  a  species  of  Smilax  is  the  well-known  sarsaparilla  of 

nmmerce.  There  are  several  other  plants  the  roots  of  which  are  used  for  the  same  purpose, 

udgo  by  the  same  title,  but  the  best  is  that  which  has  been  mentioned. 

The  natives  collect  it  during  the  rainy  season,  when  the  root  can  be  easily  torn  out  of 
Ihe  wet  earth.  After  washing  the  roots  carefully,  the  gatherers  store  them  under  shelter 
util  they  are  quite  dry,  and  then  make  them  up  into  bundles  of  uniform  size,  for  the 
lonvenience  of  packing.  These  bundles  are  rather  more  than  three  feet  in  length,  and 
kbout  five  inches  in  diameter.  The  bundles  are  tied  up  very  tightly  with  the  sipo,  a  kind 
Y  creeper,  and  then  sold  to  the  traders. 

Another  medicine  known  to  them  iis  the  guarana.  It  is  made  from  the  seeds  of  a 
'limbing  plant  belonging  to  the  genus  Paullinia.  The  seeds  are  roasted  in  their  envelopes, 
ind  then  taken  out  and  pounded  between  two  stones.  The  powder  is  mixed  with 
kitei"  <K)  as  to  form  a  stiff  paste,  which  is  moulded  into  squares  and  left  to  dry.  When 
^"id,  the  vegetable  brick  is  scraped  into  water,  about  a  teaspoonful  going  to  the  pint,  and 

!  medicine  is  complete.    It  has  a  stimulating  effect  on  the  system.    lake  strong  tea, 

VOL.  n.  r  p 


e  two  bamboo  tubes, 
'  glove  "  a  number  «f  | 
ilirusts  his  arms,  ai " 
rummers  and  singers  | 


le  village,  and 
ymptoni  of  sufl'ering 
which  he  endures- 
irculates  through  his 
>y,  and  so  makes  the 
;,  where  he  sings  his 
His  friends  crowd 
tears  off  the  gl 
throbbing  anus. 


-m 


h%WI 


878 


THE  BfUNDUBUOtTS. 


,11;* 


kJ 


It  TCpda  ileep^  but  is  so  valii«ble  in  the  intennittent  femr  of  th^  ooontir  that  In 
BnueUian  sottlements  it  obtains  a  very  high  price. 

There  is  another  veiy  remarkable  medicine,  which,  though  not  used  by  the 
Mnndnmod  tribe,  is  in  great  favour  with  the  Ouparis,  a  sub-tHbe  of  the  auue  natiA 
This  is  a  sort  of  snulT,  called  parioA,  which  is  prepared  and  used  after  the  follow? 
manner.    The  seeds  of  a  sneoies  of  ingi  (a  plant  belonaing  to  the  Leguminoua  Orderh 
dried  in  the  sun,  pounded  in  wooden  mortars,  and  the  dust  put  into  bamboo-tuhee 

When  the  people  determine  to  have  a  bout  of  snuff-taking,  they  assemble  tosetlM 
and  drink  various  fermented  liquors  until  they  are  half  intoxicated.    They  then  iXil 

into  pairs,  each  having  a  hoU 

leed  filled  with  the  paricd  mu 

After   dancins  about  for  tm 

time,  thev  blow  the  snuff  int( 

the  nostrils  of  their  partner*,  i 

as  to  make  it  produce  iti 

effect 

The  action  of  the  parici 
very  singular.    Sometimes  it . 
so  violent^  that  the  taker  dron 
on  the  ground  as  if  shot,  and  1 
insensible  for  some  time,   i 
those  who  are  more  used  to  it  th 
effect  is  different    It  cau;ie8  foi 
a  time  the  highest  excitemen 
driving  off  the  heavinens  of  in 
toxication,  and  imparting  a  light. 
ness  and  exhilaration  of  gpirjti 
causing  the  taker  to  dance  ii 
sine  as  if  mad,  wliich  indeed  i 
is  for  a  time.  '  The  eiTect  so 
subsides,  and  the  men  drink  thei 
selves  anew  into  iutoxication. 
The  Mnras,  a  quarrelsome  and  savage  tribe,  with  whom  the  Mundurucds  an  i 
perpetual  feud,  are  tne  most  confirmed  panctf  takers.    The  Mauh^s,  a  neighbouring  trih 
nave  another  mode  of  taking  the  pancd,  which  they  use  as  a  means  of  repelling  ague 
and  empl(^  it  in  the  months  between  the  wet  and  dry  seasons,  when  miasma  olwaji 
abounds. 

The^  keep  the  powder  in  the  state  of  dried  paste,  and  when  they  wish  to  luei 
scrape  it  into  a  flat  shell,  spreading  it  very  carefully  with  a  little  brush  made 
the  nair  of  the  great  ant-eater.      They  then  produce  the  snuff-taking  apparatus. 
is  made  of  two  eagle  quills  tied  side  by  side  for  part  of  their  leostn,  and  divei^gingi 
one  end  to  such  a  cQstance  from  each  other  that  the  extremities  wul  go  easily  into  I' 
possessor's  nostrils.     In  fact  the  shape  of  the  instrument  is  very  much  like  that  of  I 
letter  T. 

Inserting  the  diverging  ends  into  his  nostrils,  the  Mauhd  places  the  other  end  ontJN 
powder,  and  draws  it  through  the  quills,  the  end  travelling  over  the  shell  until  evei] 
particle  of  the  powder  has  b^n  taken.  Sometimes  the  snuff-taker  employs,  instead  of  tin 
qnills,  the  bone  of  a  plover's  leg.  This  instrument,  however,  is  very  rare,  and  cannoi 
easily  be  procured,  the  possessor  esteeming  it  to  be  a  most  valuable  piece  of  property, 
is  remarkable  that  the  paric4  under  different  namei^  is  used  in  places  a  thousand  ~ 
apart 

The  cookery  of  the  Munduruciis  is  very  simple.    They  make  cassava  bread 
tapioca,  after  a  fashion  which  will  be  presently  described,  and  feed  on  yams,  planta 
and  sixoilar  vegetables.     Animal  food  is  obtained  by  hunting,  and  chiefly  consists  of  I 
monkqrs  with  which  th»  South  American  forests  abound.  'When  a  monkey  is  to  be  i ' 


OOOKINO  TBI  MONOr. 


SIMPLE  COOKERT. 


679 


p  ommtiy  tluk  b 


ifaeooked  in  one  of  two  ways.  Should  there  be  time,  •  larae  fire  it 
ind  allowed  to  bum  nearly  dow.i,  so  that  there  is  little  or  no 
^  Over  the  ted  embers  a  number  of  greeu  sticks  are  bid  parallel 
r^  other,  Just  like  the  bars  of  a  gridiron,  and  on  these  bars  the 
ikir  is  placed  Just  as  it  is  killed,  the  skin  never  being  removed,  and 
I  interior  seldom  cleaned. 

There  is  even  a  simpler  plan  than  t'  is,  -which  la  employed  wheiw  the 

Lgdurood  has  no  time  to  build  a  large  Are.    He  makes  up  as  large 

fill  u  he  can  manage,  impales  the  monke}  on  a  stick  sharpeti^d  at 

u  ^(1,  and  fixes  the  stick  diagonally  in  the  ground,  so  that  the  body 

Nie  monkey  hangi  over  the  nre,  Just  as  a  soldier  cooks  or  rather 

I  hie  rations  by  impaling  the  piece  of  meat  on  his  ramrod.    Very 

-hI  cooking  is  required  by  these  people,  who  are  content  if  the  skiu 

[nil  calcined  and  the  flesh  not  quite  raw. 

The  Mundurucd  can  also  procure  fruits  that  are  capable  of  preser- 

tion,  to  that  he  need  be  in  no  foar  as  to  suffering  from  lack  of  pro- 

lODi,   The  chief  fruits  are  the  so-called  "  nuts  "  of  the  Lecythis  and 

Bartholetia.     The  fruit  of  the  former  tree  is  popularly  known  as 

jonkey-oup,"  because  the  hard  envelope,  or  pericarp,  which  encloses 

iieedi  has  a  moveable  lid,  which  falls  off  when  the  fruit  is  ripe,  and 

iblei  the  monkevs  to  draw  the  seeds  out  of  their  case. 

The  fVuit  of  the  Bertholetia  is  familiarly  known  as  the  Brazil-nut 

I  nambor  of  these  nuts  are  enclosed  within  a  very  thick  and  hard 

licarp,  which  has  no  lid,  though  there  is  a  little  hole  at  the  top 

nugh  which  the  seeds  can  be  seen.    When  the  fruit  is  ripe,  it  falls  tp 

J  ground  with  such  force  that  if  it  were  to  strike  a  man  on  the  head 

ffould  indtantly   kill  him.     One  of  these  fruits  in  my  collection 

•urea  exactly  a  foot  in  circumference,  and,  though  very  dry,  weighs 

J  ounces.    The  reader  may  imagine  the  force  with  which  such  a 

lit  would  fall  from  the  height  of  a  hundred  feet  or  so. 

la  order  to  guard  themselves  against  acoidenta,  the  Munduruciis 

rays  wear  thick  wooden  caps  when  they  go  after  the  Brazil-nuts,  and 

I  careful  to  walk  very  upri^t,  so  as  not  to  be  struck  on  the  back  or 

lupeof  theneok. 


*  1 

. » 'ii 


pp2 


/I- 
■I 


'^■'i 


I   I 


I'tft 

1 

*f 

t 

'iM 

'*! 

r 

if 

I 

1 

I 

est 


CHAPTER  IX. 


THE  TEILES  OF  GUIANA. 


0HANOB8    OT    LANGUAOB — XmriBBION    OF    V0BD8    Ain>    UITTKNCRS — THR    TAtKINO    PABROT— n 
FIV2    CHIRP    TBIBBS    OF    OVIANA — PRCITUABITT    OF    CLIU ATB,    AND     C0N8BQU8NT    RPFECT 
TBOBTABLB  AND   ANIMAL   LIFR — ^IHB   HAMMOCK   OF  OVIANA — THR   WRAPONS    PECULIAB  TO  ' 
COUNTBT— THR   TWO   KINDS   OF  BLOW-QUN — THR   ZABABATANA,  AND   MODB   OF  CONSTRVCnOill 
VBIOUT  OF  THB  VBAPON — ^THB  PCCtTNA — ITS  DO0BLR  TUBR — THR  OCRAH  AND  8AM0URAB~TI 

XUBUMANNI    VAX  — THR     INORNIOUS    FOBB    AND    BACK    SIGHTS THK    BLOW-OCN  ARBOWlJ 

TURIB   C0N8TBUCTI0N — HODR  OF  SHABPRNINO THR  PIBAI  FIRH — INOKNIOITS  MODR  flp  tsni 

THR  ABBOWS — MODB    OF  PBOPBLUNa    THB    ABBOWS— THB  VINOKD  ABBOW^THB  ^m\K  , 
COTTON  BASKBT. 

It  is  evident  tbat  the  innumerable  tribes  which  inhabit  the  neighbourhood  of  the  i 
Amazon  river  are  members  of  the  same  family,  differing  more  in  language  than  in  apu 
ance  or  habits.     It  is  natural  that  families  when  they  become  large  should  sepa 
themselves,  and  so  become  founders  of  fresh  tribes,  which  spread  themselves  over  I 
country,  settling  down  in  those  spots  which  suit  them  best    They  retain  the  geneij 
character  of  their  manners  and  customs,  but,  owing  to  the  total  want  of  a  literature,  thq 
language  is  continually  changing. 

This  alteration  in  their  language  is  also  due  to  the  native  fondness  for  inverting  woiJ 
and  sentences  during  their  conversation  with  each  other,  a  custom  which  bears  soq 
resemblance  to  that  of  punning  among  ourselves.    When  these  inverted  words  1 
please  the  people's  fancy,  they  are  retained  in  the  language,  so  that  in  a  few  years  i 
family  has  separated  itself  from  the  parent  tribe  the  two  dialects  will  have  receded  e 
from  each  other  that  the  people  can  hardly  understand  each  other. 

To  the  philologist  this  fluctuation  of  language  would  be  exceedingly  interestiij 
but,  as  we  are  couched  with  manners  and  customs  rather  than  with  language, 
will  pass  northwards  and  eastwards  to  Guiana.  Sir  B.  Schomburgk  mentions  a  fact  ^ 
is  a  singular  corroboration  of  the  rapidity  with  which  language  changes  among  thej 
tribes.    There  was  a  parrot  living  in  1800,  which  spoke  well,  but  many  of  whose ' 
could  not  be  understood,  because  it  spoke  the  language  of  the  Atures,  a  tribe  which! 
passed  entirely  out  of  recollection  after  it  had  been  mastered  by  the  warlike  Carik 

This  comparatively  small  country  is  especially  interesting  to  ethnologists,  in  con 
quence  of  the  perfect  manner  in  which  the  natives  have  guarded  their  individu' 
Evidently  sprung  from  one  source,  they  have  settled  down  in  different  districts, 
though  alike  in  colour  and  general  conformation,  are  as  widely  different  in  language, 
often  in  manners,  as  if  they  belonged  to  separate  quarters  of  the  world. 

Five  principal  nations  inhabit  Guiana,  and  are  subdivided  into  a  vast  numlieri 
email  tribes.  These  are  the  Macoushies,  the  Arawaks,  the  Accawaios,  the  Caribs,E 
Waraus.  The  two  lirst  of  these  will  be  taken  as  representatives  of  the  tribes  in  Guianj 
though  the  others  vill  be  ue&tioned  in  cases  where  they  present  any  marks  of  diffenu 


EFFECT  OF  THE  CLIMATR 


581 


Taking  broadlv  the  chief  points  of  disvinction  between  these  tribes,  we  may  simply 
jnethemasfollowft 

The  Macoushies  are  the  largest  and  most  ingenious  triba  They  excel  in  the  manu- 
(iBie  of  the  terrible  wourali  poison,  which  they  exchange  for  canoes  and  other  necessa- 
( from  other  tribea  They  also  make  the  best  blow-guns.  Their  huts  are  closed,  and 
jiical  like  suear-loaves.    Their  number  is  somewhere  about  three  thousand. 

The  Arawaks  are  rather  taller  than  the  Macoushies,  being,  on  an  average,  five  feet  six 
lehes  in  height  Their  f  ^s  are  marked  with  the  tattoo,  and,  as  they  are  much  brought 
to  contact  with  white  men,  they  approach  civilization  nearer  than  do  the  other  tribes.  • 

The  Accawaios  and  Caribs  wear  no  clothing  except  on  occasions  of  ceremony.    The 

mer  are  distinguished  by  a  wooden  ornament  in  the  cartilage  of  the  nose,  and  the 

lej  by  wearing  ornaments  in  the  under  lip,  and  by  a  lump  of  annatto  fastened  to  the 
jof  the  forehead.  The  Waraus  are  darker  than  the  others,  and  are  acknowledged  to  be 
e  best  canoe-makers  in  Guiana.    Some  of  their  vessels  will  carry  ninety  or  a  hundred 

ii,and  thoy  sell  these  canoes,  to  the  Macoushies  for  the  excellent  wourali  poison  for 

ich  tiiat  tribe  is  celebrated. 

Oma  to  the  peculiarities  of  the  climate,  all  these  tribes  have  many  customs  in 
nmon.    The  climate  is  a  very  remarkable  one,  being  exceedingly  hot  and  exceedingly 
The  heat  is  owing  to  the  geographical  position  of  Guiana,  which  is  close  to  the 

or,  and  the  wet  is  due  to  the  trade  winds  and  the  configuration  of  the  country.  Blowing 
the  Atlantic  they  absorb  a  vast  quantity  of  moisture  from  the  ocean,  and  dis- 
the  greater  portion  of  it  before  they  can  reach  any  distance  inland,  the  moisture 
ng  condensed  by  the  secondary  mountain  chains,  which  are  from  five  to  seven  thousand 
tin  height. 

In  consequence  of  this  perpetual  heat  acting  on  perpetual  moisture,  vegetation 

dshes  with  a  luxuriousness  scarcely  to  be  seen  in  any  other  part  of  the  world ;  and  so 

mpletely  is  the  ground  covered  with  tree  and  bush,  that  many  trees  are  unable  to  find 

Ikbitation  upon  the  ground,  and  are  forced  to  live  upon  each  other.    Thus,  upon  a  lofty 

Ton-tree  a  fig-tree  will  grow,  and  upon  the  fig  an  enormous  creeper  will  fasten  itself,  its 

tg  shoots  dangling  loosely  from  the  enormous  height  at  which  they  grow,  or  drooping  in 

cefal  and  flower-clad  festoons  from  one  tree  to  another.    Such  a  forest  as  this  is  often 

de-deep  m  water  for  miles  together,  and  the  vegetation  is  so  thick  that  the  only  way 
I  passing  through  the  tangled  mass  of  vegetation  is  to  cut  a  path  with  the  axe.  And 
Rnthen,  after  a  week  or  two  has  elapsed,  the  path  will  have  vanished,  so  rapid  is  the 
jowth  of  vegetable  life. 

It  follows  from  this  description  that  the  animals  which  inhabit  Guiana  must  be 
iefly  of  two  kinds,  those  which  inhabit  the  trees  and  those  which  live  in  the  water. 

sordingly,  we  find  that  the  country  is  tenanted  by  a  great  variety  of  the  monkey  tribe, 
|at  the  arboreal  puma  and  jaguar  take  the  place  of  the  terrestrial  lion  and  tiger,  and 

i  the  aquatic  capybara  and  tapir  flourish  where  beasts  of  equal  size  WQuld  perish  if 
|ey  had  to  live  on  the  land.    Birds  of  the  most  lovely  plumage  abound  in  Guiana,  which 
)  a  very  paradise  of  insects. 

It  is  evident  that  any  human  beings  that  live  in  such  a  country  as  this  must  have 

ay  characteristics  in  common.  They  need  no  clothes,  no  houses,  and  tne  woods  supply 
lem  with  food  without  the  trouble  of  cultivation,  so  that  their  chief  incentives  to  labour 
Ib  taken  away.  Consequently,  they  may  be  called  an  idle  people,  though  the  indolence  is 
per  apparent  than  real.    They  will  work  as  long  as  there  is  a  necessity  for  it ;  but,  as  a 

1  can  support  existence  without  doing  a  real  day's  work  in  his  life,  it  is  evident  that 

i  necessity  for  work  does  not  often  arise. 

[One habit  which  they  have  in  common  is  that  of  sleeping  in  the  hammock.  This 
licle  is  made  by  the  natives  from  various  vegetable  fibres,  and  is  woven  in  different 
lys,  according  to  the  character  of  the  tribe  which  makes  it.    Some  of  these  are  made 

pply  by  laying  a  number  of  strings  parallel  to  each  other,  and  knotting  others  across  at 

ht  angles ;  but  the  best  have  no  knots  at  all,  the  strings  interlacing  with  each  other 
^naUy,  so  as  to  yield  in  evoiy  diiection  to  the  body  of  the  occupier.    When  a  native 


^  if  I 


i'&- 


r 


682 


GUUNA. 


has  made  a  particularly  fine  speoimen,  he  adorns  it  vriih.  feathete,  8nd  other  hrOlianJ 
coloured  objects. 

These  hammocks  are  of  various  sizes,  some  heix^  small  and  used  for  childnn, 
others  large  enough  to  contain  an  entire  family.    The  specimen  in  my  collection  i 
hold  two  Guianan  natives,  but  not  two  Englishmen.    It  is  rather  more  than  sixteot 
in  length,  and  six  feet  in  width. 

The  hammock  is  exactly  adapted  to  the  wants  of  the  native.  It  is  so  light  that  I 
can  roll  it  up  and  tie  it  round  his  body,  so  as  to  carry  it  on  a  journey ;  so  slight  in  texti 
as  to  keep  him  cool  when  lying  in  it ;  and  so  yielding  in  its  structure  that  the  bare  col 
do  not  hurt  his  naked  skin.  T 

On  a  journey  he  always  carries  his  hammock  with  him,  and  if  he  wants  to  nst, 
does  not  sit  down,  but  slings  the  hammock  between  two  trees  and  lies  in  it. 


JUMUOCK.    (LtntlvMr.Wanhm.] 


purposes  are  fulfilled  by  this  arrangement.  In  the  first  place,  the  ground  is  nsnallji 
so  that  the  man  is  kcMpt  dry  in  the  hammock ;  in  the  next  place,  he  is  safe  irom  i 
snakes  and  other  unpleasant  reptiles  that  swarm  in  the  forests ;  and  lasUy,  he  woi 
alw^'s  rather  lie  down  than  sit 

The  specimen  in  the  illustration  is  one  of  the  best  hammocks^  and  is  profusely  dei 
rated.    It  was  kindly  lent  to  me  by  Mr.  Wareham. 

Another  point  which  they  have  in  common  is  the  mode  in  which  they  i 
animals  on  which  they  live. 

The  readeif  wiU  remember  that  the  density  of  the  jungle  is  so  great,  that  if  an  aniii 
were  able,  after  it  was  wounded,  to  run  for  a  hundred  yards  or  so,  or  a  bird  to  fly  t 
same  distance,  it  would  be  lost  in  the  bush  without  the  chance  of  recovery.    It  is  evidei 
therefore,  that  the  successful  hunter  must  possess  some  means  of  destroying  motion,! 
not  life,  almost  instantaneously,  and  this  he  finds  in  the  terrible  wourali  poison,  vbJa 
has  the  effect  of  causing  instant  stupor  when  it  mixes  with  the  blood.    The  node  ( 
manufacturing  this  poison  will  presently  be  described,  and  at  present  it  is  sufficient  to  s 
that  nearly  all  the  missiles  used  by  the  Guianan  aborigines,  whether  propdled  by  the  t 
or  by  the  breath,  are  armed  with  this  poison. 

We  will  first  take  those  missiles  which  are  propelled  by  the  breath,  and  examined 
instrument  through  which  they  are  sent. 

In  principle  this  is  exactly  like  the  sumpitan  of  Borneo,  described  on  page  465 oft 
present  volume,  but  the  mode  of  construction  is  difierent,  and  in  the  beat  epecimeoat 
Guianan  work  is  far  superior  to  that  of  Borneo. 


I,  find  otbtt  hmU 


breath,  and  examined 


THE  BLOW-GUNS 

Of  this  singular  weapon  there  are  several  varieties,- 
two  principal  of  which  axe  here  given,  both  being 
;en  from  Specimens  in  my  possession. 
The  iii^t  of  them  is  termed  the  zarabatana,  and  is 
id  throughout  a  very  large  tract  of  countiy  south- 
Is  of  Gniana,  when  it  takes  a  somewhat  modified 
,  improved  form. 

It  is  made  of  two  separate  pieces  of  wood,  in  each 

which  is  cut  a  semicircular  groove,  so  that  when  they 

placed  in  contact  with  each  other  they  form  a  long 

ien  rod,  pierced  with  a  circular  bore.    As  the  natives 

nothing  but  Ihe  indsor  teeth  of  rodent  animals  by 

lyof  tools,  it  may  be  seen  tiiat  the  labour  of  making 

le  of  these  instruments  is  very  great      The  bortf  beibg 

jfdily  smoothed,  the  two  halves  are  laid  together,  and 

jund  by  means  of  long,  flat  strips  of  jacitara  wood 

onnd  spirally  round  them. 

To  the  lower  end  of  the  weapon  is  fastened  a  large 

mthpiece,  with  a  conical  opening  like  the  mouth- 

ce  of  a  trumpet,  so  a«  to  collect  the  breath  for  the 

fulsiou  of  the  arrow.   A  quantity  of  cement,  composed 

a  black  wax  made  by  a  wild  bee  mixed  with  a  pitchy 

bstance  obtained  from  Several  trees,  is  then  rubbed 

rerthe  whole  weapon,  which  is  considered  complete. 

The  zarabatana  is  exceedingly  heavy,  and  requires  not 

ily  a  strong  but  a  practised  arm  to  hold  it  steadpr.    A 

r  saperior  weapon,  called  the  "  pucuna,"  larger,  lighter, 

id  more  easily  handled,  is  made  by  the  natives  of 

laiiy  parts  of  Gniana,  that  used  by  the  Macoushie  tribe 

ling  the  best    The  specimens  which  are  here  shown 

ireie  brought  from  Guiana  by  the  late  Mr.  Waterton, 

i  presented  them  to  me  shortly  before  the  accident 

ich  caused  his  death. 

The  weapon  in  question  (called  pucuna)  is  double, 
ling  made  of  ^  wo  portions,  called  ourah  and  samourah. 
le  essential  portion  of  the  blow-gun  is  the  ourah.  This 
a  singular  reed  {Arundinaria  Schomburgkii),  which,  as 
as  is  known,  only  grows  on  the  sandstone  ridge  of 
Upper  Orinoco  between  the  rivers  Ventuari,  Paramu^ 
id  Mavaca.  Like  the  bamboo,  it  grows  in  clusters,  and, 
not  exceeding  half  an  inch  in  diameter,  the  first 
lurteen  or  sixteen  feet  are  without  a  knot.  From  this 
lint  spread  the  long,  slender  branches,  measuring  from 
irty  to  forty  feet  in  length,  and  waving  in  graceful 
es  when  moved  by  the  wind. 

The  portion  used  for  the  blowpipe  is  the  first  joint, 
ich  is  uniform  in  diameter  throughout,  and  is  naturally 
lished  within.  But  it  is  so  thin,  the  walls  being  not 
ice  the  thickness  of  a  playing-card,  that  it  would  be 
fragile  to  be  used  without  some  protection.  Accord- 
[ly,  the  native  has  recourse  to  a  sort  of  palm,  called  by 
im  samourah,  its*lcientific  title  being  Ireartia  setigera. 
This  is  chosen  of  a  proper  size,  cut  down,  and 
iped  in  water,  for  the  purpose  of  extracting  the  pulp 
hich  fills  the  interior.  "When  it  is  quite  dry,  the  reed 
inserted  into  this  tube,  the  native  guumaker  having  a 


683 


I 


A.  t 


1 


f. 


/ 


BIX)W«OUinL  (AvMiiiy CoRcetioK.) 


f:l 


E\^'^  5 


;.  i 


584 


GUIANA. 


wonderful  talent  in  getting  the  slender  reed  exactly  in  the  centre  of  the  palm-stem  anl 
fixing  it  in  its  place  with  the  black  wax  already  mentioned.    This  wax  is  called  kurJ 
manni  by  the  MAcouahies,  and  is  used  by  them  as  freely  as  is  the  "  black-boy  "  wax  bl 
the  Australian  aborigines.    The  samourah  is  then  scraped  down  to  the  proper  thickoesi 
well  polished,  and  the  weapon  is  ready  for  the  accessories  which  complete  it. 

One  end  is  chosen  to  serve  as  a  mouthpiece,  and  is  bound  with  a  string  made  of  sill] 
grass,  and  the  other  is  tipped  with  the  half  of  the  acuero  nut,  which  is  very  ha] 
and  prevents  the  end  of  the  weapon  from  being  ii\jured  by  accidental  blows  agaij 
a  tree  or  the  ground. 


■I 


c*3 


VBISQ  THB  ZABABATANA  BLOW-OUR; 


This  ncuero  seed  acts  as  a  fore-sight,  by  which  the  native  hunter  can  direct  I 
weapon ;  but,  in  order  to  secure  a  more  certain  aim,  he  adds  a  singularly  iotreniotis  I 
sight.    Taking  a  lump  of  kurumanni  wax,  he  presses  it  on  the  blowpipe  about  eigliteeij 
inches  from  the  mouthpiece,  and  by  means  of  the  wax  fixes  upon  the  tube  the  twij 
lower  incisor  teeth  of  the  acouchi,  one  of  the  cavies. 

Such  a  weapon  as  this  is  exceedingly  light  and  easy  to  handle,  presenting  a  stronj 
contrast  to  the  heavy  and  cumbrous  zarabatana    It  is  held  in  rather  a  curious  mannei 
The  left  hand  is  turned  with  the  palm  upwards,  and  the  elbow  against  the  hip.   Tbil 
hand  then  grasps  the  blow-gun  within  a  hand's-breadth  of  the  moutlipiece,  and  the  Tig'ol[ 
hand  seizes  it,  palm  downwards,  in  the  space  left  by  the  other  hand.    In  fact,  this  i 
of  holding  the  weapon  is  exactly  similar  in  principle  to  that  which  is  employed  by  tiiej 
men.    The  blowpipe  is  then  raised,  not  by  the  arms,  but  by  bending  back  the  body;  i 
it  is  astonishing  to  see  how  steady  it  can  be  'leld  for  a  lengthened  time — a  steadinei 
which  can  never  be  gained  if  it  be  held  by  stretching  out  the  right  arm  and  grasping  itt 


t. 


THE  ARROWa 


685 


j  distance  from  the  month.  My  own  specimen  is  just  eleven  feet  in  length,  and  cau 
u^udled  with  the  most  perfect  ease. 

The  illustration  on  page  583  shows  hoth  these  weapons. 

On  the  right  is  the  zarabatana,  drawn  from  my  own  specimen,  which  is  seven  feet 
Ungth,  and  weighs  three  pounds  twelve  ounces.  The  diameter  of  the  mouthpiece  is 
jctly  two  inches.    This  weapon  was  added  to  my  collection  by  E.  Randell,  Esq. 

Next  to  it  is  the  pucuna,  brought  from  Guiana  by  Mr.  Waterton.  Although  eleven 
J  in  length,  its  weight  barely  exceeds  a  pound  and  a  half,  so  that  it  can  be  handled 
dch  more  eaaily  than  the  shorter  and  heavier  zarabatana.  Fig.  1  shows  the  weapon 
self,  and  fig.  2  the  front  view  of  the  tip,  guarded  with  its  ring  of  acuero  seed,  which 

_j  the  foresight.  Fig.  .3  gives  an  enlarged  representation  of  the  back-sight,  made  of 
e  teeth  of  the  acouchi  {Daayprocta  Acouchi)  fixed  in  their  place  by  the  black  kurumanni 
ii.  Fig.  4  is  a  section  taken  through  the  middle  of  the  back-sight,  so  as  to  show 
jway  ia  which  the  teeth  project  from  the  shaft.  Fig.  5  is  a  front  view  of  the  butt, 
lowing  the  way  ih  which  the  ourah  reed  is  enclosed  within  the  samoumh  palm. 

The  natives  are  most  careful  respecting  the  straightness  of  their  blow-guns,  and  never 
flow  them  to  lean  against  anything  lest  they  should  be  warped.  When  they  go  hunting, 
key  carry  the  blow-gun  upright,  like  a  soldier  "shouldering  arms,"  and  when  they  return 
II  their  huts,  they  suspend  the  weapon  by  a  loop  to  the  top  of  the  house.    Mr.  Waterton 

itedly  draws  attention  to  this  point  in  his  "  Wanderings,"  and  when  he  presented  me 
Kh  the  pucuna  which  he  brought  from  Guiana,  the  gift  was  accompanied  by  a  condition 
lat  it  should  never  be  allowed  to  lean  against  a  wall,  but  should  be  either  laid  on 

'■round  or  suspended  by  its  loop. 

We  now  come  to  the  arrows  which  are  propelled  through  the  pucuna.  Tliey  very 
Uh  resemble  in  shape  and  size  those  which  are  employed  by  the  Dyaks,  but,  instead  of 
jeinji  made  to  fit  the  bore  of  the  pucuna  by  a  piece  of  pith  or  soft  wood  at  the  butt,  a 
all  quantity  of  wild  cotton,  taken  from  the  Bomhax  ceiha,  is  wound  upon  it,  and 
istcned  with  a  fibre  of  silk-tjrass.  Cultivated  cotton  is  too  heavy  to  serve  the  purpose, 
^d  nothing  answers  so  well  as  the  yellow,  stout-fibred  cotton  of  the  Bombax.  Very 
at  art  is  required  in  putting  on  the  cotton  properly.  It  must  exactly  fit  the  bore,  be 
[erfectly  regular,  so  as  not  to  disturb  the  accuracy  of  the  flight,  and  must  taper  gradually 
J  front,  so  as  to  offer  the  least  possible  resistance  to  the  air. 

The  shaft  of  the  arrow  is  made  of  the  leaf-ribs  of  the  coucourite  palm,  a  species 
ifareca.  It  is  about  ten  inches  in  length,  no  thicker  than  a  crow-quill„and  at  one  end  is 
Bughtto  a  point  as  sharp  as  a  needle  by  scraping  it  between  the  teeth  of  the  pirai  fish 
dmus  piraya).  The  teeth  of  this  fish  are  flat,  pointed,  and  double-edged,  much  like 
lose  of  the  shark — and,  indeed,  the  pirai  is  a  veritable  fresh-water  shark,  biting  whole 
lonthfuls  fro  in  the  bodies  of  animals  that  enter  the  water,  and  even  attacking  the 
|lligator  itself — and  when  the  arrow  is  drawn  between  them,  delicate  shavings  are  taken 
T,  just  as  is  the  case  with  the  double  knife-sharpeners  of  the  present  day.  One  half  of  a 
liial-jaw  is  always  suspended  to  the  quiver  of  a  Macoushie. 

Of  the  poison  with  which  the  arrow  is  armed  we  will  presently  treat :  we  are  now 
ily  concerned  with  the  manufacture  of  the  weapon. 

In  order  to  save  space,  the  cotton  is  not  put  upon  the  arrows  until  just  before  they  are 
MteJ,  six  or  seven  finished  arrows  being  left  in  the  quiver  for  immediate  use,  and  the 
ist  tied  in  a  bundle  until  needed.  The  formation  of  this  bundle  is  singularly  ingenious, 
lie  native  being  able  to  remove  any  of  the  arrows  without  untying  it,  and  to  add  as  many 
)  he  likes  without  disturbing  those  which  already  are  tied  together. 

The  native  takes  a  rod  of  hard  wood,  a  little  longer  than  the  arrows,  and  at  one  end 
!  fixes  a  little  wheel,  rather  more  than  two  inches  in  diameter.  At  two  inches  from  the 
[heel,  and  the  same  distance  from  the  end  of  the  rod,  two  holes  are  bored,  through  each 
I  which  are  passed  two  strings  made  of  cotton.  When  tfie  man  wishes  to  tie  up  a 
umber  of  arrows,  he  lays  them  successively  between  the  strings,  which  he  twists  between 
ich  arrow.  When  the  last  arrow  is  laid  in  its  place,  the  whole  are  kept  firm  by  a  couple 
f 'gliding  knots,  which  can  be  slipped  along  the  strings. 


I'll: 


it 


i 


#% 


586 


QViAiHA. 


Ill  •■  '^'       • 

;|.rf  si'     I 


The  accompanying  illustration  will  explain  the  method  of  stringing  the  anovg  lu«. 
than  can  be  done  by  words  alone.    Two  of  the  arrows  are  shown  as  prepared  for  BsTtl 
cotton  being  on  their  butts  and  the  poison  on  their  tips.    A  number  more  are  ihow'n  I 
they  appear  on  the  double  strings,  poisoned,  but  without  the  cotton.   A  hunter  will  aon 
times  have  as  many  as  five  htmdred  arrows  at  once  upon  a  string. 


!      I 


"lif  *' 


csm 


era 


r  «.«»W4W.W.w.w  -  -  - 


.  BLOW-OUN  ABBOWS.    {Frtm  my  CoUeeHom 


-L-  f. 


m 


In  order  to  keep  the  weapons  compact,  so  that  they  can  be  easily  slipped  into  th 
quiver,  they  are  rolled  round  the  little  jod,  and  bound  firmly  together  in  a  cylindrici 
tbrm,  the  poisoned  points  being  directed  to  the  wheel,  of  which  the  reader  will  nows 

the  use.     It  serves  as  a  sort  of  shield  t 

the  hand,  so  that  when  the  hunter  vishei 

to  take  the  arrows  out  of  the  quiver,  lei 

can  do  so  without  the  least  danger;  as^ 

when  he  desires  to  remove  some  arrow 

to  be  mounted  with  cotton,  he  can 

them  through  the  spokes  of  the  wheel,  arntl 

take  them  out  ""/iijUi-it  having  to  untie  tlie| 

bundle. 

When  properly  made  and  mounteij 
these  arrows  can  be  propelled  with  woDde^| 
ful  force.  I  have  sent  one  for  a  distance  of  a  hundred  yards,  and  the  natives  can  propdj 
them  to  a  still  greater  distance.  There  is  a  certain  art  in  using  the  pucuna,  the  anew  i 
being  urged  b>  a  lengthened  breath,  but  by  collecting  all  the  air  that  the  lungs  will  holij 
uid  igiving  a  short  expiration,  as  if  the  object  were  to  empty  the  lungs  at  one  puif.  I 
The  force  comes  entirely  from  ihe  lungs,  tiie  cheeks  having  nothing  to  ao  witli  iti 


ARBOWS  ROLLED  ROUND  THE  STICK. 
(JTroM  n^  CoUCefion.) 


THE  QUIVER 


887 


ngiiig  the  anowB  U™ 

w  prepared  foni8e,t| 
bermore  are  shown  [ 
I.  AhimterwiUson 


easily  slipped  into  tb 
tgetber  in  a  cvlindrici 
he  reader  will  now  t 

as  a  sort  of  shield  t 
rhen  the  hunter  wish 

out  of  the  quiver,  hsl 

the  least  danger;  andj 
3  remove  some  arrow 
th  cotton,  he  can  _ 
pokes  of  the  wheel,  audi 

;t  having  to  untie  tbel 

made  and  mouDteil 
propelled  with  voDde^| 

the  natives  can  propdj 
}  pucuna,  the  arrow  not! 
hat  the  lungs  will  hoHl 
ungs  at  one  puff.  ,  I 
nothing  to  do  witli  iil 


^_  an  arrow  is  rightly  piropeUed,  it  flies  from  the  tube  with  a  slight  pop,  like  that 
Icb  is  produced  by  quiokly  drawing  the  cork  of  a  small  bottle.  It  is  quite  invisible  for 
ne  little  time,  so  rapid  is  the  motion ;  and  even  when  fitted  with  white  instead  of 
low  cotton  the  eye  can  scarcely  follow  its  course. 

Such  an  instrument  as  this  is  simply  invaluable  for  the  purposes  to  which  it  is 

Ijifoted.  It  is  intended  to  be  used  almost  exclusively  for  killing  birds  and  small  monkeys, 

uh  of  which  creatures  live  on  trees.    Now,  as  the  trees  of  Guiana  run 

lliau  enormous  height,  some  of  them  attaining  at  least  a  hi^ndred  feet 

lefore  they  throw  out  a  branch,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  birds  are  bqrond 

IIk  reach  of  shot-guns.     The  foliage  is  so  thick  that  it  does  not  permit 

fore  than  one  ox  two  shots  to  reach  the  bird,  and  the  height  is  so  great 

tliat,  even  if  thev  did  strike,  they  would  produce  but  little  effect.    But 

the  pucuna  can  throw  an  arrow  higher  than  a  gun  can  propel  a  shot,  and 

jitbe  needle-like  point  enters  any  part  of  the  bird  the  effect  is  fatal 

\  There  is  another  advantage  which  the  pucuna  possesses  over  fire-arms. 

ke  report  of  the  gun  frightens  aw,ay  every  bird  within  sound,  whereas 

L pucuna  is  practically  noiseless.    The  slight  "pop"  with  which  the 

piov  is  expelled  does  not  alarm  tlie  birds,  and  an  expert  hunter  can 

twenty  or  thirty  birds  from  one  tree  withou'    larraing  the  others. 

pucuna  is  particularly  useful  in  the  chase  .i  the  toucan.    The 

hm  of  this  bird  are  much  used  in  the  manufacture  of  the  beautiful 

Idt  dresses  which  the  natives  w^ar  on  grand  occasions,  and  are  therefore 

luch  prized  by  them.    Now,  the  toucan  has  a  way  of  sitting  on  the 

ipmost  houghs  of  the  tallest  trees,  and  were  it  not  for  the  deadly 

ow  of  his  pucima,  the  native  could  seldom  obtain  a  specimea 

Just  before  the  arrow  is  put  into  the  blow-gun,  the  hunter  places  it 

'tween  two  of  the  pirai-teeth  already  mentioned,  and  turns  it  round 

'tween  his  fingers.    He  thus  cuts  it  through  just  above  the  poisoned 

iition,  80  as  to  leave  a  mere  thread  of  wood  attaching  the  head  to  the 

aft,   If,  therefore,  the  bird  or  monkey,  on  feeling  the  smart,  should 

>ize  the  arrow  and  withdraw  it,  the  poisoned  head  snaps  off  and  is  left 

the  wound. 

In  some  parts  of  the  country  a  very  ingenious  form  of  arrow  is  used, 
t^  of  being  made  to  fit  the  bore  by  means  of  cotton  tied  on  the  butt, 
fiat  piece  of  bark  is  twisted  round  the  arrow  so  as  to  cause  it  to 
rminate  in  a  hollow  oone.  A  larger  piece  of  the  same  material  is 
:ed  along  the  shaft  of  the  arrow,  and  slightly  twisted  so  as  to  cause  it 
revolve  when  projected  through  the  ai'^.  The  arrow  is  tipped  with 
slight  iron  blade,  instead  of  being  merely  sharpened  wood.  This  form 
'  hollow  base  is  admirably  adapted  for  its  purpose,  and  has  been  copied 
Messrs.  Lang,  the  wcU-known  gunmakers  of  Cockspur  Street,  in  their 
iw-gun  darts  for  killing  small  birds  and  animals  without  noise. 
Next  comes  the  quiver  in  which  the  arrows  are  kept.  This  is  shown 
the  illustration  on  page  588.  The  framework  of  the  quiver  is  made 
the  ittiritti-reed,  and  the  bottom  is  closed  by  a  circular  plate  of  wood. 
order  to  keep  the  poisoned  arrows  from  the  damp,  which  would 
ffectually  spoil  them,  the  whole  of  the  quiver  is  covered  with  a  thick 
it  of  kurumanui  wax,  which  is  pressed  firmly  into  the  interstices  of  the 
ckerwork,  and  into  the  junction  between  the  wooden  bottom  and  the  sides  of  the 
[uiver. 
Lest  the  rough  basketwork  should  injure  the  delicate  arrows,  the  quiver  is  lined  with 
lutifuUy-made  matwork,  of  much  finer  material,  and  quite  smooth  to  the  hand.  The 
iver  is  made  of  a  piece  of  skin,  sometimes  of  the  tapir,  but  mostly  of  the  peccary. 
1  fresh  and  wet,  it  is  moulded  over  a  wooden  block  of  the  proper  size,  just  as  hatters 
ould  their  felt  into  its  form.  The  hairy  side  is  kept  inwards,  and  when  it  is  pressed  on 
le  top  of  the  quiver,  and  twistdd  with  a  turn  of  the  hand,  it  holds  itself  finuly  in  its 


1 
I 


it 


WINOEO  ABBOW. 


' .'  '4'.  ■-■-■iifc3  I 


-'■.??!* 


688 


OUUNA. 


>.  O; 


> 


r.v  .'J 


CiESi 


placflu  When  the  cover  is  on  the  qviver,  no  water  can  enter,  and  even  if  the  hunter  we 
to  drop  it  into  the  river,  the  arrows  would  he  preserved  quite  dry  in  their  flc 
receptacle.    The  cover  is  secured  to  the  quiver  hy  a  string. 

Before  the  kurumanni  wax  which  covers  the  quiver  is  quite  dry,  a  flat  plaited  \X 
made  of  silk-grass  is  secured  to  it  hy  lueans  of  a  long  string,  which  encircles  the  quiv] 
several  times.  In  this  cincture  is  also  secured  hy  strings  a  coil  of  silk-grass,  frol 
which  can  he  drawn  the  fibres  by  which  the  cotton  \a  attached  to  the  arrow,  together  wif 
the  half  jaw-bone  of  the  pirai,  with  which  the  arrows  are  sharpened.  In  my  01 
specimen  this  jaw-bone  is  just  two  inches  in  length. 


& 


OOTTOItr-BASSBT  AMD  QUIVEB.    (7V«k  «y  CoReeHon.) 


The  last  article  ."l-ich  completes  the  equipment  of  the  bird-hunter  is  the  basket  ( 
wild  cotton.  This  basket  is,  as  may  be  seen  from  the  illustration,  of  a  flask-like  fon 
with  a  narrow  neck,  and  a  bulging  body.  In  consequence  of  this  form,  the  cotton  da 
n9t  fall  out  of  the  basket,  .although  it  is  carried  with  the  opening  downwards, 
quantity  of  cotton  which  this  basket  will  hold  is  really  astonishing.  From  one  of  tbei 
in  his  collecMon  Mr.  Waterton  took  handful  after  handful  until  a  large  heap  va^ 
on  the  table,  just  as  a  conjuror  takes  vast  quantities  of  feathers  out  of  an  appaientl 
empty  hat 


%, 


CHAPTER  X. 


THE  TBIBES  OF  GUIANA.— (C'oRftnuAf.) 


IICI  or  IHB  WOTTRALI — SKATH  OF  THK  AI— THK  LAROBR  ABBOWS— TUmCO  ABBOWS—  4  SnTOULAB 
QUIVKB— ABBANOBHRNT  07  THR  MOVKABLR  HBAD — QUIVRB  FOB  THB  HnADS — FATB  OF  THK 
fOCNDRD  INDIAN — HOW  THB  ABBOWS  ABR  FRAtHEBBD — THB  NATIVB  BOW — TCBTLB  ARROWS — 
XANCFAOTUBB  OF  THB  WOCBALI — THR  QUAKR  AND  ITS  U8RS — THB  WOUBATJ  VINB,  AND  OTHRB' 
yiGKTABLB  OOMSTITUBNTB — THB  BYABBI  POISON,  AND  ITS  VSBS — ANTS  AND  SN'AKR  FANOS— 
BOOINO  THB  WOUBALI — ^BFFBOTS  OF  THB  PBOCRSS  ON  THB  MAKBB— 8BI.F-P0IB0NED  ABBOWS— 
TiUOUS  ABB0W-HBAD8  OF  OUIANA — THB  WHI8TUNO  ABBOW. 


[effect  of  the  poison  is  instantaneous,  provided  that  it  be  of  good  quality  and  kept 
There  are  many  varieties  of  the  wourali,  but  the  best,  which  is  made  by  the 

oushies,  is  so  powerful  that  one  of  the  tiny  arrows  brought  by  Mr.  Waterton  from 
loiana  killed  a  hedgehog  at  once,  though  fifty  years  had  elapsed  since  the  poison 

made.  Death  was  not  instantaneous,  for  the  animal,  which  was  very  slightly 
loaoded  in  the  hind  leg,  breathed  for  some  seconds ;  but  the  hedgehog  was  quite 
lensible,  and,  as  soon  as  it  had  been  pricked  by  the  dart,  it  allowed  me  to  lay  it  on  its 
ick,  and  place  my  finger  on  the  ball  of  its  eye  without  shrinking. 

/  experiments  have  been  made  in  England  with  the  wourali  poison,  most  of 
Uch  have  tended  to  prove  that  its  power  has  been  exaggerated,  and  that  a  man  could 
|otbe  killed  by  the  small  quantity  that  could  be  conveyed  into  a  wound  on  the  point  of 
1  Arrow.  I  feel  certain,  however,  that  in  such  cases  either  the  poison  has  not  been  of 
ility,  or  that  it  has  been  carelessly  kept,  and  allowed  to  become  damp,  in  which 

3  it  loses  the  greater  part  of  its  strength.  It  is  very  difficult  to  procure  the  strongest 
rourali  poison  from  the  natives,  who  are  very  unwilling  to  part  with  it,  and  will  always 
]  to  substitute  an  inferior  kind.  The  only  mode  of  procuring  the  best  wourali  is  to  do 
I  Mr.  Waterton  did,  ie.  live  among  them,  and  induce  them  to  part  with  the  little 
lonrali-pots  from  which  they  have  poisoned  their  own  arrows.  Moreover,  he  must 
nitate  their  example  in  keeping  the  poison  in  a  perfectly  dry  place.  The  natives  are  so 
'eful  on  this  point  that  they  frequently  remove  the  covers  of  their  poison-pots  and  put 
lem  near  the  fire. 

There  is  no  mistake  about  the  potency  of  such  poison  as  this.    Its  effect  upon  a 

jehog  has  already  been  mentioned,  but  Mr.  Waterton  tried  it  on  several  animals. 
[or  example,  he  had  an  Ai  sloth  that  he  wanted  to  kill  painlessly,  and  without  damaging 
e  skin.    How  he  did  it  is  best  told  in  his  own  words : — 

"Of  all  animals,  not  even  the  toad  and  the  tortoise  excepted,  this  poor  animal  is  the 
Jost  tenacious  of  life.    It  exists  long  after  it  has  received  wounds  which  would  have 
stroyed  any  other  animal,  and  it  may  be  said,  on  seeing  a  mortally-wounded  sloth,  that 
|fe  disputes  with  death  every  inch  of  flesh  in  its  body. 

"The  Ai  was  wounded  in  the  leg,  and  put  down  upon  the  floor,  almost  two  feet  ttom 

table.  It  contrived  to  reach  the  leg  of  the  table,  and  fastened  itself  upon  it  as  if 
isliful  to  ascend.  But  this  was  its  last  advancing  step  ;  life  was  ebbing  fast,  though 
lipeic^tibly;  nor  could  this  singular  production  of  nature,  which  has  beeu  formed 


090 


<•  '  ^ 


"'I 


t4 


1^ 


>\  i 


i 


'g' 


■i 


B» 


I'.Kr  ^i  ■ 


it* 


.«.;-. 


I 


ABSOWI. 


GUIANA. 

of  a  texture  to  resist  death  in  a  thoiuand  shapes  i 
any  stand  against  the  wourali  poison. 

"First  one  fore-leg  let  go  its  hold,  and  dropn 
down  motionless  by  its  side;  the  other  gradually^ 
the  same.    The  fore-legs  having  now  lost  Uieir  strenirt] 
the  sloth  slowly  doubled  its  body,  and  placed  its  hW 
betwixt  its  hind-legs,  which  still  adhered  to  the  tabid 
but  when  the  poison  had  affected  these  also,  it  $( 
to  the  ground,  but  sank  so  gently  that  you  could  nd 
distinguish  the  movement  from  an  ordinary  motion  ■  aoi 
had  you  been  ignorant  that  it  was  wounded  with 
poisoned  arrow,  you  would  never  have  suspected  thJ 
it  was  dying     Its  mouth  was  shut,  nor  had  any  froth  ( 
saliva  collected  there.  * 

"There  was  no  suhsuUus  tendinum,  nor  anyvisiblj 
alteration  i^  its  breathing.  During  the  tenth  minuti 
from  the  time  it  was  wounded  it  stirred,  and  that  wiJ 
all ;  and  the  minute  after  life's  last  spark  went  oul 
From  the  time  the  poison  began  to  operate,  you  would 
have  coiyectured  that  sleep  was  overpowering  it,,aBd 
you  would  have  exclaimed— 

'  Pressitqne  jacentem 
Dulcis  et  alta  quioi,  placidaei^uo  aimillima  mortl'" 

The  reader  will  see  that  this  account  agrees  exactlJ 
with  my  own  experiment.    In  neither  case  was  deatj 
instantaneous,  but  in  both  cases  the  power  or  wish  tl 
move  seemed  to  be  immediately  taken  from  the  animal 
though  wounded  in  v.  limb  and  not  in  a  mortal  spot. 

Of  course  the  quaiiuty  of  poison  must  be  proportionet 
to  the  size  of  the  animal.     The  tales  that  are  told  of  i 
mere  scratch  producing  death  are  manifest  exaggerationj] 
It  has  been  mentioned  that  in  Guiana  no  veiy  im 
animals  are  found,  the  tapir  and  the  jaguar  being  tbJ 
largest  of  the  mammalia.     For  the  purpose  of  killii 
these,  or  going  to  battle  where  man  is  to  be  destroys 
the  natives  employ  a  very  different  weapon,  and  m  i 
bow  and  arrow  of  rather  peculiar  construction. 

They  are  extremely  long,  some  of  them  being  six  fee 
in  total  length.     The   shaft  is  made  of  a  cylindrid 
hollow,  and  very  strong  reed  {Gynedum  8acckamm\ 
which  runs  to  some  length  without  a  knot  or  joint. 
one  end  is  fixed  a  long  spike  of  a  very  hard  and  \m\ 
wood,  called  letter-wood,  because  it  is  covered  with  i 
marks  like  rude  attempts  at  writing,  very  much  like  th 
scribbled  marks  on  a  yellow-hammer's  egg.    In  order  t 
guard  it  from  splitting,  the  shaft  of  the  arrow  is  boundl 
for  some  inches  with  cotton  thread.    Tlie  comnioner| 
kinds  of  arrow  are  merely  wrapped  with  this  thread,  bntl 
in  the  better  sorts  the  thread  is  woven  in  pattenul 
almost  as  neat  as  those  employed  by  the  Polynesiail 
islanders.  I 

"When  the  native  wants  to  make  a  peculiarly  heautiMj 
arrow,  he  ornaments  it  in  a  most  singular  manner.  Intol 
the  thread  which  wraps  the  shaft  are  inserted  a  qnantit|| 
of  brilliantly-coloured  feathers,  mostly  those  of  tHl 


I  ' 


ABROWS. 

parrots  which  are  so  plentiftil  in  Southern 
^jdL  Only  the  smallest  and  softest  feathers 
ued,  and  they  are  worked  into  the  wrap- 

io  a  manner  which  produces  the  most 

combinations  of-  colour. 

Ihe  natives  have  a  marvellous  eye  for  colour, 

likely  from  having  continually  before  their 

the  gorgeous  insects  and  birds  of  their 

jiant  country,  and  it  is  wonderful  to  see 

tioldness  with  which  they  achieve  harmony 

g  number  of  hues  that  scarcely  any  one 
Id  dare  to  place  in  opposition  with  each 

Scarlet,  yellow,  pink,  blue,  green,  and 

white  are  all  used  in  these  arrows,  and 
uranged  in  a  way  that  would  do  honour  to 
best  European  artist. 

gometimes  a  cap  is  made  for  the  arrows, 
.decorated  with  feathers  in  the  same  brilliant 
lie,  Such  arrows  as  these  require  much  care 
the  part  of  the  owner,  who  is  not  content 

an  ordinary  quiver,  wherein  they  might 

Ited  about  and  their  lovely  feathers  spoiled, 

constructs  a  special  and  peculiar  quiver  for 

jr  reception.  He  takes  a  number  of  bamboos, 

it  the  thickness  of  a  man's  finger,  and  cuts 

into  pieces    some   eighteen    inches    in 
[h.  These  ho  lashes  firmly  together,  and 
ties  over  them  a  bark  cover,  neatly  wrapped 
,  cotton  string. 

Each  of  these  tubescontains  one  arrow,  which 
with  mnderate  tightness,  the  downy  feathers 
ling  it  in  its  place.  They  are  fixed  so  per- 
ly.that  when  the  arrow  is  pushed  into  its 
j  the  feathers  are  pressed  tightly  against 
shaft,  and  when  it  is  withdrawn,  they  spring 
by  their  own  elasticity,  and  form  an  elegant 
jared  tuft.  As  the  long  arrow-shafts  are  apt 
vibrate  by  their  own  weight,  and  might 
age  the  feather-tufts  in  the  tubes,  a  cap  is 
lly  slipped  over  them — in  some  cases  plain, 

lie  covering  of  the  quiver,  but  in  others 

usly  made  of  feathers,  like  that  which  is 
wn  in  the  illustration.  These  arrows,  which 
tipped  with  the  barbed  tail-bone  of  the 
igray,  are  from  the  "Christy"  collection;  the 
irs  are  drawn  from  my  own  specimens, 
|ich  are  pointed  with  iron,  and  not  with  bone. 
The  heads  of  the  arrows  are  made  in  various 
Sometimes  they  are  simply  covered  with 
ries  of  rather  blunt  barbs,  but  the  generality 
;hem  are  constructed  after  a  very  elaborate 
lion. 

e  barb  of  one  kind  of  arrow  reminds  the 
irverof  the  weapon  of  the  Bosjesman,  though 
arrow  is  almost  a  spear  in  comparison  with 

tiny  weapon  of  the  African  savage.    The 


n 


[  "'* 


' 


I 


^'i  imm 

*j    }W^ 

1  ■  1^ 

Ii '  l''^l 

III 

H|)i|  i»i 

'W  '-'"^ 


•;    il 


\x<^'  'i! 


ASBOWa 


:■  ,i 


692 


OUIAKA. 


ma    :■ 


'y 


'1  s 


j!;9 


■It 


point  ia  tipped  with  a  piece  of  iron  cut  into  a  sinttle  barb,  and  projecting  froJ 
and  pointing  in  the  opposite  direction  a  curved  iron  spilce  is  slightly  lashed  to  the  i 
with  cotton. 

A  thick  la^er  of  wourali  poison  is  laid  on  the  arrow  for  about  three  inchei,  td 
to  fasten  the  iron  spike  to  the  shaft.  Now,  the  wourali  poison  mixes  instantaneoi] 
with  the  blood,  so  that  when  the  arrow  penetrates  an  animal,  the  poison  dissolvei  1 
allows  the  spike  to  escape  into  the  wound,  carrying  with  it  a  suflHcient  amount  of  1 
poison  to  cause  death,  even  if  in  its  struggles  the  animal  should  succeed  in  Bhakinsl 
the  arrow  itself.  If  the  reader  will  refer  to  Vol.  I.  p.  284,  he  will  see  in  the  illuitilll 
(fig.  4)  the  Bosjesman  arrow,  which  is  made  on  the  same  principle. 

Some  of  these  arrows  appear  to  have  been  much  prized  by  the  owners,  \rho  1 
covered  them  with  an  elaborate  ornamentation  of  cotton  thread  for  a  consider 
portion  of  their  len^h — an  example  of  which,  drawn  from  one  of  my  own  tpecinii 
may  be  seen  in  the  illustration.  Some  of  the  arrows  have  long  ends  of  cotton  itr 
hanging  from  them  in  lieu  of  the  feather-tufts.  These  dangling  cords  are  often  im 
ornaments  by  the  natives,  who  decorate  M'ith  tliem  their  clubs  in  such  a  manner  that  1 
or  three  blows  must  destroy  the  whole  of  the  work.  We  shall  presently  see  exaniplJ 
these  clubs. 

The  arrow-head  which  is  most  in  vogue  among  the  Macoushies,  whom  m 
the  typical  tribe  of  this  part  of  tlie  world,  is  made  in  a  different  fashion. 

A  sc^uare  groove,  about  an  inch  in  depth,  is  cut  in  the  extremity  uf  the  let! 
wood  spike  which  terminates  the  arrow,  and  a  slight  sliver  of  bamboo  is  hsiicd  i 

to  press  against  the  opening  along  the  side.    A  barlied  in 

of  coucourite  wood  is  then  cut    It  is  about  three  inchet. 

length,  flat  towards  the  point,  and  squared  at  the  liasel 

as  to  slip  easily  into  the  groove  at  the  head  of  the  m 

where  it  is  slightly  held  by  means  of  the  little  bamboo  tpri 

This  spring  enables  the  head  to  remain  in  its  place  while  L 

archer  is  fitting  the  arrow  to  his  bow  and  taking  aim ;  bits 

soon  as  the  missile  has  struck  its  object,  and  the  animal  bouj 

forward,  the  poisoned  head  remains  in  the  M'ound,  and  the  tU 

falls  on  the  ground.    There  is  considerable  art  in  putting] 

wourali  on  this  kind  of  arrow-head.    It  is  dor?  in  8evq 

layers,  one  being  allowed  to  dry  before  the  other  is  ,  ^ 

and  being  managed  so  as  to  cause  an  edge  of  the  pitc^ 

wourali  to  run  along  each  side  of  the  head.  1 

In  consequence  of  the  moveability  of  the  head  the  nati 

archer  does  not  trouble  himself  to  carry  more  than  one  or  tl 

shafts,  though  he  has  by  him  a  store  of  ready-poisoned  leaf 

These  are  kept  in  a  little  quiver  made  of  a  joint  of  bamlj 

fitted  with  a  cover,  in  order  to  keep  the  poison  from  mm{ 

and  with  a  cotton  belt  by  which  it  can  be  slung  over  I 

shoulders. 

One  of  these  quivers  in  my  collection,  brought  from  Gnid 
by  Sir  R  Schomburgk,  is  only  seven  inches  long  by  an  iJ 
and  a  half  wide,  and  is  capable  of  containing  twelve  to  fourls 
poisoned  heads.  The  native  hunter  does  r  ot  require  more  than  this  number,  as  herar; 
shoots  without  hitting,  and  when  he  has  siiu  'c  one  animal  large  enough  to  require! 
kind  of  arrow,  he  seldom  wants  more  than  on(  specimen.  In  the  course  of  thisaccool 
of  the  Guiana  natives  the  reader  will  notice  the  many  trouble-savicg  expedients  enplojj 
by  them.  I 

Owing  to  the  generous  nature  of  the  country,  which  supplies  food  without  reqairij 
labour,  and  the  warm,  moist  character  of  the  climate,  the  natives  are  very  apathetic,  r 
have  the  strongest  objection  to  canying  one  ounce  more  weight,  or  doing  one  str 
more  work,  than  is  absolutely  needful.    So,  instead  of  canying  a  large  bundle  of  an 
the  hunter  has  one,  or  at  the  most  two  arrows,  and  a  quantity  of  small  poisoned  h 


QUIVER  FOR  ARROW-HEADS. 

{From  my  coUtction.) 


POTENCY  OF  THE  WOURALI  POISON. 


698 


Lf!iol«  equipment  bebg  so  light  that  a  child  just  able  to  walk  could  cany  the  bow, 

L|,  and  quiver  without  being  much  inconvenienced. 

j|[Dowing  the  power  of  this  poison,  the  natives  are  exceedingly  cautious  in  handling 

|gd  never  carrv  the  arrow  with  its  head  bare.    They  always  slip  over  the  head  a 

llltnbe  of  bamboo,  just  large  enough  to  be  held  in  its  place  by  the  cotton  wrapping 

(piiMS  round  the  junction  of  the  head  and  the  shaft.    This  is  never  removed  except 

I  the  arrow  is  to  be  used,  and  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  frighten  a  native  more  than  by 
goff  the  guard  of  an  arrow  and  holding  the  point  to  him.  It  is  of  this  kind  of 
r  that  the  following  story  is  told  in  Mr.  Waterton's  "  Wanderings." 

['One  day  ....  an  Arawftk  Indian  told  an  affecting  story  of  what  happened  to  a 
ide  of  his.  He  was  present  at  his  death.  As  it  did  not  interest  the  Indian  in  anv 
i  to  tell  a  falsehood,  it  is  very  probable  that  his  account  was  a  true  one.  If  so,  it 
in  Uint  there  is  no  certain  antidote,  or  at  least  an 

Jote  that  could  be  resorted  to  in  a  case  of  urgent 
J;  for  the  Indian  gave  up  all  thoughts  of  life  as  soon 
|ki,was  wounded. 

'The  Araw&k  Indian  said  it  was  but  four  years  ago 

the  and  his  companion  were  ranging  in  the  forest  in 

it  of  same.    His  companion  took  a  poisoned  arrow, 

i  lent  It  ut  a  red  monkey  in  a  tree  above  him.    It  was 

df  a  perpendicular  shot.  The  arrow  missed  the  monkey, 

[in  the  oescent  struck  him  in  the  arm,  a  little  above 

J  elbow.    He  was  convinced  it  was  all  over  with  him. 

[iludl  never/  said  he  to  his  companion,  in  a  faltering 

le,  'bend  this  bow  again.'    And  having  said  that,  he 

[oif  his  little  bamboo  poison-box  which  hung  across 

iibonlder,  and  putting  it,  together  with  his  tow  and 
n,  on  the  ground,  he  laid  himself  down  close  by  them, 
bis  companion  farewell,  and  never  spoke  more." 

I  Ifr.  Waterton  then  proceeds  to  mention  the  different 
lotes,  in  none  of  which  does  he  place  the  leust  re- 
«,and  in  another  place  remarks  that  if  the  natives 
f  of  any  remedy  for  the  poison,  they  would  never  be 
out  it. 

I  Before  passing  to  the  manufacture  of  this  dreaded 

W  we  will  finish  the  description  of  the  arrows. 

I  The  very  long  arrows,  with  their  plumed  shafts,  need 
feathers,  their  great  length  sufficing  to  keep  them 
ght  during  their  flight.     Were  the  Guianan  native  to 

npt  a  "  long  shot,"  he  would  fail.    He  is  not  used  to  long  ranges,  which  for  the  most 

are  rendered  needless  by  the  conformation  of  the  country  and  the  density  of  the 

se,   He  does  not  expect  to  shoot  at  an  object  distant  more  than  thirty  or  forty  yards, 

ukee  to  ^et  much  closer  if  possible.    At  these  shoit  ranges,  the  great  length  of  the 

m  keeps  it  straight,  and  is  effectual  in  enabling  the  hunter  to  btrike  an  animal,  such  as  a 

|ir,  a  capybara,  or  a  monkey,  through  the  masses  of  vegetation  by  which  it  is  concealed 

ju  most  eyes  except  those  of  a  native. 

I  Most  of  the  arrows,  however,  are  featheiod.  and  there  is  such  ingenuity  in  the  way  of 

Fting  on  the  feathers  that  it  deserves  mention.    In  the  arrows  to  which  we  are  accus- 

^ed  there  are  three  feathers,  but  in  the  Guianan  arrow  there  are  only  two.    These  are 

ien  from  the  corresponding  feathers  of  the  opposite  win^^s  of  the  bird,  so  that  when  they 
Ixed  on  the  end  of  the  shaft  they  curve  in  different  directions,  like  two  blades  of  a 
wfi  screw,  and  so  communicate  a  revolving  motion  to  the  arrow  as  it  flies  through  the 
So,  if  a  native  has  two  or  three  arrows  before  him  to  which  he  wishes  to  add  the 
8,  he  procures  a  bird,  and  for  the  first  arrow  takes,  we  will  say,  the  second  primary 
her  from  the  right  and  left  wings  of  the  bird,  cuts  off  a  portion  of  the  upper  part, 
Qt  three  inches  in  length,  strips  away  the  inner  half  of  the  feather,  and  fastens  the^ 

I^OL  n.  Q  q 


ARROWS.    (FromnyColUetUm.) 


i  f 


■  1  I: 

I'' 


594 


GUIANA. 


I' 


temainderon  the  weapon.    The  next  arrow  is  feathered  ftom  the  third  primary  of  i 

wing,  and  so  on. 

Ihe  feathers  are  lashed  to  the  arrow  with  cotton  thread,  and  so  radelj  put  on,  l 

they  would  sadly  cut  an  English  archer's  hand  when  the  arrow  was  shot    In  order] 

preserve  the  nock  of  the  arrow  from  being  split  by  the  bow-string,  it  is  not  made  in  t 

reed  shaft  of  the  arrow  itself,  but  in  a  piece  of  letti 
wood,  which  is  lashed  to  the  butt  of  the  arrow. 

The  bow  is  often  shorter  than  the  arrows,  and  is  | 
no  great  strength,  a  long  range  being,  as  has  ain 
been  stated,  not  required.    Many  kinds  of  wood  fhru, 
the  Guianan  bow,  bat  those  weapons  which  are  most] 
favour  are  made  of  a  species  of  Lecythia    They 
strung  with  the  silk-grass  which  has   already 
mentioned. 

Besides  the  ordinary  mode  of  using  their  hows  i 
arrows,  the  Guianan  natives  have  another,  which  ezai 
resembles  that  sport  of  the  old  English  archers,  wbei. 
garland  was  laid  on  the  ground,  and  the  archers,  standi 
m  a  circle  round  it,  shot  their  arrows  high  into  the  ( 
so  that  they  should  fall  into  the  garland.    It  sometin 
happens  l^at  a  turtle  is  lying  in  the  water  in  such 
manner  that  an  arrow,  shot  at  it  in  the  usual  ma 
would  only  glance  off  its  hard  coat  without  dti 
injury.  The  hunter,  therefore,  shoots  upwards,  calcJati] 
the  course  of  the  descending  missile  so  accurately  than 
falls  upon  the  turtle's  back,  and  penetrates  the  shell.  1 
These  arrows  are  heavier  than  ibe  ordinary  kinl 
and  are  furnished  with  a  sharp  iron  point,  made  inl 
very  ingenious  manner. 

As  may  be  seen  by  reference  to  the  illustration,  t 
iron  point  is  doubly  barbed.  Its  neck,  at  first  flat 
soon  divided  into  two  portions,  which  divei^e  from( 
other,  and  have  their  ends  sharply  pointed,  so  as  toe 
stitute  a  secondary  pair  of  barbs.  A  stout  double  st 
of  silk-grass  is  then  fixed  to  the  neck,  and  cotton  ( 
strengthened  with  kurumanni  wax,  is  coiled  round  I 
diverging  points,  so  as  to  form  a  tube.  The  end  of  I 
piece  of  hard  wood  which  terminates  the  arrow  is  send 
down  to  a  conical  point,  so  that  it  can  easily  be  slipjj 
into  the  tube.  Lastly,  the  double  cord  fastened  to  I 
head  is  carried  for  a  foot  or  so  along  the  arrow,  and  i 
fast  by  a  couple  of  belts  of  silk-grass. 

As  soon  as  this  arrow  strikes  the  turtle,  it  dai 
off,  shaking  the  shaft  out  of  the  tube,  and  so  pievestjl 
the  arrow  from  being  worked  out  of  the  wound  | 
dragging  the  upright  shaft  through  the  water.  Whcnei 
the  reptile  comes  near  the  surface,  the  light  reed  siuftj 
the  arrow  rises  so  as  to  indicate  its  presence,  and,  iii| 
by  this  mark,  the  hunter  is  soon  able  to  secure  the  rept 
The  arrow,  a  part  of  which  is  shown  in  the  illustration,  is  rather  more  than  five! 

in  length.    The  iron  point  is  thick  and  solid,  and  as  the  hard-wood  spike  is  foutt) 

inches  in  length,  the  front  part  of  the  missile  is  comparatively  heavy,  causing  it| 

descend  with  great  force. 


TURTLB  ABROW. 

(From  my  CoUttUan.) 


*    We  now  come  to  the  manufacture  of  the  dreaded  poison  which  produces 
efiiBcta.    The  natives  are  very  chary  of  giving  information  on  the  subject,  and  it  is 


INGEEDIENtS  OF  TH^  WOURALI  POISON. 


595 


'^/j^j/^'j'Lf, 


THSQUAKB.   (Trm  my  CoKccNon.) 


Icnlt  to  learn  the  precise  ingredients,  the  proportionate  quantities,  or  the  mode  of 
them.  The  following  account  is  obtained  partly  from  Mr.  "Waterton's  book, 
^jy  iiom  information  given  by  himself,  and  partly  from  the  words  and  works  of  other 
pelleTS  in  the  country. 

A  good  many  articles  are  employed,  or  said  to  be  employed,  but  I  believe  that  only 
Bare  really  needed. 

!nie  native  who  is  about  to  make  wourah  sets  about  his  task  in  a  very  deliberate 

mer.     He  sets  off  into  the  woods  alone, 

Dg  on  his  back  a  peculiar  kind  of  basket 

da"  quake  "  or  "  nabbah."    This  is  a  very 

nious  kind  of  basket,  combining  the  two 

^ites  of  lightness  and  strength.    It  is  gene- 

rused  when  the  native  wants  to  carry  objects 

tare  not  very  heavy,  and  arc  large  enough  not 
Up  through  the  interstices 

It  is  made  from  the  ittiritti  reed,  split  into 

I  about  the  third  of  an  inch  in  width.  As 
[filled  it  swells  out  towards  the  bottom  and 
[itROW  at  the  mouth,  the  objects  that  are  placed 
lit  have  no  tendency  to  fall  out,  which  might 
nlybe  the  case  with  an  ordinary  basket,  as  the 

er  is  obliged  to  clamber  over  fallen  trees,  to 

!  his  way  through  the  dense  underwood  of  a 

pical  forest,  and  to  subject  the  quake  to  such 
treatment  that  its  qualities  of  form  and 

Ikcily  are  continually  brought  into  operation. 

The  quake  will  hold  a  wonderful  amount 
I  goods,  being  as  dilatable  as  an  English  carpet- 

M]r  own  specimen  measures  twenty  inches  in  width,  and  this  is  the  usual 

The  first  thing  to  be  sought  is  the  wourali  vine  {Strychnos  toxifera).    It  is  closely 

to  the  tree  which  furnishes  the  well-known  strychnine,  in  its  coarser  stages  of 

|epai&tion  called  nux  vomica,  or  ratsbane.    The  upas  tree,  which  furnishes  the  poison 

rthe  Dyak  sumpitan  arrows,  belongs  to  the  same  genus.    The  wourali  (spelt  sometimes 

ara"  or  "  curari ),"  though  not  very  rare,  is  very  local,  and  not  easily  discovered.    It 

lavine-Uke  appearance,  with  a  woody  stem  about  three  inches  in  diameter,  covered 

1  rough  grey  bark.    The  leaves  are  dark  green,  placed  opposite  each  other,  and  of  an 

form.    The  fruit  is  nearly  as  large  as  an  apple,  round,  and  smooth,  with  seeds 

^bfdded  in  a  bitter  gummy  pulp. 

When  the  poison-maker  has  found  the  wourali,  he  looks  after  two  bulbous  plants, 

|ntaining  a  green  and  glutinous  juice,  and  puts  some  of  their  stems  into  the  quake. 

I  The  third  vegetable  is  a  bitter  root,  which  I  believe  to  be  the  hyarri,  a  papilionaceous 

ot,  which  is  largely  used  by  the  natives  in  poisoning  the  water  when  catching  fish 

a  large  scale.    All  parts  of  the  hyarri  are  poisonous,  but  the  root  is  the  most 

rerful  part  of  it     The  natives  take  some  of  the  root  in  their  canoes,  bale  water 

it,  and  pound  it  with  their  clubs.    After  allowing  the  water  time  to  mix  with  the 

sed  juice,  the  fisherman  throws  it  overboard,  and  in  a  few  minutes  every  fish  within 

onsiderable  distance  comes  floating  to  the  surface  perfectly  helpless.    One  cubic  foot 

he  hyarri  will  poison  an  acre  of  water,  even  among  rapids,  while  a  much  less  quantity 

leeded  for  creeks  and  still  water.    The  poison  has  no  effect  on  the  flesh  of  the  fish, 

[ich  is  perfectly  wholesome. 

[The  wourali  and  the  hyarri  are,  in  my  opinion,  the  essential  parts  of  the  poison,  the 
otiR  plants  probably  supplying  the  glutinous  matter  needed  to  make  it  adhere  to  the 
nt  of  the  weapon. 

[Bnt  the  poison-maker  is  not  content  with  vegetable  substances,  but  presses  the  animal 
■dom  into  his  service. 

qq2 


m 


696 


GUIANA. 


"  f 


di: 


1 

I 


'-  i  * 


n 


w>- 


/.!<< 


■  14.  ' 

Si's! 


Si'       % 


He  procures  two  kinds  of  ant,  one  the  muniri  {Ponera  grandis),  a  huge,  black  creati 
sometimes  an  iuch  in  length,  with  a  sting  so  venomous  that  it  often  produces  a  fevl 
One  of  these  ants  is  in  my  collection,  and  its  veiy  look  is  venomous  enough  to  warn  ai 
one  against  it  The  other  is  the  fire-ant  {Myrmica  scBvissima),  a  tiny  red  insect  whob 
sting  is  just  like  the  thrust  of  a  red-hot  needle.  Besides  these  he  takes  the  poison-fan] 
of  the  labarri  and  counacouchi  snakes,  two  of  the  most  venomous  serpents  of  tl 
country.  These  fangs  are  kept  in  store,  as  the  native  always  kills  these  reptiles  whei 
ever  he  sees  them,  and  extracts  their  poison-fangs. 

That  these  latter  ingredients  can  have  no  effect  in  increasing  the  power  of  the  poji 
I  never  doubted,  and  some  years  ago  I  expressed  my  opinion  that  they  were  not  used 
all,  but  merely  collected  as  a  blind,  to  prevent  the  secret  of  the  poison  being  known. 

This  opinion  is  corroborated  by  the  researches  of  Dr.  Herman  Beigel,  who  anaj , 
some  wourali  poison  taken  from  the  same  arrow  with  which  the  hedgehog  was  kjjli 
and  who  ascertained  that  there  was  not  a  particle  of  bony  or  animal  matter  in 
poison,  but  that  it  was  wholly  of  a  vegetable  character.    Moreover,  there  was  no  ti 
of  red  pepper,  which  is  said  to  be  one  of  the  ingredients. 

As  far  as  the  sense  of  taste  goes,  my  own  experience  coincides  with  that  of 
BeigeL  I  have  tasted  the  poison,  which  is  innocuous  unless  mixed  directly  with 
blood,  and  found  it  to  be  intensely  bitter,  and  rather  aromatic.  These  two  qualities 
doubtless  due  to  the  strychnine  of  the  wourali  and  to  the  hyarri.  There  was  not 
least  flavour  of  red  pepper. 

All  these  ingredients  being  procured,  the  poison-maker  sets  to  work  in  a  t( 
systematic  manner.    He  will  not  prepare  the  wourali  in,  or  even  near,  his  owi  hoo, 
but  makes  his  preparations  in  the  depth  of  the  forest,  where  he  builds  a  little  U 
especially  for  the  purpose.    His  first  care  is  to  btiild  a  fire,  and  while  it  is 
he  scrapes  into  a  perfectly  new  pot  a  sufficient  quantity  of  the  wourali-wood, 
it  the  hyarri  in  proper  piX>portion,  and  placing  them  in  a  sort  of  colander. 

Holding  the  colander  and  its  contents  over  the  pot,  the  Indian  pours  boiling  wal 
over  them,  and  allows  the  decoction  to  drain  into  the  vessel,  when  it  looks  somethii 
like  coffee.    When  a  sufficient  quantity  has  been  obtained,  the  bulbous  roots  are  bruii 
and  their  juice  squeezed  into  the  pot,  and,  lastly,  the  snakes'  fangs  and  ants  ok  pouni 
and  thrown  into  the  pot 

The  vessel  is  now  placed  on  the  fire,  which  is  kept  up  very  gently,  so  as  to  aUow 
contents  to  sinmier,  rather  than  boil,  and  moi-e  wourali  juice  is  added  to  supply 
waste  by  evapoiution.  A  scum  is  thrown  up  during  the  process,  and  carefully  skinu 
with  a  leaf,  the  boiling  being  continued  until  the  poison  is  reduced  to  a  thick  dark  bra 

rp,  about  the  consistence  of  treacle.  According  to  some  accounts,  the 
red  pepper  are  used,  not  as  adiing  to  the  sti'ength  of  the  poison,  but 
of  its  prepamtiou  being  complete.  When  the  native  thinks  that  the  poison  is  net 
ready,  he  throws  into  it  a  single  seed  of  red  pepper,  which  immediately  ^ 
to  revolve.  He  then  allows  the  boiling  to  proceed  a  little  longer,  and  throws 
another  seed,  which  perhaps  revolves,  but  more  slowly ;  and  he  repeats  this  experini 
until  the  seed  remains  stationary,  which  is  accepted  as  a  proof  that  the  prepatal 
is  complete. 

The  Indian  then  takes  a  few  arrows,  dips  them  in  the  poison,  and  tries  their  effij 
upon  some  animal  or  bird,  and,  if  satisfied  with  the  effect,  pours  the  poison  into  ai 
earthenware  pot,  ties  a  couple  of  leaves  over  the  mouth,  and  a  piece  of  wet  hide  over 
leaves,  so  as  to  exclude  both  air  and  moisture,  especially  the  latter.    The  little 
which  are  used  for  holding  the  wourali  are  nearly  spherical,  and  about  as  large  as 
ordinary  orange. 

The  above  account  of  preparing  the  wourali  poison  is  that  which  is  furnished  hy 
natives,  but,  as  they  have  a  definite  object  in  keeping  the  mode  of  preparation  secrel 
cannot  be  absolutely  relied  upon.    That  there  is  a  secret  connected  with  its  manufac 
is  evident  from  the  fact  that  the  Macoushie  poison  is  acknowledged  to  he  better 
stronger  than  that  which  is  manufactured  by  any  other  tribe,  and  that  aU  the  Gi 
tribes  are  glad  to  purchase  wourali  from  the  Macoushies. 


MANUFACTURE  OF  WOURALL 


597 


i 


It  is  not  every  native  who  knows  how  to  make  this  wonderful  poison.  The  know- 
lue  is  restricted  to  the  conjurers,  who  keep  it  in  their  families  and  hand  it  down  from 
^r  to  son.  They  are  so  careful  to  preseive  their  secret,  that  not  only  do  they  make 
ewourali  at  a  distance  from  their  houses,  but  when  they  have  completed  the  mann- 
_  they  burn  down  the  huts,  so  as  to  obliterate  every  trace  of  the  means  which  have 
^wnployed. 

];hey  have  a  sort  of  superstitious  reverence  for  the  wourali    The  ostensible  reason 
ich  is  given  for  bunung  down  the  hut  is,  that  it  is  polluted  by  the  fumes  of  the 
lOD,  and  may  never  again  be  inhabited,  so  that  it  is  better  to  bum  it  down  at  once. 
f  allege  that  during  its  pre- 
dion the  Yabahou,  or  evil  spirit, 
[hovering  over,  ready  to  seize 
jon  those  who  are  uninitiated 
I  the  mysteries,  and  so  by  the 
lof  superstition  effectually  pre- 
nt  their  proceedings  from  being 

itched. 

In  order  to  carry  out  this  fear 
(the  wourali  to  its  full  extent, 

professors  of  poison-manu- 
gtaie  will  refuse  to  make  it  ex- 

when  they  please,  alleging 
f  excuse  that  may  suggest  itselt 
j,Waterton  narrates  an  instance 
Jere  a  man  who  had  promised 
some  wourali  poison  de- 
fcaed  todo  so  at  the  last  moment, 
i&e  ground  that  he  expected  an 
KTease  to  his  family.  The  maker 
falways  pleased  to  consider  him- 
If  ill  after  he  has  completed  his 
irk,  which,  in  spite  of  the  rd- 
washing  of  his  face  and 
lids,  renders  him  sufficiently 
Me  to  the  attacks  of  the  invisible 
(abahou  to  cause  indisposition. 
k  maaofacturer    is   not  alto- 

ler  an  impostor  in  this  case, 
|at  acts  from  a  sort  of  belief  in 
e  mysterious  gloom  which  always 
itounds  the  wourali  Nothing, 
\t  example,  would  induce  him  to 
kwhUe  the  poison  is  being  pre- 

d,  and,  however  hungry  he 
lay  be,  he  will  fast  until  the  com- 
leted  wourali  has  been  poured 
^to  its  receptacle. 

Although  the  chief  poison  in  Guiana,  the  wourali  is  not  the  only  one,  the  natives 
laving  discovered  a  sort  of  wood  which  is  sufficiently  poisonous  in  itself  to  need  no  other 
bpliance.  The  wood  is  that  of  gome  endogenous  tree,  of  a  pale  yellow  colour.  From  this 
fiKxl  the  natives  cut  long  blade-shaped  heads,  much  resembling  those  of  the  Kaffir  assagais 
I  form.  The  peculiar  shape  of  the  head  may  be  seen  from  the  accompanying  illustration, 
fiich  represents  two  views  of  the  same  arrow-head.  Sometimes  the  head  is  left  quite 
,  but  in  some  specimens  a  pattern  is  rudely  scribbled  on  the  outer  surface  of  the 

de.  Annatto  is  the  colouring  matter  used,  leaving  a  dusky  red  dye  behind  it.    I 
I  specimens  of  these  arrows,  both  plain  and  coloured. 


ARROWHEADS. 
{From  my  CoUecMon.) 


ARROW-HEAOa 
(From  Mr.  ChHOifs  CottteUon.) 


'9R       ^^ 

4 

9[H 

.jS 

-^^a 

»    ■ 

*    A*^ 

\ 

"'    ' J 

4!^ 

m 

s 

'.'j|'-i 

f"^^ 

J* 

kfk 

m 


III 


598 


GUIANA. 


'  These  flat  heads  are  lashed  to  the  hard-wood  spike  that  tenninates  the  utowln  J 
oomplicated  arrangement  of  cotton  threads,  which,  though  they  do  not  possess  the  artistic  I 
elegance  of  the  Polynesian  wrapping,  yet  are  crossed  and  recrossed  so  as  to  produce  I 
a  series  of  diamond-shaped  patterns.  Mr.  Waterton  first  called  my  attention  to  the  I 
venomous  properties  of  this  arrow-head.  I 

At  the  side  of  these  arrows  may  be  seen  another,  which  is  much  flatter.  This  headitl 
made  of  iron,  but  is  formed  exactly  after  the  pattern  of  the  wooden  head^ust  described,! 
On  account  of  its  weight,  it  is  affixed  to  a  shaft  of  double  the  usual  dimensions,  and  i|l 
set  directly  on  the  shaft,  without  the  intervention  of  the  hard-wood  spike.  Indeed,  the  I 
weapon  much  more  resembles  a  speai  than  an  arrow.  I 

The  young  men  practise  di%ently  with  these  weapons.  The  largest,  which  an  I 
intended  for  the  slaughter  of  tapirs,  jaguars,  and  such  like  animals,  are  tested  by  \mi\ 
shot  perpendicularly  into  the  air,  e^^  archer  trying  to  send  his  arrow  above  that  of  hul 
competitor. 

Mr.  Brett,  in  his  "  Indian  Tribes  of  Guiana,"  gives  an  interesting  account  of  the  i^ 
of  the  natives  as  marksmen,  and  relates  one  little  episode  of  the  shooting,  which  show!  I 
that  the  "inevitable  dog"  a^MK)mpanies  sports  in  Guiana,  just  as  he  does  in  England     i 

"  After  several  rounds  from  each  man  and  boy,  the  archery  contest  closed  by  a  simnLl 
taneotts  discluurge  of  arrows  firom  every  bow.  More  than  two  hundred  shafts  Hying  throoghl 
the  air  together  presented  a  novel  spectacle,  and  in  an  instant  demolished  the  target  amij] 
loud  ahottts  firom  all  A  dog  which,  unheeded,  had  wandered  behind  it»  was  sunoondej] 
by  the  crop  of  arrows  which  suddeidy  stuck  in  the  sand,  some  even  beneath  him.  *  He] 
was  a  luclnr  dog,  however,  for  with  marvelloas  fortune  he  escaped  unhurt,  though  bevil.  j 
dered  by  tue  adventure  and  the  roar  of  applause  which  followed  his  somewhat  h 
retirement^  with  deprecating  look  and  drooling  tail" 

Soean  are  also  used  by  some  of  the  tribes.    The  same  writer  describes  the  modeia] 
which  a  Waraa  had  practised  with  the  spear.    His  weapon  was  made  of  the  same  matenall 
as  the  arrow,  but  of  greater  size,  the  shaft  being  of  reed,  and  the  head  of  hud  wood  Ihe| 
young  spearman  had  fixed  a  mark  on  the  soft  stem  of  a  pLntain  tree.    As  the  misdle 
8tnu£  tiie  mark,  the  hard-wood  head  remained  sticking  in  the  tree,  while  the  dastic  shaft 
bounded  back  towards  the  thrower. 

The  lad  said  that  this  javelin  was  used  for  killing  sundry  large  fishes,  which  an 
induced  to  rise  to  the  surface  of  the  water  by  means  of  scattering  seeds  and  other  food] 
of  which  they  are  fond,  and  are  then  killed  by  means  of  this  weapon. 

Some  of  the  arrows  are  unpoisoned,  and,  as  an  example  of  the  great  variety  asm 
of  the  arrow-heads  of  the  different  tribes  tluree  more  specimens  are  given  iu  the  illustia^l 
tion,  taken  from  the  "  Christy  "  collection.  These  heads  are  something  of  the  same  fomi 
as  those  which  have  just  been  described,  but,  instead  of  being  flat,  they  are  curved,  as  iil 
seen  by  the  section  which  %c-companies  them.  The  reader  may  remember  that  a  similul 
form  of  arrow  prevails  in  ±feyr  Guinea.  The  reason  is  simple  enough.  The  bamboo  iil 
covered  with  a  ccating  of  pure  flint,  which  forms  a  natural  edge  so  sharp,  that  when  the  I 
bamboo  is  split,  it  can  be  used  as  a  knife.  I 

Indeed,  until  the  introduction  of  iron,  the  bamboo  furnished  the  knife  in  ordinary  w  I 
throughout  all  Polynesia  and  many  oti^er  countries  where  it  grew.  It  is  evident,  theie' I 
fore,  that  an  arrow-head  merely  made  from  a  hollow  bamboo  stem,  and  retaining  the  holioi  I 
shape,  must  be  a  most  formidable  weapon,  and  inflict  a  very  dangerous  wound.  It  ill 
brittle,  fragile,  and  would  shiver  to  pieces  against  a  shield  or  defensive  armour  of  eveil 
moderate  strength,  but  against  the  naked  bodies  of  the  Indians  it  is  a  most  eifeci 
weapon. 

Great  pains  have  been  taken  with  these  arrows,  all  of  which  have  been  omamentediij 
some  peculiar  manner.  One  of  them  is  covered  on  the  convex  side  with  coloured  patte 
just  as  is  the  case  with  the  poison-wood  arrow  just  described.  Another  is  not  oidy  omirj 
mented,  but  cut  into  barbs.  The  third,  which  is  plain,  is  distinguished  by  a  hollow  ball,] 
placed  just  below  the  head.  The  ball  is  pierced  with  a  hole,  so  that  when  the  arrow  ill 
sent  from  the  bow  a  whistling  sound  will  be  produced.  The  Chinese  use  whistling  anonl 
at  the  present  time,  and  so  (Sd  our  archers  in  the  days  when  the  long-bow  was  the  pTiiiil 


WEAPONS  AND  THEIR  USERS. 


599 


W^wm 


/Mland.  In  all  these  cases,  the  whistle  could  he  used  for  anrasement  in  time  of  peace, 
nt  for  signals  in  time  of  war. 

As  the  thoughtful  reader  might  gather  from  the  elahorate  care  exercised  in  ornamenting 

Lse  weapons,  the  natives  would  rather  exhihit  than  use  them.    It  is  almost  invariahly 

imd  to  be  the  case,  that  really  warlike  people  keep  their  weapons  in  the  highest  state  of 

ficiency,  hut  trouble  themselves  comparatively  little  about  ornamenting  them,  whereas 

le  who  want  a  reputation  for  valour,  without  the  trouble  and  danger  of  earning  it,  try  to 
^  their  end  by  having  their  weapons  covered  with  ornament,  and  themsdves  assuming 

]Qartial  an  aspect  as  possible.  If  the  reader  will  remember  the  varioiis  peoples  that 
kve  heen  descnbed  in  the  course  of  this  work,  he  will  see  how  complet^y  this  rule 

iia  good. 

Take  by  way  of  example,  the  F^ian  and  the  Tongan.    The  one  is  celebrated  through- 

the  world  for  the  variety,  the  beauty,  the  finish^  and  the  artistic  ornamentation  of 
}  weapons.  He  always  moves  armed,  feeling  himself  at  a  loss  without  his  club  on  his 
ottlder '  he  bedizens  himself  in  the  most  extravagant  maimer  for  the  war-dance,  and 
ifoTe  joining  in  actual  battle  he  consumes  a  vast  amount  of  time  in  boasting  of  his 
nwess  and  of  the  use  to  which  he  will  put  the  body  of  his  foe. 

But  the  Tongan,  who  never  thinks  of  boasting  before  or  after  battle,  whose  weapons 
i  simple  and  unadorned,  is  so  completely  the  superior  of  the  Fijian  that  he  could,  if  he 

je  make  himself  the  master  of  the  whole  Fiji  territory.  We  see  the  same  character- 
be  m  several  Eastern  lands,  in  which  the  men  are  walking  arsenals  of  weapons,  inlaid 
Eith  gold,  ^ver,  and  precious  stones,  and  yet  will  take  the  first  opportunity  of  running 
ray  when  there  is  a  probability  that  their  ornamental  weapons  wiU  be  used  in  earnest 

So  the  experienced  anthropologist,  as  soon  as  he  sees  these  beautifully-carved  arms, 

coiated  with  the  most  delicate  plumage,  and  painted  with  all  the  colours  which  native 

.^  can  supply,  at  once  makes  up  his  mind  that  such  weapons  are  more  for  show  than  use, 

nd  that  the  makers  would  not  have  expended  such  time  and  trouble  upon  them,  if  they 

1  intended  them  to  undergo  the  rough  usage  of  actual  warfare. 


■ij'i 


'■<  ■'} 


Pi 

u 

It 


i£  '( 


rf 


r 


■tM 


CHAPTER  XL 


THE  TEIBES  OF  GUIANA.— CwrfintteA 


OUIAlTAir  0LUB8 — TBX  8APAKANA  AND  FOTU — ^WABFASB — OANNIBALnH— THB  SHBLL-KOnn)  Ml 
ITS  OONTBMTS — IU8B  AND  FALL  OF  THE  OABIB  TBIBB — BL00D-FBVD8— THB  KANAIMA  Oi 
ITS  BB8ULT8 — A  8TBANOB  STTPSBSTITION — THB  OUIANAN  VAMFXBB — WAB  WITH  THB  ABAWAtt 
— ^mOBNIOUS  BTBATBOY — ^THB  AMBUSH — THB  FOBT  AND  THB  BOOM — OAPTUBB  OF  TEE  OHIU 
AND  BND  OF  THB  WAB. 

Wf  will  now  pass  to  their  clubs,  in  which,  as  well  as  in  the  arrows,  can  be  read  the 
characteristics  of  their  makers :  some  of  them  are  wonderful  examples  of  savage  art 
The  specimens  which  are  shown  in  the  illustration  on  the  following  page  are  all  dnwn 
from  examples  in  the  "  Christy  "  collection. 

Those  on  the  right  are  examples  of  the  kind  of  club  which  is  called  Sapakana.  They 
are  made  of  the  heaviest  and  hardest  wood  which  the  native  can  find,  and  some  of 
them  are  so  large  and  heavy  that  they  require  a  strong  man  to  wield  them.  The  blade 
is  formed  something  like  that  of  the  New  Zealand  merai,  being  slightly  convex  in  the 
middle,  and  coming  to  an  edge  on  either  side,  so  that  it  is  as  formidable  a  weapon  as 
can  well  be  imagined. 

In  order  to  give  a  firm  grasp,  the  handle  is  covered  with  cotton  string  wound  npon 
it  very  neatly,  afterwards  being  ornamented  with  feathers  and  mimilar  decorations,  ki 
the  heads  of  these  clubs  are  very  much  alike,  I  have  only  given  one  entire,  and  the 
handles  of  two  others.  The  central  is  the  most  highly  ornamented,  having  tufts  of 
brilliant  green  feathers  just  at  the  junction  of  the  head  and  the  handle,  and  below  the 
feathers  a  series  of  white  balls  made  of  cotton  wooL  The  reader  will  doubtless  admiie 
the  elaborate  pattern  in  which  the  cotton  string  is  wound  upon  the  handle.  One  of 
these  weapons  in  my  own  collection  very  much  resembles  that  which  has  been  already 
described,  except  that,  instead  of  the  feathers  and  cotton-wool  balls,  it  is  ornamented 
with  a  series  of  long  trailing  tufts  made  of  cotton  fibre. 

At  the  present  time  the  use  of  these  beautiful  clubs  is  practically  abandoned,  the 
musket  having  superseded  the  native  weapons,  so  that  the  clubs,  although  they  are 
still  manufactured,  are  made  for  sale,  and  not  for  use. 

Next  comes  a  club  which  is  used  by  the  Caribs.  It  carries  out  fully  the  principle 
which  has  just  been  mentioned  respecting  the  ratio  between  the  ornament  of  the  weapon 
and  the  warlike  spirit  of  the  user.  This  club  is  comparatively  plain,  being  meant  for 
use  and  not  for  show.  The  makers  call  it  by  the  name  of  Potu,  and  it  is  evidently  a 
modification  of  the  "  macana  "  club  of  the  Gran  Chaco  Indians.  To  the  eye  it  seems  no 
very  powerful  weapon,  but  its  weight,  form,  and  balance  render  it  capable  of  daahinj;  out 
the  brains  of  a  man  with  a  single  blow.  There  is  generally  a  wrapping  of  cotton  string 
round  the  middle,  so  as  to  afford  a  firm  grip,  and  a  loop  made  of  the  same  material, 
which  passes  over  the  wrist  A  modification  of  the  potu  is  shown  in  the  left-hand 
specimen. 


I 


r: 


CLUBS. 


601 


THB  IHUX-XOTmD  m 
DB—TBK  KANAIMA  m 
TXa  WITH  THB  AUWtit 
OAPTUBB  07   TEX   CHOT 


irrows,  can  be  lead  the 
camples  of  savage  art 
Dg  page  are  all  drawn 


en  string  wound 
nilar  decorations.  At 
m  one  entire,  and  the 
snted,  having  tufts  of 
handle,  and  below  the 
will  doubtless  admin 
1  the  handle.  One  of 
hich  has  been  already 
balls,  it  is  ornamented 

itically  abandoned,  the 
lbs,  although  they  are 

out  fully  the  principle 
mament  of  the  weapon 
plain,  being  meant  for 
;u,  and  it  is  evidently  a 
To  the  eye  it  seems  no 
capable  of  dafihin^  out 
ipping  of  cotton  string 
of  the  same  nateri^, 
lown  in  the  left-hand 


The  very  shape  of  the  potus  proves  that  they  are  meant  to  be  used  by  a  courageous 
ud  warlike  people.  As  a  rule,  the  instinct  of  a  really  courageous  people  is  to  "  get  at " 
Ihe  adversary,  while  that  of  an  unwarlilce  people  is  to  keep  the  foe  at  a  distance. 

As  to  warfare  and  tho  mode  of  conducting  it,  there  is  considerable  variation  in  the 
fferent  tribes,  some  being  peaceable  and  quiet,  while  othors  are  just  the  reverse.    The 


1     ''■    '-■^M 

>h     a! 

'        1    s  1 

■II 
■1 1 

■*"    "  ■  5] 

'I- A 

:,  v:ll| 

■  1  ■'>^i 

1 

• 

4 

' '. 

^rp 

t  ■': , 

J    !■ 

■  '■'.  ■    '-'•    \ 

i^i      .:            i 

.(i^:  ^^  -^  ' 

''j;^ 

■m  ■  ■'■^^-  --'^ii 

CLUBS.    {From  the  Christy  CoUeetion.) 

host  warlike  tribe  among  them  is  undoubtedly  the  Carib,  of  which  Baleigh  wrote  that 
|iey  were  a  naked  people,  but  as  valiant  as  any  under  the  sky. 

The  Caribs  were  at  that  time  the  most  important  of  the  Guianan  tribes,  having 
bmed  their  prominence  by  their  weapons.  If  they  quari-elled  with  another  tribe,  they 
lere  accustomed  to  make  an  expedition  into  the  enemy's  land  by  night,  surround  in 
Recession  their  scattered  villages,  kill  all  the  men,  and  take  the  women  and  children 

oners.    Some  of  these  captives  were  employed  as  slaves  among  themselves,  and  by 


602 


GUIANA. 


!l 


l^i' 


cr^ 


'i, 


% 


degrees  became  incorporated  with  the  tribe  of  their  captors,  while  others  were  lesenei 
for  sale.    They  did  not,  however,  restrict  themselves  to  this  kind  of  secret  expeditioJ 
out  openly  made  war  with  other  tribes,  and  boasted  that  they  would  paddle  their  can 
against  the  stream,  so  that  the  enemy  might  hear  them  coming  and  not  be  takei 
by  surprise. 

There  seems  to  be  little  doubt  that  the  Caribs  were  at  one  time  cannibals,  i_. 
at  the  present  day  there  is  great  difficulty  in  getting  them  to  acknowledge  the'facS 
The  former  cannibalism  of  these  tribes  was  easily  confirmed  by  some  discoveri^ 
which  were  made  in  a  large  mound  situated  on  a  sand-reef,  some  ten  or  twelve  milei 
from  the  sea. 

Thinking  that  this  mound  might  be  a  kitchen-midden  similar  to  those  which 
found  in  many  parts  of  the  Old  World,  Mr.  Brett  instituted  a  search,  and  found  that  li^] 
these  mounds,  the  heap  consisted  chiefly  of  shells,  mostly  those  of  mussels  and  perriJ 
winkles,  together  with  the  claws  and  shells  of  crabs,  and  some  bones  of  fishes  and  land 
vertebrates.  At  no  very  great  depth  from  the  surface,  the  excavators  came  upon  a  va 
quantity  of  human  bones,  the  skulls  shattered  to  pieces,  and  the  bones  of  the  anus  and 
legs  spUt  longitudinally. 

To  an  experienced  eye  this  state  of  the  bones  told  its  own  story.    The  bones  were 
not  laid  regularly,  as  they  would  have  been  if  they  had  been  the  remains  of  bodieg 
regularly  interred,  but  were  tossed  about  in  confusion,  the  fragments  of  skidls,  vertebn 
and  limbs  being  scattered  here  and  there  without  the  least  order.    The  story  which  thei 
remains  tell  is  simple  enough.     They  axe  the  bones  of  human  beings  who  have 
eaten  by  their  fellow-men,  which,  after  being  cracked  for  the  sake  of  the  marrow] 
have  been  flung  aside,  together  with  the  shells  of  molluscs  and  other  refust*.  Tbai 
this  horrid  custom  was  common  to  all  the  tribes  at  one  time  seems  very  piobabk 
but  the  Caribs  are  the  last  to  whom  cannibalism  has  been  attributed. 

Like  the  Munduruciis,  the  Caribs  had  an  ordeal  consisting  in  enduring  the  bites  of  ants. 
They  had  no  hereditary  chief,  though  the  son  of  a  chief  would  succeed  his  father  if  m 
were  considered  to  possess  sufficient  ability  and  courage.  Even  in  such  a  case,  tht] 
candidate  for  chieftainship  had  to  prove  his  superiority  over  his  fellows  by  his  capa 
of  bearing  privations  as  well  as  torture.  He  was  required  to  show  that  he  m 
acquainted  with  all  the  stratagems  of  war,  that  he  could  endure  long  fasting,  that  be  wai 
of  unflinching  courage,  and  that  he  could  resist  even  the  terrible  ordeal  of  the  anb 
and  not  until  he  had  satisfactorily  passed  through  all  those  trials  did  the  tribe  lay  thd 
weapons  at  his  feet  in  token  of  their  submission  to  him. 

We  may  naturally  feel  some  surprise  that  a  people  who  exhibit  such  an  indomitably 
spirit,  and  such  a  love  of  freedom,  who  have  overrun  vast  tracts  of  territory  and  suco 
fully  resisted  even  the  well-armed  and  disciplined  troops  of  Europe,  should  not 
advanced  in  the  scale  of  civilization,  but  have  remained  as  savage  at  the  present  df, 
we  know  them  to  have  been  three  hundred  years  ago.     Mr.  Brett,  whose  person 
knowledge  of  them  enables  him  to  speak  with  authority,  gives  his  solution  of  I' 
question  as  follows : — 

"  There  arose  among  them  no  master  spirit,  who,  combining  the  wisdom  of 
legislator  with  the  bravery  of  the  warrior,  might  have  established  humane  and  civilizi 
institutions  among  his  people,  and  permanently  united  their  scattered  hordes.  In  i 
emergencies  the  necessity  for  united  action  led  them  accordingly  to  follow,  and  implicit! 
obey,  some  one  of  their  chiefs,  invested  by  themselves  with  superior  authority,  lit 
dictator  of  ancient  Bome.  But  at  other  times  each  petty  head  of  a  clan  or  family  moved 
and  acted  in  a  great  measure  as  he  pleased,  there  being  no  actual  power  nor  hereditt 
authority  sufficiently  respected  to  command  the  obedience  of  all 

"  Having  thus  no  permanent  band  of  cohesion,  their  wild  hordes  could  onlyfigl^ 
ovemm,  oppress,  and  destroy,  and  in  their  highest  prosperity  were  incapable  of  accoin 
plishing  any  great  and  useful  work  which  might  have  remained  as  their  memorialti 
future  ages." 

In  consequence  of  the  want  of  leadership,  the  Carib  tribe,  once  the  greatest,  i 
perhaps  the  origin  of  all  the  Guianan  tribes,  is  steadily  decreasing,  and,  valiant  as  the; 


THEKANAIMA. 


608 


iv  be,  they  are  no  longer  the  terror  of  the  other  tribes,  as  they  used  to  be.    Indeed, 

^  their  feud  with  the  Acawaios,  in  which  they  have  been  engaged  for  a  long  time, 

jCariba  have  by  no  means  been  the  winners.    They  have  even  been  obliged  to  quit 

f  oWQ  district,  and  settle  themselves  near  the  missionary  stations  for  protection. 

The  same  author  who  has  just  been  quoted  mentions  several  instances  which  show 

I  giQing  power  of  the  Caribs.      On  one  occasion  a  Carib  chief  came  to  live  at  the 

iion-fltation  because  he  had  found  th' '  .,  party  of  Acawaios,  painted  and  equippeil  for 

were  lurking  near  his  home  in  »,ue  forest.    Even  in  his  place  of  refuge  he  was  not 

ifrom  his  enemies.    One  evening  the  village  was  disturbed  by  loud  outcries,  and  it 

J  found  that  a  son-in-law  of  the  chief  had  been  seriously  hvurt,  and  was  lying  in  his 

junock,  writhing  with  the  pain  of  a  blow  which  he  had  received.    He  had  wandered 

[^iiiie  Uttle  distance  from  the  house,  when  he  caught  sight  of  an  Acawaio  behind  him. 

J  turned  round,  sprang  upon  the  enemy,  and  threw  his  arms  round  him;  but  the  man 

,  (00  strong,  hurled  him  to  the  ground,  and,  as  he  fell,  struck  the  blow  which  had 

^  him  to  take  to  his  hammock. 

The  whole  Carib  party  was  in  great  confusion  and  terror  for  some  time,  but  at  last  it 

aed  out  that  the  attack  was  in  consequence  of  a  personal  feud  with  the  wounded  man. 

I  years  before,  his  father  had  been  assassinated  by  the  Acawaios,  and  he  very  naturally 

Ihis  bow  and  arrows  in  a  vain  attempt  to  save  his  father's  life.    This  act  drew  upon 

J  the  vengeance  of  the  Acawaios,  who  marked  him  for  death  whenever  they  could  find 

[opportunity  of  killing  him.   He  haJl  fled  from  the  Essequibo  to  Pomeroon,  but  uselessly, 

dwas  advised  by  the  missionary  to  go  to  the  coast  and  procure  employment  on  one  of 

J  sugar  estates,  where  his  enemies  would  not  be  likely  to  follow. 

Sometimes  a  blood-feud  is  caused  by  a  superstitious  practice  called  Kanaima.     A 

ion  dies,  and  the  medicine  man  decides  that  the  death  has  been  caused  by  some  one 

I  has  used  sorcery  for  the  purpose  of  taking  away  his  life.    The  supposed  wizard  is 

I  doomed  to  die,  and  a  near  relative  of  the  deceased  is  set  apart  for  the  purpose  of 

ying  out  the  sentenca     He  is  supposed  to  be  possessed  by  a  wandering  spirit  called 

talma,  and  is  called  by  that  name  until  the  deed  of  vengeance  is  accomplished.  During 

I  time  of  possession,  the  Kanaima  has  to  suffer  many  privations,  so  that  the  mere 

ih  to  be  restored  to  his  ordinary  life  acts  as  an  incentive  to  the  fulfilment  of  his  oflBce. 

,  The  mode  of  killing  a  victim  according  to  the  Kanaima  superstition  is  a  very  cruel 

He  is  approached  &om  behind  (as  was  the  case  with  the  young  Carib  above- 

atioued) ;  and  if  the  slayer  can  come  within  reach,  the  victim  is  struck  down  with  a 

bw  on  the  back  of  his  neck.    This  blow  is  not  meant  to  be  fatal,  and  is  only  hard 

to  cause  insensibility  for  a  time.    The  Kanaima  then  forces  open  his  victim's 

liuth,  and  presses  through  his  tongue  the  fangs  of  a  venomous  serpent.    The  tongue 

aediately  swells  to  such  an  extent  as  to  prevent  the  unfortunate  wretch  from  speaking, 

1  in  the  course  of  a  day  or  two  to  end  his  life.    Sometimes  the  Kanaima  is  said  to 

tstitute  for  the  serpent's  fangs  a  poisonous  powder,  made  for  the  express  purpose,  and 

llitinalittle  tube  made  of  the  wing>bone  of  a  bird.    The  preparation  of  this  powder 

I  secret,  handed  down  from  father  to  soa 

I  The  task  of  the  Kanaima  is  not  yet  ended.  Three  days  after  the  burial  of  the  victim, 
I  murderer  must  visit  the  grave  and  go  through  some  ceremony,  before  the  Kanaima 
rit  departs  and  allows  the  man  to  return  to  his  friends.  The  natives  are  very  chaty 
l^heir  knowledge  on  this  subject,  but,  as  far  as  can  be  ascertained," the  Kanaima  presses 
oiated  stick  through  the  body,  tastes  the  blood,  and  by  that  act  is  relieved  from  the 
b'it  of  murder. 

I  The  friends  of  the  victim,  therefore,  always  endeavour  to  conceal  the  place  of  burial, 
T  it  is  the  duty  of  the  murderer  to  hover  about  the  place  so  that  they  shall  not  be  able 
Bter  the  body  without  his  knowledge.  Should  the  friends  be  successful,  the  vengeance 
leversed,  for  the  unfortunate  Kanaima  is  obliged  to  wander  through  the  woods  until  he 
Ifflicted  with  madness,  or  some  other  form  of  vengeance  whereby  the  spirit  of  murder 
Vishes  those  who  have  not  carried  out  his  wishes. 

iMr.  Brett  witnessed  several  instances  of  this  dreadful  mode  of  punishment,  and  in 
lease  had  Uttle  doubt  that  he  had  come  upon  a  Kanaima  who  had  been  unable  to  find 


11  ':  18 


'■•I     i 


•1  ^i       fK, 


^ 


s  3 


m 


90i 


GUIANA. 


.1 


41         1  /t 


* 


m 


I 'I' 


the  body  of  his  victim.  "  An  Indian,  reduced  almost  to  a  skeleton,  and  in  a  _^ 
state  of  exhaustion,  was  picked  up  in  the  forest  bv  some  Araw&k,  and  hroughTtTti 
Pomeroon  mission.  He  had  lost  a  portion  of  his  scalp,  and  had  his  lower  Up  torn  doJ 
at  each  comer.  This  he  said  had  been  done  by  a  small  'tiger,'  which  had  sprung  on  M 
while  Ivins  in  the  (oreAt  ...  n 

"  Ine  Acawaios  at  the  mission,  whose  language  he  spoke,  took  much  care  of  him 
first,  but  afterwards  judged,  from  his  refusing  certain  kinds  of  food  and  other  signa  tl 
he  was  a  devotee  and  victim  of  unappeased  Kanaima,  and  the  murderer  of  a  man  kill] 
some  time  before.  From  this,  and  his  savage,  ungrateful  demeanour  (though 
M'Clintook,  aided  by  myself  cleansed  and  dressed  his  sores  to  encourage  them),  we . 
lome  difficulty  in  getting  him  nursed  till  his  strength  had  returned,  as  they  fcoi^j 
they  should  become  his  future  victima" 

If  the  friends  of  the  murdered  man  fear  that  they  will  not  be  able  to  conceal  t 
body  effectually,  they  remove  the  liver,  and  put  in  its  place  a  red-hot  axe-head,  i 
the  belief  that  when  the  Kanaima  tastes  the  blood  of  his  victim,  the  heat  which  vu  I 
the  axe-head  will  pass  into  his  body  and  consume  him.  I 

Patting  aside  private  feud,  the  Caribs  have  of  late  been  beaten  by  the  other  tribes 
open  war.   They  had  been  partially  successful  against  the  ArawAks,  who  had  been  drii 
into  the  swampy  district  near  the  Waini.     Here,  however,  the  fugitives  made  a  i 
and  placed  themselves  tmder  the  supreme  command  of  a  well-known  and  tried  vi,. 
Expecting  that  the  Caribs  would  soon  follow  them  tnto  their  place  of  refuge,  tbeir  let 
placed  his  men  in  ambush  among  the  islands,  and  awaited  the  coming  of  the  enemy. 

On  came  the  Caribs  in  their  great  war-canoes,  following  each  other  in  siDale 
through  the  narrow  creeks  which  separate  the  "wet  savannah"  into  islands.   'ThtyA 
alloweid  to  pass  imhurt,  until  they  rounded  one  of  the  islands,  whei  a  deadly  shoTerl 
arrows  ttom  both  banks  disabled  or  killed  every  man  on  board.   The  second  canoe  pnsU 
on,  only  to  meet  the  same  fate,  while  the  others,  not  being  able  to  see  the  carnage  tH 
was  taking  place,  hurried  onward  towards  the  spot  whence  we  cries  proceeded,  andfi 
in  their  turn  overwhelmed  with  the  deadly  shower.    The  victorious  Arawdks  then  junJ 
into  the  water,  seized  the  canoes,  and  killed  every  one  of  the  warriors  with  the  excepi 
of  two.    These  were  sent  home  by  the  victors  on  the  promise  of  a  large  ransom,  to] 
paid  in  the  cotton  hammocks  for  the  manufacture  of  which  the  Caribs  are  eo  fanoi 
and  an  insulting  message  was  also  sent  by  them,  requesting  the  Caribs  to  send  anotl 
expedition. 

On  land  the  Caribs  fared  as  badly  against  the  same  foes  as  they  had  done  by  sea. 

Being  determined  to  resist  the  continual  attacks  of  the  Caribs,  the  Arawfiks  made] 
their  minds  to  fly  no  more  to  the  swamps  for  safety,  but  to  boldly  face  their  eneii 
They  therefore  built  a  large  house  on  the  banks  of  a  rivulet,  surrounded  it  witli 
laid  with  their  branches  outwards — in  fact^  the  ahattis  of  modem  engineering— and  st 
the  house  with  as  many  arrows  as  they  could  make.    Moreover,  they  made  broad  m 
shields,  which  were  used  on  this  occasion  for  the  first  and  probably  for  the  last  tine. 

As  had  been  anticipated,  the  Caribs  were  not  very  long  in  making  their  atl 
Seeing  a  small  party  of  men  among  the  trees,  th^  gave  chase  and  pursued  themai 
as  the  house,  wnich  they  immediately  attacked.  The  defenders  did  not  return  the  fire] 
the  Caribs,  but  contented  themselves  with  receiving  on  their  shields  the  arrows  of  t 
enemy.  When  they  judged  that  the  arrows  of  the  foe  were  nearly  exhausted,  theyiii« 
use  of  their  own  stores,  and  poured  volley  after  volley  on  the  invaders,  being  supplied  I 
the  women  and  boys  with  arrows  as  fast  as  they  could  shoot  The  Caribs  were  unable  l| 
withstand  such  an  attack,  and  were  obliged  to  beat  a  retreat,  during  which  they  1 
many  more  of  their  number  by  the  pursuing  Araw&ks. 

The  two  last  decisive  battles  between  these  great  tribes  ended  again  in  favour  of  t 
Arawftks.     The  latter  established  themselves  on  the  btmks  of  a  branch  of  the  rivd 
Moraca,  a  stroam  which  is  thickly  wooded  on  both  sides.    The  name  of  this  branch  | 
Haimara-Cabura.    Across  this  stream  the  Araw&ks  sank  a  tree-trunk  atsuchadepl 
that  it  would  allow  small  canoes  to  pass  over  it,  while  tiie  laige  and  heavily-laden  varj 
canoe.'  mutt  inevitably  strike  upon  it. 


•k  much  care  of  him 
od  and  other  niguM 
nuiderer  of  a  man  kil]] 
leueanouT  (though 
meourage  themV  we , 
imed,  as  they  feand] 

3t  be  able  to  conceal  t 

red-hot  axe-head,  una 

1,  the  heat  which  wul 

«n  by  the  other  trihejl 
4ks, -who  had  been  driy 

fugitives  made  a  l 
kno-wn  and  tried  wa. 
ace  of  refuge,  their  le^ 
joining  of  the  enemy, 

each  other  in  single  L 

into  islands,    'leyvi 
wher  a  deadly  showerl 

The  second  canoe  pusH 
)le  to  see  the  carnage  ti 
cries  proceeded,  and  Tfj 
ous  ArawfiksthenjuDiJ 
arriors  with  the  excepfl 
5  of  a  large  ransom,  toj 
he  Carihs  aiesofamoj 
le  Carihs  to  send  anotl 

they  had  done  by  sea. 
ibs,  the  Arawiks  made  [ 
boldJy  face  their  eneinil 
,  surrounded  it  with 
n  engineering— and  stoij 
,  they  made  broad  m 
ibly  for  the  last  time. 
;  in  making  their  all 
and  pursued  them  ail 
did  not  return  the  fiiej 
shields  the  arrows  of  I 
irly  exhausted,  theymi 
ivaders,  being  supplied  I 
[be  Caribs  were  unable  t 
>  during  which  they  1 


A  WAR  STRATAGEM. 


605 


<nie  invaders  came,  as  had  been  expected,  but  found  nothing  except  empty  houses. 

wtben  descended  the  Monica,  looking  about  for  their  prey,  and  at  last  caught  sight 

(Mveral  canoes  and  ^ve  chase.    The  fugitive  canoes,  on  reaching  the  mouth  of  the 

]Qara-Cabura,  darted  into  it  as  if  for  shelter,  and  were  followed  by  the  invaders,  yelling 

shouting  with  excitement     Suddenly,  their  canoes  struck  violently  against  the 

jcen  boom,  jerked  the  paddles  fram  their  places,  became  entangled  with  each  other, 

[caused  inextricable  confusion.    In  the  midst  of  their  perplexity,  showers  of  arrows 

;e  hurled  upon  them,  and  very  few  of  the  invading  force  escaped. 
Among  them,  however,  was  the  Carib  chief  Manarrawa,  who  was  incensed  at  the 

inalge  with  which  he  had  met,  returned  to  the  Orinoco,  organized  another  force,  and 
I  attacked  the  Araw&k&    Tliis  time  he  was  less  fortunate,  being  wounded  and  taken 
On  being  brought  before  the  council  of  chiefs,  Manarrawa  promised  that,  if 


oner. 


J  life  were  spared,  ne  would  cause  bis  people  to  cease  from  further  attacks.  The  Araw&ks, 

loie  lenient  than  the  Caribs,  granted  his  request,  cave  him  a  canoe,  and  sent  him  home. 

He  on  his  part,  performed  his  promise,  and  from  va&t  time  there  has  been  no  regular  war 

itween  the  Canbs  and  Axawfiks,  although  there  have  been  private  blood-feuos  of  the 

sd  described. 


f'    n 


FA  If,  ALSO  USBn  AS  BELLOWS.   (J'nm  My  GoUteUan. 


I 


>    jp    1|«Jk.( 


CHAPTER    XII. 


THE  TRIBES  OF  GUIANA.— Cowrfn««rf. 


41»CHrntCTTTB»— THK   OBPINAMY  OVIAVAV  ROVRB — THR  MACOrffinS  ANT)  nn.Ain>  HTTd— choicj  ( 
THR   Sme — MATBIMONIAL  ABHAN0KMRNT8 — POLYGAMY  AND  ITS  RRBVLTR — A  BRKACH  OF  Plow 
CAbii — JKAL0D8Y   AND  ITS  BR8ULT8 — FORBIDDRN  DR0RRR8  AMONO  THR  ARAWAXfl — THR  QCIAll 
UOTHRB  AND   CHILD — A   8INOT7LAB  CI'STOH — POLYANDRY — MAKINO   OARflAVA— THR  MAmoO  ' 
AND   1X8   ALLIR8— THR   ORATRB,   THR   BOWL,   AND   THR    COLANDRR — THR   PRRHB,   OB  TIPTn- 
MADR   OF  THR   POIBONOrS   JVICR — MARINO  8rnAR — PIVARBI    DBINXlNa — THR   MAQUAIUa  OtfJ 
— C0N8TBUCTI0N  OV  THR   WHIPS — KNDT71IANCR   OF  PAIN. 


II 


Wb  Tfill  now  examine  the  domestic  life  of  the  Guiannn  natives. 

Their  architecture  ditl'ers  considerably  according  to  the  district  As  a  rule,  the  clia 
is  so  warm  that  houses  are  but  little  needed,  all  that  is  required  being  a  dimple  roof  ab 
the  head.  The  ordinary  kind  of  hut  is  nothing  more  than  a  mere  shed,  a  sort  of  I 
without  the  walls,  supported  on  posts  and  thatched  with  leaves.  From  the  posti  i 
rafters  are  hung  the  personal  goods  of  the  natives,  such  as  fans,  paddles,  clubs,  blow-su 
bows  and  arrows,  and  similar  articles,  while  from  one  or  two  of  the  cross-beams  is  in 
to  be  hanging  the  singular  cassava  press,  which  will  be  presently  described. 

Between  the  upright  posts,  and  sometimes  from  the  transverse  beams,  aresusp  _ 
the  hammocks,  some  of  which  are  almost  invariably  occupied,  as  the  master  bail 
natural  genius  for  lying  in  his  hammock  when  he  is  not  absolutely  obliged  to  be  on  I 
feet  The  pumber  of  hammocks  under  a  single  roof  is  almost  incredible.  They  are  biL 
in  tiers,  one  above  another,  like  the  berths  on  board  a  passenger  ship,  and  when  thirty  j 
forty  of  them  are  occupied  at  once,  it  seems  rather  wonderful  that  the  building  T  "  ' 
able  to  withstand  such  a  strain. 

As  the  inhabitants  move  about,  or  get  into  and  out  of  their  hammocks  wl 
replenishing  the  nightly  fires,  whose  smoke  is  the  only  defence  against  the  mosquib 
and  other  winged  pests,  the  whole  building  rocks,  the  joints  creak,  and  the  house  seem 
on  the  point  of  coming  down.  But  the  junctions  of  the  beams  and  posts  are  so  flrmlytid 
that  th(jy  are  far  stronger  than  they  look,  and  however  fragile  the  shed  nmy  seem,  it  i 
quite  equal  to  any  strain  they  may  have  to  endur& 

In  the  interior,  however,  the  huts  are  more  of  a  complicated  character,  and  havewallj 
as  well  ab  ik  roof. 

Their  form  is  invariably  round,  and  their  roofs  pointed  in  the  centre.    Some  i 
shaped  almost  exactly  like  sinj-lo-poled  tents,  having  a  circular  upright  wall,  some  five  o 
six  feet  in  height  and  from  4^hat  wall  a  tolerably  high  conical  roof  ending  in  a  sharp  point] 
Their  general  shape  much  resembles  that  of  the  Makololo  house,  seen  in  Vol.  1.  pajjo 
ITie  roof,  however,  is  neater,  and  the  central  pole,  by  which  it  is  supported,  risps  to  roiii 
height  above  the  top,  looking  like  the  ornamental  spikes  with  which  English  builders  a 
fond  of  decorating  some  of  their  villas. 


■TR A  BIIKACH  OF  PIOM 

*  ARAWAKi — TBU  OCItt] 
ARSAVA— TlIK  MAKIOO  : 
•UK   PnRHM,   OB  Timi-Ill 
NO — THE  UAQUABBI  Dill 


Asarule.theclin 
being  a  dimple  roof  ab 
nere  shed,  a  sort  of  1 
s8.    From  the  po6U  i 
)addle9,  cluh8,  blow-j 
the  cross-beams  ia  i 
'  described, 
rse  beams,  are  sutp 
d,  as  the  master  buj 
itcly  obliged  to  boon  1 
credible.    They  are  hin 
ship,  and  when  thirty  o 
at  the  building  should! 

'  their  hammocks  n 
Q  against  the  mosquitt 
eak,  and  the  house  smdi 
id  posts  are  so  firmly  tied 
the  shed  may  seem,  it  i 

character,  and  havevalli 


ARCHITECTURE 


607 


Othor  hnnnei,  though  built  on  tho  samo  principle,  aro  not  qtiito  conical  Thoy  h<tvo 
iiiintinotion  between  tho  wall  and  roof,  and,  instead  of  biiiuj,'  o,irculiir,  are  octagonal. 
^yniay  bo  very  well  imitated  by  cuttinjj  out  eight  isosceles  triutiglcs  from  cardboard,  tho 
^rNi'ifi"  Ix'inR  about  four  times  tho  length  of  tho  shortest,  and  sowing  thom  together. 
[knittinf;  needle  through  the  centre  will  act  as  a  support,  and  look  very  mucl  liko  tlie 
ptre-iwlo  of  tho  edifice. 

These  huts  aro  used  by  the  Macoushiefl,  thf  inaikors  of  tho  very  long  blow-guns  whicli 
L  already  been  described,  and  from  pToJeoiions  in  the  uovight  poles  tho  weapons  aro 


-v/^^smm 


pp» 

^■1 

■ 

■*   f^ 

"   •        ^ 

y^ 

*                     *  ' 

• 

/  ,.- 

r^ 

■■ 

is--. 

1^1       ' 

.  "* 

■  1* ,  -  • 

'  • 

•  »i 

( 

/ 

'~'Ol 


life!'     ^C' 


WABAU  UOUUJl. 


.ffldcd  when  not  in  uso.  It  need  scarcely  be  said  that  the  task  of  house-building, 
klongs  to  the  women,  inasmuch  as  it  pertains  to  the  categor}'  of  heavy  work,  which  is| 
fneath  tho  character  of  a  man  to  undertake.  Indeed,  with  these  people,  as  with  many 
her  uncivilized  nations,  tho  rooted  disinclination  of  tho  men  to  labour,  and  the  con- 
quent  falling  of  all  tho  work  upon  the  women,  is  one  of  the  most  serious  obstacles  to 
eir  progress  in  civilization ;  and  even  polygamy  is  not  so  much  n  drawback  as  the 
[ferior  condition  of  tho  -women. 

'  Treating  of  tho  native  houses,  Mr.  Brett  remarks  that  the  builders,  simple  as  may 
I  the  house  itself,  carefully  select  a  site  which  must  combine  several  requirements.     In 

!  ilrst  place,  it  must  be  near  a  stream,  so  that  the  women  may  not  have  more  trouble 


} 


h'^ 


5 


^S 


4 


P-I.,n 


1{ . 


P>: 


'  t 


'■■^ 


608 


GtlANA. 


than  needful  in  fetching  water  for  the  use  of  the  household,  and  that  the  canoe  may  I 
within  easy  reach  of  the  house  when  the  owner  wishes  to  set  out  upon  one  of  the  fteqoJ 
migrations  which  take  place  among  these  tribes.  ^™ 

It  must  be  a  spot  wnich  is  rather  out  of  the  way.    The  native  Guianan  likes 
and  quietness,  and  has  a  strong  objection  to  being  disturbed,  the  apathy  of  his  natij 
being  supplemented  by  an  inveterate  shyness,  which  makes  him  keep  aloof  from  strani/ 
It  must  also  be  a  spot  where  the  ground  is  light  and  sandy,  and  where  the  very  i 
cultivation  needed  in  this  land  can  c^  easily  carried  on. 

The  house  being  built,  the  next  business  is  to  prepare  a  field  for  the  cultivationi 
yams  and  cassava,  and  this  is  the  only  hard  work  which  the  men  will  condescend  toi 
The  ground  is  already  occupied  by  trees,  but  this  is  of  no  consequence  to  the  nati 
agriculturist  Having  selected  a  convenient  spot,  he  cuts  down  the  trees,  ingeniou 
contriving  that  the  fall  of  one  shall  bring  down  several  others.  This  is  done  at  i 
beginning  of  the  hot  season,  i.e.  somewhere  in  August.  The  tropical  sim  soon  dries 
fiaUen  trees,  and  when  they  are  sufficently  parched  for  the  purpose,  the  Indian  sets  tlu 
on  fire,  a  process  which  rapidly  consumes  ell  but  the  trunks  and  the  largest  branches. 

He  has  now  done  his  ware  of  the  work,  and  leaves  the  rest  to  the  women  who  I 

^3"  STf-  *^*  fiJ™  "  ^  "  *^®^*^'  and  to  do  all  the  digging,  plam 
weeding  that  is  needed. 

Among  these  people  polygamy,  though  not  always  the  mle,  is  often  the  case,  andl 
man's  greatness  is  partly  estimated  by  the  number  of  his  wives.  It  is  not,  howevi 
carried  out  to  such  an  excess  as  is  the  case  with  many  other  peoples,  inasmuch  as  of 
ohidr  was  looked  upon  with  the  greatest  respect  because  he  had  the  unusual  munbetl 
nine  wives.  Iliis  chief,  a  Warau,  was  very  jealous  of  his  establishment,  and  was  said  I 
have  diot  one  of  his  wives,  and  severely  wotinded  another  with  his  cutlass.  As  a  n 
however,  a  man  has  one  wife  only,  the  exceptions  becoming  rarer  in  proportion  to  i 
number  of  wives. 

The  Caribs  appear  to  cany  out  the  principle  of  p*  prietorship  in  their  women  to  t, 
fbllest  d^;ree,  as  is  exemplified  by  an  amusiiu;  anecdot^  related  by  Mr.  Brett.  It  niq 
be  premii^  that,  as  is  usual  among  nearly  all  uncivilized  natives,  the  wife  is  purchaai 
froiji  her  father  or  oldest  male  relative,  who  has  absolute  power  over  and  can  sell  her  i 
he  woidd  sell  his  bow,  and  with  as  much  regard  for  the  feelings  of  one  article  of  prop 
as  the  other. 

"  A  hiffh-spirited  Caribi  girl,  indijgnant  at  bein^  given  in  marriage  to  an  elderly  l_ 
who  had  iQready  other  wives  (one  being  her  own  sister),  ran  away  fix>m  him,  and  beetoirl 
her  himd  on  one  of  the  Essequibo  Caribs,  a  younger  man  whom  she  liked  better.  Aiterl 
while,  the  old  man  visited  tmit  quarter — not,  however,  to  exercise  his  undoubted  riglitf 
bring  her  back  and  beat  her,  but  to  claim  compensation  for  her  services.  It  was  wmiit 
allowed,  and  for  a  gun,  a  barrel  of  salt,  or  some  article  of  like  value,  tiie  woman  was  J 
with  the  man  of  her  choice,  who  perhaps  thought  himself  secure,  and  the  business  i 

"  But  the  next  year  the  old  man,  who  well  knew  what  he  was  doinc,  paid 
another  visit,  still,  as  he  said,  in  quest  of  compensation.  On  being  remmded  by  i 
husband  that  he  had  already  been  paid  for  the  woman,  he  replied,  'Tes — for  the  vom 
but  she  has  since  borne  you  a  child — ^you  must  now  pay  me  for  that'  The  unwritt 
law  of  Caribi  usage  wui  decidedly  in  the  old  man's  favour,  and  he  received  compensatid 
for  that  child.  For  each  succeeding  birth  he  could,  if  he  chose,  reappear,  like  an  unqui 
spirit  make  a  similar  demand,  and  be  supported  therein  by  the  custom  of  his  nation." 

Sometimes  the  second  wife  is  purchased  while  still  a  child,  and  brought  up  togetlii 
with  the  family  of  the  first  wife,  and  a  prudent  chief  will  thus  provide  himself  withl 
succession  of  wives,  each  attaining  marriageable  years  as  her  predecessors  become  too  c' 
to  suit  the  taste  of  their  proprietor.  Now  and  then,  the  first  wife  successfully  resists  t 
introduction  of  a  sharer  of  her  household.  In  one  such  case,  the  first  wife,  after  tijii 
to  commit  suicide,  and  being  prevented,  took  a  more  sensible  course.  She  was  an  Aiaw 
one  of  three  sisters,  all  living  with  their  respective  husbands  at  one  settlement.  Oned 
the  husband  of  the  eldest  sister,  having  been  on  a  visit  to  some  friends,  brought  k 
another  wife),  a  fidl-giown  young  woman.    The  first  wife,  after  her  unavailing  attenpti 


THBORiiDLE. 


a09r 


J,),  made  an  onslangM  upon  the  intnider,  aided  by  her  two  sistfers;  whose  hvrehanf's 
I  quietly  looking  oiu    The  end  of  the  business  was,  that  the  woman  was  sent  back 
^r  friends,  and  the  flrst  wife  was  left  in  the  undisturbed  rule  of  her  household, 
fhe  Araw&ks  have  a  curious  and  praiseworthy  regulation  concerning  marriage.   Their 
)  is  divided  into  a  number  of  families,  each  deaceuding  in  the  female  line,  and  being 

n  by  its  own  name.  No  one  is 
„ed  to  many  into  the  family  bearing 
jjame  name  as  himself  or  herself,  and 

principle  is  carried  out  in  a  rather 
JUS  manner. 
As  the  succession  falls  in  the  woman's 

her  sons  and  daughters,  and  the 
idren  of  her  daughters,  bear  the  same 
je  88  herself,  but  not  so  the  children 
her  SODS,  who  will  take  the  names  of 

respective  mothers.    The  Araw&ks 
very  tenacious  of  this  rule,  and  think 
iafnction  of  it  to  be  a  great  crima 
As  is  the  case  with  most  uncivilized 
jms,  the  Ouianan  mothers  think  but 

I  of  the  event  which  lays  a  civilized 

ipean  on  the  bed  of  sickness  for  weeks. 

Brett  saw  one  Warau  woman,  only 

hours  after  the  birth  of  her  child,  tie  • 
her  hammock,  and  carry  it,  together 

her  newly -bom  infant,  from   one 
to  another.    AVhen  the  child  is  very 

ig,  it  is  laid  in  a  small  hammock,  but 

1  it  gains  a  little  strength,  a  rather 

ious  cradle  is  provided  for  it 

The  body  of  the  cradle  is  made  of  the 

useful  itirritti  reed,  which  is  split 

slips  about  the  tenth  of  an  inch  in 

1th,  and  then  woven  so  as  to  make  a 

of  basket,  open  at  one  end  and  down 

ide.    The  ^ges  are  strengthened  by 

lod  of  flexible  wood  lashed  firmly  to 

and  the  cradle  is  brought  into  shape 

means  of  a  framework  consisting  of 
%  strong  sticks,  as  shown  in  the 

ration.    The  opening  in  front  is  much  narrower  than  the  body  of  the  cradle,  so  that 

child  can  be  easily  secured  in  it    The  length  of  my  specimen  is  exactly  twenty 

h,  and  width  at  the  back  thirteen  inches,  while  that  of  the  opening  is  only  seven 

les.   This  cradle  is  very  strong,  very  elastic,  and  very  light — three  great  requisites  in 

ih  an  article.    When  the  mother  wishes  to  carry  her  child,  she  only  takes  a  broad 
belt,  the  two  ends  of  which  are  united,  passes  it  over  the  cross-bars  at  the  tdp  of 

cradle,  and  then  brings  the  belt  across  her  ibrehead. 

The  parents  are  very  kind  to  their  children,  and  can  seldom  bring  themselves  to 

stise  them,  except  in  a  sudden  fit  of  anger.    The  natural  consequence  of  this  treatment 

that  they  have  scarcely  any  control  over  the  children,  though,  when  they  grow  up,  the 

lect  shown  by  sons  and  daughters  to  their  parents  of  either  sex  is  worthy  of  all  praise. 

Connected  with  this  subject,  the  Ouianan  natives  have  a  very  singular  custom,  which, 

aiding  to  our  ideas  at  tlie  present  day,  entirely  reverses  the  order  of  things.     With  ub, 

n  a  wife  expects  to  be  a  mother,  she  often  thinks  it  necessary  to  abstain  from  certain 

des  of  food,  and  from  too  much  exertion.    With  the  Guianan  Indians,  the  wife  eats 
k  vbat  ahe  chooaee,  and  works  as  hard  as  ever,  while  the  husband  thinks  himself 


OUIANAN  CRAOLB.    (From  my  CUIccMoti.} 


i'-i 


'  s '  1 1 


laA       ,l^i 


I'    :^H : 


in 

i"' 


Uj* 


■J 

4 


Si    ! 

-t,      r, 
f'lf 


GIO 


GUIANA. 


bound  to  abstain  and  to  rest.    Fot  example,  tbe  Acawoios  and  Caribs  \trill  not  eat  tj 
flesh  of  the  agouti,  lest  the  future  offspring  should  be  thin  and  meagre ;  the  haimara  M 
lest  it  should  be  dim-sighted ;  or  the  maroudi,  lest  it  should  be  still-born,  the  cry  of  thy 
bird  being  held  as  an  omen  of  death.  The  reader  may  remember  that  a  Macoushi  excusei 
himself  from  making  wourali  by  reference  to  this  custom.  i 

Tlds  custom  does  not  stop  with  the  child's  birth,  but  extends  to  several  weeks  afteJ 
wards.  1 

As  soon  as  her  child  is  bom,  the  Indian  wife  washes  the  baby,  rolls  it  in  the  cradld 
hammock,  and  goes  about  her  business  as  usual  But  the  Indian  husband  is  pleased  i 
consider  himself  very  ill,  and  straijghtway  takes  to  his  hammock,  where  he  is  waited  upoi 
by  the  women  with  the  most  solicitous  attention.  In  some  districts  the  sick  husband  Q 
not  a  very  pleasant  part  to  play,  being  obliged  to  take  nauseous  drinks,  and  to  go  throuci 
a  course  of  very  unpleasant  medicine.  Generally,  however,  he  does  nothing  but  lie  in  hi] 
hammock  for  i^  week  or  two,  during  which  time  he  is  kept  amply  supplied  with  M 
daintiest  food,  and  petted  as  if  he  were  recovering  from  a  dangeroiis  sickness. 

This  custom  has  gradually  expired  in  the  vicinity  of  the  mission  station^,  Jt  it  occ 
sionally  revives.  Mr.  Brett  mentions  an  instance  where  a  large  influx  of  buangers  n 
introduced  it  into  the  station.  It  so  happened  that  a  young  Christian  Indian  had  becomJ 
a  father,  and  was  violently  importuned  by  his  female  relatives  to  take  to  his  hammocU 
according  to  ancient  custom.  He  resisted  for  some  time,  but  was  so  persecuted  that  hd 
fauly  ran  awav,  utdtwent  to  work  at  a  distance  for  three  weeks,  at  the  expiration  of  whicy 
time  he  thought  he  m^ht  be  considered  as  convalescent. 

Stranse  as  tlds  custom  may  seem  to  be,  it  is  one  which  has  prevailed  through  a  ven 
considerable  portion  of  the  globe,  and  even  in  Europe  has  not  been  extinct  until  comJ 
paratively  late  yeam  1 

Not  only  is  polygamy  practised  among  these  tribes,  but  the  strange  custom  of  polvJ 
andiy  exists.  On  one  occasion,  when  a  missionary  was  arguing  with  a  native  againsl 
the  practice  of  polygamy,  he  used  an  argumentum  ad  hominem,  and  with  the  bad  resulti 
that  usually  follow  such  an  argument.  Finding  that  he  could  not  prove  to  his  interlocutoij 
that  a  man  otight  not  to  have  two  wives,  the  missionary  asked  how  it  would  be  liked  br 
the  men  if  one  wife  were  to  have  two  husbands.  To  his  astonishment,  the  man  repliedl 
that  the  plan  answered  very  well,  and  that  he  knew  a  woman  who  at  that  time  had  thicel 
hosbanda 

It  has  been  already  mentioned  that  the  natives  of  Guiana  depend  chiefly  for  theirj 
food  npon  the  beasts,  birds,  and  fishes  which  they  capture.  Vegetable  food  is  not  so 
important  to  them  as  it  is  generally  to  inhabitants  of  warmer  climates,  probably  because 
the  almost  perpetual  moisture  of  the  country  forces  the  inhabitants  to  partake  ofaj 
comparatively  generous  diet. 

The  staple  vegetable  food  is  the  cassava,  which  is  prepared  in  rather  a  curious  manner, 
Strange  to  say,  it  is  obtained  from  a  plant  belonging  to  the  natural  order  Euphorbiaces, 
plants  which  are  celebrated  for  containing  most  poisonous  juices. 

Some  of  them  are  trees  of  the  largest  size,  while  others  are  little  herbs  that  dnlyl 
exist  for  a  few  weeks.  All  of  them,  however,  secrete  an  acrid  juice,  more  or  less  poisonous. 
A  familiar  example  of  these  plants  may  be  found  in  the  common  spurge,  or  wart-wortj 
of  our  givdens  (Euphorbia  helioscopa),  the  white,  acrid,  milky  juice  of  which  is  employed 
in  des&oying  warts.  Several  of  these  Euphorbiacese  produce,  beside  the  poisonous 
juice, «  forinaceous  substance,  from  which  the  poison  can  be  separated,  and  wliich  is 
then  useful  as  human  food. 

The  chief  plant  which  produces  the  cassava  is  the  Jatropha  manihot,  though  theta 
are  others  from  which  the  farina  can  be  obtained.  The  juice  of  this  plant  is  so  poisonous 
that  a  very  small  dose  will  produce  death.  Fortunately,  the  venomous  principle  is 
exceedingly  volatile,  and  can  be  driven  off  by  heat,  so  that  the  very  substance  which  in 
its  raw  state  is  a  deadly  poison  becomes,  when  cooked,  a  wholesome  article  of  food. 

The  mode  of  preparing  the  cassava  is  as  follows  : 

Taking  on  her  back  the  quake,  which  has  already  been  describeo,  the  Guianan  womaii 


PREPAEAHON  OF  CASSAVA. 


611 


a  several  weeks  afteJ 


ea,  the  Guianan  woman 


[iJMtip  a  quantity  of  the  cassava-root,  puts  it  into  the  quake,  and  brings  it  to  her  hut  She 
l|0t  peels  it  by  tearing  off  the  outer  covering  with  her  teeth,  and  then  proceeds  to  scrape 
tjinto  very  fine  shavings.  This  is  done  by  means  of  the  native  grater,  which,  rude  as  it 
llooks,  ia  a  veiy  elective  machine.  It  consists  of  a  thick  board  about  a  yard  in  length 
luid  half  as  much  in  width.  Into  the  upper  surface  of  this  board  are  driven  in  regular 
Ijflii  a  number  of  fragments  of  sharp  stones,  which  are  further  secured  in  their  places 
[k  a  sort  of  vegetable  glue  obtained  from  the  juice  of  a  tree. 

I   By  being  drawn  over  this  surface,  the  cassava-roots  are  soon  reduced  to  thin 
livings,  much  like  those  of  the  horse-radish,  which  are  collected  into  a  basket.    One  of 
Ithese  baskets  is  shown  in 
[h.  !•    I^  ^^  made  much 
I  like  the  cradle  already  men- 

tioned,butis  of  closertexture, 

ind  the  strips  of  cane  are 
I  wider.  It  is  about  two  feet 
I  in  diameter,  and  is  capable 
I  of  containing  a  considerable 
Quantity  of  the  grated  root 
When  the  native  cassava- 

„iker  does  not  possess  one 
I  of  these  graters,  she  uses  as 
I  a  substitute  the  acrid  root 
jofas')?"''"'  of  Ireartia  palm, 
If  hid  ic  vered  with  hard 
Inrotube;  ;.  and  answers 
like  pu  to:"  •  xjlerably  well, 

Ithough  it  does  not  work  so 

Itmoothly  or  neatly  as  the 

li^ular  grater. 

Sometimes  a  further  pro- 

|te3S(^  grinding  is  employed, 
1  not  always.    In  such 

Icases^the  grated  root  is  placed 

Ion  a  fiat,  sloping  stone,  and 

Imbbed  with  another,  just  as 

lis  done  by  the  Araucanians 

|(see  page  559). 

'Hie  next  process  is  to 

Irid  it  of  its  poisonous  juices, 

land  in  this  part  of  the  ope- 

Itation  there  is  also  consider- 

lable  variation.  Among  some 

|ttibe8,the  scraped  cassava  is 

jtaken  out  of  the  dish  and  pressed  tightly  into  a  sieve  or  colander.  This  instrument  (Fig.  2) 

lis  very  ingeniously  made.     It  is  of  basket-work,  but  instead  of  being  made  of  flat  strips 

lof  cane  or  reed,  round  twigs  are  used,  about  as  thick  as  ordinary  drawing-pencils.    The 

Idrawing  shows  the  general  form  of  one  of  these  colanders,  but,  on  account  of  the  small 

jsize,  cannot  give  a  correct  idea  of  the  ingenious  mode  in  which  the  shape  of  the  vessel 

|is  preserved,  while  the  interstices  are  not  allowed  to  diminish  or  increase  in  size.    This 
done  by  beginning  with  a  comparatively  few  twigs  at  the  apex  of  the  colander,  and 

jinserting  fresh  twigs  at  regular  intervals  as  the  vessel  increases  in  size. 

Into  this  colander  the  cassava  is  pressed  and  kneaded  with  water,  until  a  considerable 

jamount  of  the  juice  is  expressed. 

It  is  then  left  in  the  sieve  to  undergo  a  partial  drying,  and  is  soon  ready  for  another 

Jwcessithat  of  the  press ;  and  it  is  remarkable  that,  though  presses  of  various  descriptions 

ave  been  sent  from  £urope,  none  of  them  seem  to  answer  so  well  as  the  native  Guianan 

bb2 


CASSAVA  niSH  AND  COLANU£a    {FnmnyCotteetion.) 


:>;1 


mt 


m 


■  \ 


^4 


K'l'im 


oia 


i>     t 


TlPin  AND  BOWL    (#'fVM  my  CoUeoMoM.) 


OUIANi. 

press  called  the  "tipiti."  This  press  is  a 
cylindrical  basket,  from  six  to  seven  feei  ii 
length,  and  about  four  inches  in  diameter  I 
made  of  the  bark  of  the  Jacitara  palm  j 
species  of  Desmoneus.  The  lower  part  of  the 
tipiti  is  closed,  and  brought  nearly  to  a  point,! 
•while  the  upper  part  is  left  open,  each  endi 
terminating  in  a  very  strong  loop.  Owiti"  to 
the  mode  in  which  the  tipiti  is  made,  the  central 
portion  is  highly  elastic,  while  the  mouth  and 
tip  are  comparatively  stiff. 

Several  of  these  tipities  generally  hann  to 
the  roof  or  the  cross-beam  of  the  hut,  so  as  to 
be  xeadv  for  use  when  wanted.  One  of  them  is 
then  filled  with  grated  cassava,  which  is  thrust 
into  the  elastic  tube  as  tightly  as  possibk 
80  as  to  cause  it  to  become  very  much  shorter, 
and  veiy  mudi  thicker  in  the  middle.  Under- 
neath the  tipiti  is  placed  an  earthenware  pan, 
in  order  to  receive  the  juice.  Vessels  such  as 
these  are  made  by  the  natives,  and  althoufh 
they  axe  very  fragile,  as  the  clay  is  never 
thoroughly  kneaded,  and  the  baking  is  insuffi. 
dent,  they  can  endure  the  fire  well  enongh  for 
■  cooking  purposes.  The  vessel  which  is  repre- 
sented in  the  illustration  is  of  a  deep  brown 
colour,  striped  and  spotted  with  black. 

Besides  these  soft  and  fragile  bowls,  the' 
natives  m<?lce  bottles  for  the  purpose  of  carrying 
"water.  Some  of  these  clay  bottles  are  really- 
elegant  in  form,  and  show  evidences  of  artistic' 
feelit^  on  the  part  of  the  potter.  A  figuie  of 
a  double  water-bottle,  with  its  earthenware 
•toppei%  is  given  on  page  613. 

X  heavy  weight  is  then  fastened  to  the 
bottcnn  of  the  tipiti,  which  is  consequently 
ebngaied  and  narrowed,  so  as  to  compress  the 
contents  forcibly,  and  squeeze  out  the  juice  that 
remains  in  the  cassava.  After  a 
while  a  still  stronger  pressure  is 
obtained  by  means  of  the  lever.  A 
pole  is  passed  through  the  loop  at 
the  bottom  of  the  tipiti,  and  the 
shorter  end  of  it  lashed  to  one  of  the 
upright  posts  of  the  house.  Tlie 
heavy  weight — usually  a  large  stone 
— is  then  hung  to  the  longer  end 
of  the  pole,  so  as  to  produce  a 
powerful  leverage  on  the  tipiti, 
and  compress  the  cassava  still 
further. 

When  the  process  has  arrived  at 
this  state,  the  cassava-maker  often 
adds  her  own  weight  to  that  of 
the  stone,  by  sitting  on  the  end  of 
the  lever,  and  with  her  baby 


: .  % 


!i'l  >'    i| 


SUGAR-MAKlNG.     - 


613 


its  cradle  on  her  back,  occupies  herself  in  some  of  the  lighter  feminine  occa- 
I  nations. 

The  cassava  is  now  fit  for  oamng,  for  which  purpose  it  is  placed  on  circular  iron 

tes,  which  are  laid  over  the  firo  like  the  "  girdles "  on  which  oat-cakes  are  baked. 
]«rh  little  known  in  this  country  under  its  proper  name,  cassava  is  largely  used 
ttie  name  of  semolina,  which  is  nothing  more  than  the  cassava  roughly  ground  to 
1  coarse  sort  of  grain. 

Nothing  of  this  useful  plant  is  thrown  away.  We  have  seen  that  the  farinaceous 
jnattercan  be  rendered  wholesome  by  being  deprived  of  its  poisonous  juice,  and  we  shall 
Boff  see  that  even  this  juice  itself  can  be  rendered  useful  If  man  or  beast  were  to  diiuk 
it  as  it  pours  from  between  the  interstices  of 
the  tipiti,  they  would  swell,  and  die  in  great 
imny.  But  by  means  of  boiling  the  poisonous 
principle  is  driven  off,  and  the  juice  changes 
to  a  deep  brown  liquid,  which  is  well  known 
under  the  name  of  cassareep,  and  extensively 
ised  as  a  sauce.  It  is  the  foundation  of  the 
"pepper-pot"  of  the  West  Indies,  and  when 
ised  by  natives  is  so  highly  impregnated  with 
red  pepper,  that  when  they  hospitably  serve  a 
white  stranger  with  cassava  bread  and  cassareep 
sance,  the  mouth  of  the  stranger  is  quite  exco- 
riated by  the  quantity  of  capsicum. 

K  the  reader  will  refer  to  the  illustration 
representing  a  Warau  house,  on  page  607,  he 
rill  see  the  various  processes  of  cassava- 
making. 

On  the  right  hand  is  seen  a  woman  kneeling 
hefore  the  grater,  and  scraping  the  cassava  into 
the  dish  or  basket  Hanging  to  the  cross- 
beams of  the  hut  are  two  of  the  tipiti  presses, 

one  filled  ready  for  the  weight  and  the  lever,  and  the  other  stretched  nearly  to  its  full 
extent.  A  woman  is  sitting  on  the  lever,  and  so  expressing  the  last  drops  from  the 
cassava  into  the  bowl  The  baking  of  the  cassava-cake  is  shown  in  the  buckground  on 
the  right  hand. 

A  few  little  episodes  of  Guianan  life  are  shown  in  the  same  illustration.  On  the  left 
hand  is  seen  a  man  armed  with  his  bow  and  long  arrows,  and  having  slimg  on  his 
ibuulders  the  little  bag  which  serves  as  a  pocket.  Another  man  is  lying  asleep  in  his 
hammock,  and  nearly  in  the  middle  is  shown  a  mother  with  her  two  children,  one  of 
them  dragging  a  huge  spider  tied  to  a  string.  The  spiders  of  this  country  are  sometimes 
as  large  as  a  man's  outspread  hand,  and,  unpleasant  playfellows  as  they  appear  to  us,  they 
are  ased  in  this  light  by  the  children,  as  was  seen  by  Mr.  Bates. 

The  natives  can  also  make  sugar,  though  of  a  rather  coarse  character.  Some  of  the 
tribes  employ  a  machine  with  small  wooden  rollers,  for  the  purpose  of  crushing  the 
sugar-cane  and  expressing  the  juice,  but  the  plan  followed  by  the  Caribs  is  the  most 
simple,  and  at  the  same  time  the  most  remarkable.  They  caive  the  upper  part  of  a  stout 
Mst  into  the  rude  semblance  of  a  human  bust,  the  post  being  as  nearly  as  possible  as 
large  as  a  maiL  The  part  that  answers  to  the  collar-bone  projects  considerably,  and  a 
hole  is  bored  throrgh  the  middle  of  the  neck  under  the  chin. 

When  the  Caribs  wish  to  make  their  sugar,  they  put  one  end  of  along  and  stout 
lever  into  tha  hole  in  the  neck,  and  lay  the  cane  horizontally  upon  the  collar-bones.  One 
man  then  takes  the  end  of  thf  lever,  and  by  pressing  it  down  crushes  the  cane  so  that 
the  juice  flows  down  the  breast  of  the  image  into  the  vessel,  while  another  man  shifts  the 
cane  80  as  to  bring  every  portion  successively  under  the  lever. 

As  for  drink,  the  Gxiianan  natives  have  from  time  immemorial  made  an  intoxicating 
liqoor  called  piwairi,  whidx  is  almost  exacUy  like  the  mudai  of  the  Araucaniaos.    A 


TWIN  BOTTLES.    (From  Jlr.  CkrUt^t  CoIbetioK,} 


614 


OUIiNA. 


JrM 


.^#1 


fl'''?'  ■ 

^'■4-t  - 

i''s''  't ''  ■ 

»"'§"'? 

i -t*^ 

pluv 

mAi'^i 

numbar  of  cakes  of  cassava-bread  are  toasted  brown,  thrown  into  a  large  vessel,  and 
boiling  water  poured  over  them.  The  remainder  of  the  cakes  are  masticated  and  mixed 
with  the  others  in  the  vessel.  Fermentation  then  takes  place  very  rapidly,  and  in  a  short 
time  the  liquor  is  fit  to  drink.  The  natives  are  immoderately  fOnd  of  this  diggufttioff 
preparation,  and  often  brew  and  drink  great  quantities  at  a  time.  A  canoe  is  no  uncom. 
mon  vessel  to  be  filled  with  piwarri,  and  every  one  who  joins  in  the  revel  is  piesumed  to 
become  intoxicated  as  soon  as  possibla  Mr.  Brett  mentions  an  amusing  instence  d 
native  feeling  on  this  subject 

The  Axaw&ks  of  the  Mahaiconi  district  having  begged  that  a  missionary  might  ]» 
sent  to  them,  the  Bishop  determined  on  visiting  them  personally.  In  honour  of  bit 
arrival,  the  Araw&ks  had  got  up  a  great  festival,  mduding  a  canoe  full  of  piwarri,  and 
the  curious  Maquarri  dance,  of  which  we  shall  presently  hear.  Most  of  them  veie 
intoxicated,  but  they  apologised  to  the  Bishop  for  their  shortcomings  in  politeness,  and 
said  that  if  they  had  known  sooner  of  his  visit,  they  would  have  had  two  canoes  full  of 
piwarri  instead  of  one. 

Piwarri  fdasts  vary  in  detail  according  to  the  tribe  which  holds  them.  They  are, 
however,  always  accompanied  by  a  dance,  and  by  some  ceremonies  practised  by  the  pia. 
man  or  conjurer.  An  interesting  account  of  a  piwarri  feast  is  given  by  Messrs.  Spix  and 
Martius,  in  their  "  Travels  in  Braiil : " — 

"  By  d^prees,  those  residing  at  a  greater  distance  arrived  in  single  troops,  each  with 
his  whole  family,  and  with  bag  and  be^ggage,  as  if  they  were  going  to  migrate;  the  men 
who  had  not  yet  secreted  their  bows  and  arrows  in  the  neighbouring  woods  hid  them 
here ;  the  women  put  down  their  baskets,  took  the  children  on  their  shoulders,  and 
looked  for  the  drinking-cup  {cu^).  Without  conversing  with  each  other,  each  memW 
of  the  faokily  examined  the  surrounding  company  with  an  unsteadv  look ;  the  men 
approached  each  other,  and  saluted  their  neighbours,  at  most,  by  poutmg  out  their  lips, 
and  a  scaroely  audible  nasal  tone. 

"  In  the  middle  of  the  assembly,  and  nearest  to  the  pot,  stood  the  chief,  who,  by  his 
strength,  cunning,  and  courage,  had  obtained  some  command  over  them,  and  had  received 
the  title  of  captain.  In  his  right  hand  he  held  the  nmraca,  the  above-mentioned  caatanet, 
which  they  call  gringerina,  and  rattled  with  it,  beating  time  with  his  right  foot.  We  did 
not  find  any  traces  among  the  Indians  of  the  oracles  of  the  maracd,  mentioned  in  the 
accouats  of  earlier  travellers.  Bather  walking  than  dancing,  he  advanced  slowly,  with  hit 
body  bent  forwards,  round  the  pot,  towards  which  his  eyes  were  constantly  turned.  The 
dance,  the  measure  of  which  was  in  triple  time,  was  accompanied  by  him  with  a  low 
monotonous  singing,  which  was  more  strongly  marked  when  he  stamped  with  his  foot. 
The  oftener  the  sor\g  was  repeated,  the  more  solemn  and  animated  was  the  expresuon 
of  his  voice  and  features.  AH  the  rest  stood  motionless  round  the  pot,  stared  at  him 
witbout  speaking,  and  only  now  and  then,  when  the  words  of  the  dancer,  which  seemed 
to  be  extempore,  moved  them,  thsy  broke  out  into  immoderate  cries. 

"  After  this  measured  circular  dance,  by  which,  probably,  it  was  .nteifded  to  conjure 
and  keep  off  evil  spirits,  the  leader  approached  the  pot,  took  from  the  hand  of  his  neigh- 
bbur  the  drinking-vessel  which  he  held  ready,  gravely  dipped  it  into  the  pot,  and  took  a 
sip.  The  rattling  of  the  gringcrina  and  the  monotonous  music  became  general,  and 
more  and  more  noisy  the  longer  the  cup  went  round.  We,  too,  had  a  full  cuja  presented 
to  us,  and  though  filled  with  disgust,  we  were  obliged  to  follow  the  advice  of  our  guide 
to  empty  it,  in  order  not  to  give  the  Indians  any  reasons  for  distrust. 

"  The  beverage  resembles  in  taste  our  malt  liquor,  and  when  token  in  a  large  quantity 
is  intoxicating,  an  effect  which  was  but  too  manifest  towards  the  end  of  the  feast,  by 
their  leaping  and  noisy  singing  of  'Hi/  ha!  ha  I'  Hopes  had  been  given  us  that  ve 
should  see  on  this  occasion  the  dances  of  the  Coroados ;  but  towards  evening,  after 
their  stomachs  and  heads  were  full,  one  party  slipped  away  after  the  other,  as  if  by 
previous  agreement." 

The  same  authors  give  an  account  of  a  melancholy  sort  of  dance  performed  by 
another  tribe  of  natives,  the  Puns : — 

"  When  they  had  been  mi^e  familiar,  and  treated  with  plentiful  draughts  of  brandy, 


DANCES. 

Itffbich,  like  all  Indians,  they  are  passionately  fond,  they  began 
Itheir  dance  by  night,  on  an  open  spot  not  far  from  the  fazenda 
Loaidowald.    If  the  compact  low  stature,  the  brown-red  colour, 
L  jet-black  hair  hanging  down  in  disorder,  the  disagreeable  form 
li^their  broad  angular  countenances,  the  small,  oblique,  unsteady, 
IliliDkiDg  eyes,  and,  lastly,  the  tripping,  short,  light  step  of  these 
urages  had  excited  in  us  the  most  sorrowful  feelings  at  the 
Lbawment  of  humanity  in  them,  these  were  further  increased 
Iw  the  melancholy  expression  of  their  festivity  in  the  darkness 
L  the  night    The  men  placed  themselves  close  together  in  a 
|liDe,and  behind  them  the  women,  also  in  a 
lliie!  The  male  children,  sometimes  two  or 
Itliree,  took  hold  of  each  othf  and  of  the 
Ibthen  round    the   w-   ,  the    female 

Wim  did  their  motL«....  Ir  is  position 
key  begin  their  melanoholy  'Hdvr—Jo — hd — 
liorW    It  is  remarkable  that  the  melodies 

which  Lery  noted  above  two  hundred  years 

igo  among  the  Indians  in  the  neighbourhood 

of  Bio  Janeiro  veiy  much  resemble  those 

observed  by  ns. 
"The  long  and  the  dance  were  repeated 

KTenl  times,  and  the  two  rows  moved  slowly 

ioiwBTd  in  a  measured  triple  time.    In  the 

fint  three  steps  the^  put  the  left  foot  forward, 

ud  \mi  the  left  eide ;  at  the  first  and  third 

itep  they  stamped  with  the  left  foot,  and  at  the 

Ncondwith  the  right;  in  the  following  three 

iteps  they  advanced  the  right  foot  at  the  first 

md  last,  bending  on  the  right  side.    In  this 

manner  they  advanced  a  little  alternately,  in 

ihort  steps.    As  soon  as  the  song  was  con- 
cluded, they  ran  back  in  disorder,  as  if  in 

flight— first  the  women  with  their  daughters, 

and  then  the  men  with  their  sons.    After  this 

they  placed  themselves  in  the  same  order  as 

before,  and  the  scene  was  repeated.    A  negro, 

vbo  had  lived  a  long  time  among  the  Puris, 

explained  to  us  the  words  sung  to  this  dance 

as  a  lamentation,  the  subject  of  which  was, 

that  they  had  attempted  to  pluck  a  flower  from 

a  tree,  but  had  fallen  down.   No  interpretation 

of  this  melancholy  scene  could  have  appeared 

to  us  more  appropriate  than  that  of  the  loss 

of  Paradise." 
The  most  curious  of  all  the  Guianan  dances 

is  that  which  is  called  the  Maquarri  dance,  from 

the  implement  which  forms  its  principal  ele- 
ment The  Maquarri  is  a  whip,  and  the  object 

of  the  dance  is  giving  and  receiving  blows 

fiom  the  maquarri.    The  form  of  this  whip 

varies  in  dififerent  districts ;  two  very  distinct 

forms  being  given  in  the  accompanying  illus- 

tntion. 
One  of  them,  which  is  the  form  usually 
is  made  of  silk-grass  fibre,  bound 


6U 


i  fl  ■ 
I'll 


'4 


n  1  l.ll 


41 

m 


'  f 


m 


HAQUAUU  WHin.  (jyeMtktCMi^OUlMMnk) 


618 


GtJIAKA. 


prrrrr' -^ 


It;?-':!: 

togethtr  so  as  to  form  a  stiff  and  elastic  whip.  The  handle  Is  strengthened  by  bein, 
bound  strongly  with  a  strip  of  dark  cane  wound  spirally  around  it,  and  ia  ornamente! 
by  a  tuft  of  fibres,  which  hang  from  the  butt.  Several  tufts  of  white  cotton 
adorn  che  transition  between  the  handle  and  the  lash,  the  latter  of  which  l_ 
gradually  to  a  point.  The  whole  whip,  including  the  lash,  is  nearly  five  feet  in  leu^),' 
and  is  a  most  formidable  instrument  of  torture,  capable  of  cutting  into  the  bare  " 
like  a  knife,  and  causing  the  blood  to  spurt  from  the  wound  which  it  makes. 

Tjie  other  form  is  scareely  so  terrible  b  whip  to  the  eye,  though  it  may  inflict  quiu 
as  much  pain  when  skilfully  handled.    It  is  entirely  covered  with  cane,  and,  as  it  j] 


'    1  i 


i 


& 


ii 


n  ,' 


cm 


THE  MAQUABBI  DAMCI. 

swimg  about,  it  gives  a  crackling  sound  with  every  curve.    The  length  of  this  whip  ii  | 
three  feet  four  inches. 

The  maquarri  dance  is  conducted  in  the  following  manner.     The  young  men  n 
boys,  decorated  with  all  the  fantastic  featherwork  which  native  art  can  supply,  ranf.'e  I 
themselves  in  two  rows  opposite  each  other,  the  dancurs  being  all  armed  with  their 
maquarri  whips,  which  they  wave  in  the  air,  uttering  f  .t  the  same  time  cries  which  an  [ 
intended  to  imitate  the  notes  of  birds. 

Presently  two  of  the  dancers  from  opposite  sidPi  challenge  each  other,  leave  the  I 
ranks,  and  dance  opposite  each  other  in  the  open  space  between  the  ranks.    After] 
dancing  for  a  while,  one  of  them  stops,  and  stancs  firmly  on  one  leg,  thrusting  the 
other  forward,  and  remaining  perfectly  firm  and  stead/; 

His  opponent,  or  partner,  whichever  he  may  be  called,  stoops  down,  takes  deli- 
berate aim  at  aotofi  joit  of  the  f  rejecting  Icig,  and  then  leaping  into  the  air,  is 


length  of  this  whip  ii 


THE  MAQUARKI  DANCE. 


617 


ijer  to  give  force  to  hia  stroke,  delivers  a  blow  with  all  his  strength.  A  practised 
ftquarri  dancer  is  sure  to  cut  deeply  into  the  skin  and  to  draw  blood  bv  tbu  stroke  ; 
tut  the  receiver  does  not  shrink  from  the  blow,  gives  no  sign  of  pain,  and  only  smiles 
loiiteinptuonsly  as  he  executes  the  dance.  Presently  hia  opponent  holds  out  his  leg  in 
lgni  to  be  struck,  and  after  a  few  lashes  have  been  exchanged,  they  retire  to  the  piwarri 
^el,  drink  some  of  its  contents,  and  return  to  their  places  in  the  ranks. 

The  greatest  good-humour  prevails  during  thia  strange  contest,  though  when  a  couple 
ol  pov^erful  and  experienced  dancers  have  met,  they  have  often  scarcely  been  able  to 
talk  from  the  severity  of  the  blows  which  they  have  received.  Sometimes,  after  a  hard 
jjy's  dancing  and  drinking,  when  their  legs  are  stiff  and  sore  from  the  blows  which  they 
liave  reoeived,  and  their  heads  are  aching  from  the  liquid  they  have  drunk,  they  declare 
that  they  will  abandon  the  dance  for  ever.  But,  as  soon  as  their  legs  get  well  and 
their  heads  are  clear  again,  they  forget  all  their  promises,  and  join  in  the  next  maquarri 
Jance  with  unabated  zest 

During  one  of  these  dances,  which  was  performed  in  Mr.  Brett's  presence,  a  stout 
little  Warau  came  to  the  encampment,  when  the  dance  was  nearly  over,  evidently 
fith  the  idea  of  getting  some  piwarri  without  undergoing  the  previous  salutation  of 
the  maquarri  whip.  The  young  men  at  once  divined  his  intention,  and  quietly  passed 
the  word  among  themselves  to  frustrate  his  design.  Accordingly,  ho  was  challenged 
JD  rapid  succession  by  the  young  men,  and  subjected  to  more  than  oi-dinary  castigaiion 
Wore  he  obtained  any  piwarri.  However,  he  bore  his  punishment  manfully,  and  did 
his  best  to  look  pleasant,  although  he  soon  perceived  the  trap  into  which  he  had  fallen. 

Od  that  occasion  the  dance  was  given  in  honour  of  a  woman  who  had  been  buried  in 

house.  A  broad  plank  lay  upon  her  gitive,  and  on  it,  an  g  other  articles,  was  a 
of  silk-grass,  being  the  remainder  of  the  material  from  w.  ^ch  the  maquarri  whips 
jd  been  made,  these  articles  having  somewhat  of  the  sacred  character  about  them.  After 
toing  through  a  few  ceremonies,  two  or  three  men,  armed  with  long  knives,  dashed  ia 
uuoDg  ^e  dancers,  snatched  the  whips  from  them,  cut  off  the  lashes,  and  flung  them  into 
the  grave.  The  owners  of  the  whips  pretended  to  be  very  savage  at  surrendering  the. 
whips,  leaping,  throwing  somersaulte,  and  going  through  all  kinds  of  evolutions,  so  that  it 
fas  great  matter  of  surprise  that<any  of  them  escaped  injury. 

On  another  occasion,  when  the  maquarri  dance  had  been  got  up  in  honour  of  the 
Bishop,  all  the  dancers,  before  they  went  into  the  large  house,  laid  their  whips  on  a  board 
vhich  bad  been  placed  thero  expressly  for  their  reception. 

With  regard  to  this  dance,  Mr.  Brett  was  much  struck  with  the  apparent  indifference 
jo  pain  manifested  by  the  natives,  and  asked  them  how  they  could  endure  such  tortures 
vithout  seeming  to  feel  them.  The  Indians  replied  that  their  insensibility  to  pain  was 
partly  produced  by  the  piwarri,  and  was  partly  owing  to  the  presence  of  the  women,  who 
voiild  scoff  at  any  one  who  showed  the  least  symptom  of  sufi'ering. 

Giving  both  these  reasons  their  full  value,  there  are  two  others  of  much  greater 
importance.  One  is  the  natural  apathy  of  the  native,  who  requires  a  very  strong  stimulus 
for  exertion.  This  apathy  extends  to  the  nerves  of  sensation  as  well  as  to  those  of 
Tolition,  and  the  real  fact  is,  that  a  blow  which  would  cause  the  most  horrible  agony  to  a 
[Tbite  man  is  scarcely  felt  by  the  native  Guianan.  The  other  is  the  effect  of  exposure 
land  perfect  health  of  body.  All  those  who  have  gone  into  training  for  any  athletic 
tomtest  will  remember  how  different  is  the  pain-bearing  capacity  of  the  trained  and 
untrained  man,  the  former  scarcely  seeming  to  be  aware  of  an  injury  which  would  have 
)ro3trated  him  for  weeks  had  he  been  untrained.  Now  these  natives  are  always  in  the 
itate  of  body  to  which  the  civilized  athlete  occasionally  brings  himself,  and  the  result  is, 

it  external  injuries  have  but  little  effect  oa  them. 


T 

„ 

!  1.' 

i 

i 

i 

t 


"^ 


ti'  n 


'^1-ki 


m 


T 

.'I 

,'.  j  \ 

0 

1  < 

<i 

>  1 

CHAPTER  XIII 


THB  TRIBES  OF  GUIANA.— Continued. 


MATHm  BBAO-DUHM  AlTD    THSIB    BTRVCTURX — TB>    FBATHBS    AFROH— TABIOC*  I>AIfei|-.i 
OaOHTABY    ABAWAK     DANOB — DBBM     OF     THB     WOMEN — THB    XIMIBA    AMD     (UnCYV—liOn 
MANVFAOTUBB— >BABMONT   OW    OOLOVB — MB.    BAINBB's    THBOBY — A     BIM6I7LAB    Pi;BCBAIt-.x 
■APOBV  OB   OABTKB  Or   THB    OABIBS — PAINT    AND    TATTOO — THR     tPATHB    CAP   AMD    a|>|,^  i 
wan    AMONO     THR     NATIVB8 — SKILL     IN     PISHING    AND     CAYMAN-CATCHINO'i-MR.    VATtBToil 
ADVBMTURR — THR   INORNI0U8  BOOK— OAMBS  AMD   BP0BT8 — SHIBU>-WBB8TLIN0— OANOl-Mil 
— MATIOATINa   TUB  FALLS. 


U: 


DUMVO  their  dances  the  natives  display  all  their  hest  feather  onianients,  seTenl 
vrhich  are  shown  in  the  following  pages.  The  foundation  of  the  two  head-drestes  is] 
circlet  made  of  thin  dark  cane  cut  into  strips.  One  of  these  is  made  of  parrots'  featbe 
beautifully  shaded  from  dark  blue  to  brilliant  green,  and  being  topped  with  three  loi 
straight  scarlet  feathers  from  the  tail  of  the  macaw.  The  general  effect  of  this  lieautih 
head-dress  is  heightened  by  a  tow  of  white  downy  featheiB  by  which  it  is  inrroundei 
This  specimen  was  made  by  the  Macoushie  tribe. 

The  second  head-dress  is  called  Arok,  and,  though  very  handsome  in  point  of  colon 
does  not  possess  the  beauty  of  form  which  characterises  the  other.  The  greater  part  i 
the  head-dress  is  bright  yellow,  but  just  on  either  side  of  the  top  are  two  broad  ban 
of  scarlet.    The  feathers  m  this  specimen  are  arranged  four  deep. 

The  reader  may  remember  that,  in  many  portions  of  the  uncivilized  world,  aproiigti.^ 
made  of  thongs  depending  from  the  waist     This  principle  is  carried  out  by  many  of  tii] 
African  tribes,  who  use  thongs  or  strips  of  leather,  as  well  as  in  several  of  the  island 
Polynesia,  where  vegetable  materials  are  used.  We  have  on  page  620  an  example  of  thee 
principle  carried  out  in  Tropical  America,  feathers  being  employed  instead  of  skin,  g_ 
or  bark.    The  length  of  this  apron  is  one  foot  nine  inches,  and  its  depth  one  foot  thn 
inches.    It  is  made  of  feathers,  blue  at  the  base  and  tip,  and  scarlet  in  the  middle. 
may  be  seen  by  the  smaller  figure  at  the  side,  the  feathers  are  fastened  on  the  string  tli 
binds  the  apron  on  the  waist  by  doubling  over  the  quill,  and  tying  the  doubled  endoTa 
the  string 

Another  and  a  rather  picturesque  dance  is  described  by  Mr.  Brett.  This  is  an  Arai J3 
dance,  and  is  performed  in  the  following  manner : — 

Twelve  young  men  step  forward,  and  arrange  themselves  in  parallel  rows ;  bnt  instdl 
of  carrying  maquarri  whips,  they  bear  slender  rods,  about  twelve  feet  in  length,  decorBtedj 
with  strips  of  silk-grass  stained  red,  and  having  at  the  tips  little  gourds  with  stones  kl 
them.  They  dance  backwards  and  forwards,  striking  the  ends  of  their  rods  against  thel 
ground,  and  keeping  time  with  the  measure.  From  time  to  time  the  young  women  gonpl 
to  the  dancers,  seize  their  arms,  and  dance  with  them,  and  then,  as  the  men  clasli  tMl 
rattling  ornaments  of  beetles'  wing-cases  with  which  their  wrists  and  leg?  are  decont(i| 
the  women  loose  their  hold,  and  run  back  to  their  companions  like  frightened  deer. 


DRESS. 


610 


j^Warau  dance  is  described  by  the  flame  miasionary  who  witnessed  the  maqnarH 
^  "  It  waa  little  more  than  ^  measured  series  of  steps,  accompanied  with  stanipiuu, 
J  the  persona  advanced  or  receatc'  "nn^ctui^oB  Ln  single  rank,  sometimes  in  two  raokt 


I-.XT" 


rett.  This  is  an  AiavSl 


>  ^1 


HBAD-DBBSSKS.    (JVon  A*  CMity  CoOeeUoik 

ling  each  other,  throwing  their  riiatht  arms  over  their  right-hand  neighbour's  shoulders, 
|d  their  left  arms  round  their  left-hand  neighbour's  waist,  swaying  their  bodies  to  and 
Occasionally  the  women  would  rim,  and,  inserting  themselves  between  the  men, 
lin  the  dance. 

"The  effect  was  somewhat  heightened  by  a  monotonous  chant  sung  in  unison,  and  by 
8 clatter  of  beads  and  anklets  made  of  hard  seeds  and  the  wings  of  beetles.  The  dance 
i  intended  to  represent  the  antics  of  a  herd  of  kairounies,  or  bush-hogs,  and  the  chant 
i  a  succession  of  mocking  or  jeering  expressions." 

It  is  on  such  occasions  as  these  that  the  women  produce  their  best  apparel.   Generally, 

[long  as  none  but  their  own  people  are  in  sight,  they  are  not  particular  about  wearing 

ptlies  of  any  kind,  but  since  they  have  mixed  with  the  white  people  they  have  learned 

be  more  fastidious.    When  a  white  stranger  comes  to  a  native  settlement,  the  men  and 

pen  are  mostly  independent  of  clothing,  but  the  latter,  as  soon  as  they  distinguish  the 

pour  of  their  visitor,  run  off  to  their  homes  to  put  on  their  dresses. 

Those  settlements  that  are  tolerably  near  civilization  usually  employ  the  "  kimisa,"  ie. 

lort  of  petticoat  passing  round  the  waist,  and  suspended  by  a  string  over  one  shoulder. 

J  dresses  are  considered  merely  a  concession  to  the  peculiar  notions  of  the  white  man, 

t  though  worn  as  long  as  he  is  present,  are  taken  o£f  as  soon  as  he  departs,  and  carefully 

taway  until  the  next  white  visitor  comes. 

The  native  dress  of  ceremony  is,  however,  the  little  apron  called  the  queyu,  or  ken. 
tthe  present  time  it  is  nwde  of  beads,  but  before  beads  were  procurable  it  was  limply 


I'' 


1      ^.f  ■  « i 


!■  .4;v';>,vii 


w 


620 


GUIANA. 


f,    t 


.  I 


of  cotton,  decorated  with  shelLi,  beetles'  wings,  similar  ornaments.     fknn\ 

these  odd  little  aprons  are  iu  my  collection.    The  beat  and  moat  eluburato  of  thetn 
J    •  that  which   is   repreMnt, 

t»tu.  halovr,  and  which  wm  pr, 

seiited  to  me  by  H.  Hjfi 
Esq. 

This  beautiful  specimei 
of  native  art  ia  eight  iiich« 
in  length  and  four  in  deptli 
including  the  large  betj 
that  serve  as  a  fringe,  ItL 
made   entirely  of  "wedi 
beads,  threaded  on  aiik-n 
in  such  a  mannnr  that  tin 
thread  is   scarcely  viaibje 
The  principle  on  which  thi 
maker    has  gone  is,  tin 
she  has  woven  s  lort 
framework  of  perpendicnli, 
threads  or  strings,  set  exactij 
wide  enough  apart  to  alb 
two  beads  to  be  placed  I 
FEATucB  AFBON.  (FrMtttOrMy  coiiicNow.)  tween  them.    Byiliitpii 


m  ■  ■ 


Wa 


'CtSl 


CO 


ttinll 


t 


r  K  wi^^W^^WM%T ^r  TAi  WWWfW^n 


'ic 


BEAD  APRON.   (Frm  my  ColUcHon. 


she  has  regulated  the  arrangement  of  the  beads  requisite  to  form  the  pattern,  while  thtl 
beads  themselves  are  strun'*  uoon  fine  silk-grass  threads  that  run  at  right  angles  to  tlit| 
others.  | 

The  colours  are  blue^  yellow,  green  and  carmine,  iu  transparent  beads,  and  cballi'l 
white  and  vermilion  in  opaque  beads,  not  counting  the  larger  beads  used  to  form  tkl 
fringe.  The  principle  of  the  pattern  is  that  of  the  square  standing  on  an  angle,  or  tbel 
"  diamond,"  as  it  is  more  familiarly  termed.  First,  three  diamonds  have  been  worked  ill 
vellow  beads,  a  line  of  green  beads  running  down  the  centre  of  the  yellow,  and  a  ntlier| 
brwd  Una  of  cannine  beads  passing  along  Uie  inner  and  outer  edge  of  each  diaffiood. 


^^^ 


THE  QUEYU. 


m 


The  dark  pattern  in  the  centre  of  each  diamond  is  made  of  bine  beadii,  and  the  square 

terni  in  each  an^le  of  the  diamond  are  mado  of  chalk-\thite  beada  vrith  a  centre  of 

lilioa    The  entire  apron  is  edged  with  the  chalk-white  beads.     The  fringe  at  the 

jm  ia  made  of  a  treble  row  of  much  larger  beads,  one  of  which  in  represented  of  the 

lize,  and  at  cither  end  of  each  bead  is  a  email  scarlet  cylinder,  like  coral. 

On  looking  at  the  form  of  the  apron,  the  reader  will  notice  that  it  is  much  wider  at 
le  bottom  than  at  the  top.  This  is  intentional.  Tlje  thick  perpendicular  strings  only 
tend  M  far  as  the  upper  comers,  the  others  being  thin  tlueads.    The  consequence  of 

itructure  is,  that  when  the  apron  ia  held  up  by  two  loops,  the  middle  of  it  is  nearly 

while  the  two  end»  full  into  heavy  folds. 

There  is  a  positively  startling  boldness  about  the  colouring  of  this  apron ;  such,  for 
.mple,  as  the  placing  green  beads  next  to  th«  yellow.    Still,  the  whole  arrangement 

the  colours  is  so  admirable,  that  in  spite  of  the  brilliant  hues  of  the  beads,  which  are 
the  brightest  possible  blue,  yellow,  carmine,  and  vermilion,  they  are  so  well  harmonized, 

in  DO  case  does  one  hue  seem  to  predominate  over  another,  or  to  irLerfere  with 

ither. 

Mme  few  years  ago,  I  was  discussing  the  colouring  c'  this  very  apron  v«rith  Mr.  T. 
jineu,  the  celebrated  traveller,  and  asking  if  he  had  any  theory  by  vhieh  he  could 
count  for  the  artistic  harmony  of  colour  which  is  invariably  displayrj  tu  the  aprons. 
Je  uiii  tliat  he  had  long  thought  that  the  natives  unconsciously  imitated  the  colouring 
n  the  wings  of  the  corneous  butterflies  which  are  so  plentiful  in  I'.. at  land,  id,  froiu 
ipecimens  m  his  collection,  showed  that  the  very  collocation  of  hues  which  .  reduced 
larmony  of  colouring  in  the  bead  apron  was  also  to  be  found  in  the  wingi  o'  Guianan 
lutterfltes.  Perhaps  the  splendid  plumage  of  many  Guianan  birds  ^^my  also  afford  hiit!  t 
[or  the  native  artist 

Another  queyu  in  my  collection  is  made  of  similar  material,  a..d  on  the  same 
irinciple,  but  is  of  a  totally  difl'erent  pattein.  In  this  case,  tiie  maker  has  evidently 
ossessed  a  preponderance  of  the  chalk-white  beads,  and  comparatively  few  of  the  red, 
lue,  and  yellow  beads.  She  has  accordingly  made  the  body  of  the  npron  of  the  white 
ead«,  and  enlivened  it  by  two  patterns,  of  red,  blue,  and  yellow,  formed  much  like  those 
liich  occupy  the,  centre  of  the  diamond  in  the  apron  which  has  bopn  just  described.  In 
hape  the  two  aprons  are  identical,  but  ihs  latter  is  very  much  smaller  in  size,  being  only 
|four  inches  in  length  and  two  in  depth. 

The  third  specimen  of  the  queyu  in  my  collection  is  much  larger,  being  made  of  large 

>,  and  really  may  take  rank  as  an  article  of  dress  and  not  a  mere  ornament).    It  is 

hitteen  inches  in  length  by  nine  in  depth,  and,  though  not  possessing  the  brilliant 

lonn  of  the  two  queyus  which  have  been  described,  is  yet  a  handsome  article  of 

ioitume.    The  white  beads  of  which  the  groundwork    f  this  apron  is  made  are  as  large 

|a8  ordinary  peas,  so  that  the  whole  work  is  of  a  muci>  «'   .rser  character  than  that  which 

llstinguishes  the  two  other  aprons.   Those  which  form  the  pattern  are  deep  garnet  colour, 

dark  that  except  in  particular  lights  it  looks  black.  The  woman  who  made  this  apron 
ha8  ingeniously  selected  the  beads  of  such  a  sire  that  two  of  the  garnet  bends  occupy 
[exactly  the  same  space  as  one  white  bead,  aj)d  exactly  fill  the  interval  between  the 
perpendicular  strings  of  the  framework.  Tliis  queyu  is  represented  on  the  following  page. 
I  The  most  remarkable  point  in  this  apron  is  the  pattern,  which  is  exactly  like  that 
which  is  found  on  old  patterns,  and  which  has  come  into  modem  use  under  the  name  of 
the  Greek  fret.  I  have  seen  several  queyus  of  different  sizes  and  colours  made  with 
jthia  pattern.  The  lower  edge  of  the  apron  is  made  of  six  rows  of  topaz-coloured  beads, 
as  the  white  beads,  and  it  is  further  decorated  with  a  fringe  made  of  tufts  of 
itton  strings,  one  such  tuft  being  fixed  to  every  alternate  bead. 

Ab  may  be  imagined  from  the  description,  the  beads  employed  in  making  the  apron 
[we  very  heavy,  the  whole  article  weighing  nearly  a  pound  and  a  half,  so  that  in  this  case 
'be  owner  has  good  reason  for  not  wearing  it  except  on  occasions  of  ceremony.    Owing 

the  material  of  which  these  aprons  are  made,  none  of  them  put  forth  their  full 

uties  unless  they  are  held  between  the  spectator  and  the  light. 

One  of  these  aprons  was  procured  by  a  friend  of  mine  in  a  manner  which  shows  that 


m 


m 


■4m 


622 


GUIANA. 


ir^ 


si  - ,  I 


*    i' 


I     !    .<1 


*    >, 


^^ 


they  are  considered  rather  as  ornaments  than  dress.  He  happened  to  he  in  one  of  tU 
civilized  coast  towns,  and  met  a  woman  wearing  a  queyu  of  remarkahle  beauty,  a 
stopped  her  and  tried  to  induce  her  to  sell  the  apron ;  but  all  his  exertions  were  in  y^ 
and  for  no  amount  of  money  could  he  purchase  it.  At  last  a  brilliant  thought  stni] 
him.  He  had  in  his  pocket  one  of  the  common  printed  handkerchiefs  containioe  tU 
flags  of  all  nations,  and,  as  a  last  resource,  he  offered  the  kerchief  in  exchange  fJ 
the  queyu. 


QUmrU,  OB  BEAD  APBON.     JWhr  wy  CollKHotk) 


in'-- " 


The'woman  could  not  withstand  such  a  temptation.    The  gorgeous  pattemn  on  tit 
handkerchief  were  far  superior  to  the  best  examples  of  native  art,  and  might  afford  new 
ideas  for  the  future.    Accordingly,  she  then  and  thrre  took  off  the  queyu,  handedittol 
the  purchaser,  and  received  in  exchange  the  kerchief,  which  she  tied  round  her  head,aiiii| 
then  pursued  her  walk  in  all  the  dignity  of  the  best-dressed  woman  in  Guiana. 

Thki  strangest  article  of  dress  to  be  found  in  Guiana  is  undoubtedly  the  Carib  sapnm,! 
or  garter,  an  ornament  which  can  compete  with  the  compressed  foot  of  a  Chinese  leautyj 
or  the  wasp -like  waist  of  a  Eutjpean  belle,  both  for  inconvenience  and  uglinm| 
"While  the  Carib  girl  is  young  a  band  of  ratt?n  is  bound  tightly  under  the  knee  i 
another  above  the  ankle.  To  give  them  an  ornamental  appearance  they  ore  stained  withl 
a  red  dye,  but  in  fact  they  are  instruments  of  torture,  which  entirely  alter  the  fonn  ofl 
the  human  limb  and  convert  it  into  a  mere  spindle  thicker  in  the  middk  tlianiit| 
each  end. 

There  are  now  before  me  a  number  of  photographic  portraits  of  Carib  women, 
it  is  scarcely  possible  to  imagine  anything  more  hideously  ludicrous  than  the  effect  ofl 
the  sapuru.  Deprived  of  its  natural  powers  of  extension,  the  limb  has  to  expand  itselfj 
as  it  can,  and  the  consequence  is,  that  it  is  obliged  to  develop  itself  in  the  comparatively  I 
narrow  space  between  the  two  bandages.  v  } 

If  the  reader  should  wish  to  obtain  an  accurate  idea  of  a  Carib  belle's  leg  from  the] 
ankle  to  the  knee,  he  can  easily  do  so.    liCt  him  take  an  ordinary  broomstick,  eig" 
inches  in  length,  and  push  it  through  the  middle  of  a  rather  small  Stilton  cheese;  then | 
let  him  wrap  the  stick  above  and  below  the  cheese  with  a  red  bandage,  adorn  the  i' 


:% 


APPEARANCE  OF  THE  WOMEN 

l«i{b  A  number  of  blue  spots,  and  he  will  have  a  veiygood  idea  of  the  extraordinary 

lihape  which  is  assumed  by  the  leg  of  a  Carib  female. 

I    The  women  are  inordinately  fond  of  the  sapuru  and  are  as  scornful  respecting  those 

L  (heir  own  sex  who  do  not  wear  it  att  are  the  Chinese  women  respecting  those  who  do 

Lt  wear  the  "  golden  liliea" 

\  These  women  have  a  variety  of  ornaments,  but  little  clothes.    Necklaces  of  various 

mis  are  highly  esteemed  among  them,  especially  when  they  are  made  of  the  teeth  of 

■the  jaguar  and  alligator,  inasmuch  as  such  ornaments  indicate  the  prowess  of  their 

lidinirers.    The  appearance  of  a  Carib  woman  in  full  dress  is  not  very  attractive.    These 

■people  are  short,  thick-necked,  and  awkward-looking,  and  in  those  respects  the  women 

Itre  rofic^  worse  than  the  men.     Of  the  ten  portraits  there  is  not  one  that  can  bear 

Icompc  «on  with  the  female  inhabitants  of  Southern  Africa,  such  as  have  been  figured  in 

I  YoL  L  Their  short  necks  are  cumbered  with  row  upon 

Lff  of  necklaces,  their  only  dress  is  a  narrow  strip  of 

I  blue  cloth,  and  they  have  done  their  best  to  make  them- 

I  selves  entirely  hideous  by  the  abominable  sapuiu 

I    Then,  by  way  of  adding  to  their  attractions,  they 

Lrforate  the  under  lip,  and  wear  in  it  one  or  several 

|piD3,the  heads  being  within  the  mouth  and  the  points 

I  projecting  outwards.     Some  of  the  women  smear 

I  their  whole  bodies  and  limbs  with  the  annatto  dye, 

Ivhich  gives  them  the  appearance  as  if  blood  were 

I  exuding  from  every  pore ;  and  the  reader  may  well 

I  imagine  the  appearance  of  such  women,  with  pins 

iBticking  through  their  lips,  their  bosoms  covered  with 

\m  upon  row  of  necklaces,  their  reddened  limbs 

mriegatedwith  blue  spots,  and  their  logs  swollen  and 

I  distorted  by  the  effects  of  the  sapuni. 

The  Carib  men  wear  an  article  of  areas  which 
exactly  like  that  which  is  worn  by  the 


CAP  MADE  OF  THE  8PATHE  OF  A 
PALH-THEB. 

(From  «iy  Collection.) 


inhabitants  of  the  Nicobar  Islands.     It  is  a  narrow 

bat  very  long  scarf,  woven  from  cotton  fibre.    After 

passing  round  the  waist  and  between  the  legs,  it  is 

tucked  into  the  girdle,  and  then  is  so  long  that  it  can 

be  hung  over  the  shoulder  like  a  Highlander's  plaid. 

The  men  are  very  proud  of  a  good  girdle,  and  adorn  it  plentifully  with  cotton  tassels, 

beetles'  wings,  and  similar  ornaments. 

Of  all  the  Guianan  tribes,  the  Waraus  are  least  careful  respecting  dress.    Even  the 
Tomen  wear  nothing  but  a  triangular  piece  of  bark,  or  a  similarly-shaped  article  of 
iipparel  formed  from  the  spathe  of  the  young  palm-leaf. 
This  spathe  is  also  used  for  a  head-dress  by  several  tribes.    In  order  to  understand 
structure  of  this  article  the  reader  must  remember  that  the  palm-tree  is  an  endogenous 
[plant,  and  that  all  the  leaves  spring  from  a  central  shoot 
From  the  same  spot  there  also  starts  a  conical  shoot,  which  contains  the  flowers.    In 
earlier  stages  of  development  this  shoot  is  covered  with  a  membranous  envelope 
[called  a  spathe,  which  bursts  in  order  to  allow  the  enclosed  flower-stalk  to  develop  itself. 
Before  it  has  attained  its  full  development,  the  spathe  is  drawn  off  the  flower-stalk  and 
soaked  in  water  for  a  time,  until  all  the  green  substance  becomt3  decomposed,  and  can 
be  washed  away  from  the  fibrous  framework.     The  well-known  skeleton  leaves  are 
prepared  in  exactly  the  same  manner. 

When  decomposition  is  complete,  the  spathe  is  carefully  washed  in  running  water,  so 
that  the  whole  of  the  green  matter  is  removed  and  nothing  is  left  but' the  tougher  fibres. 
These  are  tangled  together  in  a  very  remarkable  manner,  so  as  to  be  very  elastic,  and  to 
allow  the  fabric  to  l^  stretched  in  different  directions  without  causing  any  interstices  to 
i^ipear  between  them, 
hi  this  state  the  spathe  ^  conical,  of  a  yellow-brown  colour,  and  extraordinarily  light. 


f,|: 

m 

'  'it'  ;1 
i.i't'  'J. 


il:1 


fi      ^i,'. 


|f# 


J' I 

nil  S 


f  7".  .   >  ,i.;l 


<jl%^| 
^^.    ? 


r  5 


.4  * 


1 


624 


QUIA17A. 


A  specimen  in  my  possession,  though  measuring  twenty-seven  inchto  in  lebgth,  wdclt 
barely  half  an  ounce.  ' 

When  the  native  wishes  to  convert  the  spathe  into  a  cap,  he  doubles  the  open  eni 
twice,  and  then  makes  a  deep  fold  within  eight  or  nine  inches  of  the  tip,  thus  causiniri 
to  assume  the  shape  which  is  seen  in  the  illustration.  Slight  as  is  the  texture  of  thji 
odd  cap,  it  forms  an  excellent  defence  against  the  rays  of  the  sun,  which  ia  the  oiil< 
object  of  the  head-dress  in  such  a  climate. 

The  reader  will  see  that  the  shape,  as  well  as  the  lightness  of  the  spathe,  coii' 
duces  to  its  usefulness  as  an  apron  as  well  as  a  head-dress.    Such  at  all  events  is  tbi 
only  dress  for  which  the  Waraus  care ;  and  whether  on  account  of  the  perpetual  exposi 
of  their  skins,  or  whether  from  other  causes,  the  short,  stout,  sturdy  Waraus  are  nuu 
darker  than  the  other  tribes — so  dark,  indeed,  that  they  have  been  said  to  approach  tJii 
blackness  of  the  negro.    Mr.  Brett  thinks  their  want  of  cleanliness  is  one  cause  of  thi 
deeper- hue.    They  are  the  best  native  labourers  that  can  be  found,  and,  when  they 
be  induced  to  shake  off  their  national  apathy  and  fairly  begin  work,  they  will  do  moi 
than  any  other  tribe.    Neither  do  they  want  so  much  wages  as  are  required  by  the  othi 
natives,  preferring  libei-al  rations  of  rum  to  actual  wages. 

Living  as  do  the  Guianan  natives  in  the  forests,  amid  all  the  wealth  of  animal  lifgl 
which  is  found  in  them,  and  depending  chiefly  for  their  subsisteijce  on  their  success  in 
hunting,  they  attain  an  intimate  knowledge  of  the  habits  of  the  various  animals,  ant 
display  considerable  skill  in  taking  them.  They  capture  birds,  monkeys,  and  othei 
creatures,  not  for  the  sake  of  killing  them,  but  of  domesticating  them  as  pets,  and  abnotti 
every  hut  has  a  parrot  or  two,  a  monkey,  or  some  such  pet  attached  to  it 

The  women  are  especially  fond  of  the  little  monkeys,  and  generally  carry  them  on 
their  heads,  so  that  at  a  little  distance  they  look  as  if  they  were  wearing  a  red  or  a  black 
head-dress,  according  to  the  species  and  colour  of  the  monkey.  They  carry  their  fondness 
for  their  animals  to  such  an  extent  that  they  treat  them  in  every  respect  as  it  they  were  their 
children,  even  allowing  them  to  suck  at  their  breasts  in  turn  with  their  own  ofi'spring. 

Dreading  the  venomous  snakes  most  thoroughly,  they  have  no  fear  of  the  non- 
poisonous  kinds,  and  capture  them  without  difficulty.  Mr.  Brett  saw  one  of  them  catch 
a  young  coulacanara  snake  by  dropping  a  noose  over  its  head  by  means  of  a  forked 
stick,  and  then  hauling  it  out  and  allowing  it  to  coil  round  his  arm.  Although  a  veiV 
yunng  specimen,  only  five  feet  or  so  in  length,  the  reptile  was  so  strong  that  the  man  was 
soon  obliged  to  ask  some  one  to  release  his  arm. 

Sometimes  this  snake  grows  to  a  great  length,  and,  as  it  is  extremely  thick-bodied,  is 
a  very  dangerous  reptile  to  deal  with.  Mr.  Waterton  succeeded  in  taking  a  coulacanaia 
fourteen  feet  long,  after  a  fierce  struggle,  which  is  amusingly  told  in  his  "  Wanderings," 
I  have  seen  the  skin  of  tlris  snake  in  the  collection  which  then  adorned  Walton  Hall. 

The  skill  of  these  natives  is  well  shown  by  their  success  in  capturing  a  cayman  with 
a  hook.  Mr.  Waterton  had  tried  to  catch  the  reptile  with  a  shark-hook,  but  his  efforts 
were  unavailing,  the  reptile -declining  to  swallow  the  bait,  and  at  last  contriving  to  get  it 
off  the  hook,  though  it  was  tied  on  with  string.  After  more  than  one  failure,  he  shuwed 
the  hook  to  a  nativ  ,  who  shook  his  head  at  it,  and  said  that  it  would  not  answer  the 
purpose,  but  that  he  would  make  a  hook  that  would  hold  the  cayman. 

Accordingly,  on  the  following  day  he  returned  with  a  very  remarkable  hook.  It 
consisted  of  four  pieces  of  hard  wood  about  a  foot  in  length,  curved,  and  sharpened  at 
the  ends,  which  were  slightly  barbed.  In  fact,  each  piece  of  wood  much  resembled  the 
bone  spear-head  shown  on  page  535.  These  barbs,  if  we  may  so  call  them,  were  tied  back 
to  back  round  the  lower  end  of  a  rope,  a  knot  in  the  rope  preventing  it  from  dropping 
through  the  barbs,  which  were  forced  to  diverge  from  each  other  by  four  pegs  driven 
between  them  and  the  rope.  The  so-called  hook,  indeed  was  very  like  the  four-pronged 
Fijian  spear  (i)age  279),  supposing  the  shaft  to  be  cut  off  below  the  prongs,  a  hole  bored 
through  the  centre  of  the  cut  snaft,  and  a  rope  passed  through  the  hole  and  knotted 
below  the  prongs.  It  is  evident  that  if  such  an  instrument  as  this  were  taken  into  a 
cayman's  throat,  the  diverging  prongs  would  prevent  it  from  coming  out  again,  and  u 
long  as  they  lemained  unbrok^  so  long  would  the  cayman  be  held. 


'^1?' 
f 


% 


ichis  in  letagtb,  weigli 

!  doubles  the  open  eJ 
the  tip,  thus  causing  ii 
\a  is  the  texture  of  thid 
un,  which  is  tiie  onl] 

BS  of  the  spathe,  conJ 
iich  at  all  events  is  thj 
the  perpetual  exposui 
irdy  Waraus  are  muc^ 
in  said  to  approach  the 
iss  is  one  cause  of  this 
ud,  and,  when  they  cai 
ivork,  they  will  do  non 
re  required  by  the  othei 

e  wealth  of  animal  „.. 
qce  on  their  success  inl 
le  various  animals,  andl 
Is,  monkeys,  and  otlier| 
hem  as  pets,  and  akostl 
ed  to  it  I 

generally  cany  them  onl 
wearing  a  red  or  a  black! 
hey  carry  their  fondnesgl 
pect  as  if  they  were  theitl 
I  their  own  ofispriug.    I 
ye  no  fear  of  the  non>| 
saw  one  of  them  catchl 
by  means  of  a  fotkedl 
arm.    Although  a  very  I 
}trong  that  the  man  vasl 


tremely  thick-bodied,  is  I 
in  taking  a  coulacanan| 

in  his  "  Wanderings' 
omed  "Walton  Hall. 
apturing  a  <aymanwithj 
ark-hook,  but  his  efforts 
last  contriving  to  get  it  I 
a  one  failure,  he  showed] 
t  would  not  answer  the  | 
nan. 

remarkable  hook.  It  I 
iirved,  and  sharpened  at 
od  much  resembled  the 
all  them,  were  tied  back  | 
enting  it  from  droppin 
ler  by  four  pegs  driven  \ 
y  like  the  four-pronged 
he  prongs,  a  hole  bored  I 

the  hole  and  knotted 

this  were  taken  into  a 
tning  out  again,  and  uj 

d. 


SHIELD  WRESTLING. 


625 


fhis  curious  hook  was  then  taken  to  the  liver^side,  and  baited  with  an  agouti    The 

{of  the  rope  was  made  fast  to  a  tree,  and  the  barbed  hook  suspended  about  a  foot  from 

I  water  by  means  of  a  short  stick  driven  into  the  bank.    Tne  native  then  took  the 

nty  shell  of  a  tortoise,  and  struck  it  several  blows  with  an  axe,  by  way  of  telling  the 

1^  that  its  meal  was  ready.    The  result  of  the  operation  justified  the  Indian's 

_„    The  cayman  could  not  get  at  the  bait  without  lifting  itself  well  out  of  the 

^and  securing  it  by  a  sudden  snap ;  while  the  resistance  offered  by  the  stick  caused 

iptojecting  barl^  to  be  driven  into  the  reptile's  throat  as  it  fell  back  into  the  water. 

gow  the  cayman  was  dragged  out  of  the  water,  and  how  Mr.  Waterton  jumped  upon 

IBhoulders,  and  disabled  it  by  seizing  its  fore-paws  and  twisting  them  on  its  back,  is 

CT  of  history.    The  tale  was  generally  disbelieved  at  the  time,  and  gave  rise  to  no 

J  amount  of  banter ;  but  it  is  a  perfectly  true  one,  and  the  objec^ons  to  it  have  long 

iaway.    Indeed,  one  of  Mr.  Waterton's  men,  who  was  then  little  moie  than  a  mere 

I  vas,  as  an  old  man,  in  the  service  of  one  of  my  Mends,  and  corroborated  every  word 

lie  stoiy. 

I  As  might  be  inferred  from  the  natural  apathy  and  indolence  of  the  natives,  they 

J  but  few  games.    They  only  work  by  fits  and  starts,  and  spend  a  very  large  pro- 

tion  of  their  time  in  their  hammocks,  caring  little  for  those  contests  of  skill  and 

which  are  so  absorbingly  interesting  to  the  inl^abitants  of  cooler  and  more 

jcmg  climates. 

I  There  is,  however,  one  such  game  which  is  played  by  the  Waraus,  who  have  already 
I  described  as  the  stoutest  and  strongest  of  the  tribea    This  game  is  well  described 
[Mr.  Brett:— 

•Thore  is  also  a  kind  of  wrestling,  or  trial  of  strength,  practised  by  the  Waraus  at 
^drinking-bouts,  in  which  each  of  the  antagonists  is  furnished  with  a  sort  of  shield, 
ide  of  the  light  branches  of  the  itd,  cut  into  equal  lengths,  and  fiimly  lashed  across 
ame  three  or  four  feet  in  height,  somewhat  less  in  width,  and  slightly  bending 
wards. 

["The  front  of  each  shield  is  painted  in  various  colours,  and  with  some  peculiar 
jnce,  according  to  the  fancy  of  the  owner.  From  its  upper  edge  arise  elastic  stems, 
lerally  three  in  number,  adorned  with  coloured  tassels,  and  surmounted  with  streamers 
tie  of  the  same  material  as  the  maquarri  whips,  and  not  much  unlike  them.  It  has 
^'ether  a  picturesque  appearance. 
["Each  champion  grasps  the  edges  of  his  shield  firmly  with  both  hands,  and,  after 
lious  feints  and  grimaces  to  throw  his  opponent  off  his  guard,  a  clash  is  heard,  as  one 
lings  forward,  and  his  shield  strikes  that  of  his  adversary.  The  contest  is  generally 
I  of  mere  strength,  the  shield  being  pushed  forward  by  the  whole  force  of  the  body, 

supported  by  one  knee,  while  the  other  leg  is  extended  behind.  Sometimes  one  of 
i players  is  able  to  push  the  other  off  the  ground,  or,  by  a  dexterous  slip  and  thrust  on 
] flank,  to  send  him  roll'ng  on  the  giound.  More  frequently  they  remain  pressing, 
Iting,  and  struggling,  till  exhau-eted,  when  the  contest  ceases  by  mutual  consent. 
I"  It  is  then  a  point  of  Warau  etiquette  to  shake  the  shields  at  each  other  in  a  jeering 
Vner,  with  a  tremulous  motion  of  their  elastic  ornaments,  and  to  utter  a  very  peculiar 
Iridiculously  defying  sound,  something  like  the  whinnying  of  a  young  horse.  This  is 
prally  followed  by  a  hearty,  good-humoured  laugh,  in  which  the  bystanders  join. 
Bther  couple  then  step  forward  to  engage." 
(The  itd  palm,  of  which  the  Warau  shields  are  made,  will  be  briefly  described  when  we 

I  to  that  singular  branch  of  the  Warau  tribe  which  lives  in  dwellings  raised  above 
hurface  of  the  water. 
[It  has  aheady  been  mentioned  that  the  Waraus  are  celebrated  for  the  excellence  of 

r  canoes.    They  are  universally  recognised  as  the  chief  canoe-builders  of  the  whole 

^try,  and  to  them  the  other  tribes  resort  from  considerable  distances.    Some  of  these 

are  large  enough  to  hold  fifty  men,  so  that  very  considerable  skill  is  needed  in 

them  without  the  instruments  and  measures  by  which  our  own  boat-buildera 

hie  the  regularity  of  their  craft 

JDi^n.  ss 


■Ii 


I' 

i,'. 


'    r 
.  '  ^^ 

Ik 


'%\ 


;r  UK 


€26 


GUIANA. 


There  are  several  forms  of  these  canoes.  The  most  important  is  that  which  has  jh 
been  mentioned.  It  is  hollowed  out  of  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  and  is  forced  into  the  proj 
shape  partly  by  means  of  fire,  and  partly  by  wedges  and  cross-planks.  The  largest  of  i 
canoes  have  the  sides  made  higher  by  a  narrow  plank  of  soft  wood,  which  is  laced  m 
the  gunwale,  and  the  seam  well  caulked.  The  canoe  is  alike  at  both  ends,  the  stem  L 
stem  being  pointed,  curved,  and  rising  well  out  of  the  water.  There  is  no  keel,  and! 
draws  but  a  few  inches  of  water.  This  formation  would  be  very  awkward  in  ouroJ 
rivers ;  but  in  those  of  Guiana,  such  as  the  Esseqiubo,  there  are  so  many  falls  and  rapj] 
that  the  canoe  must  be  especially  adapted  for  them.  The  reader  will  see,  from  the  figure! 
the  next  page,  how  admirably  adapted  is  such  a  canoe  for  the  task  which  it  haa  to  perM 
This  kind  of  canoe  is  called  a  curial,  or  coriaL  ^ 


'.i,i '  5- 


BO. 


% 


8BIBLD  WBBSTUNO. 


The  perils  of  the  rapids  have  been  well  told  by  Mr.  Brett : — 
"  Advantage  is  taken  of  the  eddies  which  are  found  at  the  base  of  the  huge 
that  interrupt  the  stream.  The  Indians  pass  from  rock  to  rock  by  wading,  leaping,! 
swimming,  and  by  means  of  a  ha\v8er  haul  the  boat  through  the  nishing  water  from  at 
resting  point  to  another,  the  steersman  meantime  keeping  his  seat,  and  sometimes  lasM 
to  it,  striving  with  his  large  paddle  to  guide  in  some  degree  her  course.  The  roar  of  tl| 
waters  dashing  and  foaming  amidst  the  surrounding  rocks  renders  this  operation! 
exeiting  as  it  is  difficult.  •  I 

"  Still  more  exciting  and  danperous  is  the  task  of  desrendinfj  these  rapids.    The  safe| 
of  all  then  depends  on  their  perfect  steadiness,  and  on  the  bowman  and  steers 
acting  in  concert  and  with  instant  decision. 


,nt  is  that  which  has  jJ 
is  forced  into  the  pioj 
anks.    The  largest  oft 
)od,  which  is  laced  up 
;both  ends,  thestemi- 
There  is  no  keel,  and) 
BTjr  awk>vard  in  ouroi 
so  many  falls  and  rapii 
ml\  see,  from  the  figure] 
:  which  it  has  to  peiibn 


SHOOTING  THE  FALLS. 


627 


•The  canoe  is  kept  in  the  very  centre  of  the  current,  one  of  her  best  hands  kneeling, 
h  quick  eye  and  ready  paddle,  in  the  bow,  and  the  rest  of  the  men  exerting  their 
Jth  to  give  her  headway.  Dartuig  swiftly  along,  she  arrives  at  the  edge  of  the  fall, 
[pointing  downward,  shoots  into  the  surf  below  it,  dashing  it  up  on  either  side,  and 
vM  her  crew  alone  visible.  If  ftll  be  well,  rising  above  the  fall,  she  obeys  the 
ttdto  paddles  in  stem  and  stern,  and  dances  over  the  tumbling  waves,  while  her 
Bited  crew  with  a  triumphant  cry  exult  at  their  success." 

I  Sometimes  even  the  skill  of  the  natives  fails  to  overcome  all  the  difficulties,  and  the 
Loe  is  upset,  the  crew  barely,  escaping  with  their  lives.     It  was  in  descending  one  of 

>  falls  that  Mr.  Waterton's  canoe  was  upset,  and  flung  into  the  Essequibo  the  precious 

I  of  materials  from  which  the  wourali  is  made. 

"llie  simplest  kind  of  boat,  called  by  the  colonists  a  "  woodskin,"  is  nothing  more 
m  the  flexible  bark  of  the  purple-heart  tree  stripped  off  in  one  piece,  forced  open  in 
(middle,  tied  together  at  the  ends,  and  so  left  until  dry. 

In  order  to  prevent  these  bark  canoes  from  taking  in  water  at  the  ends,  a  large  lump 
t  clay  is  pressed  firmly  into  the  end,  so  as  to  make  a  barrier  against  the  water.    This 

3 of  caulking  is  necessarily  but  temporary,  and  the  "back-dam,"  as  it  is  called  by  the 

jists,  is  sure  to  be  washed  away  sooner  or  later,  according  to  the  state  of  the  river. 
le  reader  will  remember  that  a  similar  appliance  of  day  is  found  among  the  Australian 


Ina'tiji 


m 


MODBL  OF  A  OAKOB.   (Anm  my  CoUtetUm.) 


le  base  of  the  huge 
3k  by  wading,  leaping, 
le  mshing  water  from  oi 
seat,  and  sometimes  lasl  j 
course.    The  roar  oft 
renders  this  operation  I 


BS2 


K    I 


.1     > 


1'^ 


f--Ji' 


m 


M: 


CHATTER  XIV. 

THE  TBIB£S  OF  QJJIAN A.— Continued. 


BBUOZON — BBLIBF  TS  ONB  CHCRr  DBITT  AMD  lIAinr  DSin-GODS — THK  aOBCXSSB  OB  nAI-llAX,A!II| 

TBAomra — ^thb  saobbd  battle — Durnea  and  pbitilbobs  of  thb  piai-man — cubino  Duitj 

AND  DBITINO  OUT  THB  BTIL  SPIBIT — MlTStCAJ.  IN8TBUMBNTS — THK  VATBB-MAUHA— THI  OBl] 
OF    TBra     CABIB     BACB — A    WILD     LEORND — DISPOSAL     OF     TUB     DBAD — THB     LAKB-DWI 
ITABAUS  —  THB     ITA    VAIM    AND    ITS    U8B8 — ^AN    AIBIAJ.     BOVM — THB    LAXI-SWUUU 
ICABAOAIBO. 


We  will  conclude  this  histoiy  of  the  Guianan  tribes  with  a  few  remarks  on  thj 
religioa 

As  far  as  is  known  of  their  religious  ideas  as  they  were  before  they  became  m 
mixed  with  those  taught  to  them  by  the  white  man,  the  Guianan  natives  beheve  in  o| 
supreme  Diiity,  and  a  vast  number  of  inferior  divinities,  mostly  of  the  evil  kiud 
pain  is  said  to   be  caused  by  an  evil  spirit  called  Yauhahu,  and  is  said  to  be 
Yauhahu's  arrow. 

As  it  is  necessary  that  these  evil  beings  should  be  propitiated  when  any  calamity! 
feared,  a  body  of  sorcerers,  called  piai-men,  are  set  apart  in  order  to  coiumur'cJ 
between  their  fellow-men  and  the  unseen  world.  In  order  to  qualify  themselves  for  tl 
task,  the  piai-men  are  obliged  to  go  through  sundry  strange  ceremonies,  under  t( 
charge  of  some  venerable  professor  of  the  art  The  neophyte  is  taken  to  a  solitary  hi 
and  thei-e  compelled  to  fast  for  several  days  before  his  spirit  is  fit  to  leave  his  t  ' 
receive  the  commands  of  the  Yauhahu. 

For  this  purpose,  a  quantity  of  tobaco  is  boiled,  and  the  infusion  drunk  byt| 
aspirant  to  priestly  honours.  The  natural  effect  of  this  dose  is  to  exhaust  the  aln 
weakened  body,  and  to  throw  the  recipient  into  a  state  of  faintin<,',  during  which  I 
spirit  is  supposed  to  leave  his  body,  and  receive  a  commission  from  the  Yaulial 
Indeed,  he  undergoes  a  civil  death,  he  is  proclaimed  as  dead,  and  his  corpse  is  exp 
to  public  view. 

He  recovers  very  slowly  from  the  terrible  state  of  prostration  into  which  he  I 
been  thrown,  and  when  at  last  he  leaves  his  hut,  he  is  worn  almost  to  a  skeleton,  ^il 
mark  of  office,  he  is  solemnly  presented  with  the  marakka,  or  sacred  rattle.  Thij[ 
notiiing  more  than  a  hollow  calabash,  some  eight  inches  in  diameter,  having  a  stick  r| 
through  it,  and  a  few  white  stones  within  it,  so  as  to  make  a  rattling  sound  tIj 
shaken.  The  calabash  is  painted  red,  and  a  few  feathers  are  generally  hung  to  t 
stick. 

The  specimen  shown  on  page  629  is  in  the  Christy  Collection.     It  is  two  feet! 
length,   and  adorned  with   scarlet  and  blue  feathers.    'These  rattles  are  held  in  f" 
greatest  veneration  by  the  uninitiated,  who  will  not  venture  to  touch  them, 
chary  even  of  entering  a  house  in  which  a  marakka  is  hung,    lu  consequence  oft 

f 


THE  PIAI-MAN. 


029 


BCKBBB  OB  nAI-HAX^AHSi 
I  PXAI-MAN — OUBUIO  DIBItl 
WATBB-HAHHA— TBI  0119 
DBAD — THE  LAKS-DWE 
B — THB    LASB-SWUUU 


a  few  remarks  on  thj 

before  they  became  int< 
nan  natives  believe  in  oi 
itly  of  the  evil  kind. 
lu,  and  is  said  to  be 

lated  when  any  calamity  I 
in  order  to  conimur'ca 
qualify  themselves  for  tj 

age  ceremonies,  under  tl 
is  taken  to  a  solitary  hi| 

is  fit  to  leave  his  bodye 

the  infusion  drunk  byt 
is  to  exhaust  the  alra 
faintin},',  during  which  1 

lission  from  the  Yaulia 
and  his  corpse  is  expo 

stration  into  which  he  1 
ilmost  to  a  skeleton.  Ail 
or  sacred  rattle.  Thijl 
iameter,  having  a  stick  i 
ike  a  rattling  sound  win 
are  generally  hung  to  t' 

oUection.     Itistwofeetj 
580  rattles  are  held  in  i 
re  to  touch  them, 
ig.    In  consequence  oft 


be  set  upon  these  instruments,  the  natives  can  scarcely  be  induced  to  part  with  them, 
1  the  few  which  have  been  sent  to  England  have  in  nearly  every  case  been  procured 
iiorcerers  who  have  been  converted  to  Christianity,  and,  as  a  proof  of  their  sincerity, 
,  given  up  the  emblems  of  their  order. 

The  piai-man  is  called  in  on  almost  every  occasion  of  life,  so  that  his  magic  rattle 
■but  Uttle  rest     He  is  present  at  every  piwarri  feast,  when  he  decorates  hiu^elf  with 


i  i'' 


/ 1 


•iS: 


f-l       ■■ 


HABAKKA. 


taUm/fftd- 
BAmiB, 


(IVon  a<  CMtfy  OoSmHoh.) 


■*;.«:   It 


ither  plumes,  the  skins  of  snakes,  and  similar  ornaments,  and  shakes  his  rattle  over 

bowl  before  the  contents  are  drunk. 

Chiefly  is  he  needed  in  times  of  sickness,  when,  by  virtue  of  his  rattle,  he  is  supposed 
be  capable  of  driving  away  the  evil  spirit  whose  curse  has  caused  the  malady. 
When  a  piai-man  is  called  to  a  case  of  sickness,  he  sends  all  the  women  away,  and 
en  keeps  the  men  at  a  respectful  distance.  His  exercises  then  begin,  and  are  con- 
ned for  hours,  chants  to  the  evil  spirit  being  accompanied  with  sundry  rattlings,  until 
the  depth  of  night  the  Yauhahu  manifests  himself  to  the  sorcerer,  and  tells  him  how 
extract  the  "arrow"  which  he  has  aimed  at  the  sick  man.  Of  course  it  is  incumbent 
the  sorcerer  to  produce  the  an*ow  in  question,  which  is  done  by  sucking  the  affected 
Tt,  and  producing  from  the  mouth  a  little  pebble,  a  bird's  claw,  a  snake's  fang,  ox 

ithlug  of  the  kind. 


■Mm 


630 


GUIANA. 


m  • 

i     l 

"i  " 

1 

r 

y 

i 

ri 


I    ■ 


BAMBOO  TLDTI.    (HVMiMy  CMIwMon) 


If  the  reader  will  refer  to  the  illustration  of  the  sacred  gourd,  he  will  see  that  m 
to  it  is  a  very  complicated  and  rather  elegantly-formed  rattle.    The  hollow  gourd  foi 

part  of  the  rattle,  but  it  is  veiygmi 
and  depends  from  a  series  of  three  hooi 
which  are  strung  with  beetle  wings.  T, 
noise  which  this  simple  instrument  maki 
is  really  wonderful,  and  the  slight! 
movement  of  the  string  by  which  it 
held  sets  all  the  wings  clattering  acaii 
each  other.    Tliis  interesting  object  was  brought  from  Guiana  by  H,  Bemau,  Esq.  ° 
Even  accepting  the  marakka  and  the  beetle -wing  rattle  as  musical  instruments, 
find  that  the  Guiana  natives  have  but  little  variety  in  music.     Tiie  only  instruments  viji 

are  really  worthy  of  the  name  are  ripes  or  flutes  made 

different  materials.      One  of   these  instruments,  seen  in  i 

above  illustration,   is  in  my  coUrction.     It  is  made  of  t! 
ever-useful  bamboo,  and  mcludes  one  intemode,  ie.  the 
between  two  knots. 

The  mouthpiece  is  narrow  and  oblong,  and  the  maker  hi 
>ossessed  sufficient  knowledge  of  sound  to  cut  out  alargescooi 
>iece  from  the  middle  of  the  instrument.    The  owner  seems 
lave  prized  this  flute  exceedingly,  as  he  has  covered  it  vji 
elaborate  patterns.      It  is   blown  like  our  own  flute,  and  tl 
sound  which    it   produces    is    loud,  full,  but,  if  uusical, 
melancholy  also,  and  much  resembles  the  wriiling  sound  pioduci 
by  blowing  into  the  mouth  of  a  soda-watei'  bottle.    The 
of  this  flute  is  fourteen  inches. 

The  second  flute  is  nmde  of  the  leg-bone  of  the  jaguar,  j 
is  one  that  is  very  much  prized  by  the  natives,  the  spoils 
the  jaguar  having  a  very  high  value  among  them.    The  Caril 
^^^^^        once  used  human  bones  for  this  purpose,  but  at  the  present  ti: 
l\  ^y^BSH        content  themselves  with  jaguar  bones,  as  equally  indicative 
If    ^^^^^V        courage  and  skill. 
^l      ^^B^X  ^^  return  to  the  superstitions  of  the  Guianan  natives. 

9»     ^^BB  ^"^  ^^  ^^^  beings  which  they  most  dread  is  the  Watei 

Wit     ^^H^^  mamma,  or  Orehu.     This  is  an  unfortunate  being  who  inbabil 

the  water,  and  occasionally  shows  herself,  though  in  diflewi 
forms,  sometimes  even  assuming  that  of  the  hoise,  hut  ofti 
taking  that  of  the  manatl  The  Orehu  is  a  female  spirit,  am 
is  generally,  though  not  always,  malicious,  and,  when  fehe  is  ij 
a  bad  temper,  is  apt  to  rise  close  to  the  canoes,  and  drag  thei 
and  their  crews  under  water. 

The  legends  told  by  the  various  tribes  respecting  their  nrigii 
are  very  curious,  as  showing  a  great  similarity  with  those  o 
other  parts  of  the  world  with  whom  there  could  have  been  di 
geographical  connexion.  For  example,  the  legend  of  the  earti 
submerged  under  water,  through  the  disobedience  of  some  of  it 
inhabitants,  and  repeopled  by  a  few  who  were  placed  in  a  safj 
spot  until  the  waters  subsided. 

One  of  the  strangest  of  their  legends  is  told  by  Mr.  Brel 
It  concerns  the  oiigin  of  the  Warau  and  Carib  tribes. 

Originally  the  Waraus  lived  in  a  country  above  the  si 
where  they  had  all  they  could  desire.  One  day  a  youi 
hunter  shot  an  arrow  into  the  air,  and  when  he  came 
search  for  it,  found  a  deep  hole  through  which  it  had  fallen.  Looking  down  throni 
the  aperture,  he  saw  another  world  opened  out  beneath  him,  and  was  seized  wii 
curiosity  to  visit  it    Accordingly,  he  made  himself  a  sort  of  ladder  of  rattan,  whi( 


JAOUAB  BONB  VVDTM. 
(From  M«  CAHKy  CcUtetiotk) 


ORIGIN  OF  THE  CAEIB  RACE. 


631 


I  aouudantly  in  the  upper  world  -wrhere  he  lived,  and  descended  to  the  world 

Here  he  remained  for  some  time,  revelling  on  the  flesh  of  animals  hitherto  unknown 
^  After  a  while,  he  climbed  up  the  ladder  with  great  trouble,  and  told  his  friends 
ponders  which  he  had  seen.  Struck  with  wonder  at  his  narrative,  and  eager  to 
ke  of  the  luxuries  which  he  described,  the  whole  of  his  friends  determined  on 
Lying  a  visit  to  these  wondrous  regions.  Accordingly,  they  descended  the  ladder  in 
fely,  except  the  last  of  their  number,  a  very  fat  man,  who,  in  trying  to  squeeze  himself 
BUgli  the  aperture,  became  fixed  in  it,  and  could  not  escape,  thus  shutting  off  all 
jiniunicatiou  between  the  two  worlds. 
Nothing  was  left  for  them  but  to  make  the  best  of  a  bad  business,  and  first  of  all  to 
.,t(ih  the  Great  Spirit  to  send  them  some  water.  He  listened  to  their  entreaties, 
flted  the  Essequibo,  the  Demerara,  and  other  rivers,  and  made  for  the  special  use  of 
jWaraus  a  small  lake  of  the  purest  water,  of  which  they  were  to  drink,  but  in  which 
liey  were  forbidden  to  bathe. 

Now  it  happened  that  there  was  a  Warau  family  of  four  brothers  and  two  sisters, 
L  latter  beautiful,  but  wilful  maidens.  They  rebelled  against  the  prohibition,  plunged 
Ltothe  lake,  swam  to  a  pole  that  was  planted  in  its  midst,  and  shook  it.  The  presiding 
Uus  of  the  lake  was  a  male  spirit,  who  was  kept  prisoner  as  long  as  the  pole  was 
intouched,  but  as  soon  as  it  was  shaken  the  spell  was  broken,  and  the  spirit  of  the  lake 
louiiced  on  the  offending  maiden  and  carried  lier  off.  After  a  while  he  allowed  her  to  re- 
loin  her  friends,  but  the  indignation  of  her  brothers  was  very  great  when  they  found  that 
heir  sister  was  about  to  become  a  mother,  and  they  determined  to  kill  the  child  when  it  was 
lom.  However,  it  was  exactly  like  any  other  Warau  child,  and  so  they  allowed  it  to  live. 
Though  living  among  her  own  friends,  the  girl  could  not  forget  her  strange  lover,  and 
irent  off  again  to  him.  A  second  child  was  born,  but  this  time  the  upper  parts  of  the 
dy  were  those  of  a  child,  and  the  lower  parts  were  developed  into  a  water-snake.  The 
Dother,  though  terrified  at  the  appearance  of  her  offspring,  earned  it  off  into  the  woods 
ind  cherished  it,  but  it  was  discovered  by  her  brothers,  who  pierced  it  with  their  aiTOws, 
d  left  it  for  dead.  Her  attention,  however,  restored  it  to  life,  and  it  *?rew  to  a  formi- 
lable  size.  The  brothers  held  a  consultation,  and  at  last  sun-ounded  it,  transfixed  it  with 
lihowers  of  arrows,  and,  to  make  sure  of  its  death,  cut  it  to  pieces. 

"The  unhappy  Korobona  carefully  collected  the  remains  into  a  heap,  which  sha 
tept 'continually  covered  with  fresh  leaves,  and  guarded  with  tender  assiduity.    After 
long  watching,  her  patience  was  rewarded.    The  vegetable  covering  began  to  heave  and 
thow  signs  of  life.    From  it  there  slowly  arose  an  Indian  warrior  of  majestic  and  terrible 
uppearance.    His  colour  was  of  a  brilliant  red,  he  held  bow  and  aixows  in  his  hand,  and 
vas  otherwise  equipped  for  instant  battle. 
"That  warrior  was  the  first  Carib,  the  great  father  of  a  powerful  raca 
"  He  forthwith  commenced  the  task  of  revenge  for  the  wrongs  suffered  in  his  former 
Jeiistence.    Neither  his  uncles,  nor  the  whole  Warau  race  whom  they  summoned,  could 
[stand  before  him.    He  drove  them  hither  and  thither  like  deer,  took  possession  of  such 
■of  their  women  as  pleased  him,  and  by  them  became  the  father  of  brave  and  terrible 
mrriors  like  himself.    From  their  presence  the  unhappy  Wamus  retired,  till  they 
lieached  the  swampy  shores  of  the  Atlantic,  forsaking  those  pleasant  hunting-grounds 
[which  they  had  occupied  on  their  first  descent  from  heaven." 

The  Waraus  are  wonderfully  inventive  with  regard  to  legends ;  and  have  one  which 
lis  worthy  of  notice,  if  only  for  the  fact  that  it  attributes  all  the  learning  of  the  white 
Imen  to  a  Warau  origin.  This  is  the  legend  of  Abor^.  "  Once  upon  a  time,"  there  was  a 
Iveiy  ill-conditioned  female  spirit,  named  Wowta,  who  usually  pi-eferred  the  form  of  a 
Ifro"  but  who  changed  herself  into  a  woman  for  the  purpose  of  stealing  a  very  beautiful 
llittle  boy  called  AlM)r6.  In  the  form  of  a  woman  she  obtained  access  to  the  house  of 
[AWs  mother,  whom  she  induced  to  leave  the  child  under  her  care.  No  sooner  was 
I  alone  with  Abor^  than  she  pulled  and  stretched  him  to  such  a  degree  that  in  a  few 
jhouTs  he  grew  as  much  as  he  would  have  done  in  several  years,  so  that  his  mother 
hpudiated  him  on  her  return. 


At 


,|v^ 


it' 


» 


682 


GUIANA. 


I    ' 

f^     r 
I  to      .-- 


I  'Ai 


-4i 


' '.  % 


As  he  grew  to  manhood,  Abor^  became  the  slave  of  his  captor,  whom  he  thoii 
to  be  his  mother,  until  he  was  undeceived  by  a  tVieniUy  spirit  who  met  him  in  tin 
forest.  After  trying  several  plans  for  escape,  and  failing  in  them  all,  he  hit  upogi 
the  design  of  making  a  canoe  of  wax.  He  was  aide<l  in  this  task  by  the  fondnesil 
of  WowtA  for  honey,  in  search  of  which  the  unfortunate  Abor6  posBcd  nearly  the! 
whole  of  his  time.  Wowtd  received  the  combs  with  croaks  of  delight,  and  as  slul 
threw  them  away  after  eating  the  lioney,  Abor^  laid  the  wax  aside,  until  he  hiit| 
enough  for  a  canoe. 

As  soon  as  he  had  collected  a  sufficiency  of  wax,  Abor^  called  his  mistress  to  look  tt| 
a  hollow  tree  filled  with  bee-comb.    Slie  crept  mto  the  tree  to  regale  herself  on  the  1 
and  was  imprisoned  by  the  crafty  Abor6,  who  fastened  up  the  aperture  so  that  tbe| 
sorceress  could  not  escape^  loaded  his  canoe  with  provisions,  and  set  off  for  a  Ian 
of  refuge. 

Ho  sailed  far  away  until  he  came  to  a  strange  country  where  the  people  were  whilf, 
naked,  uneducated,  and  utterly  barbarous.     He  laught  them  the  elements  of  civilizatioDi 
showed  them  how  u  forge  iron,  and  initiated  them  into  the  arts  and  sciences,  for  which | 
the  white  man  was  no\f  so  distinguished. 

In  that  i'iir  land  he  3*'ill  lives,  and,  remembering  the  wants  of  his  fellow-countrymen,  I 
he  continually  sends  thsm  shiploads  of  the  things  which  they  most  need.  Butiil 
consequence  of  the  bad  faith  of  those  to  whom  they  are  delivered,  the  poorWaraiis| 
are  obliged  to  pay  for  everything  that  he  senda.  The  moral  which  is  deriv^  fromthij 
legend  is,  that  all  the  white  men  who  visit  the  Waraus  ought  to  make  up  for  the 
dishonesty  of  their  countrymen,  and  give  them  as  many  beads,  knives,  and  guns  as  | 
they  cas^  procure. 

Wiieu  Mr.  Brett  first  heard  this  tale,  he  thought  that  it  was  simply  an  iiigeDiom| 
invention  framed  for  the  purpose  of  unlimited  begginsr,  especially  as  the  narrator 
for  A  shirt  a?  soon  as  he  had  finished  the  story,  and  then  proceeded  to  request  a  I 
whole  series  of  other  articles.     He  found,  however,  by  questioning  different  natives, 
that  the  legend  was  really  a  national  one,  and  not  a  mere  invention  of  an  ingenious  { 
native. 

There  is  evidently  a  distinction  to  be  drawn  between  the  two  portions  of  the 
The  firsi  part,  containing  the  adventures  of  Abore,  is  evidently  ancient,  while  the 
part  is  as  evidently  modern,  and  has  been  introduced  since  the  coming  of  white  men  into  | 
Guiana. 

In  the  disposal  of  the  dead  there  is  some  little  variation.    The  mode  which  was  most  I 
prevalent  before  the  missionaries  introduced  Christian  burial  among  them  was  as  follows: 
^The  body  was  placed  in  a  net  and  sunk  in  the  rivet,  where  the  whole  of  the  flesh  was  | 
quickly  eaten  from  the  bones  by  the  pirai  and  other  voracious  fish.    If  the  dead  man 
were  a  person  of  distinction,  the  skeleton  was  then  removed  from  the  water,  dried,  painted 
red,  and  suspended  under  the  roof  of  the  house.  ^ 

In  the  fifth  book  of  Herodotus,  chap,  xv.,  occurs  the  following  passage,  which  was 
long  thought  to  be  a  mere  invention  on  the  part  of  the  historian.  After  enumeration  of 
the  various  nations  that  Megabazes  subdued,  he  mentions  that  the  Persian  monarch  also 
endeavoured  to  conquer  "those  who  live  upon  the  Lake  Prasias  in  dwellings  contrived 
after  this  manner. 

"  Planks  fitted  on  lofty  piles  are  placed  in  the  middle  of  the  lake,  with  a  narrov 
entrance  from  the  mainland  by  a  single  bridge.  These  piles  that  support  the  planks 
aU  the  citizens  anciently  placed  there  at  the  common  charge ;  biit  afterwards  they 
established  a  law  to  the  following  effect :  '  Whenever  a  man  marries,  for  each  wife  he 
sinks  three  piles,  bringing  wood  from  a  mountain  called  Orbelus,'  but  every  man  has 
several  wives. 

"  They  live  in  the  following  manner.  Every  man  has  a  hut  on  the  planks,  in  which 
he  dwells,  with  a  trap-door  closely  fitted  in  the  planks,  and  leading  down  to  tlie  lake. 
They  tie  the  young  children  with  a  cord  round  the  feet,  fearing  lest  they  should  fait  into 
the  It^e  beneath.    To  their  horses  and  beasts  of  burden  they  give  fish  for  fodder,  of 


THE  ITA  PALM  AND  ITS  USES. 


688 


fbich  there  is  such  abundance,  that  when  a  man  has  opened  his  tmp-door,  ho  lets  down 
lia  empty  basket  by  a  cord  into  the  lake,  and,  after  waiting  a  short  time,  draws  it  un  lull 
of  fish." 

I  In  these  words  the  old  historian  describes  with  curious  exactitude  the  mode  of  lifo 
lidopted  by  some  branches  of  the  Waraus  and  Caribs.  These  have  been  descrilxtd  nt 
liome  length  by  Humboldt,  in  his  "  Personal  Narrative."  The  large  tract  of  land  which 
Ifomis  the  delta  of  the  Orinoco  possesses  some  very  remarkable  characteristics.  It  it 
l^ways  wet,  but  during  several  months  in  the  year  it  is  completely  inundated,  the  rivor 
Irising  to  an  astonishing  height,  and  covering  with  water  a  tract  nearly  half  as  large  ai 
lEngland.  This  seems  to  be  as  unpropitious  a  spot  as  could  be  adopted  lor  human  hnbita- 
Itions,  and  yet  the  Waraus  (or  Guaranos,  as  Humboldt  spells  the  word)  have  ostalilishod 
Ithemselves  there,  and  prefer  it  to  any  other  locality,  p.  bably  because  their  itroiigo  mode 
■of  Hfe  enables  them  to  pass  an  existence  of  freedom. 

I  Varying  much  in  the  height  to  which  it  rises,  in  some  places  exceeding  fifty  foot,  the 
lOriuoco  has  the  quality  of  rising  year  after  year  to  the  same  height  in  the  same  placo,  no 
Ithat  when  a  mark  is  made  to  designate  the  height  to  which  the  water  rose  in  one  year, 
■the  same  mark  will  answer  year  after  year  with  scarcely  the  slightest  deviation.  It  is 
|evident  that  in  such  a  spot,  where  the  soil  is  in  the  dry  season  nptlung  but  mud,  and  in  the 
iret  season  is  forty  or  fitty  feet  under  water,  only  a  very  peculiar  vegetation  can  live.  This 
listhe  ltd  (pronounced  Eetah)  palm,  belonging  to  the  genus  Mauritia,  a  olant  whicli,  like 
Hlie  mangrove  of  Africa,  requires  plenty  of  heat  and  moisture  to  enable  it  to  develop 
jitself  fully.    The  native  name  for  this  tree  is  Murichi. 

A  brief  description  of  the  itd  palm  must  be  given  before  we  proceed  further,  or  the 
ader  will  not  understand  the  peculiar  conditious  under  which  these  water-dwellers  live. 
{\Vhen  full  grown,  it  resembles  a  tall,  cylindrical  pillar,  with  a  fan  of  ten  or  twelve  vast 
pves  spreading  from  its  extreme  top.  Each  leaf  is  some  ten  feet  in  width,  and  is 
kapported  upon  a  huge  stem  about  twelve  feet  in  length,  looking  more  like  a  branch 
than  a  leaf-stem.  Indeed,  a  complete  leaf  is  a  heavy  load  for  a  man.  At  regular  intervals 
pe  whole  fan  of  leaves  falls  off,  and  is  replaced  by  another,  the  tree  adding  to  its  height 
pt  every  change  of  leo^  until  the  stem  is  nearly  a  hundred  feet  high,  and  fifteen  in 
'  cumferenca 

Myriads  upon  myriads  of  these  marvellous  trees  rise  amid  the  waters  of  the  Orinoco 
pelta,  sometimes  clustered  into  solid  masses  of  vegetation,  sometimes  scattered,  and  some- 
limes  drawn  up  in  devious  avenues,  according  to  the  windings  of  the  muddy  channels 
ihat  even  in  the  dry  seasons  traverse  the  country.  Whether  grouped  or  scattered,  the 
Ita  flourishes  in  this  delta  to  such  an  extent  that  only  the  experienced  canoe-men  of  the 
|lace  can  navigate  their  barks  among  the  tail  stems,  the  narrow  and  winding  channels 
Vhich  form  the  natural  paths  being  completely  obliterated  by  the  waste  of  water.  Any 
'ranger  who  tried  to  thread  this  aquatic  forest  without  the  aid  of  a  native  guide  would 
on  lose  himself  among  the  armies  of  ita  palm,  and  perish  roisarably  of  hunger.  Yet 
is  veiy  tree  supplies  to  the  Waraus  of  the  Orinoco  not  only  all  the  necessaries,  but  the 
luxuries  of  life,  and  were  the  whole  tribe  to  be  cut  off  from  the  mainland,  they  could 
fupport  themselves  without  the  least  difficulty,  the  ita  palm  supplying  house,  food,  drink, 
pthing,  and  furniture. 
First,  as  to  the  house. 

The  Warau  requires  for  a  house  nothing  but  a  floor  and  a  roof.  In  the  example  seen 
fn  page  607,  the  floor  is  supplied  by  the  earth,  but  it  is  evident  that  in  a  house  built  in  a 
locaUty  where  the  ground  is  for  many  months  together  thirty  or  forty  feet  beneath  the 
lurface  of  the  water,  an  artificial  flooring  is  needed.  The  Warau  architect,  therefore, 
Itoceeds  to  construct  his  house  in  the  following  manner. 

I  Selecting  four  ita  trees  that  grow  near  each  other  in  the  form  of  a  square,  and  cutting 
my  any  of  the  intervening  trees,  he  ma^es  use  of  these  four  as  the  comer  posts  of  his 
jiouse.  He  knows  by  marks  left  on  the  trunks  the  precise  height  to  which  the  water  will 
^e,  and  some  three  feet  or  so  above  this  mark  he  builds  his  floor,  cutting  deep  notches 
1  the  trunk.  In  these  notches  are  laid  beams  made  from  the  stems  of  the  felled  iti 
(woa,  and  lashed  tightly  in  their  places  by  ropes  made  of  ita  fibre. 


'•J 


n  " 


'ilii 


,M 


■  'H'T 


-it 


i'     h 


*■■  A 


634 


GUIANA. 


On  these  bf  ams  are  laid  a  number  of  cross-pieces,  sotnctiTnes  made  fVom  the  iplitl 
truni's,  but  usually  being  nothing  more  than  the  gigantic  leaf-stems  wluoh  have  IxTnl 
already  nieiitioued,  and  which  are  when  dry  very  light,  very  tough,  and  very  (iliwtici 
These  cross-pieces  are  tied  tirmlv  together,  and  constitute  the  essential  part  of  tfiu  ttiHuJ 
On  tlieni  is  placed  a  layer  of  palm-leaves,  and  upon  the  leaves  is  a  thick  coatinj{  of  i 
which  soon  dries  under  the  tropical  sun,  and  forms  a  smooth,  hard,  and  tlnii  lioorinj 
which  will  bear  a  fire  without  risk  of  damage  to  the  wooden  structure  below. 

Ten  or  twelve  feet  above  the  Hoor  the  Warau  constructs  a  roof  of  palm  leawn,  tliol 
corners  of  which  are  supported  by  the  same  trees  which  uphold  tiie  hoube,  uud  tliuu  thul 
chief  labours  of  the  native  architect  are  over. 

So  much  for  the  house  furnished  by  the  itd  palm. 

Food  is  supplied  by  it  in  various  forms.  First,  there  is  the  fruit,  which,  when  ripe,  \i\ 
as  large  as  an  ordinary  apple,  many  hundreds  of  which  are  developed  on  the  8iii|;lel 
branch  produced  by  this  tree.  Next,  there  is  the  trunk  of  the  tree  and  its  contents.  Ifl 
it  be  split  longitudiaally  at  the  time  when  the  flower- branch  is  just  about  to  liurst  frdiiil 
the  enveloping  spathe,  a  large  quantity  of  soft,  pith-like  substance  is  found  within  it[ 
This  is  treated  like  the  cassava,  and  furnishes  a  sort  of  bread  called  yuruiiia. 

Drink  is  also  obtained  from  the  ita  palm.  From  the  trunk  is  drawn  a  snp,  vliiihJ 
like  that  of  the  maguey  or  great  American  aloe,  can  be  fermented,  and  then  it  heconiiii 
intoxicating  in  quality.  Another  kind  of  drink  is  procured  from  the  fruit  of  the  iiJ 
which  id  bruised,  thrown  into  water,  and  allowed  to  ferment  for  a  while.  When  feriii(n-[ 
tation  hns  proceeded  to  a  suflicient  extent,  the  liquor  is  strained  through  a  sieve  made  of| 
ita  fibre,  and  is  thus  ready  for  consumption. 

The  small  amount  of  clothing  required  by  the  Warau  is  also  obtained  from  the  iti| 
the  membrane  of  the  young  leaf  being  stripped  off  and  woven  into  a  simple  fabric. 

From  the  same  tree  the  Warau  obtains  all  his  furniture.  Bows,  arrows,  and  8pear9| 
are  made  from  its  leaf-stems,  the  canoe  in  which  he  goes  Ashing  is  made  from  a  liullow  i 
trunk,  and  the  lines  and  nets  are  both  furnished  from  the  same  tree,  as  is  also  tlie  striiigl 
of  which  his  hammock  is  made.  That  the  one  single  tree  should  be  able  to  supply  all  tliel 
wants  of  an  entire  population  is  the  more  extraordinary,  because  in  former  tlays  tliel 
Warau  had  no  iron  tools,  and  it  is  not  easy  to  find  a  tree  that  will  at  the  same  tiinel 
furnish  all  the  necessaries  of  his  life,  and  be  of  such  a  character  that  it  can  be  woikidbyl 
the  rude  stone  implements  which  the  Warau  had  to  use  before  he  obtained  iron  fruiu  I 
white  men. 

It  may  readily  be  imagined  that  the  Waraus  who  inhabit  this  strange  region  are  IowkI 
in  the  scale  of  civilization  than  those  who  live  on  dry  land,  and,  to  use  the  words  of| 
Humboldt,  "  in  the  lowest  grades  of  man's  development  we  find  the  existence  of  i 
entire  race  dependent  upon  almost  a  single  tree,  like  certain  insects  which  are  conHned  tu| 
particular  portions  of  a  flower." 

The  Waraus  are  not  the  only  lake-dwellers  of  Southern  America.  At  the  extremel 
north  of  this  half  of  the  continent  there  is  a  province  which  derives  its  name  from  the! 
mode  of  life  adopted  by  the  savage  tribe  which  dwells  upon  the  waters  of  a  lake.  On  tliel 
north-western  coast  of  Venezuela  there  is  a  large  gulf,  called  the  Gulf  of  Marauuibol 
the  name  having  been  given  to  it  by  the  Spanish  discoverers  in  honour  of  a  niitivel 
chief  whom  they  met  on  its  shores.  Close  to  the  gulf,  and  only  separated  from  itljl 
a  narrow,  is  a  vast  fresh-water  lake,  fed  by  the  streams  that  pour  from  the  niountaiul 
which  surround  it.  The  shape  of  this  lake  has  been  Well  compared  to  that  of  a  .lew'**! 
harp,  with  a  rather  elongated  neck,  and  the  depth  of  its  water  varies  in  a  most  reiiiiiil'*l 
able  manner.  I 

From  the  sides  the  bottom  of  the  lake  shelves  almost  imperceptibly  for  a  gMtl 
distance,  so  that  at  a  distance  of  two  or  three  miles  from  the  shore,  a  uuin  would  be  im 
to  walk  with  his  head  above  the  surface.  Suddenly,  and  without  the  least  wartiinff,  tli«l 
bed  of  the  lake  dips  into  almost  unfathomable  depths,  so  that,  though  a  man  might  1*1 
barely  submerged  above  his  waist,  a  single  step  will  plunge  him  into  water  so  deep  tlial| 
the  tallest  spire  ever  built  would  be  plunged  far  below  the  surface. 


LAKE  DWELLTNOa 


685 


I  made  fVom  the  tpliti 
;enis  which  hnve  Ixinl 
ugh,  and  very  (jliwticT 
ntial  part  uf  t!i(!  tl(Kii.I 
I  thick  coating  of  inml, 
mrd,  and  tlnii  lloorin;,! 
ture  b«luw. 
oof  of  palm  leavi'K,  tin! 
iiu  liuuttu,  aud  tliuu  thJ 


lit,  which,  when  ripe,  i«l 
veloped  on  the  8iti|;le| 
se  and  its  contents,  1(1 
ist  about  to  hurst  fro 
nee  is  I'oiind  witliiu  ii,| 
id  yuiuniu. 
is  drawn  a  enp,  vliii 
Bd,  and  then  it  l)econHi| 
)ui  the  fruit  uf  the  iiii 
I  while.  Wiien  feriiiwi-l 
hiough  a  sievu  niuik  ofl 

a  obtained  from  the  it;i,| 
\o  a  simple  I'ubric. 
tows,  arrows,  and  spearsj 

made  from  a  liollow  ital 
pee,  as  is  also  the  Btriiigj 
je  able  to  supply  all  lliel 
ise  in  former  days  tliej 
t  will  at  the  Hiiuie  timei 
hat  it  can  be  wnikt'dbyl 

obtained  iron  from  tliej 

strange  region  are  lowerl 
nd,  to  use  the  words  oil 
nd  the  existence  of  m 
a  which  are  confined  nil 


lerica.  At  the  extremi 
rives  its  name  from  thel 
^-aters  of  a  lake.  On  lliej 
the  Gulf  of  MarutaiboJ 
in  honour  of  a  nativel 
ily  separated  fromitljl 
our  from  the  niountaiul 
ired  to  that  of  a  Jewj-I 
iries  in  a  most  reiDarkT 

iperceptibly  for  a  M 

ire,  a  nuin  would  be  aWel 

ut  the  least  warning,  tMl 

though  a  man  might  w| 

into  water  so  deep 


Over  the  surface  of  this  lake  dwell  numerous  human  beings,  and,  even  at  the  present 
day,  when  the  number  of  the  inhabitants  has  been  much  decreased,  upon  its  waters  aro 
DO  less  than  four  lai^e  villages,  beside  numerous  detached  dwellings  formed  in  the  various 
bays  which  indent  its  shores. 

The  reason  for  thus  abandoning  the  dry  land  and  taking  to  the  water  is  a  very  curious 
one,  and  may  be  summed  up  in  a  single  word — mosquitoes.  These  tiny  but  most 
innoying  insects  are  found  in  clouds  around  the  edge  of  the  lake,  some  species  flying  by 
light  and  others  by  day,  so  that  at  no  hour  is  there  the  least  respite  from  their  attacks. 
Fortunately,  they  need  the  protection  of  the  luxuriant  vegetation  that  fringes  the  shore 
of  the  lake,  and  not  being  very  enduring  of  wing,  are  obliged  to  rest  at  intervals  in  their 


^  '•>  •*  r     '*'fv  •■  ■ .       „      ■,        '  '            jp 

tejj,    .....-.*      v% 

k.li^^' 

^    -  ^"r^^^-  p 

A- 

---""    ■           -^      ^~^— 

TBS  LAKE  DWELLERS  OF  THE  ORINOCO. 


j'light,  They  therefore  keep  to  the  shore,  and  do  not  venture  to  any  great  distance  over 
jjhe  water.  Knowing  this  characteristic  of  the  insect,  the  natives  manage  to  evade  them 
m  making  their  dwellings  beyond  the  range  of  the  mosquito's  flight. 
I  In  building  these  curious  habitations,  the  lake-dweller  of  Maracaibo  is  forced  to 
jemploy  a  greater  skill  in  architecture  than  is  needed  by  the  Waraus  of  the  Orinoco  delta. 
jln  that  muddy  delta,  formed  by  the  alluvium  washed  down  by  the  river,  the  ita  palm 
jabounds,  and  forms  natural  pillars  for  the  house ;  but  the  Lake  Maracaibo  furnishes  no 
jiuch  assistance,  and  the  native  architect  is  therefore  obliged  to  drive  piles  into  the  bed  of 
Ithe  lake  in  order  to  raise  his  floor  above  the  level  of  the  water. 

1  It  is  evidently  needful  that  these  piles  should  be  made  of  wood  which  will  not  perish 
I'ly  the  action  of  the  water,  and  upon  the  shores  of  the  lake  grows  a  tree  which  supplies 
I  precisely  the  kind  of  timber  that  is  required.    It  is  one  of  the  numerous  iron- wood  trees. 


636 


OUIANA. 


and  its  scientific  name  is  Ouiacwn  arborevm.  It  is  a  splendid  tree,  rising  to  the 
of  a  hundred  feet  or  so,  and  having  wood  so  hard  that  it  will  turn  the  edge  of  an  axe] 
The  natives,  however,  manage  to  fell  these  trees,  to  cut  them  into  proper  lengths,  and  tol 
drive  them  firmly  into  the  bed  of  the  lake,  where  they  become  even  stronger  by  sub-| 
mersion,  being  covered  in  course  of  years  vdth  an  incrustation  of  lime,  which  makes! 
them  look  as  if  they  had  been  actually  converted  into  stone. 

On  these  piles  are  laid  cross-beams  and  planks  of  lighter  wood,  and  when  a 
roof  and  light  waUs  have  been  added,  the  house  is  complete.    All  the  parts  of  the 
are  lashed  together  with  green  sipo,  which  contracts  when  dry,  and  binds  the  variousl 
portion'^  as  with  bands  of  iron.  | 

As  has  been  already  mentioned,  numbers  of  these  houses  are  gathered  together  into! 
villages.    When  the  Spaniards  first  entered  the  Gulf  of  Maracaibo,  and  came  wit  lin  view) 
of  the  lake,  they  were  struck  with  amazei.    '.t  at  these  habitations,  and  called  t  je  pla 
Venezuela — ie.  Little  Venice — a  name  which  has  since  been  extended  to  the  wh  jle  of  tl 
large  province  which  is  now  known  by  that  title. 

It  is  on  this  lake  that  the  gourd  system  of  duck-catching  is  carried  to  the  greatest! 
perfection.  Great  quantities  of  ducks  frequent  its  waters,  but  they  are  shy  of  man,  audi 
will  not  allow  him  to  come  near  them.  The  natives,  however,  manage  to  catch  them  by  I 
hand,  without  even  employing  a  snare.  They  take  a  number  of  large  gourds,  scrape  out! 
the  inside,  and  set  them  floating  on  the  lake.  At  first  the  timid  birds  are  afraid  of  tie  I 
gourds  and  avoid  them,  but  after  a  while  they  become  accustomed  to  them,  and  allow  | 
them  to  float  freely  among  their  ranks. 

The  Indian  then  takes  a  similar  gourd  and  puts  it  over  his  head,  having  previously  I 
cut  a  couple  of  holes  through  which  he  can  see.  He  slips  quietly  into  the  water,  and 
makes  his  way  towards  the  ducks,  taking  care  to  keep  the  whole  of  his  body  submerged.! 
As  soon  as  he  gets  among  them,  he  grasps  the  nearest  duck  by  the  legs,  jorks  it  under! 
water,  and  ties  it  to  his  girdle,  where  it  is  soon  drowned.  He  then  makes  his  way  to! 
another  duck,  and,  if  an  experienced  hand,  will  capture  as  many  as  he  can  cany,  and  yet| 
not  alarm  the  survivors. 


,/-<:,_ 
/ 


I  ■  '■, 


CHAPTER  XV. 


MEXICO. 


ImiCO  AS  IT  IB,  AW  WAS    BSFOBB    THB    SPANISH    OONQT7B8T — WHY    THB    BUPIBB   VAILBD — CON- 
TBADICTOBY  ACCOTmXB  OF    THB    ANGIBNT   MSXIOANB — THB   BUIMB  OF  THBIB  BUILDINOS — HUMAN 

8A0BIFICES — THB   SACBIFICIAL   UNIFB UBXICAN  ABT  —  MOBAIO-'WOBK  AMD   VBATBBB-PICTDBXB 

— €AFABIUTIB8  OF  THB  OOUNTBY. 

I  Befobe  passing  to  the  North  American  tribes,  a  brief  notice  must  be  taken  of  Mexico. 
At  the  present  day  this  laud  is  pocisessed  of  a  sort  of  civilization  which  presents  no 

I  features  of  interest  It  is  inhabited  chiefly  by  a  mixed  people,  the  descendants  of  the 
Spanish  con^^uerors  having  contracted  alliances  with  the  natives,  and  so  produced  a  liybrid 
tace,  which  is  continually  retrograding  from  the  white  parentage,  and  assuming  more  and 

I  more  of  the  aboriginal  type. 

The  failure  in  establishing  a  Mexican  empire  was  entirely  due  to  the  question 

I  of  race. 

Those  inhabitants  who  were  either  pure  whites,  or  in  whom  the  white  blood  pre- 

I  dominated,  were  naturally  desirous  to  have  a  ruler  of  their  own  kind,  thinking  that  an 
empire  was  the  only  mode  of  civilizing  the  land,  and  of  putting  an  end  to  the  constant 
civil  wars  and  repeated  changes  of  dynasty  which  kept  back  their  most  prolific  and  fertilie 
land  from  developing  its  full  capabilities.  But  in  the  great  bulk  of  the  people  the  Indian 
blood  predominated,  and  in  consequence  an  empire  founded  on  the  principles  of  European 
civilization  was  as  irreconcilable  to  them  as  would  be  the  rule  of  an  Indian  cacique  in 
Earope.    Such  an  empire  could  only  be  held  by  force  of  arms,  and  as  soon  as  the  bayonet 

I  was  withdrawn  the  empire  fell. 

With  the  present  state  of  Mexico  we  are  not  concerned,  and  we  must  therefore  confine 
ourselves  to  Mexico  as  it  was  before  the  Spaniard  crushed  out  her  civilization  and 

I  destroyed  her  history. 

The  accounts  of  ancient  Mexico  are  most  perplexing.  If  the  narratives  of  the 
Spanish  conquerors  could  be  implicitly  trusted,  nothing  would  be  simpler  than  to 
condense  them  into  a  consecutive  history.  But  it  is  quite  certain  that  these  accounts 
were  very  much  exaggerated,  and  that  the  reality  fell  very  far  short  of  the  romantic  tales 
of  th^  Spanish  conquerors. 

Tho  following  is  an  abstract  of  the  narratives  put  forth  by  the  Spaniards.    The  capital 
was  situated  on  an  island  in  the  midst  of  a  large  lake.    It  contained  twenty  thousand ' 
houses,  which  were  of  great  magnificence.    In  ^he  midst  was  the  emperor's  palace,  built 
of  marble  and  jasper,  and  of  prodigious  extent.    It  was  adorned  with  fountains,  baths, 
and  statues,  and  the  walls  were  covered  with  pictures  made  of  feathers. 

Not  only  the  palace,  but  the  houses  of  the  caciques,  possessed  menageries  filled  with 
"U  the  animals  of  the  coimtry,  together  with  museums  of  various  naturd  curiosities. 


-     ^ 

*  ''  m 


5  i 


638 


MEXICO. 


I 


i 


■  }■ 


U    I 


One  of  the  greatest  beauties  of  Mexico  was  a  large  square,  daily  filled  with  itaercliantL 
who  came  to  buy  and  sell  the  various  works  of  art  in  gold,  silver,  and  feathers  for  whicj 
the  Mexicans  were  famous.  Between  the  city  and  the  borders  of  the  lake  a  hund 
thousand  canoes  were  continually  passing ;  besides  which  mode  of  transit  three  vas 
causeways  were  built  on  tlie  lake.  The  capital  was  not  the  only  city  of  the  waters,  foj 
more  than  fifty  large  cities  and  a  whole  multitude  of  villages  were  built  on  the| 
same  lake. 

The  dress  of  the  nobles  was  most  gorgeous,  and  their  persons  were  adorned  with  goldl 
and  jewels  in  profusion.    Their  treasuries  were  filled  with  the  precious  metals,  and    ' 
was  as  plentiful  in  Mexico  as  copper  in  Europe. 

That  these  statements  were  much  exaggerated  is  not  to  be  doubted,  but  they  were  notl 
pure  inventions,  and  had  all  some  foundation  in  fact.  For  example,  the  architecture  of| 
the  ancient  Mexicans  was  of  a  Cyclopean  vastness,  as  is  proved  by  the  ruins  which 
now  almost  the  sole  memorials  of  a  vanished  system  of  civilization.  There  is  a  stroD'l 
resemblance  between  the  architecture  of  Mexico  and  that  of  Egypt,  not  only  in  its  mas-| 
siveness,  but  in  the  frequent  use  of  the  pyramid. 

One  of  these  pyramids  has  the  sides  exactly  twice  as  long  as  those  of  the  lai^l 
pyramid  of  Egypt.  This  is  the  great  pyramid-tower  of  Cholula,  which  had  eight  storieJ 
each  forming  a  platform  on  which  rested  the  ore  above  it,  so  that  it  closely  resembled  the  I 
Temple  of  Belus  as  described  by  Herodotus.  The  interior  of  these  pyramidal  structures! 
was  pierced  with  chambers,  galleries,  and  flights  of  stairs,  probably  the  habitations  of  the  I 
priests  who  served  the  temples  and  performed  those  terrible  human  sacrifices  wl: 
formed  an  important  part  of  their  religious  system.  Viaducts  which  crossed  deep  vallejs,! 
bridges,  and  roads,  remains  of  which  are  still  in  existence,  testify  to  the  vanished  civiliza-[ 
tion  of  the  Mexicans,  or,  as  some  ethnologists  think,  of  a  people  that  preceded  them. 

Specimens  of  the  artistic  skill  of  the  ancient  Mexicans  may  be  seen  in  the  raagni- 
ficent  Christy  Collection.  There  is,  for  example,  one  of  the  sacrificial  knives  with  whicli  I 
the  priests  laid  open  the  breast  of  the  human  victim  in  order  to  tear  out  the  heart 
and  offer  it  to  the  blood-loving  deity  of  the  temple.  The  blade  of  this  instrument  is 
obsidian,  and  its  handle  is  a  marvellous  piece  of  mosaic  work,  made  of  lapis-lazuli,  rubj, 
and  other  precious  stones.  Then  there  are  masks  made  of  similar  materials,  one  being  a  | 
most  gliastly  imitation  of  a  human  skull. 

The  skill  in  feather-working  still  survives,  and  even  at  the  present  day  pictures  are  I 
made  so  exquisitely  from  humming-birds'  feathers  that  they  seem,  when  viewed  at  a  little  | 
distance,  to  be  admirable  specimens  of  enamel. 

The  courage  of  the  ancient  Mexicans  was  very  great.     They  opposed  their  naked  I 
breasts  to  the  mail-clad  invaders,  and  their  comparatively  feeble  weapons  to  the  dreaded 
fire-arms.     Even  the  horse,  which  at  first  struck  terror  into  them  as  a  supernatural  being, 
soon  ceased  to  be  an  object  of  dread,  and  there  is  a  story  that  they  captured  a  horse  in 
battle,  stabled  it  in  a  temple,  and  treated  it  as  a  god,  feeding  it  with  daintily-dressed  | 
chickens  and  similar  dishes,  until  the  poor  beast  was  starved  in  the  midst  of  plenty. 

The  conduct  of  the  Aztecs  in  destroying  their  once  venerated  Emperor  Montezuma,  I 
because  he  yielded  to  the  Spaniards,  and  the  calm  endurance  of  his  warlike  successor 
Guatemozin,  when  stretched  on  the  fiery  rack,  are  sufficient  instances  of  the  courage 
possessed  by  the  Mexicans  when  Cortez  came  into  the  country. 

The  real  prosperity  of  Mexico  is  to  come.     There  is  every  capability  in  the  country, 
which  is  fertile  in  many  valuable  productions, — cattle  and  horses,  for  example,  both  of  I 
which,  importations  from  Europe,  have  multiplied  in  an  astonishing  manner,  and  may  at 
some  time  supply  half  Europe  with  cheap  food,  hides,  and  beasts  of  burden. 

Insect  life  is  almost  as  valuable  as  that  of  the  higher  and  larger  animals.  The  | 
cochineal  insect  reproduces  itself  in  vast  numbers,  and,  large  as  is  the  trade  in 
valuable  insect,  it  could  be  extended  almost  indefinitely.  There  is  no  trouble  in  breeding  I 
the  insect,  no  ri.ik,  and  scarcely  any  capital  required.  It  feeds  upon  the  prickly  pear,  a  [ 
plant  which  springs  up  luxuriantly  if  but  a  leaf  be  stuck  in  the  ground. 

It  is  indeed  so  luxuriant,  that  riders  are  forced  to  employ  a  peculiar  kind  of  stirriip, 
in  order  to  prevent  their  feet  from  being  riddled  with  the  needle-like  thorns  with  >vlucli 


CAPABILITIES  OF  THE  COUNTRY. 


639 


es  were  built  on  tha 


the  plant,  the  leaf,  and  fruit  are  covered.    One  of  these  curious  stirrups  ia  shown  in  the 
illustration,  drawn  from  my  own  specimen,  which  was  brought  from  Mexico  by  Sir  F. 

I  Wetherell. 

It  is  cut  from  a  solid  block  of  wood,  and  is  therefore  exceedingly  heavy.    A  bole  is 

1  cut  in  the  back  of  the  stirrup,  into  which  the  foot  can  be  thrust  nearly  half  way.  Owing 
to  the  size  and  weight  of  this  curious  implement,  the  prickly  pears  are  pushed  aside  as 
the  rider  passes  among  them,  and  thus  the  foot  and  ankle  are  protected  from  the  slender 
but  formidable  thorns  with  which  they  are  armed.  The  stirrup  is  sometimes  put  to 
another  use,  and  employed  as  a  rou};h  and  ready  drinking  cup.  The  front  of  the  imple- 
ment is  covered  with  bold  and  graceful  patterns-,  the  effect  of  which  is  often  brightened 
by  means  of  colour.     In  my  own  specimen  they  are  coloured  with  blue,  scarlet,  and 

1  black. 


UEXICAN  STIBBUP.    (Fromny  CollectUm.) 


As  to  the  vegetable  products  of  Mexico,  thty  arc  too  r7»merous  to  mention,  but  the 

|irincipal  are  the  indigo,  the  chocolate,  and  the  vaiiilli.     Cotton,  sugar,  silk,  tobacco,  and 

naize  are  also  cultivated,  and,  if  the  country  v/tia  only  at  peace,  so  thai  men  might 

estow  their  time  in  developing  the  resources  of  the  land,  and  might  feel  secure  that  their 

libours  would  not  be  frustrated  by  the  horrors    r  warfare,  theie  h\  no  saying  to  what  pitch 

Y  prosperity  they  might  not  attain. 

Then  it  is  as  prolific  in  mineral  as  in  animal  wealth,  and  in  the  hands  of  an  energetic 
tnd  industrious  people,  the  yield  of  copper,  iron,  gold,  silver,  and  oilier  metals  might  be 
klmost  indefinitely  extended.  In  all  these  productions  comparatively  little  labour  is 
Required,  Nature  giving  almost  gratuitously  those  privileges  which  in  other  lauds  cannot 

!  obtained  without  the  expenditure  of  time,  labour,  and  money.  She  has  at  the  same 
lime  granted  to  the  inhabitants  of  Mexico,  not  only  the  productions  which  yield  the 
greatest  amount  of  wealth,  but  gold  and  silver,  which  are  the  vehicles  or  tokens  of  aU 
[iroduetions. 

The  past  civilization  of  Mexico  has  vanished  never  to  return.  Its  present  is  a 
Comparative  failure.  The  future  is  yet  to  be  seen,  but  it  may  evfn  eclipse  the  vanished 
klories  of  the  past  if  guided  by  those  who  understand  the  epoch,  the  country.,  and 
ihe  race. 


■'H:-* 


n 

?;•-«' 


t  ^ 


^11 


tt    i 


,   5 


CHAPTER  XVL 

THE  NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


era 


li 


OENESAL    NOnCB    OT    THB    TBZBB8 — THEIB    COLOrS  AND    FEATUBES — CATLTn's  DTE8CBIPTI0N  OF  k 

CBOW     CHIBF laVa   HAm   OF     THK      UBN — 8ILVRB    BAIB     OF     THB    HANbAN    TBIBK — OOTKBN- 

HRNT    OF    THB    TBIBBB ^THE     HEBBDITABT    AND    ELECTED   CHIEFS — THEIB    LIMITED   POWKBB— 

THEIB  DI8TINCTIVB  DBES8 — COSTUME  THB  BECOBD  OF  DEEDS — THB  SCALP-LOCKS,  PAINTED 
BOBBS,  AND  OLAW-COLLAB — FBESEBVATION  OF  SKINS — THE  FEATHEB-PLUME8 — THE  HOBNS, 
AND    THBIB    8IONIFIOATION— INDIAN    DANDIES — ESTIMATION    IN   WHICH    THBT    ABE    HktA— THB 

POBTBAIT  FAINTBB  BAFFLBD — SBB8S   OF   THB   WOMBN BISON-SKIN  JMBBS — WAUPVM,  AND  US  j 

HGNmOATION. 

-^ 

It  has  already  been  mentioned  that,  with  the  exception  of  the  shore  districts,  America  is 
inhabited  from  the  extreme  south  to  extreme  north  by  the  same  race. 
*  The  various  tribes  into  which  that  race  is  divided  are  naturally  varied  according  to  the 
locality  and  climate  of  the  spot  which  they  inhabit.  Those,  for  example,  who  live  in  the 
perpetual  snow  and  ice  of  either  the  extreme  north  or  south  are  naturally  different  in 
manners  and  customs  from  those  who  inhabit  the  tropical  centre  of  America.  Then,  even 
in  similar  climate,  there  is  very  definite  modification  according  to  locality.  The  inha- 
bitants  of  the  mountains,  for  example,  dilfer  materially  from  the  dwellers  of  the  plain, 
■while  those  tribes  who  live  in  the  forests  diSer  from  both. 

Yet  they  are  all  members  of  one  and  the  same  great  race,  and  whether  in  the  Esquimaux 
of  the  north,  the  Amazonian  of  the  tropics,  or  the  Patagonian  of  the  extreme  soutli,  all 
display  the  same  race-characteristics. 

The  colour  of  the  skin  is  deep  copper-red,  the  cheek-hones  are  prominent,  the  nose 
mostly  aquiline,  the  forehead  rather  receding,  and  the  eyes  apparently  small,  this  latter 
characteristic  being  due  to  the  continual  exposure  to  the  sun,  and  to  the  smoky  atmo- 
sphere of  the  huts.  The  beard  is  very  deticieiit,  and  even  those  few  hairs  that  make  their 
appearance  are  carefully  eradicated  with  tweezeis.  Sometimes  an  old  man  who  is 
careless  about  his  personal  appearance  allows  his  beard  to  grow,  but  in  that  case  it  is 
very  scanty,  thin,  and  never  reaches  any  great  length. 

The  hair  of  the  head  contrasts  strongly  with  that  of  the  face,  being  very  long  and  fine, 
in  some  of  the  tribes  attaining  an  almost  incredible  length.  The  Crow  tribe  are  remark- 
able for  the  extraordinary  development  of  their  hair,  which  in  some  of  the  wamors 
actually  trails  on  the  ground  as  they  walk.  They  pride  themselves  so  much  on  this 
peculiarity,  that  in  1833  their  chief  received  both  his  name  of  Longhair  and  his  office 
from  his  wonderful  tresses.  The  hair  of  this  man  was  carefully  measured  by  some  white 
travellers,  who  had  lived  in  his  lodge  for  months  together,  and  was  found  to  be  ten  feet 
seven  inches  in  length. 

He  did  not  allow  it  to  hang  at  its  full  length  except  on  occasions  of  ceremony,  but 
kept  it  carefully  wound  with  a  broad  leather  strap,  and  made  up  into  a  bundle  weighing 
several  pounds.    ITsually  this  bundle  was  carried  under  his  arm  or  in  the  bosom  oi'  his 


AN  INDIAN  CHIEF. 


641 


but  on  great  occasions  the  hair  was  let  down  to  its  full  length,  and  carefully 
jothed  with  bear's  grease,  and  allowed  to  trail  on  the  ground  several  feet  behind  the 
ner  as  he  proudly  stalked  along. 

Several  other  tribes,  such  as  the  Blackfeet  (sc  called  from  the  dark  moccasins  which 
ieyweor),  have  very  long  hair,  of  which  they  are  exceedingly  proud,  and  those  indi- 


JATLIn's  OKSCBIPnON  OF  * 
MANDAN  THIBK — OOTKHN- 
-TELEUt  LIMITKO  POWKBg— 
HR  8CALP-LOCK8,  PAINTED 
HRB-PLUMK8 — THK  BOONS, 
OH  THSY  ABE  HkLi)— TH8 
BOBU — VAllSXm,  AKS  D8 


lore  districts,  America  is 

race, 

ly  varied  according  to  fte 

example,  who  live  in  tbe 
are  naturally  different  in 

of  America.  Then,  evea 
y  to  locality.  The  inlia- 
;he  dwellers  of  the  plain, 

vhether  in  the  Esquimaux 
of  the  extreme  suutli,  all 

J  are  prominent,  the  nose 
pavently  small,  this  latte 
and  to  the  smoky  atmo- 
few  hairs  that  make  tlieit 
[\es  an  old  man  who  is 
ow,  but  in  that  case  it  h 

being  very  long  and  fine, 
le  Crow  tribe  are  remark- 
in  some  of  the  warriors 
mselves  so  much  on  this 
•f  Longhair  and  his  office 
measured  by  some  white 
was  found  to  be  ten  feet 

jcasions  of  ceremony,  but 
ip  into  a  bundle  weighing 
11  or  in  tlm  bosom  of  liu 


CROW  CHIEF. 


whose  locks  do  not  reach  the  standard  of  beauty  are  in  the  habit  of  splicing  false 
r  to  their  own  tresses. 

The  Mandans,  of  whom  we  shall  hear  much  in  the  course  of  this  narrative,  the  Sioux, 
1(1  the  Minatarees,  are  all  distinguished  by  this  peculii^rity,  though  none  of  them  pos- 
°3  it  so  abundantly  as  the  Crows.  When  Mr.  Catlin  w;  s  staying  among  the. Minatarees, 
arty  of  Crows  came  to  visit  them,  and  excited  the  ai  miration  of  their  hosts  by  their 
iiguificent  hair.  One  of  them  possessed  so  picturesqvi  an  appearance  that  the  artist- 
^veller  transferred  him  at  once  to  canvas.  The  foil  wing  is  Mr.  Catlin's  account  of 
'9  splendid  specimen  of  the  North  American  India  is  : — 

"I  think  I  ha\e  said  that  no  part  of  the  human  race  could  present  a  more  picturesque 
li  thrilling  appearance  on  horseback  than  a  party  of  Crows  rigged  out  in  all  their  plumes 
•l  trappings-— galloping  about  and  yelling  in  what  tl  7  call  a  war-parade,  i.e.  in  a  sort 


is  i\ 


642 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


of  tournament  or  sham  fight,  passing  rapidly  through  the  evolutions  of  battle,  and  vauDtiii| 
forth  the  woaderful  character  of  their  military  exploits.    This  is  an  amusement  of  whid 
they  are  excessively  foud ;  and  great  preparations  are  invariably  made  for  these 
sional  shows. 

"  No  tribe  of  Indians  on  the  continent  are  better  able  to  produce  a  pleanini;  i 
thrilling  effect  in  these  scenes,  not  any  more  vain,  and  consequently  better  prepared  I 
draw  pleasure  and  satisfactiob  from  them,  than  the  Crows.  They- may  be  justly  gaidt 
be  the  most  beautifully  clad  of  all  the  Indians  in  these  regions,  and,  bringing  front 
base  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  a  fine  and  spirited  breed  of  the  wild  horses,  have  l. 
able  to  create  a  <;reat  sensation  among  the  Minatarees,  who  have  been  puying  then  i 
attention  and  all  honours  for  some  days  past. 

"  From  amongst  these  showy  fellows  who  have  been  entertaining  us,  and  pleasmj 
themselves  with  their  extraordinary  feats  of  horsemanship,  1  have  selected  one  of  iW  ma 
conspicuous,  and  transferred  him  and  iiis  horse,  with  arms  and  trappings,  as  fai 
1  could  to  the  canvas,  for  the  information  of  the  v/orld,  who  will  learn  vastly  more  liti 
lines  and  coloura  than  they  could  from  oral  or  \viitten  delineations. 

"  1  have  painted  him  as  he  sat  for  me,  balanced  on  his  leaping  wild  horse,  with li 

shield  and  quiver  slung  on  his  back,  and  hia  long  lance,  decorated  with  the  eagle'B  qiii{|| 

trained  in  his  right  hand.    His  shirt    and  his  leggings,  and  moccasins,  were  oft 

mountain-goat  skins,  beautifully  dressed;  and  their  seams  everywhere  fringed  withj 

jrofiision  of  scalp-locks  taken  from  the  heads  of  bis  enemies  slain  in  battle.    Hisloi 

rair,  which  reached  almost  to  the  ground  wliile  he  was  standing  on  his  feet,  was i 

it'ted  in  the  air,  and  floating  in  black  waves  over  the  hips  of  his  leaping  charger.   Onli 

lead,  and  over  his  shining  black  locks,  he  wore  a  magnificent  crest,  or  head-dress,  niadej 

the  quills  of  the  war-eagle  and  ermine  skins,  and  on  his  horse's  head  was  another  ( ' 

beauty,  and  precisely  the  same  in  pattern  and  material. 

"  Added  to  these  ornaments  there  were   yet  many  others  which  contributed  to  1 
picturesque  appearance,  and  amongst  them  a  beautiful  netting  of  various  colours,  i 
completely  covered  and  almost  obscured  the  horse's  heaO.  and  neck,  and  extended  ovirij 
back  and  its  hips,  terminating  in  a  most   extravagant  and  magnificent  crupper,  eoib 
and  fringed  with  rows  of  beautiful  shells  and  porcupine  quills  of  various  colours. 

"  With  all  these  picturesque  ornaments   and  trappings  upon  and  about  him,  wiilij 
noble  figure,  and  the  bold  stamp  of  a  wild  gentleman  on  his  face,  added  to  tlie  ragei 
spirit  of  hia  wild  horse,  in  time  with    whose  leaps  he  issued  his  startling  llioi 
smot  iiered  yelps,  as  he  gracefully  leaned  to  and  fro,  leaving  his  plume  and  his  pl«iiii|i 
his  long  locks  and  his  fringes,  to  float  in  the  wind,  he  galloped  about;  and  felt  exo  ' 

f)leasure  in  displaying  the  extraordinary  skill  which  a  lifetime  of  practice  and  experim 
lad  furnished  him  in  the  beautiful  art  of  riding  and  managing  his  horse,  ns  well  ail 
displaying  to  adve.ji  ige  K;   weapons  and  ornaments  of  dress,  by  giving  them  tlie  grace j 
motion,  as  they  we?*',  brandished  in  the  air  and  floating  in  the  wind." 

Although  the  lifcT  is  generally  W(?  !:,  it  sometimes  takes  various  colours,  the  Mad 
tribe  being  the  mi?  it  remarkable  for  this  peculiarity  Some  of  them,  even  though iji^ 
young,  have  the  hair  of  a  bright  silvery  grey,  or  even  white. 

The  men  dislike  this  kind  of  hair  in  their  own  sex,  and  when  it  occurs  try  to  disji 
it  by  a  plentiful  use  of  red  or  black  earth  mixed  with  glue.  The  women,  on  the  conti^ 
are  very  proud  of  such  hair,  and  take  every  opportunity  of  displaying  its  W 
Generally  a  woman  wears  the  hair  in  two  plaits,  which  are  allowed  to  fall  down  then 
over  on  each  side  of  the  head ;  but  when  they  wish  to  appear  to  the  best  advanttl 
they  rapidly  unplait  it,  pass  their  fingers  through  it  in  the  manner  of  a  comb,  and  spj' 
it  as  widely  as  possible  over  the  shoulders  They  always  part  it  in  the  middle  r 
the  line  of  parting  with  red  paint. 

The  silver-grey  hair  is  remarkable  for  its  coarseness,  in  which  respect  it  scpnis  ifl 

horse's  mane,  while  the  dark-coloured  hair  is  quite  soft.     Among  the  Mandans  al' 

every  shade  of  hair  is  found  between  white,  brown,  and  black,  but  there  is  never  theH 

tinge  of  red  in  it. 

,,      The  Mandan  men  have  a  curious  habit  of  dividing  their  long  hair  into  flat  tresses  j 


GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  TPJBES. 


643 


ong  hair  into  flat  tresses  j 


OT  80  in  width,  and  filling  each  tres8  at  intervals  of  an  inch  with  vermilion  and 

jae,  80  as  to  keep  them  separate.    These  patches  of  glue  and  earth  become  very  hard, 

I  are  never  removed.    The  hair  thus  treated  is  drawn  tightly  over  the  top  of  the  head, 

1  allowed  to  fall  down  the  back  in  parallel  tresses,  which  mostly  reach  to  the  knee,  and 

I  some  cased  to  the  ground. 

The  government  of  these  tribes  is  ot  a  similar  character  throughout. 
Each  tribe  has  at  its  head  a  chief,  whose  office  is  usually,  but  not  always,  hereditary, 
ivided  the  eldest  son  of  a  chief  be  tolerably  well  qualified  for  the  post,  he  is  suffered  to 
me  the  leadership  when  his  father  dies,  or  becomes  too  old  for  work.  Should  the  tribe 
dissatisfied  with  him,  tl-^y  elect  a  leader  from  among  the  sub-chiefs.  There  is  often 
louble  system  of  government,  two  chiefs  of  equal  power  being  appointed,  one  of 
m  manages  all  matters  of  war,  and  the  other  efl'ects  the  administration  of  domestic 
licy. 

It  often  happens  that,  althotigh  the  head  chief  ot  the  tribe  is  nominally  the  ruler,  and 

Ids  the  first  place,  the  real  power  lies  in  the  second  or  third  chief,  who  pays  to  his 

rior  every  deference  which  is  due  to  his  position,  but  is  practically  the  leader  and 

mander  of  the  tribe.     This  was  the  case  among  the  ]\Iandans  when  Mr.  Catlin  visited 

|ni.   The  head  chief,  though  a  man  of  abilities  and  courage,  and  therefore  respected 

I  feared  by  the  people,  was  by  no  means  loved  by  them,  on  account  of  his  haughty  and 

irbearing  demeanour.     The   real  leader  of  the  tribe  wns  the  second  chief,  named 

|h-to-toh-pa,  i.e.  the  Four  Beurs,  a  name  which  he  pot  from  an  exclamation  of  the 

|niy,  who  said  that  he  cnmc  at  them  "  like  four  bears."    Some  of  the  adventures  of 

I  extraordinary  man  will  be  mentioned  in  the  course  of  the  following  pages. 

iGreat  as  is  the  power  of  the  chief,  it  is  much  more  limited  than  that  which  is  enjoyed 

jthe chiefs  of  the  African  tril)es.    The  American  chief  has  no  control  over  life,  or 

lb,  or  liberty.     He  takes  the  lead  in  council,  and  if  an  offender  be  cited  before  the 

Incillors,  his  voice  carries  great  weight  with  it,  but  nothing  more.    Should  he  be  the 

1  chief,  he  cannot  compel  a  single  man  to  follow  him  to  battle,  nor  can  he  punish  one 

p  followers  for  deserting  him.    Any  of  the  warriors,  even  the  very  youngest,  may 

pw  or  desert  his  chief  as  he  pleases,  the  principal  check  against  desertion  being  the  * 

pmpt  with  which  a  warrior  is  sure  to  be  regarded  if  he  leaves  a  chief  who  is  worthy 

|>is  otAce. 

I  chiefs  have,  as  a  nile,  no  ndvantnge  over  the  other  members  of  the  tribe  in  point 
Mth.  A  chief  would  soon  lose  the  popularity  on  which  his  influence  depends  if  he 
!  to  amass  wealth  for  himself.  By  virtue  of  his  office,  he  has  a  larger  house  or  tent 
I  the  rest  of  the  tribe,  and  he  generally  possesses  a  few  more  wives.  But  he  is  often 
jally  poorer  than  most  of  the  waniors,  thinking  himself  bound  in  honour  to  distribute 
Ing  the  tribe  the  spoils  that  he  takes  in  war.  Many  chiefs  even  dress  worse  than  the 
|ior3  under  their  command,  so  as  not  to  excite  envy,  and  only  assume  their  splendid 
9  of  office  on  great  occasions. 

The  question  of  dress  is  really  an  important  one.  Varying  as  it  does  among  the 
t^nt  tribes,  there  is  a  general  character  which  runs  through  the  whole, 
pvery  man  without  distinction  wears  a  scanty  dress  much  like  the  "  cheripa"  which  has 
m  been  described,  but  is  very  much  smaller.  In  battle  or  hunting,  and  in  all  cases  in 
p  exertion  is  required,  he  contents  himself  with  this  single  garment ;  but  when  he  is 
ying  himself  at  home,  he  assumes  his  full  costume.  He  wears  a  pair  of  leggings 
ping  to  the  hipu,  and  falling  as  low  as  the  ankles,  sometimes  spreading  weU  over  them. 
K'^gginga  art  mostly  adorned  with  little  bells,  bits  of  fur,  or  similar  decorations; 
jii  the  wearer  be  a  successful  warrior,  he  fringes  them  along  the  sides  with  tufts  of 
gaken  from  the  head  of  a  slain  enemy. 

Ve  has  also  a  loose  coat  descending  to  the  knees,  and  ornamented  in  a  similar  manner 
[feathers  or  scalp-locks,  and,  when  the  owner  has  performed  any  conspicuous  feat  of 
Pr.  ne  makes  a  rude  painting  of  the  event.  This  ansv/ers  the  same  purpose  as  the 
Pm  Cross  among  ourselves.  Although  it  is  conferred  by  the  man  himself,  it  is 
^Y  valuable.    No  mn;  would  dare  to  depict  on  his  robe  any  deed  of  valour  which  he 

T  T  2    - 


644 


NOETH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


u 


hail  not  perfonned,  as  he  would  be  challenged  by  the  other  warriors  to  prove  his 
the  decoration,  and,  if  he  failed  to  do  so,  would  be  utterly  scorned  by  them.    Theci 
M)ih-to-toh-pa  represented  on  his  robe  a  series  of  events  in  which  he  had  killed  no 
than  fourteen  of  the  enemy  with  his  own  hand.    Sometimes,  when  the  tribe  uses  si 
huts  or  wigwams,  the  warriors  also  paint  their  adventures  upon  the  walls  of  tl 
dwellings. 

From  a  similar  spirit  the  scars  and  wounds  received  in  war  are  kept  covered 
scarlet  paint,  and  when  a  man  has  succeeded  in  killing  a  grizzly  bear  he  is  entitled 
wear  its  skin,  claws,  and  teeth.     The  usual  mode  of  so  doing  is  to  string  the  claws/ii 
necklaces  and  bracelets,  and  to  make  the  skin  into  robes.    Sometimes  they  dress  the 
.without  removing  the  claws,  and  wear  it  in  such  a  fashion  that  the  claws  ai'e  conspicuoi 
seen.    Owing  to  the  extreme   ferocity,  strength,  and  cunning  of  the  bear,  to  kill  0De| 
these  animals  is  considered  equivalent  to  killing  a  warrior,  and  the  claw  necklace  ii 
honourable  an  ornament  as  the  much-prized  scalp.    Some  of  the  most  valiant  bi 
have  killed  several  of  these  animals,  and  it  is  a  point  of  honour  with  them  to  ap| 
on  great  occasions  with  all  their  spoils,  so  that  they  have  to  exercise  considerable  iiigei 
and  display  some  forty   huge  claws  about  their  persons  in  a  sufficiently  conspici 
manner. 

All  the  dress  of  a  North  American  Indian  is  made  of  skin,  mostly  that  of  the 
and  in  dressing  it  the  natives  are  unrivalled,  contriving  to  make  a  leather  which  is  i» 
as  silk,  is  nearly  white,  and  which  may  be  wetted  and  dried  any  number  of  times  wi 
becoming  harsh.  \ 

Tlie  skin  is  first  washed  in  strong  lye,  made  of  wood-ashes  and  water,  bo  as  to 
the  hair,  which  is  then  scraped  off.     The  hide  is  next  stretched  tightly  upon  the 
upon  a  frame,  or  by  means  of  a  number  of  wooden  pegs  driven  firmly  into  the 
In  this  position  it  remains  for  several  days,  the  brains  of  the  animal  being  spread  tl 
upon  it,  and  rubbed  into  it.     The  next  process  is  to  scrape  it  carefully  with  a  blunt 
raide  of  the  shoulder-blade  of  the  bison,  the  native  tanner  pressing  heavily  upon  it, 
scraping  every  portion  of  the  hide. 

The  process  by  which  it  is  made  capable  of  resisting  the  effects  of  water  has  yet 
'undei^one. 

A  hole  is  made  in  the  ground,  and  a  quantity  of  rotten  wood  is  piled  in  it,» 
when  lighted  it  will  continue  to  smoulder  for  a  long  time,  and  produce  smoke,  bilj 
flame.  Around  the  hole  are  stuck  a  number  of  sticks,  which  are  then  tied  together«i[ 
top,  so  as  to  make  the  framework  of  a  sort  of  tent.  The  wood  is  then  set  on  lii 
hides  are  placed  within  the  tent,  and  over  the  sticks  are  wrapped  other  hides  cai 
fastened  together,  so  as  to  prevent  the  smoke  fiom  escaping.  For  several  days  the 
are  left  in  the  smoke,  and  at  the  expiration  of  that  time  they  have  assumed  the 
quality  which  has  been  described.  The  whole  of  the  processes  are  conducted  by  «i 
manual  labour  being  beneath  the  dignity  of  a  man* and  a  warrior. 

The  head-dress  of  a  North  American  Indian  deserves  some  attention.    Varial 
are  the  modes  of  dressing  the  hair,  no  warrior  ever  wears  his  hair  short    By  bo 
he  would  be  taking  an  unfair  advantage  of  an  adversary.    "When  a  warrior  is 
even  totally  disabled,  the  successful  adversary  has  a  right  to  take  his  scalp,  in  wl 
would  be  much  impeded  if  the  hair  was  short.     Moreover,  he  would  lose  the  hoi 
trophy  with  which  he  is  entitled  to  fringe  his  garments.     So  for  a  warrior  to  wear 
short  would  be  a  tacit  acknowledgment  that  he  was  afraid  of  losing  his  scalp,  «| 
the  men  therefore  always  leave  at  least  one  lock  of  hair  attached  to  the  cr 
tlie  head. 

The  process  of  scalping  will  be  presently  described,  when  we  treat  of  war. 
A  great  chief  always  wears,  in  addition  to  the  ordinary  head-dre.'s  of  the  w»i 
plume  of  eagle-feathers,  by  which  he  is  made  as  conspicuous  as  possible,  so  tli»i| 
enemy  shall  have  no  difficulty  in  recognising  him.    The  form  of  plume  varies  acm 
to  the  different  tribes.     That  of  the  Crows  may  be  seen  in  the  illustration  on 
That  which  is  employed  by  the  Mandans  is  shown  in  the  next  page.   It  is  madeoli 
strip  of  ermine,  to  which  are  fastened  the  quill-feathers  of  the  war-eagle,  so  as  B' 


^^ 


"riors  to  prove  his  riglitl 
)rned  by  them.    The  clif 
hich  he  hud  killed  no  1 
,  when  the  tribe  uses  slJ 
upon  the  walls  of  tU 

var  are  kept  covered 
izzly  bear  he  is  entitldl 
is  to  string  the  clawg/iij 
netimes  they  dress  the  i 
the  claws  ai-e  conspicMoii 
I  of  the  bear,  to  kill  onel 
ad  the  claw  necklace  iif 
)f  the  most  valiant  hu 
mour  with  them  to  ap 
rcise  considerable  ingeir 
a  sufficiently  conspici 

cin,  mostly  that  of  the ! 
ke  a  leather  which  is  mJ 
ny  number  of  times  will 

js  and  water,  soastol 
led  tightly  upon  the  j 
•iven  firmly  into  the  [ 
animal  being  spread  thij 
carefully  with  a  blunt  1 
)res8ing  heavily  upon  U 

effects  of  water  has  yet  bl 

n  wood  is  piled  in  it,  sol 
,  and  produce  smoke,  bij 
are  then  tied  togetherHJ 
wood  is  then  set  on  k 
trapped  other  hides  can 

For  several  days  the  li 
ey  have  assumed  the  | 
sea  are  conducted  by  «i* 
-rior. 

some  attention,    vanaij 
his  hair  short    Byfiof 

"When  a  warrior  is  I 

0  take  his  scalp,  in  wi 
he  would  lose  the  hour 
.  for  a  warrior  to  wear  1 
d  of  losing  his  scalp." 
ail"  attached  to  the  cw 

311  we  treat  of  war. 

V  head-dre?s  of  the  nji 
iuous  as  possible,  so 
jrm  of  plume  varies  aca* 

1  the  illustration  on  m 
extpajif.  Itismadeolij 
)f  the  wur-eayle,  soasB^ 


PECULIAR  HEAD-DRESS. 


646 


I 


■mt  beginning  at  the  back  of  the  head  and  descending  to  the  feet.    These  qtrills  are  so 
huable  that  a  perfect  tail  of  the  war-eagle  is  considered  to  be  worth  a  first-rate  horse. 


|v^J-v     ^(, 


L 


MANDAN  CHIEF  AND  WIFB. 


the  pi-esent  instance  two  horns  may  be  seen  projecting  from  the  head-dress. 
18  a  decoration  very  rarely  seen,  and  only  conferred  by  the  chief  and  council 


640 


NOBTU  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


I 


hf 


(i- 


ik 


Upon  the  most  distinjjuished  warriora.     Even  the  head  cliief  will  not  be  able  to  assn] 
tlium  uulosB  by  the  general  vote  of  the  council,  and  in  the     me  of  the  Mouduus 
Bocond  ohief  wore  them,  while  the  head  chief  was  not  privileged  to  do  so. 

Kvon  a  brave  may  wear  them,  thou^^h  he  bo  below  the  rank  of  chief. 

They  are  made  from  the  horns  of  the  bison  bull,  divided  lungitudinAlly,  ncrap 
HPftrly  as  thin  as  paper,  and  highly  polished.     They  are  "i,u/oely  attached  .it  the  l)u>t,L 
that  they  can  bo  tlung  backwards  or  forwards  by  the  movement  of  the  head,  uiid  givej 
wonderful  animation  to  the  action  of  the  wearer  when  he  is  H]ir;iking. 

This  eliil'orate  head-dress  is  very  seldom  worn,  and  is  only  assumed  on  occnsionsi 
special  state,  such  as  public  festivals,  war  parades,  or  the  vi^'its  of  other  chiefs.  In  batj 
tno  wearer  alw  lys  assumes  the  head-dress  by  way  of  cluu  use  to  the  enemy.    There j 

Sood  reason  for  iiit  always  wearing  this  dress.     I  have  worn  tho  dress,  formerly  used  1 
lah-to-t  )h-pa,  and  found  it  to  be  hot,  heavy,  and  inconvenient 

As  a  contriwt  to  tho  drpss  ©f  a  noted  warrior,  we  may  take  that  of  a  mere  dandj 
few  of  whom  are  sine  to  be  found  in  every  tribe.     They  are  always  remarkable 
elegance  of  {•    son  and  efl'eminacy  of  nature,  having  the  greatest  horror  of  cxposJ 
thouMolvos  to  iliinger,  and  avoiding  eqnally  the  bear,  the  bison,  and  the  armed  eiien 
CfUHijquently  thvv  may  not  deck  themselves  with  the  plumage  of  the  war-eagle,  evei 
foji      r  of  wiiich  si^^iii •'(•.•}  a  w  'vrior  slaia  by  the  waiTJor'a  own  hand.    Neither  umy  tlJ 
ndorn  their  necks  with  tho  claws  of  the  grizzly  bear,  their  robes  with  scnlp-locks  ail 
paintiu'^s,  nor   their   bodies  with  the   scarlet  streaks  that  tell  of  honourable  wuuuj 
IV   dv('(l  in  batUc;. 

Hndi  nrnatnonts  would  at  once  be  torn  from  thorn  by  the  indignnnt  warriors  of  I 
trilc,  and  thoy  are  forced  to  content  themselves  with  mountain-goat,  doe,  and  irmiii 
skin.^,  swans    down,  porcupine  quills,  and  similar  articles — uU  more  beautiful  tku  tlj 
soiiiSrc  oaglo-quills,  bears'  claws,  and  scalp-locks  that  mark  the  binve. 

Tiii)y  spend  their  whcla  lives  in  idleness,  and  do  not  even  join  the  athletic  pnmesi 
V'Midi  tho  Ainr.ciciiin  an;  nxceediugly  fond,  but  devote  their  whole  ener;.des  to  the  adorij 
nucut  id'  tfioir  perwin.  They  will  occupy  four  or  iive  hours  in  making  their  toilets,  bein 
faUid.'ous  iiS  to  the  arran^oment  of  every  hair  of  their  eyebrows,  and  trying  by  the  niiiiij 
thu  elloct  of  various  exiiressions  of  countenance. 

Hiving  sp'uit  the  whole  morning  in  this  occui)fvtion,  they  sally  nut  on  tlieir liorsej 
8eat(!d  oil  white  and  soft  saddles,  beautifully  orniunented  with  ])orcu]iine  quills  anj 
eriniiu!,  and  lounge  about  the  village  for  an  hour  or  two,  displaying  their  Imudson 
persons  to  the  be^t  advantage.  They  then  saunter,  still  on  horseback,  to  the  place  wlieil 
th(»  yomig  warrior?  are  practising  athletic  exercises,  and  watch  them  for  an  hour  ortwj 
plying  all  the  while  their  turkey -tail  fans.  Fatigued  with  the  effort,  they  lounge  lioia 
again,  turn  their  horses  loose,  take  some  refreshment,  smoke  a  pipe,  and  fan  theiuselvtj 
to  slcf*!). 

Th(3se  men  are  utterly  despised  by  the  warriors,  as  Mr.  Catlin  found.  He  wasanxioij 
to  proouro  a  portrait  of  one  of  thesa  men  :— 

*'  Wiiilst  I  have  been  painting,  day  by  day,  there  have  been  two  or  three  of  these  fow 
continually  strutting  and  taking  their  attitudes  in  front  of  my  door,  decked  out  inal 
theii  llnery,  without,  receiving  other  information  than  such  as  they  could  discover  througl 
tho  seams  and  cracks  of  my  cabin.  The  chiefs,  I  observed,  passed  them  without  notirf 
and,  of  course,  without  inviting  them  in  ;  and  they  seemed  to  figure  about  my  door  froa 
day  to.  day  in  their  best  dresses  and  best  attitudes,  as  if  in  hopes  that  I  would  seler 
thorn  as  models  for  my  canvas.  It  was  nattiral  that  I  should  do  so,  for  their  costume  r' 
personal  appearance  were  entirely  more  lieautifnl  than  anything  else  to  be  seen  in  the  vil 

"  My  plans  were  laid,  and  one  day,  when  I  had  got  through  with  all  of  the  head  mei 
wlio  were  willing  to  sit  to  be  painted,  and  there  were  two  or  three  of  the  chiefs  loungini 
in  my  room,  I  stepped  to  the  door,  and  ta])ped  one  of  these  fellows  on  the  shoulder,  wliI 
took  tho  hint,  evidentlvwell  pleased  and  delighted  with  t;.'>  signal  and  honourable  notice  I 
had  at  length  taken  of  him  and  his  beautiful  dress.  Readers,  you  cannot  imagine  '''"'ji 
the  expression  of  prr  t itud^  which  beamed  fn?  th  in  this  poor  fellow's  face,  and  how  niOT 
Ub  heart  beat  with  joy  and  pride  at  the  id       f  my  selecting  him  to  be  immortal  alonf* 


/ 


AN  INDIAN  DANDY. 


647 


found.  He  was  anxiod 


IgJaof  the  chiefj  and  worthies  whoso  portraits  he  saw  ranged  around  the  room;  auii  hy 
lihich  lionour  he  undoubtedly  considered  himself  well  paid  fur  two  or  thrue  ifeeks  of 
Ir^ular  painting,  and  greasing,  and  dressing,  and  standing  alternately  on  one  leg  and  the 
lither  at  the  door  of  my  premises. 

"Well,  I  placed  him  before  me,  and  a  canvas  on  my  easel,  and  chalkrd  him  out 
|it  fall  lengtli.  He  was  truly  a  beautiful  subject  for  the  brush,  and  I  was  filled  with 
lintliusiasm. 

"His  dress  from  head  to  foot  was  made  of  the  skins  of  the 
jiiouritain-goat,  drussed  so  neatly  that  they  were  almost  as  soft  and 
liliite  03  Canton  crapa  Arounr^  the  bottom  and  tiiu  sides  it  was 
Itrinimed  witli  ermine,  and  porcupine-quills  of  beautiful  dyes 
Ipmished  it  in  a  hundred  parts.  His  hair,  which  ^\\,3  long  and 
lipread  over  his  back  and  shoulders,  extending  neni '  he  uround, 

\m  all  combed  back,  and  parted  on  his  fureboti  like  that  of 
|i  woman.  He  was  a  t&U  and  fine  figure,  witli  "  autl  grace 
|in  his  movements   that  were  worthy  of   better  \     lu  his 

left  hand  he  held  a  beautiful  pipe,  in  his  rig).  luii  be  plied 
lis  fan,  and  on  his  wrist  was  attached  bis  whip  of  elk-born 
lud  his  fly-brush,  made  of  the  buffalo's  tail.  There  was  nought 
libout  him  of  the  terrible,  and  nought  to  shock  the  iiuust  and 
Idiaatest  intellect." 

Uafortunately,  the  portrait  was  never  taken,  fi»r  tho  cliiefs 
lere  so  exceedingly  offended  that  so  contemptible  a  being  should 
Ikput  on  the  same  level  as  themselves  by  being  painted,  that 
Itey  left  the  hut  in  angry  silence,  und  sent  a  message  to  the  effect 
it,  if  Mr.  Catlin  painted  the  portrait  of  so  worthless  a  man,  ho 
i9t  destroy  all  the  portraits  of  the  chiefs  and  warriors.  T!io 
message  was  also  given  to  the  obnoxious  individual,  who  at  once 
yielded  the  point,  walked  consequentially  out  of  tho  hut.  and  took 
|ip  his  old  station  at  the  door  as  if  nothing  had  iiappeuud  to  disturb 
i  equanimity. 

Oa  their  feet  the  American  Indians  wpar  •mnron.s?n«(,  ie.  shoes 

made  of  soft  leather,  the  sole  of  which  is  no  thicker  than  the  upper 

lart.    To  a  European  walking  in   moccasins  is    nt    first  veiy 

Signing,  on  account  of  the  habit  of  turning  out  the  toes.     When, 

Ikowever,  the  white  man  learns  to  walk  as  the  natives  do,  with 

p  toes  rather  turned  in,  he  soon  finds  that  the  moccasin  is  a 

)etter  preservative  of  the  feet  than  the  European  shoe,  with  its 

liuk  and  almost  inflexible  sole, 

The  dress  of  the  women  is  made  of  the  same  materials  as  that 

|ofthe  men,  and  differs  chiefly  in  its  greater  length,  reaching  nearly 

the  ankle.    It  is  generally  embroidered  in  various  patterns 

fith  coloured  porcupine  quills,  as  are  the  leggings  and  moccasins. 

Tie  women  are  fond  of  tattooing  themselves,  and  produce  blue  and 

'  patterns  by  the  use  of  charcoal  and  vermilion  rubbed  into  the 

junctures.    Both  sexes  are  furnished  with  large  robes  made  of  bison-skins,  and  the  Inner 

of  these  robes  is  often  painted  in  curious  patterns.     One  of  these  robes  io 

M.  Catlin's  collection,  had  a  most  elaborate  figure  of  the  sun  in  the  centre,  around 

»hicli  were  figures  of  men  and  animals,  showing  the  prowess  of  the  owner  both  iu  wor 

'nd  hunting. 

Beads  and  such-like  ornament^  obtained  from  the  white  men,  are  much  in  fashion  ; 
p,  long  before  a  glass  or  porcelain  bead  was  introduced  into  America,  the  nntivos  lind 
fn  ornament  of  their  own  manufacture.  This  is  the  celebrated  wampum,  an  article  which 
inow  almost  extinct.  It  is  made  of  fresh-water  shells,  wjiich  are  found  on  the  bordciw 
Jjf  the  lakes  and  streams.  The  thick  part  of  the  shell  is  cut  into  cylinders  an  inch  or  so 
''length,  and  then  boted  longitudinally,  like  the  "buglo^j"  that  are  worn  by  Euroi»e»m 


RLK.HonN  wnrp, 

(Fnm  thiUhrltty  VvUtttkn,) 


¥ .    "^ 


I 


F    } 
r  ' 


<i. 


f  t\ 


■A:\ 


M 


.V   < 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


^^.^ 


4^ 


1.0 


1.1 


U£|21    125 
u«  Itt   ■2.2 

£f  U£   12.0 

u 


L25|yu  u^ 


Photographic 

Sdenoes 

Corporalion 


4^ 


^^ 


"^ 


<^ 


^. 


1». 


33  WIST  MAM  STftHT 

WIUTM.N.Y.  14510 

(716)  •73-4503 


6^ 


>"«. 

^«* 

^ 


X 


> 


m 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


fiult  Su 


ladies.  Indeed,  when  the  shell  is,  as  is  mostly  the  calse^  a  white  u 
the  pieoe  of  wampum  looks  almost  exactly  like  a  firai^ent  of  davl 
tobacco-pipe  stem.  'I 

The  wampum  is  either  strung  like  beads  and  worn  round  the! 
neck,  or  i&  formed  into  war-belts  for  the  waist  It  answers  seveiall 
purposes.  In  the  first  place,  it  acts,  like  the  cowries  of  Africa,  a|l 
a  substitute  for  money,  a  certain  number  of  handbreadths  being  thel 
fixed  value  of  a  horse,  a  gun,  or  a  roba  It  is  also  th^  emblem  ofl 
peace  when  presented  by  one  chief  to  another,  and,  when  war  hagl 
ceased  between  two  hostile  tribes,  a  wampum  belt  is  presented  as  i| 
token  that  the  two  tribes  are  at  peace.  I 

There  is  uo  particular  beauty  about  the  wampum.  If  the  leaderl 
will  break  a  tobacco-pipe  stem  into  pieces  an  inch  in  length  andl 
string  them  on  a  thread,  he  will  produce  a  very  good  imitatiool 
of  a  wampum  necklace.  Its  only  value  lies  in  the  labour  repre-l 
sented  by  it;  and,  as  the  white  men  have  introduced  tons  ofl 
imitation  wampum  made  of  porcelain,  which  looks  rather  bettetl 
than  thQ  real  article,  and  ia  scai-cely  one-hundFedth  part  of  thel 
valuer  th(9  veritable  wampum  is  so  completely  extinct  among  many | 
of  the  tribes  that,  if  one  of  the  natives  should  wish  to  see  a  i 
of  wampum,  he  must  go  to  a  museum  for  that  purpose. 

I 


fXINT-HBAniD 

.ARROW. 

(mm  «y  OoRmMmi.) 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


NOBTH  AMEBICAN  INDIANS.-^on<«iittedL 


JUBTIAL  CHABAOTBB    OF    THB    TBIBB8 — ^THKIB    MODB    OF    nOBTIirO— DBOLASATIOIf    OF  WAB,  AND   * 

APPUCATIOW  FOE  V0LVMTBBB8 — WBAPON8 — THB    PLAIN  AND    TBB    BFIKXD  CtCB — TBI   BmELD, 

AND  THB  INOBNIOOT    MODB    OF    UAKINO   IT — THB  tONO  SPBABr— VHB  BOW  AND  ITg   OONSTBVO- 

nON— HOOB   OF   BHOOTINO — THB   STONB   AND    IHON    TQMAHAinCS— TBB  lOAIflNO-XNIFB— MODS 

OF  BCALPINO — USB  HADE  OF  THB  LOCKS — THB  BCALF-DANOB — THB  BZK.Om  OF  MAH-TO)>^H-PA 

—SHAH  BATTLES   OF   THB   BOXS-t^THE    TOBTUBB    OF    PBU0NB8S<— TWO  WOMSBBFCXi  M0AVB8 

HOW  TBB  CAH ANCHBB8  FIOHT— SMOKINa  HOBSBS. 


The  North  American  Indians  are  essentially  a  warlike  people,  measuring  their  respect  for 
a  man  almost  entirely  by  his  conduct  in  battle  and  the  number  of  enemies  which  ho 
I  lias  slain. 

The  veiy  constitution  of  the  tribes,  which  prevents  any  leader  from  enforcing  obedience 
I  npon  his  followers,  as  is  done  with  civilized  armies,  entirely  precludes  the  possibility  of 
such  military  manoeuvres  as  those  which  are  employed  in  civilized  countries,  where  bodies 
of  men  are  wielded  by  the  order  of  one  individuaL  The  leader  can  only  give  general 
ordera,  and  leave  his  followers  to  carry  them  out  in  the  way  that  best  suite  each  indi- 
vidual Consequently,  war  among  these  tribes  is  much  of  the  guerilla  kind,  where 
each  combatant  fights  almost  independently  of  the  other,  and  the  moral  effect  of  mutual 
[defence  and  support. is  therefore  wanting. 

A  few  very  simple  manoeuvres  are  known  to  them,  and  practised  by  them  from 
[infancy,  but  they  lead  to  nothing  more  than  skirmishing,  the  chief  being  merely  the 
leader  of  his  men,  and  expected  to  be  in  the  post  of  danger.    The  idea  of  a  general 
directing  the  battle  from  a  place  of  comparative  safety  is  unknown  to  them. 

Declai-ation  of  war  is  made  in  the  full  council  of  chiefs  and  doctors,  the  majority 
■deciding  the  question.  The  chief  who  is  to  lead  the  expedition  then  asks  for  volunteers 
[by  sending  his  reddened  war-pipe  through  the  tribe  by  means  of  his  messengers,  and  each 
warrior  who  draws  a  puff  of  smoke  through  its  stem  by  that  act  enlists  himself 
j  After  the  pipe  has  gone  its  round  and  a  sufficient  number  of  men  have  volunteered,  a 
I  grand  war-dance  is  got  up  in  front  of  the  chiefs  house,  where  has  been  set  up  a  post 
[covered  with  red  paint,  the  sign  of  war.  The  newly-enlisted  warriors  make  their  appear- 
lance  with  all  their  weapons,  and  execute  a  solemn  dance,  each  man  in  succession  dancing 
I  up  to  the  reddened  post  and  striking  his  axe  into  it  as  a  public  ratification  of  his  promise. 
lAs  has  been  mentioned,  the  leader  always  wears  every  decoration  to  which  he  is  entitled, 
ISO  as  to  make  himself  as  conspicuous  a  mark  as  possible,  while  the  braves  and  warriors 
jwearscaTcely  any  dothing,  and  have  their  faces  so  disguised  with  black  and  red  paint 
Ithat  even  their  most  intimate  friends  can  scarcely  recognise  them. 
I  As  among  us,  white  and  red  are  the  signs  of  peace  and  war,  and  each  leader  carries 
Iwith  him  two  small  ,^ag8,  one  of  white  bison's  hide^  and  the  other  of  xeddened  leather; 


^■1: 


650 


NORTH  AMEKICAN  INDIANS. 


These  are  kept  rolled  round  the  staff  like  a  railway  fiag-signal,  and  only  produced  vhen 
required. 

At  the  present  day  iire-arms  have  superseded  the  original  weapons  of  the  American 
Indians,  and  much  changed  the  mode  of  warfare.  We  will,  however,  contemplate  the 
warfare  of  these  tribes  as  it  was  conducted  before  the  introduction  of  these  weapons 
when  the  bow,  the  club,  the  axe,  the  spear,  and  in  some  districts  the  lasso,  were  the  only 
weapons  employed. 

In  the  accompanying  illustration  are  seen  examples  of  the  clubs  and  shield,  drawn 
fi-om  specimens  in  the  Christy  Collection.    The  clubs  are  short,  seldom  exceeding  a  yard 

in  length,  and  mostly  eight  or  nine 
inches  shorter.    They  are  almost  in- 
variably  made  upon  one  or  other  of 
two  models,  examples  of  which  are 
seen  in  the  Ulustratioa  The  primitive 
idea  of  a  club  is  evidently  derived 
from  a  stick  with  a  knob  at  the  end 
and  that  is  the  form  which  is  most  in 
vogue.    In  the  common  kind  of  club 
the  wliole  of  the  weapon  is  quite  plain 
but  in  many  specimens  the  native  has  I 
imbedded  a  piece  of  bone  or  spike  of] 
iron  in  the  ball  or  bulb  at  the  end  I 
of  the  club,  and  has  decori.ted  the 
handle  with  feathers,  bits'  ol'  cloth, 
scalps,  and  similar  ornaments. 
The  second  kind  of  club  is  i 
something  like  the  stock  of  a  gun,  i 
has  always  a  spike  projecting  from  the  I 
angle.     In  most  cases  this  spike  is 
nothing  more  than  a  pointed  piece 
of  iron  or  the  head  of  a  spear,  but 
in  some  highly  valued  weapons  nvery 
broad  steel   blade   is  employed,  its 
edges  lying  parallel  with  the  length 
of  the  weapon.    Such  a  club  as  i 
is  often  decorated  with  some  hundreds  I 
of  brass-headed  nails  driven  into  it  | 
so  as  to  form  patterns,  and  is 
ornamented  so  profusely  with  strings  I 
and  feathers,  and  long-trailing  scalp-locks  five  or  six  feet  in  length,  that  theeiBcaRy( 
the  weapon  must  be  seriously  impeded  by  them. 

I  have  handled  both  kinds  o^  clubs,  and  found  this  latter  weapon  to  be  most  awkward 
and  unwieldy,  its  thick,  squared,  sloping  handle  giving  scarcely  any  power  to  the  grasp, 
while  the  abundant  ornaments  are  '  Me  to  entanglement  in  the  other  weapons  that  are  | 
carried  about  the  person. 

The  shield  is  made  by  a  very  iu^enious  process  from  the  thick  hide  which  covers  1 
shoulders  of  the  bull-bison.    Making  a  shield  is  a  very  serious,  not  to  say 
business,  and  is  conducted  after  the  following  manner. 

The  warrior  selects  a  piece  of  hide  at  least  twice  as  large  as  the  intended  shield,  and  I 
(from  the  hoof  and  joints  of  the  bison  prepares  a  strong  glu&    He  then  digs  in  the 
ground  a  hole  the  exact  size  of  the  shield,  and  almost  two  feet  in  diameter,  and  makes  in  | 
it  a  smouldering  fire  of  decayed  wood.    These  arrangements  being  completed,  his  par- 
ticular friends  assemble  for  the  purpose  of  dancing,  singing,  and  smoking  round  the  | 
shield-maker,  and  invoking  the  Great  Spirit  to  render  the  weapon  proof  against  i 
and  arrows. 

The  fire  being  lighted  and  the  glue  heated,  the  skin  is  stretched  above  the  hole  Ij  I 


SHIELD  AND  CLUBS.    {From  the  Chriity  C<Mi(iion.) 


only  produced  vheu 


jhcd  above  the  hole  bj  | 


THE  .BOW  AND  ITS  CONSTRUCTION. 


651 


means  of  numerous  pegs  round  the  edge,  which  keep  it  a  few  inches  above  the  ground. 
As  soon  as  the  skin  is  thoroughly  heated,  the  glue  is  spread  over  it  and  rubbed  care- 
fully into  the  fibres.  This  operation  causes  the  skin  to  contract  forcibly,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  become  thicker.  As  it  contracts  the  family  of  the  shield-maker  busy  themselves 
ia  loosening  the  pegs,  and  shifting  them  inward,  so  as  to  yield  with  the  contraction  of  the 
gkin,  and  at  the  same  time  to  keep  it  on  the  fuU  stretch.  This  goes  on  until  the  skin  has 
absorbed  all  the  glue  which  it  is  capable  of  receiving,  and  has  contracted  to  the  very 
utmost.  By  this  time  it  is  only  half  as  wide,  though  twice  as  thick,  as  it  was  when  first 
placed  on  the  firfe,  and  is  allowed  to  cool  elowly,  after  which  it  is  carefully  trimmed  into 
shape,  furnished  with  a  strap,  painted  with  the  "  totem  "  or  symbol  of  the  owner,  and 
decorated  with  the  usual  ornaments. 

The  completed  shield  is  rather  flexible,  but  is  so  strong  that  it  will  resist  the  direct 
blow  of  a  spear  or  arrow,  and  if  turned  a  little  obliquely  will  throw  off  even  a  pistol 
bullet  The  specimen  shown  in  the  illustration  is  painted  light  green  with  a  white 
pattern.  Above  it  is  a  cover  made  of  very  thin  and  soft  leather;  whidi  is  thrown  over  it 
in  case  of  rain.  The  long  strap  is  for  tlie  purpose  of  throwing  the  shield  when  not  in 
use  over  the  shoulders,  where  it  hangs,  togetlier  with  the  bow  and  quiver. 

The  spear  presents  nothing  especially  woi-tliy  of  remark,  except  that  the  blade  is  leaf- 
shaped,  long,  and  narrow,  and  the  shaft  is  often  so  covered  with  leathers  and  scalp-locks 
that  there  is  barely  enough  space  for  the  Land  of  the  wielder.  It  sometimes  measures 
fourteen  or  fifteen  feet  in  length. 

Next  come  the  bows  and  arrows.  Tlie  bow  h  always  a  very  short  and  apparently 
insignificant  weapon,  being  mostly  used  on  horseback  It  scarcely  ever  exceeds  three 
feet  in  length,  and  is  mostly  six  inches  shorter,  so  that  it  looks  more  like  a  child's  toy 
than  a  weapon  fit  for  a  warrior's  hand  Yet,  with  this  apparently  feeble  bow,  the  Anieiican 
Indian  can  drive  an  arrow  completely  through  a  man,  and  some  of  their  best  hunters  are 
known  to  have  sent  their  arrows  fairly  through  the  body  ot  a  bison,  so  that  the  missile 
fell  on  the  ground  after  passing  through  the  huge  animal. 

These  bows  are  made  of  wood,  horn,  or  bone.  Ash  is  considered  the  best  wood  for 
bows,  and  it  is  strengthened  enormously  by  having  the  wet  sinews  of  the  bison  or  deer 
fastened  along  the  back,  aud  so  worked  and*  kneaded  into  it  that  they  appear  to  be  of  one 
substance  with  the  wood.  Several  layers  of  sinews  are  often  used,  so  that,  in  spite  of  its 
small  size,  the  bow  is  a  very  powerful  one.  Some  of  them  are  made  of  the  horn  of  the 
mountain  or  big-horn  sheep,  and  a  few  which  are  the  most  valuable  are  made  of  bone, 
probably  obtained  on  the  Pacific  coast  from  the  spermaceti  whale,  and  sent  inland  by  the 
traders.  The  owners  of  these  bows  do  not  like  to  have  the  material  questioned,  and 
check  the  interrogation  with  a  remark  of  "  Hush  I  that  is  medicine."  One  of  these  bows 
is  in  the  Christy  Collection.  I  have  tried  several  of  the  bows  in  Mr.  Catlin's  collection, 
and  found  them  to  be  very  elastic,  and,  in  spite  of  their  small  size,  very  stiff. 

The  arrow  is  headed  with  flint  or  bone,  and  when  used  against  the  enemy  is  usually 
poisoned  The  feathers  are  taken  from  the  wing  of  the  wild  turkey,  (See  page  648.) 
When  a  warrior  is  fully  armed,  he  has  a  hundred  or  so  of  these  arrows  in  a  neat  quiver 
made  of  deer  or  cougar-skin,  and  tastefully  decorated  with  patterns  woven  in  stained 
porcupine  quills. 

The  Indians  are  not  celebrated  for  their  skill  in  marksmanship,  which  indeed  is 

scarcely  required,  as  they  never  shoot  at  long  ran<ies,  like  the  old  English  bowmen.    But 

they  are  wonderfully  skilled  in  discharging  a  number  of  arrows  in  rapid  succession,  a 

i  practised  archer  being  able  to  throw  twenty  or  more  in  a  minute  while  galloping  at 

11  speed 

There  is  a  game  much  practised  by  the  various  tribes,  by  means  of  which  this  peculiar 

I  modification  of  skill  in  archery  is  kept  at  the  higliest  pitch. 

The  young  men  assemble  with  their  bows  and  ariows,  and  each  brings  several  articles; 
of  property  which  he  is  willing  to  stake  ou  his  skill,  and  throws  one  of  them  on  the 
giound.  When  e»ery  one  has  thrown  down  his  stake,  the  first  archer  advances  with  his 
bow  and  ten  arrows  clenched  in  his  left  hand  He  then  draws  the  arrows  and  shoots 
them  upwards  as  rapidly  as  he  can,  the  object  being  to  throw  as  many  arrows  as  possible 


u 


I   if     ,.M 


<  '  J.y'^ 


652 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


0:  ^ 


r* 


If 


»S.  s 


IJ^ 

><}■>,) 

■H 

- 

-6" 

^ 

*f  1 

' 

i 

.it 

*^—  "♦ 

"3           P 

flf- 

f 

t.      -^ 

'% 

A^^ 

j'  i 

^x^ 

k 

A 

IBON  TOMAHAWK.     frMH  «y  CoHnKom. 


into  the  air  before  the  first  arrow  has  reached  the  Rroiind.  He  who  pets  the  greatest 
]uiMi1)er  simultuneously  in  the  air  wius  the  stHkes.  Suine  uruhei's  are  so  bkiilul  that  Uiey 
will  discharge  the  eighth  arrow  before  the  tii-st  has  touched  the  ground. 

We  now  come  to  the  axe  or  tomahawk.  The  two  figures  in  the  accompanvinff 
illustration  aH'oi-d  excellent  examples  of  the  principal  forms  of  this  weapon ;  namely,  that 
M'iiich  is  made  entirely  l»y  tli-tiiselves,  and  that  which  is  partly  made  in  Europe  and 
finished  by  tiiemselves.  The  most  primitive  tomahawk  is  that  which  is  made  of  a  stone 
fixed  to  a  wooden  handle.  The  accompanying  example  shows  how  the  head  is  fixed  to  the 
handle,  exactly  as  a  blacksmith  fixes  his  punches.    The  stone  axe-hends  whicli  aie  lound 

so  abundantly  as  i-eljcs 
of  a  bygone  age,  were 
fastened  on  their  handles 
in  precisely  the  same 
manner.  This  kind  of 
weapon  is  now  so  me 
that  it  is  scarcely  pos- 
sible  to  procure  a  speci- 
men. 

The  steel-headed  tom- 
ahawk has  in  most  trilies 
superseded  that  which  is 
made  of  stone. 

Vast  number8,of  these 
steel  axe-heads  ai'e  made 
in  Birmingham,  and  'sold 
at  a  very  high  price  to 
the  Indians.  The  lorm 
which  is  most  valued  is 
tliat  which  is  shown  in 
the  illustration.  It  is  a 
"  pipe -tomahawk,"  the 
upper  part  of  the  head 
being  formed  into  a  pipe- 
bowl,  and  the  smoke 
drawn  through  the  handle, 
which  is  plentifully  de- 
comted  with  porcu])iufl 
(fiiills  and  feathers.  Thij 
is  specially  valued  by  the  American  Indians,  because  it  saves  them  the  trouble  of  carrying 
u  separate  pipe,  and  is  most  formidable  as  a  weapon,  and  in  time  of  peace  is  au  elhcieut 
axe  for  chopping  firewood  and  similar  purposes. 

The  tomahawk  is  used  both  in  close  combat  and  as  a  missile,  in  which  latter  capacity 
it  is  hurled  with  wonderful  force  and  accuracy  of  aim. 

Beside  these  weapons,  every  wprrior  carries  the  scalping-knife,  which,  with  tlie 
poniard  of  early  English  times,  is  equally  useful  for  war  and  domestic  purposes.  Almost 
without  an  exception  every  scalping-knife  used  in  North  America  is  nothing  more  than  a 
common  butcher's  knife,  made  in  Sheffield  for  sixpence,  and  sold  to  the  Indians  at  the 
price  of  a  horse.  After  all,  it  is  perhaps  the  very  best  instrument  that  they  could  use, 
One  of  my  friends,  an  experienced  hunter,  said  that  he  discarded  all  his  elaborate  and 
costly  hunting-knives,  and  preferred  the  Sheffield  butcher's  knife,  which  combines  the 
advantages  of  strength,  lightness,  and  the  capability  of  taking  an  edge  like  a  razor. 

Every  one  has  heard  of  the  custom  of  scalping  as  practised  by  these  tribes,  a  custom 
which  ttikes  the  place  of  the  preserved  heads  of  the  Dyak  and  Mundurucili.  When  an 
American  Indian  slays  an  enemy,  he  removes  the  scalp  as  a  proof  of  his  victory.  The 
scalp  is  a  piece  of  skin,  with  the  hair  attached  to  it.  taken  from  the  very  crown  of  the 
bead,  so  as  to  exhibit  that  portion  of  the  skin  where  the  hair  radiates  from  a  centre.  The 


utuUr  tuU-  tf  kituL 


STONE  TOMAHAWK      Srm,  fht  CkrUty  Colltetton. 


MODE  OF  SCALPING. 


653 


10  ppts  tie  greatest 
80  bkiiiul  that  Uiey 


which  latter  capacity 

ife,  which,  with  tlie 
tic  purposes.  Almost 
i  nothing  more  than  a 
to  the  Indians  at  the 
that  they  could  use. 
.  all  his  elaborate  and 
,  which  combines  the 
dge  like  a  razor, 
these  tribes,  a  custom 
undurucii.  When  an 
r  of  his  victory.  The 
the  very  crown  of  the 
es  from  a  centre.  The 


gize  of  the  scalp  is  of  no  importance,  provided  that  it  only  contain  this  indispensable 
QUtrk. 

Generally,  the  piece  of  skin  secured  is  almost  as  large  as  the  palm  of  the  hand,  and 
it  is  taken  in  the  following  manner.  The  enemy  berng  fallen,  the  victor  sits  behind  him 
on  the  ground,  seizes  the  scalp-lock  with  his  left  hand,  and  with  the  knife  makes  two 
Minicircular  incisions  in  the  skin,  cutting  it  completely  down  to  the  bone.  He  then 
twists  the  scalp-lock  round  both  his  hands,  puts  his  feet  on  the  victim's  shoulders,  and 
with  a  violent  pull  drags  off  the  circular  piece  of  skin  with  the  hair  adhering  to  it 


AMERICAN  INDIAN  BOALFINO. 


This  whole  scene  is  enacted  in  much  less  time  than  it  has  taken  to  write,  the  Indians 
bemg  well  practised  in  their  sham  fights  before  they  come  to  taking  scalps  in  actual 
battle.  Brandishing  the  scalp  in  one  hand  and  the  knife  in  the  other,  the  exultant 
conqueror  utters  the  terrible  "  scalping  yell,"  which  even  when  given  in  a  mock  battle 
seems  as  if  it  were  uttered  by  a  demon  rather  than  a  man. 

The  scalped  man  is  always  supposed  to  be  dead  or  dying,  and,  as  the  scalp  is  always 
accepted  as  a  proof  of  death,  the  native  warrior  would  never  scalp  a  man  whom  he 
thought  likely  to  recover.  There  have,  however,  been  many  instances,  where  in  the  heat 
of  battle  a  man  has  been  scalped  while  stunned,  though  without  a  mortal  wound,  and  has 
afterwards  recovered  and  lived  for  many  years. 

When  the  battle  is  over  and  the  warrior  returns  to  his  home,  he  dresses  the  scalp  for 
ptenervation.  This  is  usually  done  by  stretching  it  in  a  sort  of  battledore,  made  by 
bending  a  flexible  stick  and  lashing  the  ends  together,  and  it  is  then  solemnly  "  danced  " 
before  it  takes  its  place  with  th(  other  valuables  of  the  owner.    Some  of  the  scalps  are 


.■'■.i'i;S:| 


f.ft/ 


054 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


r;    ■■    I 


li^:-'-? 


quite  small,  not  larger  than  a  penny,  and  are  hung  on  the  bridles  of  the  horses,  or  the 
handles  of  dubs. 

Oeuemlly,  however,  they  are,  when  quite  dry,  painted  on  the  inside  so  as  to  resemble 
a  human  fac**,  and  huu^  to  the  end  ol  a  long,  slight  pole.  On  a  fine  day,  the  head  chief 
of  an  encampment  mostly  orders  that  the  scalps  should  be  hung  out,  and  sets  the 
exHiiiple,  by  protruding  from  the  top  of  his  own  hut  tlie  pole  on  which  are  hung  the 
scalps  which  he  has  taken.  AW  the  warriors  at  once  follow  his  example,  so  that  by 
walking  round  the  village  and  counting  the  scalps,  a  stranger  cun  learn  the  8taudio}{of 
every  warrior. 

it  has  been  mentioned  that  many  of  the  scalps  are  very  small  Their  limited  size  is 
thus  accounted  for.  It  a  wnmor  be  hurried,  as  is  mostly  the  case  when  scalping  a 
fallen  man  in  the  heat  of  battle,  he  contents  himself  with  the  scalp  alone.  But,  if  Iiq 
should  have  leisure,  he  removes  the  whole  of  the  hair-bearing  portion  of  the  skiu,  and 
treats  it  as  follows.  He  first  cuts  out  a  small  ::ircular  piece  containing  I  lie  crown  of  tlie 
hcnd,  this  being  the  actual  scalp.  The  remainder  of  the  hair  he  divides  into  little  locks 
and  with  them  ho  fringes  the  seams  of  his  legf^ings.  the  arms  and  edges  of  his  coat,  the 
shall  of  his  spear,  the  handle  ot  hi9  club,  &c.  &c.  The  whole  of  Mah-to-toh-pa's  diciis 
was  covered  with  fringes  made  from  the  hair  of  those  whom  he  slew  in  battle. 

A  dress  thus  ornamented  is  valued  beyond  all  piice,  end  thfre  is  scarcely  any  price 
sudiciently  high  to  tempt  a  warrior  to  part  with  these  tropliies  of  his  valour. 

The  "  scalp  dance  "  is  a  ceremony  quite  in  keeping  with  the  custom  of  securing  the 
trophy.    A  scalp  dance  of  the  Sioux  is  thus  described  by  Mr.  Catlin  : — 

"  Aamong  this  tribe,  as  I  learned  whilst  residing  with  them,  it  is  danced  in  the  night  by 
the  light  of  their  torches,  jiist  before  going  to  bed.   When  a  war-party  returns  from  a  war 
excursion,  bringing  home  with  them  the  scalps  ot  their  enemies,  they  generally  dance  i 
them  for  fifteen  nights  in  succession,  vaunting  forth  the  most  extravagant  boasts  of  their  | 
wonderful  prowoss  in  war,  whilst  they  brandish  their  war-weapons  in  their  hands. 

"A  number  of  young  women  are  selected  to  aid  (though  they  do  not  actually  join  in) 
the  danoe,  by  stepping  into  the  centre  ot  the  ring  and  holding  up  the  scalps  that  have 
been  recently  -taken,  while  the  warriors  dance,  or  rather  jump,  around  in  a  circle, 
brandishing  their  weapons,  and  barking  and  yelping  in  the  most  frightful  manner,  all 
jumpingron  both  feet  at  a  time,  with  a  simultaneous  stamp,  and  blow,  and  thrust  of  their 
weapons,  with  which  it  would  seem  as  if  they  were  actually  cutting  and  carving  each 
other  to  pieces.  During  these  frantic  leaps  and  yells,  eveiy  man  distorts  his  face  to  the 
utmost  power  of  his  muscles,  darting  about  his  glaring  eyeballs,  and  snapping  his  teeth 
as  if  he  were  ia  the  heat — and  actually  breathing  through  his  nostiils  the  very  hissing  j 
death — of  battle. 

"  No  description  that  can  be  written  could  ever  convey  more  than  a  feeble  outline  of  I 
the  frightful  effects  of  these  scenes  enacted  in  the  dead  and  darkness  of  night,  under  the 
glaring  light  of  their  blazing  flambeaux  ;  nor  could  all  the  years  allotted  to  mortal  niaa 
iu  the  least  obliterate  or  deface  the  vivid  impression  that  one  scene  of  this  kind  nould  | 
leave  upon  his  memory." 

Mr.  Oatlin  ■  auggests,  with  much  reason,  that  these  dances  are  propitiatory  of  the  I 
spirits  of  the  slain  men,  showing  how  highly  their  valour  was  prized  by  the  conqueron, 
and  the  great  respect  and  estimation  iu  which  they  were  held,  though  the  fortune  of  war 
Imd  gone  against  them. 

A  good  example  of  the  war-career  of  an  American  Indian  chief  may  be  gained  by 
•  the  exploits  of  Mah-to-toh-pa,  as  displayed  on  his  robe,  and  explained  by  him  to  Mr. 
iCiitUn.     It  was  covered  with  twelve  groups  of  figures,  which  will  bo  briefly  described 

His  first  exploit  was  killing   i  Sioux  chief,  who  had  already  killed  three  Eiccareei  j 
This'iieat  entitled  him  to  wear  eagles'  quills  on  his  lance,  and  in  the  second  group  he  is 
shown  as  killing  with  this  lance  a  Shienno  chief,  who  challenged  him  to  single  combat 
The  third  scene  represents  a  combat  in  which  Mah-to-toh-pa  was  forsaken  by  his  party, 
and  yet,  though  badly  wounded,  killed  a  Shienne  w^arrior  iu  the  presence  of  some  tliiity  | 
of  his  fellows. 

The  fourth  scene  shows  a  great  chief  of  the  Shienoeg  killed  by  this  warrior,' 


ff  the  bunes.  or  the 


by  this  ■warrior,  vliose 


PERSONAL  HEROISM. 


OSS 


iplendid  head-dress  was  assumed  by  his  slayer.  The  fifth  picture  represents  a  strange 
Lisodti  in  a  buttle.  Muh-to-toli-pa  was  travelling  with  a  party  of  Riccarees,  when  they 
lere  fired  upon  by  a  war-partv  of  Sionx.  The  Riccarees  fled,  leaving  Mah-to-toh-pa,  who 
ipran((  from  his  horse,  faced  the  Sioux  on  foot,  killed  one  of  them,  and  secured  his  scalp. 
The  sixth  drawing  illustrates  a  most  remarkable  piece  of  personal  history.  A 
jliocaree  brave,  named  Won-pa>tap,  shot  the  brother  of  Mah-to-toh-pa  with  an  arrow, 
Jiove  bis  well-known  speur  mto  the  body  of  the  fallen  man,  and  left  it  there,  as  a 


I  cuaueuge  to  the  surviving  brother.    The  challenge  wad  accepted.    Mah-to-toh-pa  found 

the  body,  recognised  the  spear,  and  vowed  that  he  would  slay  the  murderer  of  his  brother 

with  the  same  weapon.     Four  years  passed  without  an  opportunity  to  fulfil  the  vow, 

then  be  could  no  longer  brouk  delay,  but  dashed  out  of  his  house  with  the  fatal  spear  in 

|ii«  hand,  and  a  small  wallet  of  parched  corn  at  his  belt.     He  told  the  Mandans  to 

igention  liis  name  no  more  unless  he  returned  victorious  with  the  scalp  of  Won-ga-tap. 

Amid  the  awe-struck  silence  of  his  people  he  left  the  village,  and  disappeared  over 

3  grassy  bluffs.     For  two  hundred  miles  he  travelled  alone  and  by  night,  always  con- 

iling  himself  by  day,  until  he  readied  the  Riccaree  village,  which  he  boldly  entered, 

I  nixing  with  the  inhabitants  as  if  he  were  a  friendly  stranger.    He  knew  the  position  of 

Wuu-giV-tap's  hut,  and  after  having  seen  that  the  intended  victim  and  his  wife  had  smoked 

the  evening  pipe  and  were  in  bed,  he  walked  gently  into  the  hut,  sat  down  by  the  fire, 

took  some  meat  out  of  the  cooking-pot,  and  began  to  eat  in  order  to  strengthen  himself 

for  the  fulfilment  of  his  task.    This  was  according  to  the  hospitable  custom  of  the 

I  American  Indians.    If  a  man  be  hungry,  he  need  not  ask  for  food,  but  has  only  to  go 

)the  nearest  hut  and  help  himself. 

The  repast  being  endeu,  Mah-to-toh-pa  took  the  still  warm  pipe,  filled  it  with  tobacco, 
d  began  to  smoke  it,  breathing,  with  every  curl  of  smoke,  a  prayer  for  success  in  his 
luiertaking.     Once  or  twice  the  wife  of  Won-ga-tap  asked  her  husband  who  was  eating 
lilt  their  but,  but  he  replied  that  some  one  must  be  hungry,  and  was  helping  himself. 

When  the  last  smoke- wreath  had  ascended,  Mah-to-toh-pa  turned  towards  the  bed 
land  with  his  foot  pushed  an  ember  on  the  fire,  so  as  to  make  a  blaze  by  which  he  might 
■gee  the  exact  position  of  his  victim.  In  an  instant  he  leaped  towords  the  bed,  drove  the 
Ispear  tlu'ougU  the  heart  of  Won-ga-tap,  tore  ofi*  his  scalp,  snatched  the  spear  from  his 
Ihearl,  ami  dirteil  out  of  the  hut  with  the  scalp  of  bis  victim  in  one  hand,  and  in  the 
lother  the  fatal  spear,  with  the  blood  pf  Won-ga-tap  already  drying  over  that  of  the  man 
Ihe  had  killed  four  yeaxi  before. 

I  Tlie  whole  village  was  in  an  uproar,  but  Mah-to-toh-pa  succeeded  in  making  bis 
lescape,  and  on  the  sixth  day  after  leaving  the  Mandan  village,  he  re-entered  it  with  the 
licalp  of  his  enemy.  A  portrait  of  this  celebrated  chief  is'givf  n;i  page  645. 
I  Another  of  these  pictures  records  a  single  combat  fought  w  <tU  a  Shienne  chief  in 
Ipreseace  of  both  war-parties.  They  fought  on  horseback,  until  Mah-to-toh-pa's  powder- 
Ihoni  was  shattered  by  a  bullet.  The  Shienne  chief  flung  away  his  gun,  born,  and  buUet- 
Ipouch,  and  challenged  the  foe  with  bow  and  arrow.  Both  parties  were  wounded  in  the 
llimbs,  but  kept  their  bodies  covered  with  their  shields. 

I  Presently  Mah-to-toh-pa's  horse  fell  with  an  arrow  in  its  beait  The  Shienne  chief 
[immediately  dismounted,  and  proceeded  with  the  fight  until  he  bad  exhausted  his  arrows,, 
[when  he  flung  the  empty  quiver  on  the  ground,  challenging  with  his  knife,  the  only 
Iweapon  wliicli  he  had  left.  The  challenge  was  accepted,  and  they  rushed  on  each  other, 
Ibut  Mah-to-toh-pa  had  left  his  knife  at  home,  and  was  unarmed.  He  closed  with  his 
lantagonist,  and  a  struggle  ensued  for  the  knife.  Mah-to-toh-pa  was  dreadfully  wounded 
lin  tlie  bauds,  but  at  last  wrested  the  knife  from  his  adversary,  drove  it  into  his  heart,  and 
p  silence  claimed  the  scalp  of  his  fallen  foe. 

On  another  ooc^ion  he  alone  faced  sixty  Assineboins,  drove  them  back,  and  killed  one 
of  them.  It  was  in  this  battle  that  he  earned  the  name  of  "  Four  Bears,"  by  which  must 
be  understood  the  grizzly  bear,  the  moat  terrible  quadruped  of  North  America.  This  is 
I  sample  of  the  mode  in  which  warfare  is  conducted  by  the  North  American  Indians-— 
k  strange  mixture  of  lofty  and  chivalrous  nobility  with  cunning  and  deceit.  In  fact,  in 
[coiitemplating  these  interesting  tribes,  we  are  thrown  back  to  the  time  of  Ulysses,  whose 


1  .(' 


si 


-        1  2        f » 


656 


K 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


u 


neat  fame  was  equally  derived  from  his  prowess  in  battle  and  his  skill  in  deceiving  1 
foes,  or,  in  other  words,  of  being  n  most  accomplished  liar. 

The  men  are  taught  the  operations  of  war  from  a  very  early  age.    Every  morning, 
the  lads  who  are  above  seven  yea^  old  and  upwards,  and  have  not  been  admitted  amon] 
the  men,  are  taken  to  some  distance  from  the  village,  where  they  are  divided  into  tvd 
opposinff  bodies,  each  under  the  command  of  an  experienced  warrior.    They  are  amei 
with  little  bows,  arrows  made  of  grass-stems,  and  wooden  knives  stuck  in  their  belts.  IiJ 
their  heads  they  slightly  weave  a  plaited  tuft  of  gross  to  represent  the  scalp-lock. 

The  two  parties  then  join  in  sham  combat,  which  is  made  to  resemble  a  real  fight  i 
much  as  possible.  When  any  of  the  combatants  is  struck  in  a  vital  part,  he  is  obliged  L 
fall  as  if  dead,  when  his  antf^nist  goes  through  the  operation  of  scalping  with  bis  woodej 
knife,  places  the  scalp  in  his  belt,  utters  the  wild  yell,  and  again  joinR  m  the  battle.  Ai 
no  one  may  fight  without  a  scalp-lock,  the  fallen  adversary  is  obliged  to  withdraw  (ton 
the  fight  / 

This  goes  on  for  an  hour  or  so,  when  the  mock  fight  is  stopped,  and  tlie  lads  an. 
praised  or  rebuked  according  to  the  skill  and  courage  which  they  have  shown,  the  nuiubei 
of  scalps  at  the  belt  being  the  surest  criterion  of  merit. 

It  is  well  known  that  after  a  battle  the  American  Indians  torture  their  prisoners,  l 
that  they  display  the  most  diabolical  ingenuity  in  devising  the  most  excruciating  toinieniia] 
Still,  there  has  been  much  exaggeration  in  the  accounts  of  this  custom.  They  do  noi 
torture  all  their  prisoners,  selecting  only  a  few  for  this  purpose,  the  others  being  absorlieJ 
into  the  tribe  by  marriage  with  the  widows  whose  husbands  have  been  killed  in  battld 
and  enjoying  equal  rights  with  the  original  membere  of  the  tribe.  1 

Neither  is  the  torture  practised  with  the  idea  of  revenge,  though  it  is  liktly  thai 
vengeful  feelings  will  arise  when  the  victim  is  bound  to  the  stake.  Superstition  seenii 
to  be  at  the  root  of  the  torture,  which  is  intended  to  propitiate  the  spirit  of  those  niemleri 
of  their  own  tribe  who  have  suffered  the  like  treatment  at  the  hands  of  their  adversariesl 
The  doomed  warrior  accepts  his  fate  with  the  imperturbable  demeanour  which  is  aj 
essential  part  of  a  North  American  Indian's  character,  and,  for  the  honour  of  his  triliel 
matches  his  endurance  against  the  pain  which  his  enemies  can  inflict.  [ 

Tortures  too  terrible  even  to  be  mentioned  are  tried  in  succession;  for  irhentbo 
victim  is  once  bound  to  the  stake,  the  Indian  never  has  been  known  to  relent  in  his 
purpose,  which  is  to  extort  acknowledgments  of  suffering  from  the  captured  woraor,  ana 
thereby  to  disgrace  not  only  himself  but  the  tribe  to  which  he  belongs.  Jle,  in  tlia 
meanwhile,  prides  himself  on  showing  his  enemies  how  a  warrior  can  die.  He  chantl 
the  praises  of  his  tribe  and  their  deeds,  boasts  of  all  the  harm  that  he  has  done  to  thel 
tribe  into  whose  power  he  has  fallen,  ridicules  their  best  warriors,  and  endeavours  tol 
anger  them  to  such  an  extent  that  they  may  dash  out  his  brains,  and  so  spare  him  furtlierl 
torture.  He  will  even  laugh  at  their  attempts  to  extort  cries  of  pain  from  a  mnioJ 
and  tell  them  that  they  do  not  know  how  to  torture.  I 

One  remarkable  instance  of  endurance  in  a  captured  Creek  warrior  is  told  m 
Mr.  Adair. 

The  num  had  been  captured  by  the  Shawnees,  and  forced  to  run  thd  gajintlet 
through  all  the  tribe ;  he  had  been  tied  to  the  stake,  and  was  horribly  tortured  with  guo-j 
banrels  heated  red-hot.  All  the  efforts  of  his  enemies  only  drew  from  him  taunts  as 
jeers,  to  the  effect  that  the  Shawnees  were  so  ignorant  that  they  did  not  even  know  how  t 
torture  a  bound  prisoner.  Great  warrior  though  he  was,  he  had  fallen  into  their  hands  I 
through  some  fault  in  addressing  the  Great  Spirit,  but  that  he  had  enough  virtue  left  tol 
show  them  the  difference  between  a  Creek  and  a  Shawnee.  Let  them  only  unbind  hi]ii,| 
and  allow  him  to  take  a  red-hot  gun-barrel  out  of  the  fire,  and  he  would  show  them  1 1 
much  better  way  of  torturing  than  any  which  they  knew.  I 

His  demeanour  had  excited  the  respect  of  the  Shawnees,  and  they  tmbound  him  and 
took  him  to  the  fire,  in  which  were  lying  the  red-hot  tubes.     Unhesitatingly,  he  picked  | 
up  one  of  them  with  his  bare  hands,  sprang  at  the  surrounding  crowd,  striking  right  f 
left  with  this  fearful  weapon,  cleared  a  passage  through  the  astonished  warriors, 
leaped  down  a  precipice  into  the  river.    He  swam  the  river  amid  a  shower  of  ' 


HEROIC  DErj)S. 


667 


ck  \rarrior  is  told  lyl 


'^d  a  littlA  island  in  its  midst,  aiid,  though  instantly  followed  by  numbers  of  hh 
jcoDcerted  enemies,  actually  succeeded  in  getting  away.  In  spite  of  the  injuries  wliioh 
(bad  suffered,  and  which  would  have  killed  any  ordinary  European,  he  recovered,  uud 
^  for  many  years,  the  implacable  foe  of  the  Shawnees. 

A  somewhat  similar  adventure  occurred  to  a  Katahba  warrior,  who  was  pursued  by  a 
uJof  Senecas,  and  at  last  captured,  though  not  until  he  had  contrived  to  kill  seven  of 
1^,  A  warrior  of  such  prowess  was  guarded  with  double  vigilance,  and  he  was.  brought 
I  the  Seneca  village  for  the  torture,  alter  having  been  beaten  at  eveiy  encampment 
longh  which  the  party  had  passed. 

As  the  torturers  were  takin«  him  to  the  stake,  he,  like  the  Creek  warrior,  burst  from 
J  captors,  and  flung  himself  into  the  river,  swimming  across  in  safety.  He  paused  for 
Lonient  on  the  opposite  bank  to  express  emphatically  his  contempt  for  the  pursuers 

)  were  crowding  down  tho  bank  and  into  the  river,  and  then  dashed  forward  so  fast 
jgthe  gained  nearly  a  day's  journey  upon  the  foremost  of  the  pursuers. 

Five  of  the  enemy  pressed  upon  him,  and,  though  naked  and  unaimed,  he  deliberately 
Lited  for  them.  At  night,  when  they  were  all  asleep,  not  having  thought  a  sentry 
Uful,  he  crept  up  to  the  party,  snatched  one  of  their  tomahawks,  and  killed  them  all 
Wore  they  could  wake.  He  scalped  them,  clothed  and  armed  himself,  invigorated  his 
Lted  frame  with  food,  and  set  off  to  the  spot  where  he  had  slain  the  seven  foes  as  he 
L  first  pursued.  They  had  been  buried  for  the  sake  of  preserving  their  scalps,  but  he 
(untl  the  place  of  burinl,  scalped  them  all,  and  not  until  then  did  he  make  for  his  home, 
iich  he  reached  in  safety. 

When  the  rest  of  the  pursuers  came  to  the  place  where  the  five  had  been  killed,  tliey 
leld  a  conncil,  and  determined  that  a  man  who  could  do  such  deeds  unarmed  must  be  a 

aid  whom  they  could  not  hope  to  resist,  and  that  the  best  course  that  they  could 
jue  was  to  go  homo  again. 

The  reader  will  not  fail  to  notice  the  great  stress  that  is  here  laid  on  the  possession  of 
e  scalp.  A  war-party  of  Indians  care  comparatively  little  for  the  loss  of  one  of  their 
Jomber,  provided  that  they  conceal  his  body  so  that  the  enemy  shall  not  take  his  scalp. 
(ere  we  have  an  instance  of  a  man  pursued  by  numbers  of  infuriated  and  relentless 
k  deliberately  going  back  to  the  spot  where  he  thought  his  slain  enemies  might  be 
hried,  and  a  second  time  risking  his  life  in  order  to  secure  the  trophies  of  victory.  He 
new  that  his  intention  would  be  foreseen,  and  yet  the  value  set  upon  the  scalp  was  so 
■calculable  that  even  the  risk  of  undergoing  the  torture  was  as  nothing  in  comparison. 
I  Oil  more  than  one  occasion,  a  warrior  who  has  been  struck  down,  and  felt  himself 
pable  to  rise,  has  saved  his  life  by  feigning  death,  and  permitting  his  victorious  foe  to 
aroff  his  scalp  without  giving  the  least  sign  of  suffering.  He  must  lose  his  scalp  at 
by  rate,  and  he  might  possibly  contrive  to  save  his  life. 

I  Several  of  the  tribes  are  remarkable  for  the  use  which  they  make  of  the  horse  in  wnr, 
nd  their  marvellous  skill  in  riding.  The  most  celebrated  tribe  in  this  respect  are  the 
Bmanchees,  the  greater  part  of  whose  life  is  spent  on  horseback.  As  is  often  the  case 
[ith  those  who  spend  much  of  their  time  on  horseback,  the  Camanchees  are  but  poor 
alkers,  and  have  a  slouching  and  awkward  gait.  No  sooner,  however,  is  a  Caraanchee 
1  the  back  ofta  horse,  than  his  whole  demeanour  alters,  and  he  and  the  animal  which 

bestrides  seem  one  and  the   same    being,  actuated  with  the  same   spirit.     "A 

tmanchee  on  his  feet,"  writes  Mr.  Catlin,  "  is  out  of  his  element,  and  comparatively 

most  as  awkward  as  a  monkey  on  the  ground  without  a  limb  or  a  branch  to  cling  to. 

iit  the  moment  he  lays  his  hand  upon  his  horse,  his  face  becomes  handsome,  and  he 

icefully  flies  away  like  a  different  being." 

There  is  one  feat  in  which  all  the  Camanchee  warriors  are  trained  from  their  infancy. 

I  the  man  is  dashing  along  at  full  gallop,  he  will  suddenly  drop  over  the  side  of  his 

brae,  leaving  no  part  of  him  visible  except  the  sole  of  one  foot,  which  is  hitched  over 

le  horee's  back  as  a  purchase  by  which  he  can  pull  himself  to  an  upright  position.    In 

[is  attitude  he  can  ride  for  any  distance,  and  moreover  can  use  with  deadly  effect  either 

i  bow  or  his  fourteen-foot  lance. 

One  of  their  favourite  modes  of  attack  is  to  gallop  towards  th«  enemy  at  full  speed, 
ivouu.  uu 


'^^ 


#?1 

■■,■  i .' 


<.  ;!•■ 


f  f 


i.^k  I 


:J^ 


■■-.■•?     '';ia. 


668 


NOFfU  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


1  ■ 


.1 


'i  h 


!>     < 


*    x^     « 


ft'. 


and  then,  Juit  before  they  come  within  ronso,  they  drop  upon  the  opposite  aide  of  thj 
horses,  dash  past  the  foe,  and  pour  upon  him  a  shower  of  arrows  directed  under  tlJ 
horses'  necks,  and  sometimes  even  thrown  under  their  bellies.  All  the  time  it  is  ncHi 
useless  fur  the  enemy  to  return  the  shots,  as  the  whole  body  of  the  Canmnchne  is  hidd 
behind  the  horse,  and  there  is  nothing  to  aim  at  save  the  foot  just  projecting  over 
animal's  book. 

In  order  to  enable  them  to  perform  this  curious  manoeuvre,  the  Camanchees  plain 
short  and  strong  halter  of  horse-hair.  This  halter  is  passed  under  the  horse's  neck  J 
the  ends  are  iirmly  plaited  into  the  mane,  just  above  the  withers,  so  as  to  leave  a  1(] 


'4' 

W-'" 

■     • 

Mik. 

Mk^ 

CAMANOHKES  BIOINQ. 


hanging  unddr  the  animal's  neck.  Into  this  loop  the  warrior  drops  with  accurall 
precision,  susntining  the  weight  of  his  body  on  the  upper  part  of  the  bent  arm,  m 
allowing  the  spear  to  fall  into  the  bend  of  the  elbow.  Thus  both  his  arms  are  at  libeit 
to  draw  the  bow  or  wield  the  spear ;  and  as  in  such  cases  he  always  grasps  a  ^lozi 
arrows  in  his  left  hand,  together  with  the  bow,  he  can  discharge  them  witliout  liavii 
recourae  to  his  quiver. 

Sometimes  tne  Camanchees  try  to  steal  upon  their  enemies  by  leaving  their  lanccj 
behind  them,  slinging  themselves  along  the  sides  of  their  steeds,  and  approacliing  can 
lessly,  as  though  they  were  nothing  but  a  troop  of  wild  horses  without  riders.  A  veij 
quick  eye  is  needed  to  detect  this  guise,  which  is  generally  betrayed  by  the  fact  that  th 
horses  always  keep  the  same  side  towards  the  spectator,  which  would  very  seldom ' 
the  ome  were  they  wild  and  unrestrained  in  their  movements. 

Every  Camanchee  has  one  favourite  horse,  which  he  never  mounts  except  for  ware 


opposite  side  of  thl 
rs  directed  under  thl 
11  the  time  it  is  i  J 
B  Camancliee  is  hidj 
St  projecting  over 


"SMOKING"  HORSES. 


659 


I  chase,  usinff  an  inferior  animal  on  ordinary  occasions.    Swiftness  is  the  chief  quality 
, which  the  charger  is  selected,  and  for  no  price  would  the  owner  port  with  his  steed 
jle  all  uncivilized  people,  he  treats  his  horse  with  a  strange  mixture  of  cruelty  and 
jjdiiesu.    While  engaged  in  the  chase,  for  example,  he  spurs  and  whi[.a  the  oniu)al  most 
khlessly ;  but  as  soon  as  he  returna,  he  carefully  hands  over  his  valued  animal  to  his 
IJ^ien,  who  are  waiting  to  receive  it,  and  who  treat  it  as  if  it  were  a  cherished  member 
<  the  family. 
It  need  scarcely  be  added  that  the  Camanchees  are  most  accomplished  horse-stealers 
Itlmt  thoy  seize  every  opportunity  of  robbing  other  tribes  of  their  animals.    When  a 


r ',  It*  I 


if -I 


•'BiioKiKa"HonsEa. 


ir  drops  with  acciiralj 

i  of  the  bent  arm, 

his  aru)8  ai'e  at  libd 

always  grasps  a  iloa 

;e  them  without  havii 

by  leaving  their  lanci 
and  approaching  can 
I'ithout  riders.  Aveij 
ed  by  the  fact  that  thi 
would  very  seldom  1 

ounts  except  for  ware 


land  of  Camanchees  sets  out  on  a  horse-stealing  expedition,  the  warriors  who  compose 
tare  bound  in  honour  not  to  return  until  they  have  achieved  their  object.  Sometimes 
|liey  are  absent  for  more  than  two  years  before  they  can  succeed  in  surprising  the  settle- 
lent  which  contains  the  horses  on  which  they  have  set  their  hearts,  and  they  will  lie  in 
nbush  for  months,  awaiting  a  favourable  opportunity. 

The  value  set  upon  horses  by  the  equestrian  tribes  cannot  be  better  illustrated  than 
|by  the  singular  custom  of  "  smoking "  horses,  which  prevails  in  some  parts  of  the 
»imtiy. 

When  one  of  these  tribes  determine  on  making  war,  and  find  on  mustering  their 

[forces  that  they  have  not  sufficient  hoi-ses,  they  send  a  messenger  to  a  friendly  tribe  to 

ay  that  on  a  certain  day  they  will  come  to  "  smoke  "  a  certain  number  of  horses,  and 

jpect  the  animals  to  be  ready  for  them.    This  is  a  challenge  which  is  never  refused, 

ivolving  as  it  does  the  honour  of  the  tribe. 

UU2 


mmint 


660 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


1      4 


>i  I 


'Mrnwn 


On  the  appointed  day,  the  young  warriors  who  have  no  horses  go  to  the  friondlJ 
village,  stripped  and  painted  as  if  for  war,  and  seat  themselves  in  a  circle,  all  faeii  j 
inwarda  They  light  their  pipes  and  smoke  in  silence,  the  people  of  the  village  forniinl 
a  large  circle  around  them,  leaving  a  wide  space  between  themselves  and  their  visitors. 

Presently  in  the  distance  there  appears  an  equal  number  of  younc  warriors  on  hoi^e^ 
back,  dashing  along  at  full  gallop,  and  in  "  Indian  file,"  according  to  uieir  custom.  Theij 
gallop  round  the  ring,  and  the  foremost  rider,  selecting  one  of  the  seated  young  men 
stoops  from  his  saddle  as  he  passes,  and  delivers  a  terrible  blow  at  his  naked  shoulden 
with  his  cruel  whip.  Each  of  his  followers  does  the  same,  and  they  gallop  round  and 
round  the  smokers,  at  each  circuit  repeating  the  blow  until  the  shoulders  of  the  men  an 
covered  with  bloocL  It  is  incumbent  upon  the  sufferers  to  smoke  on  in  perfect  calninesJ 
and  not  to  give  the  slightest  intimation  that  they  are  aware  of  the  blows  which  arl 
inflicted  on  them.  When  the  requisite  number  of  circuits  have  been  made,  the  leadei 
springs  off  his  horse,  and  places  the  bridle  and  whip  in  the  hands  of  the  young  mad 
whom  he  has  selected,  saying  at  the  same  time,  "  You  are  a  beggar ;  I  present  you  with  i 
horse  :  but  you  will  always  carry  my  mark  on  your  back."    The  rest  follow  his  exaniploi 

Every  one  is  pleased  with  this  remarkable  custom.  The  yonng  mrn  are  pleastj 
because  they  get  a  horse  apiece ;  and  as  to  the  flogging,  in  the  first  place  they  really  can 
very  little  for  pain,  and  in  the  next  place  they  imve  enjoyed  an  opportunity  of  shovind 
publicly  their  capability  of  endurance.  1 

Those  who  give  the  horses  are  pleased  because  they  have  been  able  to  show  tlieii| 
liberality,  a  trait  wliich  is  held  in  great  estimatio!)  by  these  people,  and  they  have  also 
the  peculiar  satisfaction  of  flogging  a  warrior  with  impunity.  Both  tribes  are  alfq 
pleased,  the  one  because  they  have  gained  the  horses  without  which  they  could'  no";  Iw^j 
made  up  their  forces,  and  the  other  because  they  have  shown  themtselves  possessed  o^ 
Buperioi  wealth.  - 


!</:■<; 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 


NORTH  AMEEICAN  INDIANS.— C<m<m««JL 


InOTS  AUEBICAK  HTTNnCBS — VIBOIt  OB   BTTPFALO    RUNTTNO — THB    0HA8X  ON  HOBBBBACK — rSK     OV 
rtB  OTJN — BISON-DniVINO — THB    8N0V-8HOB,   AND    ITS    U8K    IK  BIBON-BUNTINO — THB   DISOUISB 

IS  WOLF-SKINS — HOaSB-CATCHING MODK8    OF     U8INO   THB    LASSO HOW    HOBSEB    ABE    TAMED — 

"CBKASINO"      HOB8KS TH3      BUFFALO-DANCB — CBSDIT     OF    THB    BUFFALO-DAKCB    BESTOBED 

A  SINGULAR  MASK — IN7ABIABLB  SUCCESS  OF  THB  DANCB — HOV  THB  DAMCEB8  ABX  BELIBVBD — AN 
INOENIOl'S  DECEPTION. 


As  might  be  expected  from  a  migratory  people  like  the  North  American  Indians,  all  the 
ribes  excel  in  hunting,  though  some  are  notable  above  the  others.  Next  to  Africa,  this 
Mimtry  presents  the  finest  hunting-grounds  in  the  world,  the  game  varying  according  to 
k  locality,  and  giving  the  hunter  an  almost  unrivalled  scope  of  action. 

Fii-st  and  most  important  of  the  North  American  game  is  the  bison,  popularly  but 
fcrroneously  called  the  buffalo.     This  animal  exists  in  countless  myriads,  and  in  spite  of 
[he  continual  persecutions  to  which  it  has  been  subjected,  and  the  utterly  repkless  manner 
I  which  it  has  been  destroyed,  it  still  blackens  the  plains  with  its  multitudes. 

Before  the  horse  came  into  use,  the  North  American  Indians  were  obliged  to  chase  the 
bison  on  foot,  and  even  at  the  present  day  there  are  many  celebrated  hunters  who  are 

I  to  run  down  a  bison  on  foot  and  kill  it  with  the  lance.  The  mode,  however,  which 
!  generally  adopted  is  the  chase  by  mounted  hunters,  a  chase  which  offers  the  greatest 
[esults,  and  exhibits  the  wildest  enthusiasm  and  excitement.  Armed  merely  with  his 
ny  bov  and  Hint-headed  arrows,  the  native  hunter  mounts  his  horse,  and  goes  off  in 
kse  of  the  bison. 

When  he  comes  up  with  the  animals,  he  selects  one,  usually  a  fat  and  well-conditioned 
low,  presses  his  horse  to  her  and  prepares  his  bow  and  arrow.     The  well-trained  horse 

eds  no  guiding,  but  keeps  close  to  the  right  shoulder  of  the  bison,  ard  a  little  behind 

so  that  it  may  not  run  upon  the  horns  of  the  animal  if  it  should  happen  to  stop 
bddenly  and  turn  its  head.  This  plan,  moreover,  just  brings  the  rider  into  the  proper 
mion  to  deliver  his  arrow  in  the  most  deadly  manner,  ie.  directing  it  just  behind  the 

loulder.    When  an  arrow  is  discharged  by  a  practised  hand,  the  bison  falls  mortally 
founded,  and,  tenacious  of  life  as  the  animal  is,  soon  breathes  its  last.    Leaving  the 

ow  in  the  wound  in  order  to  mark  the  owner  of  the  dead  animal,  the  successful  archer 

flhes  on  in  pursuit  of  another  animal,  and  does  not  cease  until  he  has  expended  all  hia 

»re  of  arrows. 
It  is  the  pride  of  the  native  hunter  to  kill  a  bison  with  every  arrow,  and  not  to  shoot 

^ice  at  the  same  animal    The  younger  hunters  are  fierce  and  anxious  rivals  in  this 

ort,  knowing  that  the  result  of  the  day's  hunt  will  be  the  talk  of  the  whole  village,  and 

fat  on  their  success  or  failure  will  much  depend  the  estimation  in  which  they  are  held. 

^each  successive  hunt  produces  its  eager  competitois  for  honour,  some  being  desirous 


662 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


of  wiping  off  past  disffrace  by  present  success,  and  others  equally  anxious  to  maintainl 
the  reputation  which  they  have  gained  on  former  occasions.  I 

Even  in  those  parts  of  the  country  where  the  bow  has  been  almost  entirely  superseded! 
by  firearms,  it  is  eqtially  a  point  of  honour  to  kill  the  bison  with  a  single  shot,  and  tol 
claim  a  slain  bison  for  every  bullet.  In  such  cases,  the  hunter  takes  little  pains  IqI 
loading  his  gun.  He  carries  the  powder  loose  in  his  pocket  or  bag,  scoops  hastily  al 
random  quantity  into  the  gun,  drops  upon  it,  without  auy  wadding,  a  bullet  wetted  inl 


era 


•W^. 


BiaOB-BCKXINa 


I' 


the  mouth,  and  tlie  loading  is  complete-  The  muzzle  of  the  jrun  is  kept  uppermost  untflj 
the  moment  for  firing,  wlieu  the  gun  is  di'opi)ed,  aimed,  and  fired  simultaneously,  withoutj 
being  broujjht  to  the  shoulder.  I 

The  skill  di8])layed  in  managing  the  horse  is  the  more  remarkable,  as  these  Indiansj 
use  no  bit  by  which  the  animal  can  be  guided.  They  have  nothing  but  a  slight  lli(i^l 
halter  tied  round  tlie  lower  jaw  of  the  horse,  the  only  use  of  which  is  to  cause  ittolialtl 
when  required.  This  is  popularly  called  the  "lariat,"  a  corruption  from  the  Frencli| 
word  I'aret. 

The  excitement  caused  by  this  chase  is  indescribable,  though  Mr.  Catlin  gives  a  ven 
graphic  idea  in  a  few  words :  "  I  have  always  counted  myself  a  prudent  man,  yet  I W 
often  waked,  as  it  were,  out  of  the  delirium  of  the  chase,  into  which  I  had  fallen  as 
an  agitated  sleep  and  through  which  I  had  passed  as  through  a  delightful  dream— v 
to  have  died  would  have  been  to  have  remained,  riding  on,  without  a  struggle  or| 
a  pang." 

iSometimes  the  bison  is  destroyed  in  a  much  leas  sporting  rc'.nner,  tho  precipice  i 


..'« 


BISON-HUNTING. 


6G3 


ir  anxious  to  maintain! 


8NOT7-SHOB.    (Fnm  my  Collection. 


nner,tbo  precipice  f 


the  potind  beinff  the  two  modes  which  are  usually  followed.    The  reader  may  probably 

be  aware  that,  in  those  parts  of  North  America  inhabited  by  the  bison,  the  surface  of  the 

Llain  is  frequently  interrupted  by  ravines  with  precipitous  sides  and  of  tremendous  depth. 

When  a  hunting-party  see  a  herd  of  bisons  within  several  miles  of  one  of  these  ravines, 

|jliey  quietly  separate,  and  steal  round  the  herd,  so  as  to  place  the  bisons  between 
emselves  and  the  ravine. 
They  then  gently  move  forward,  and  the  bisons,  retreating  from  them,  draw  nearer 

and  nearer  to  the  ravine,  at  the  same  time  becoming  packed  closer  and  closer  together. 

I  Suddenly  the  hunters  raise  a  shout,  and  dash  forward  at  the  bisons.    The  affrighted 
mals  take  to  flight  at  thek  best  speed,  and  run  on  until  they  reach  the  edge  of  the 

I  ravine.    Here  the  foremost  bisons  try  to  check  themselves,  but  to  no  avail,  as  they  are 

pressed  forward  by  their  companions  behind,  and  thus  almost  the  whole  of  the  herd  are 

I  forced  over  the  precipice,  and  killed  by  the  fall 

Even  those  in  the  rear,  which  at  last  see  their  danger,  and  try  to  escape,  have  to  run 

I  tlie  gauntlet  of  their  enemies,  who  allow  but  very  few  of  them  to  escape. 

A  somewhat  similar  plan  is  adopted  with  the  pound,  into  which  the  bisons  are  driven 

I  by  the  hunters.  , 

The  pound  is  an 

inclosnre  made  of 

felled  trees  and 

branches,  with  an 

opening      which 

gradually  widen* 
I'M  bisons    are 

driven     towards 

tlie  inclosure,    a 

task  which  often 

occupies  several  weeks,  and,  when  they  arrive  within  the  fatal  arms  of  the  entrance,  are 

urged  forward  by  means  of  little  fires,  which  are  lighted  on  either  side.     Instinct  urges 

tlie  animals  to  escape  from  an  element  which  sweeps  over  vast  districts  of  country,  and 
s  every  living  thing  in  it,  and  in  their  haste  they  run  towards  the  pound,  in  which 
Itliey  are  at  once  shut  up.     It  is  fortunate  for  the  hunters   that  the  bisons  do  not 

know  their  own  strength.     They  could  easily  break  through  the  walls  of  the  pound, 

but  they  mostly  content  themselves  with  turning  round  and  round,  and  passively  await 

tlie  aitival  of  the  destroyer.     So  foolish  are  they  in  this  respect,  and  in  such  numbers 

are  they  killed,  that  pounds  have  been  built  of  the  bones  of  slaughtered  bisons. 

In  the  winter  another  plan  of  hunting  the  bison  is  followed.     At  this  time  of  the 
I  year  the  fur  or  "  pelt "  of  the  bison  is  the  thickest  and  warmest,  and  the  skin  is  of  the  most 

value.   It  is  from  these  skins  that  the  "  buffalo  "  rugs  and  robes  are  made,  without  which 
I  out-of-door  life  would  be  scarcely  endurable  in  the  more  northern  parts  of  this  vast  continent. 
During  the  winter  months  the  prairies  assume  a  new  aspect.    They  are  not  only 
I  covered  with  snow,  so  that  the  ordinary  landmarks  are  obliterated,  but  the  snow  is  blown 

by  the  wind  into  the  most  fantastic  shapes,  raised  in  some  places  into  long  and  sharply 
ped  hills  where  no  hills  were,  forming  level  plains  where  the  ground  is  really  cut  up 
I  by  hollows,  and  leaving  only  the  tops  of  eminences  bare,  whence  the  snow  is  blown  away 

by  the  tempestuous  winds  that  sweep  across  the  vast  expanse.     On  these  hills  the  bison 

congregate  for  the  purpose  of  graj"  'ig,  shovelling  away  with  their  broad  noses  the  snow 

which  still  clings  to  the  herbage. 

The  animals  instinctively  keep  clear  of  the  small  but  treacherous  plains  and  valleys, 
I  knowing  that  the  hidden  crevices  may  at  any  time  swallow  them  up.     Into  these  valleys 

the  hunters  try  to  drive  them,  so  that  they  may  be  helplessly  entangled  in  the  snow,  and 
[fall  easy  victims  to  the  spear. 

Were  it  not  for  some  invention  whereby  the  hunters  are  enabled  to  skim  over  the 
1 6urface  of  the  snow,  the  bisons  would  be  in  perfect  safety,  but  the  snow-shoe  lays  the  poor 

animals  at  the  mercy  of  their  pursuers.    It  is  necessary  first  to  describe  this  ingenious 
implement. 


;;    J 


4 


6Q4 


KORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


The  best  form  of  nnnw-shoo  is  seen  iu  the  ilhistration.  The  shape  is  ttiat  of  a  fit 
nnd  its  framework  is  luaile  of  ash-wood,  kept  in  form  by  two  cross-bars,  one  iu  front  a_, 
one  behind.  It  is  slightly  turned  up  in  front.  The  whole  of  the  space  within  t]ie| 
framework  is  filled  in  with  a  close  and  strongly-made  netting  of  hide  thongs,  much  like! 
those  of  a  racquet — indeed,  the  French  Canadians  use  the  word  "  raquet "  to  rep«.| 
sent  the  snow-shoe.  As  the  snow-shoe  is  about  five  feet  in  length  and  eighteen  inches  orl 
MiOT'e  in  breadth,  it  is  evident  that  the  weight  of  the  wearer  is  distributed  over  a  lai 
surface,  and  that  a  heavy  man  wearing  these  shoes  can  pass  with  impunity  over  snow  u  I 
which  a  child  would  sink  if  only  supported  on  its  feet. 

The  most  ingenious  part  of  the  snow-shoe  is  tho  mode  by  which  it  is  fitted  to  the  I 
foot  It  is  evident  that  if  it  were  fastened  firmly  to  the  foot,  like  the  sole  of  a  shoe,  thel 
wearer  would  be  unable  to  stir  a  stepi  The  movement  of  a  snow-shoe  wearer  is  some*! 
what  analogous  to  that  of  a  skater,  the  phoe  bein«;  slid  over  the  snow,  and  not  raised  siA 


1%  '    4  ■    ' 


Mi 


J' 


HUNTING  IN  TUB  SNOW. 


tlopressed  like  shoes  in  ordinary  walking.  If  the  reader  will  refer  to  the  illustration, he 
■will  see  that  in  the  niidille  and  towards  the  forepart  of  the  shoe  there  is  a  square  opening, 
edged  by  thongs,  very  much  stronger  than  than  the  others. 

Just  behind  the  opening  is  a  triangular  space  ciossed  by  parallel  thongs.  "When  the 
shoe  is  to  be  worn,  the  foot  is  placed  on  it  so  tliat  tlie  heel  rests  on  the  parallel  thongs, 
and  the  centre  of  the  f(X)t  is  supported  by  the  thick  cross-tliong,  called  the  "  biniikibison," 
the  toes  passing  into  the  square  opening,  which  is  called  the  eye  of  the  shoe.  In  order 
to  keep  the  foot  in  its  place,  two  leathern  loops  (not  shown  in  the  figure)  are  attached  to 
the  bimikibison,  one  of  which  passes  over  the  instep  and  the  other  comes  round  the  heeL 

As,  therefore,  the  wearer  moves  along,  the  feet  play  freely  on  the  bimikibison,  the 
heels  coming  down  at  each  step  on  the  parallel  thongs,  Avhile  the  toes  move  up  and  down 
through  the  "  eye  "  of  the  shoe,  which  is  dragged  over  the  snow  by  the  instep  thong,  the 
heel-strap  being  only  useful  in  keeping  the  foot  from  slipping  out  backwards. 

After  some  practice,  the  wearer  is  able  to  skim  over  \h»  snow  with  astonishing  speed, 
but  to  a  novice  the  first  attempt  is  not  only  awkward,  but  causes  excruciating  pain.  The 
unaccustomed  movement  of  the  foot,  together  with  the  pressure  of  the  instep  strap, 


THE  SNOW-SHOE 


66S 


iliape  is  that  of  a  fisU 
•bars,  one  iu  front  audi 
the  space  within  thel 
lide  thoufrs,  much  il 
1  "  raquet "  to  re^fA 
and  eigliieen  inches  orl 
istributed  over  a  laigel 
nipunity  oversnowinl 

hich  it  is  fitted  to  i 
the  sole  of  a  shoe,  l .. 
HShoe  wearer  is  8ome-| 
)w,  and  not  raised  anil 


to  the  illustration,  he 
re  is  a  square  opening, 

lei  thongs.  "When  the 
r>n  the  parallel  thongs, 
led  the  "  biniikibison,' 
at"  the  shoe.  In  order 
figure)  are  attached  to 
conies  round  the  hed 

the  bimikibison,  the 
)es  move  up  and  down 
/  the  instep  thong,  the 
»ack  wards, 
•ith  astonishing  speed, 
«crnciating  pain.  The 

of  the  instep  strap, 


produce  a  pain  peculiar  to  the  snow-shoe,  called  by  the  Canadians  "  mal  da  raquet." 
Kot  only  does  blood  stain  the  snow  as  the  excoriated  foot  drags  the  heavy  shoe  ov« 
the  surface,  but  a  pain  pervades  the  whole  foot,  as  if  all  the  little  bones  were  dislocated, 
gnd  rubbing  against  each  other.  Perseverance  it,  the  only  cure  for  the  "  mal  du  raquet," 
jad  after  a  few  days  the  wearer  is  able  to  proceed  with  perfect  comfort. 

It  often  happens  that  heavy  snow-storms  fall  before  the  people  are  able  to  replace  the 
jboes,  which  are  generally  damaged  in  the  course  of  the  summer  months,  and  in  this  case 
they  are  obliged  to  extemporise  snow-shoes  out  of  flat  boards.  These  are  shorter  and 
wider  than  the  regular  snow-shoes,  but  are  used  iu  much  the  same  manner,  the  "  eye " 


BIS0II-HUKTI27a  IN  WOLT-SKINa 


_  cut  out*  of  the  board,  and  the  necessary  thongs  being  fixed  across  the  opening. 
I  These  simple  instruments  are  called  by  a  name  which  signifies  "  bear's-paw  "  shoes. 
I  of  the  prairie  tribes  use  very  long  and  comparatively  narrow  skates,  turned  up  in 
frout,  and  precisely  resembling  the  "  skidor  "  of  Northern  Europe. 

Upborne  on  the  snow-shoe,  the  American  Indian  has  the  bison  at  his  mercy.  He 
drives  the  herd  from  the  eminences  into  the  valleys,  and  while  the  poor  ftnimals  are 
floundering  about  in  the  deep  snow,  he  deliberately  selects  those  which  have  the  largest 
and  softest  "  robes,"  and  kills  them  with  his  spears.  Thousands  are  annually  slain  in  this 
manner,  their  skin  removed,  and  with  the  exception  of  the  tongue  and  the  hump,  which 
Ki  the  best  parts  of  the  bison,  the  whole  of  the  carcase  is  left  to  the  prairie- wolves  and 
birds  of  prey. 

Before  the  first  snow-shoe  hunt,  the  Indians  always  perform  a  dance  by  way  of  thanks- 
jgiving  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  sending  the  snow  which  will  enable  them  to  live  in  plenty 


14 


666 


^NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


1 1 

If  I'.  '* 


i^.'^  ^ 


80  long  as  it  lasts.  Several  sbears  are  stuck  upright  in  the  snow-covered  ground,  on  oni 
of  which  are  tied  a  pair  of  suow-shoes,  and  on  the  others  sundry  sacred  feather  and 
similar  objects.  The  dancers,  clad  in  hunting-di-ess,  and  wearing  snow-shoes,  go  round 
and  round  the  spears,  imitating  the  while  all  the  movements  of  the  chase.  { 

On  these  shoes  tlie  native  hunters  capture  the  huge  moose.  They  select  a  time  \rhej 
there  has  been  a  partial  thaw  followed  by  a  frost,  so  as  to  leave  a  thin  crust  of  ice  upon  i 
substratum  of  soft  snow.  As  the  moose  plunges  through  the  snow,  it  breaks  tLrouuii  ti, 
icy  crust  at  every  step,  cutting  its  legs  frightfully  with  the  broken  edged,  and  so  1^  an 
easy  victiuL 

Another  mode  of  bison-himting  presents  a  curious  analogy  with  the  ingenious  metho 
of  ostrich-hunting  which  is  practised  by  the  Bosjesmans  of  Southern  Africa. 

Upon  the  vast  plains  of  North  America  the  so-called  wolves  prowl  in  numbers! 
They  will  follow  the  hunter  for  weeks  together  for  the  sake  of  the  offal  of  the  beastJ 
which  he  killa    They  will  not  venture  to  harm  him,  but  follow  him  by  day  at  a  distance! 
of  half  a  mile  or  so,  and  at  night,  when  he  lies  down  to  sleep,  they  will  couch  also  at 
respectful  distance. 

Should  he  wound  a  bison  and  not  be  able  to  secure  it,  the  wolves  are  sure  to  have  tliatl 
animal  sooner  or  later,  and  if  they  manage  to  detach  a  single  bison  from  the  herd,  theyl 
will  fairly  persecute  the  wretched  animal  to  death.  But  they  will  never  venture  to  attackl 
a  herd  of  bisons,  and,  being  instinctively  aware  of  the  protection  afforded  by  mutual  I 
support,  the  bisons  allow  the  wolves  to  approach .  quite  close  to  them,  and,  indeed,  to  I 
wander  freely  among  the  herd.  Of  this  fact  the  hunters  take  advantage  in  the  foilowinnl 
manner. 

Theyremove  the  skin  of  a  large  wolf,  and  put  it  upon  themselves,  so  that  when  theyl 
go  on  all  fours  the  head  of  the  wolf  projects  just  above  their  own  head,  and  their  arms  I 
and  legs  are  partly  covered  by  the  skin  belonging  to  the  corresponding  members  of  I 
the  wolf. 

Thus  disguised,  they  creep  slowly  and  cautiously  towards  the  herd,  bearing  their  bow  | 
and  arrows  in  their  left  hands.    The  bisons,  whose  eyes  are  none  of  the  best,  being  over- 
shadowed by  the  masses  of  black  hair  that  overlap  them,  think  nothing  of  the  supposed  I 
wolves,  and  allow  them  to  come  quite  close.     Even  if  an  animal  more  wary  than  his 
comrades  does  suspect  the  nise,  the  disguised  hunter  has  merely  to  turn  in  another  direc- 
tion, as  if  the  creature  he  represents  has  no  business  with  the  herd.    By  degrees,  he 
contrives  to  creep  close  to  the  bison  which  he  prefers,  and  drives  the  flint-head(!d  arrow  to  | 
its  heart    No  report  attending  the  discharge  of  the  arrow,  the  wounded  bison  runs  for  a 
few  paces,  and  sinks  on  the  ground,  mostly  without  alarming  any  of  its  companion?. 
The  hunter  leaves  his  dying  prey,  goes  off  after  another  victim,  and  slays  it  in  a  similar  j 
fashion. 

Thus  a  skilful  hunter  will  manage  to  exhaust  the  whole  of  his  stock  of  arrows,  killing 
a  bison  with  each  arrow,  and  yet  not  alarm  the  rest  of  the  herd. 

Both  in  hunting  and  in  warfare  the  equestrian  warriors  always  carry  the  lasso  attached 
to  the  saddles  of  their  horses.  It  is  not,  however,  kept  coiled,  as  is  the  case  in  Mexico, 
but  in  allowed  to  trail  on  the  ground  behind  their  horse.  The  object  of  this  custom  is 
easily  understood.  It  often  happens  that,  whether  in  the  hunt  or  warfare,  the  rider  is 
thrown  from  his  horse.  In  such  a  case,  as  soon  as  he  touches  the  gi-ound,  he  seizes  the 
lasso,  stops  his  well-trained  horse  with  a  jerk,  leaps  on  its  back,  and  is  at  once  read^  to 
renew  the  combat  oi;  the  chase. 

The  mode  in  which  the  natives  supply  themselves  with  horses  is  worth  a  brief 
description. 

In  various  parts  of  the  country  the  horses  have  completely  acclimatized  themselves, 
and  have  run  free  for  many  years,  so  that  they  have  lost  all  traces  of  domestication,  and 
have  become  as  truly  wild  as  the  bison  and  the  antelope,  assembling  in  large  herds, 
headed  by  the  strongest  and  swiftest  animals. 

It  is  from  these  herds  that  the  natives  supply  themselves  with  the  horses  which  of 
late  years  have  become  absolutely  necessary  to  them ;  and  in  most  cases  the  animals  are 
captured  in  fair  chase  after  the  following  manner:-— 


HOESE-CATCHING. 


•vered  ground,  on  onj 
r  sacred  feathere  and 
snow-ahoes,  go  round 
chase. 

ey  select  a  time  when 

in  crust  of  ice  up<,n  al 

it  breaks  tl.roui;],  tlijj 

edgea,  and  so  i^  an 

the  ingenious  metho 
ni  Africa. 

!8  prowl  in  numbers  I 

the  offal  of  the  beastjl 

ti  by  day  at  a  distance! 

y  will  couch  also  at  al 

8  are  sure  to  have  tliatl 
a  from  the  herd,  they[ 

lever  venture  to  attack 
n  afforded  bymutuall 
them,  and,  indeed,  to  I 
ntage  in  the  followiuJ 

'es,  so  that  when  they 
I  head,  and  their  arms  I 
spending  members  of 

Brd,  bearing  their  bow 
■  the  best,  being  over- 
thing  of  the  supposed 
I  more  wary  than  his 
turn  in  another  direc- 
herd.  By  degrees,  he  | 
5  flint-headed  arrow  to 
ided  bison  runs  for  a 
ny  of  its  companions. 
I  slays  it  in  a  similar 

;ock  of  arrows,  killin" ! 

ny  the  lasso  attached 
B  the  case  in  Mexico, 
iect  of  this  custom  is 
warfare,  the  rider  is 
gi'ound,  he  seizes  tlie 
d  is  at  once  ready  to 

ses  is  worth  a  brief 

limatized  themselves, 
3f  domestication,  and 
bling  in  large  herds, 

the  horses  which  of 
lases  the  aniiuals  are 


667 


When  an  American  Indian — say  a  Camanchee — wishes  to  catch  a  fresh  horse,  he 
jdonnts  his  best  steed,  and  goes  in  search  of  the  nearest  herd.  When  he  has  come  as 
liear  as  he  can  without  being  discovered,  he  dashes  at  the  herd  at  full  speed,  and,  singling 
joiitone  of  the  horses,  as  it  gallops  along,  hampered  by  the  multitude  of  its  companions, 
IliDgs  his  lasso  over  its  neck. 

I  As  soon  as  the  noose  has  firmly  settled,  the  hunter  leaps  off  his  own  steed  (which  is 
jlrained  to  remain  standing  on  the  same  spot  untU  i^t  is  wanted),  and  allows  himself  to  be 
jjflijjjjed  along  by  the  affrighted  animal,  which  soon  falls,  in  consequence  of  being  choked 
Ikthe  leathern  cord. 


HORSE4IAX0HINa 


When  the  horse  has  fallen,  the  hunter  comes  cautiously  up,  keeping  the  lasso  tight 
I  enough  to  prevent  the  animal  from  fairly  recovering  its  breath,  and  loose  enough  to  guard 
I  {^inst  its  entire  strangulation,  and  at  last  is  able  to  place  one  hand  over  its  eyes  and  the 
other  on  its  nostrils. 

The  animal  is  now  at  his  mercy.  He  breathes  strongly  into  its  nostrils,  and  from 
that  moment  the  hitherto  wild  horse  is  his  slave.  In  order  to  impress  upon  the  animal 
the  fact  of  its  servitude,  he  hobbles  together  its  fore-feet  for  a  time,  and  casts  a  noose  ove^ 
its  lower  jaw ;  but  within  a  wonderfully  short  period  he  is  able  to  remove  the  hobbles,  and 
to  ride  the  conquered  animal  into  camp.  During  the  time  occupied  in  taming  the  horse, 
it  plunges  and  struggles  in  the  wildest  manner ;  but  after  this  one  struggle  it  yields  the 
point,  and  becomes  the  willing  slave  of  its  conqueror.  Those  who  have  seen  the  late  Mr. 
Borey  operate  on  a  savage  horse  can  easily  imagine  the  scene  that  takes  place  on  the  prairie. 


1 IKK 

l^lfl^H 

^Hl  1  rui^l 

|l 

in 

11 

M 

'M 

Wi 


^       i 


i     "  11^ 


+■  -^i 


668 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


.  L 


'I    i  .4 


The  rapidity  with  which  this  operation  is  completed  is  really  wonderful  An  exn^ 
rienced  hunter  is  able  to  chase,  capture,  and  break  a  wild  horse  within  an  liour,  and  lu  do 
his  work  so  effectually  that  almost  before  its  couipunioiis  are  out  of  si^ht  the  hitherto 
wild  animal  is  being  ridden  as  if  it  had  been  bom  in  servitude. 

The  native  hunter,  cruel  master  though  he  generally  is,  takes  special  care  not  to  damp 
the  spirit  of  his  horse,  and  prides  himself  on  the  bounds  and  curvets  wluch  the  creature 
makes  when  it  receives  its  master  upon  its  back. 

There  is  only  one  drawback  to  this  mode  of  hunting.  It  is  impossible  to  capture  with 
the  lasso  the  best  and  swiftest  specimens.  These  animals  always  take  command  of  the 
herd,  and  place  themselves  at  its  head.  They  seem  to  assume  the  responsibility  as  well 
as  the  position  of  leaders,  and,  as  soon  as  they  fear  danger,  dart  off  at  full  speed,  knowiuo 
that  the  herd  will  follow  them.  Consequently,  they  are  often  half  a  mile  or  more  in 
advance  of  their  followers,  so  that  the  hunter  has  no  chance  of  overtaking  them  on  a 
horse  impeded  by  the  weight  of  a  rider. 

A  rather  strange  method  of  horse-taking  has  been  invented  since  the  introduction  of 
firearms.  This  is  technically  named  "creasing,"  and  is  done  in  the  following  manner. 
Taking  his  rifle  with  him,  the  hunter  creeps  as  near  the  herd  as  he  can,  and  watches  untii 
he  fixes  on  a  horse  that  he  thinks  will  suit  him.  Waiting  till  the  animal  is  standing  with 
its  aide  towards  him,  he  aims  carefully  at  the  top  of  the  neck,  and  fires.  If  the  aim  he 
correct,  the  bullet  just  grazes  the  neck,  and  the  horse  falls  as  if  dead,  stunned  for  the 
moment  by  the  shock.  It  recovers  within  a  very  short  time ;  but  before  it  has  regained 
its  feet  the  hunter  is  able  to  come  up  to  the  prostrate  animal,  place  his  hands  over  its 
eyes,  breaths  into  its  nostrils,  and  thus  to  subdue  it.    '  \ 

Thi  j  is  a  very  eftoctual  mode  of  horse- catching ;  but  it  is  not  in  favour  with  those  who 
want  horses  for  their  own  riding,  because  it  always  breaks  the  spirit  of  the  animal,  and 
deprives  it  of  that  fire  and  animation  which  the  native  warrior  prizes  so  highly.  Indeed, 
80  careful  is  the  Camanchee  of  his  steed,  that  he  will  not  mount  his  favourite  war-horse 
except  in  actual  warfare,  or  in  the  hunt.  When  he  is  summoned  by  his  chief,  he  attends 
muster,  mounted  on  a  second  horse,  or  hack,  and  leading  his  war-horse  by  the  bridle. 

The  wild  horses  of  North  America  are  a  small  and  neat-limbed,  though  powerful,  breed 
of  animal  Mr.  Catlin  says  that  their  value  has  been  much  overrated,  as  even  those 
which  belong  to  the  Oamanchees,  and  are  thought  to  be  equal  to  the  best  Arab  horses,  are 
on  the  average  worth  some  twenty  pounds  ea!ch.  The  chiefs  have  generally  one  or  two 
horses  of  very  superior  quality ;  but  as  far  as  the  average  goes,  the  Camanchee  horse  is 
not  worth  more  than  the  above-mentioned  sum. 

The  horses  that  are  generally  brought  into  the  market  are  those  that  are  obtained  by 
"  creasing."  Experienced  purchasers,  however,  do  not  care  much  about  such  animals. 
Creasing  is,  moreover,  liable  to  two  disadvantages.  The  hunter  is  equally  in  danger  of 
missing  his  mark  altogether,  in  which  case  the  whole  herd  dashes  off,  and  gives  no  more 
chances  to  the  hunter;  or  of  striking  too  low,  in  which  case  the  horse  is  killed  oq 
the  spot 

In  accordance  with  their  usual  custom,  some  of  the  tribes  perform  a  sacred  dance  as 
9  means  of  bringing  the  bison  within  their  reach.  The  most  characteristic  of  these 
performances  is  the  Buffalo-Dance  as  practised  by  the  Mandans. 

Sometimes  it  happens  that  the  supplies  of  fresh  meat  fail.  During  the  greater  part 
of  ths  year  the  bisons  are  scattered  with  tolerable  evenness  throughout  the  land,  so  that 
the  hunters  are  able  to  find  a  sufficiency  of  game  within  a  few  mUes  of  their  village,  to 
supply  them  with  food.  Indeed,  large  herds  of  bisons  can  often  be  seen  from  the  village 
itself,  th3ir  black  masses  being  conspicuous  against  the  verdure  of  the  ground  over  which 
they  range; 

At  certain  seasons  of  the  year,  however,  the  animals  are  sure  to  withdraw  themselves 
further  and  further  from  the  villages,  so  that  the  hunters,  in  order  to  procure  meat,  are 
obliged  to  venture  so  far  from  their  own  ground  that  they  are  in  danger  of  meeting  with 
war-p%rties  of  an  inimical  tribe.  At  last  the  hunters  report  to  the  council  of  chiefs  and 
meilicine-raen  that  they  can  no  longer  find  game.  A  solemn  conclave  is  at  once  held,  and 
if,  after  a  few  days  of  patient  waiting,  during  which  every  adult  throughout  the  com- 


4        t^ 


^'^         \ 


jial  care  not  to  i 
ts  wluch  the  creatunl 


ce  the  introduction  of  I 
he  following  manner.  I 
!an,  and  watches  until 
limal  is  standing  with 
fires.  If  the  aim  be 
dead,  stunned  for  the 
before  it  has  regained 
ce  his  hands  over  its 

i 
favour  with  those  who 
it  of  the  animal,  and 
PS  so  highly.    Indeed, 
lis  favourite  war-horse 
y  his  chief,  he  attends 
)rse  by  the  bridle. 
;hongh  powerful,  breed  I 
jrrated,  as  even  those 
best  Arab  horses,  are  | 
generally  one  or  two 
I  Camauchee  horse  is 

I  that  are  obtained  by 
about  such  animals. 
equally  in  danger  of 

ff",  and  gives  no  more 
horse  is  killed  oa 

arm  a  sacred  dance  as 
haracteristic  of  these 

aring  the  greater  part 
[hout  the  land,  so  that 
les  of  their  village,  to 
seen  from  the  village 
he  groiind  over  whidi 

withdraw  themselves 
r  to  procure  meat,  are 
inger  of  meeting  with 
council  of  chiefs  and 
Lve  is  at  once  held,  and 
throughout  the  com- 


THE  BUFFALO-DANCE. 


M9 


panlty  13  rodttoed  to  a  itat«  of  lemi-stanration,  no  bisons  are  found,  the  bnffalo-dance  is 
Ldtoreu. 

This  remarkable  dance  is  a  sort  of  homage  to  the  Qreat  Spirit,  acknowledging  that  He 
an  send  the  aninuils  to  them,  and  praying  that  He  will  do  so  and,  as  we  shall  presently 
Le,  it  is  a  remedy  that  never  fails. 

Among  the  Mandans  every  man  is  obliged  bylaw  to  have  a  buffalo-mask,  i.e.  the  skin 

of  the  head,  with  the  horns  attached  to  it     Usually  to  the  head  is  added  a  strip  of  skin 

home  four  or  five  inches  wide,  extending  along  the  whole  length  of  the  animal,  and 

jDoIuding  the  tail     When  the  wearer  puts  on  his  mask,  the  strip  of  skin  extends  down 

kif  back,  and  the  tufted  tail  drags  on  the  ground  behind  him. 


fiUFFALO-DANCB. 


I  have  worn  one  of  these  strange  masks,  and  found  it  much  less  inconvenient  than 
Isaight  have  been  supposed.  It  is  not  nearly  so  cumbrous  as  the  chief's  dress  of  state, 
lAescribed  on  page  64^  The  buffalo-mask  is  kept  by  each  man  at  the  head  of  his  bed,  a 
Iciicanutance  which  gives  a  strange  wildness  to  the  interior  of  the  hut,  or  lodge,  as  it  is 
|called,  especially  if  several  young  warriors  sleep  in  the  same  lodge. 

As  soon  as  the  mandate  for  the  buffalo-dance  is  given,  the  men  repair  to  their  lodges 

d  bring  out  their  masks,  together  with  the  weapons  which  they  are  accustomed  to  use 
lin  the  hunt.  Ten  or  fifteen  of  them  arrange  themselves  in  a  circle,  while  the  medicine- 
pen  seat  themselves  on  the  ground,  beating  their  sacred  drums  and  shaking  their  rattles 
[to  a  rhythmical  sort  of  movement  which  guides  the  steps  of  ^he  dancers. 

These  move  continually  in  a  circle,  stamping,  yelping,  gruncing,  bellowing,  and  imitating 
t  various  ways  the  movements  of  the  bison.    The  dance  goes  on  da^  and  night  without 


.  iff 


670 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANA 


J- 


TT^i 


If- 


cesBation,  and  as  it  never  ceases  until  bisons  are  seen,  the  reader  will  understand  that 
is  absolutely  effective  in  bringing  them. 

The  mode  in  which  it  is  k«pt  up  is  rather  amusing.  The  medicine-men  who  beat  tlj 
drums  and  encourage  the  dancers  are  relieved  fi-um  timo  to  time  by  thuir  coiupuniuul 
But  for  the  dancers  there  is  supposed  to  be  no  relief  but  death.  This  diitiuulty,  howeved 
is  surmounted  by  a  sort  of  l^gal  fictioa  When  one  of  the  performers  has  yeliW 
stamped,  bellowed,  and  leaped  until  he  can  dance  no  longer,  he  stoops  down  and  piucei 
his  hands  on  the  ground.  Another  dancer,  who  is  armed  with  a  very  weuK  bow  anl 
aiTows  with  large  blunt  heads,  fits  an  arrow  to  his  bow,  and  shoots  him.  The  woundei] 
dancei  Alls  to  the  ground,  and  is  seized  hy  the  bvstauders,  who  drag  him  out  of  the  rina 
go  through  the  movements  of  skinning  him  and  cutting  him  up,  when  he  is  allowed  iL 
retire  and  rest  from  his  labours.  As  soon  as  he  is  dragg^  out  of  the  ring,  another  dance] 
leaps  into  his  place,  and  in  this  way  the  dance  may  go  on  for  weeks  without  cessation. 

Idjaanwhile  scouts  are  posted  on  all  the  hills  within  range,  and  as  soon  as  one  of  tlien 
sees  the  bisons,  he  gives  the  signal  by  tossing  his  robe  in  the  air  in  the  direction  oi  tlJ 
game.    Mr.  Catlin  relates  a  remarkable  instance  of  the  buffalo-dance  and  its  sequel 

Game  had  been  scarce,  the  dance  had  been  going  on  for  days,  and  the  village  was  in  l 
state  of  increasing  distress,  when  the  welcome  signal  was  seen  from  the  hills.  The  dancj 
ceased,  the  young  men  flew  to  their  arms,  sprung  on  their  horses,  and  dashed  off  jnt] 
the  prairie  towards  the  signal 

"  In  the  village,  wimre  hunger  reigned  and  starvation  was  almost  ready  to  look  then 
in  the  face,  all  was  instantly  turned  to  joy  and  gladness.  The  chief  and  doctors,  who  hal 
been  for  seven  days  dealing  out  minimum  rations  to  the  community  from  the  public  cril] 
now  spread  before  their  subjects  the  contents  of  their  own  private  cacJus  {ie.  1  idlciT 
stores),  and  the  last  of  everything  that  could  be  mustered,  that  thcv  might  etit  a  tliauksl 
giving  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  His  goodness  in  sending  them  a  supply  of  hulTalo  meat.    | 

"  A  general  carouse  of  banqueting  ensued,  which  occupied  the  greater  part  of  the  dnyl 
and  their  hidden  stores,  which  might  have  fed  them  on  an  emergency  for  several  weeks] 
were  pretty  nearly  used  up  on  the  occasion.  Bones  were  half  picked,  dishes  half  emptied] 
and  then  handed  to  the  dogs.  I  was  not  forgotten  in  the  general  surfeit.  Several  larJ 
and  generous  wooden  bowls  of  pemmicau  and  other  palatable  food  were  sent  to  mrl 
painting-room,  and  I  received  them  in  this  time  of  scarcity  with  great  pleasure."  I 

When  the  feast  was  over,  songs  and  dances  set  in,  and  the  whole  village  was  filledl 
with  sounds  of  revelry.     Suddenly,  in  the  midst  of  their  miith,  two  or  three  of  tlief 
hunters  dashed  in  among  the  feasters,  one  having  in  his  hands  a  still  bleeding  scalp,  anotlieij 
sitting  wounded  on  his  horse,  whose  white  coat  was  crimsoned  with  the  fast-ilowin<^ 
blood  of  the  rider,  while  another  was,  though  uuwounded,  totally  unarmed,  having  flung 
away  his  weapons  in  the  hurry  of  flight. 

Their  fatal  story  was  soon  told.  The  bisons,  after  whom  the  hunters  had  gone,  werel 
nothing  more  than  empty  skins,  within  which  a  party  of  Sioux  warriors  had  hiddenl 
themselves,  and  were  imitating  the  action  of  the  animals  which  they  personatedl 
Inveterate  enemies  of  the  Mandans,  they  had  reconnoitred  their  village  by  night,  and! 
ascertained  that  they  were  executing  the  buffalo-dance.  Several  of  them  procur^  bisoul 
skins,  and  enacted  the  part  of  the  animals,  while  their  comrades  were  concealed  behindl 
the  bluffs.  [ 

Fortunately  for  the  Mandans,  their  leader  became  suspicious  of  the  supposed  bisons,! 
and  halted  his  troop  before  they  had  quite  fallen  into  the  trap,  and,  when  some  eigtityl 
or  ninety  mounted  Sioux  dashed  at  them  from  behind  the  bluff,  they  were  just  staitinirl 
homeward.  As  it  was,  however,  eight  of  them  fell,  a  loss  which  was  but  ill  compensatdl 
by  one  or  two  Sioux  scalps  secured  by  the  Mandans  in  the  hurry  of  flight  Evenl 
under  such  untoward  circumstances,  the  buffalo-dance  did  not  lose  its  reputation,  fori 
within  two  days  a  large  herd  of  bisons  passed  near  the  village,  and  afforded  an  abaDdant| 
supply  of  meat^ 


ill  underatand  that 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.— Coneintted 


I  BUMOS — THK  TRBBIBLB  OBDBAL  OF  THB  MAKOANS — LKOKND  OF  THB  FLOOD— ^APPROACH  OF  THB 
riBST  MAN— TUB  OBBAT  MRDICINB  LODOK,  AND  ITB  C0NTKNT8 — APPBOACU  OP  THK  CANDIDATES, 
AND  DBHAIITUBB  OF  THB  FIBSf  MAN — BCFPALO-DANCB,  AND  THB  BIO  CANOB — APPBOACH  OF 
THR  BVIL    8PIBIT — POWKB   OF   THB    MBDICINE-PIPB — COMMENCEMKNT    OF   INITIATION — TRIAL   BY 

BUSPKN8I0N — SWOON    AND    BBCOVEBY THE   LAST    BACE — TWO  COUBAOEOUS   INITIATES— LOOKING 

AT  THK    8CN BAIN-MAKINO — THE    WHITE   BUFFALO-HAIB,  AND    HIS    PB0WB8B  —  THE  MEDICINB- 

BAflS  AND   THR    TOTEMS — THE    MKDICINR-MAN   AT  WOBK — THE    WOUNDRD  MAN  AMD   BIOS  6IBL 

INITIATION   OF  TUB   MiOB   OADitB — TUB   PIPES   OF   PRACB   AND   WAB. 


;  now  come  to  the  religious  ceremonies  of  these  remarkahle  tribes,  and  will  begin  with 
I  tk  terrible  ordeal  through  which  the  youths  have  to  pass  before  they  can  be  acknow- 
ledged as  men.    Among  the  Mandans,  this  ordeal,  for  length  and  for  severity,  throws 
into  the  shade  all  the  various  ordeals  of  which  we  have  read.    Even  the  terrible  gloves 
I  of  the  Mundurucii  are  mild  when  compared  with  the  horrors  of  the  Mandan  initiation. 

Until  late  years  this  ceremony  was  quite  ubknown.  Every  one  who  knew  the  people 
I  was  aware  that  the  Mandan  youths  had  to  pass  through  some  terrible  scenes  of  torture 
before  they  could  take  their  place  among  the  warriors,  but  the  details  of  the  whole 
ceremony  were  kept  a  profound  secret,  and  were  never  betrayed  until  Mr.  Catlin,  in  his 
character  of  medicine-man  (which  he  had  gained  by  his  skill  in  painting),  was  permitted 
to  be  present.  It  is  most  fortunate  that  he  did  so,  for  the  Mandan  tribe  has  utterly 
perished,  and  thus  the  records  of  a  most  extraordinary  superstition  would  have  vanished. 
The  ceremony  is  a  very  long  and  complicated  one,  and  the  following  is  a  condensed. 
Iiccountof  it 

The  ceremony  has  a  religious  aspect,  and  is,  in  fact,  performed  for  the  sake  of  pro- 
Ipitiating  the  Great  Spirit  in  favour  of  the  young  men  who  undergo  it,  so  that  he  may 
ke  them  valiant  warriors  and  successful  hunters.  It  has  also  another  important 
I  object  Being  conducted  in  the  presence  of  the  great  chief  and  medicine-man,  it  enables 
I  the  leader  of  the  tribe  to  watch  the  behaviour  of  the  young  men  who  pass  through  the 
hrdeal,  and  to  decide  upon  their  ability  to  sustain  the  various  privations  of  Indian 
liBrfare. 

The  reader  must  first  be  told  that  among  the  Mandans  there  survived  the  legend  of  a 
iJood  which  covered  the  earth,  and  from  which  only  one  man  escaped  in  a  large  canoe. 
Iln  the  centre  of  the  village  there  is  a  large  open  space,  in  which  is  a  conventional  re- 
Ipresentation  of  the  "  big  canoe,"  in  which  the  First  or  Only  Man  escaped.  It  is  not  the 
8t  like  a  canoe,  and  in  fact  is  nothing  more  than  a  sort  of  tub  standing  on  one  end. 
lit  is  hound  with  wooden  hoops,  and  is  religiously  preserved  from  injury,  not  the  least 
lecratfih  being  allowed  to  defile  its  smooth  surface. 


T     ft 


v-?v:,<v--  S'f;*^  ? 


;?.  l:  "tfc  m 


m 


NORTH  AM^TOAN  INDIANS. 


N> 


The  ceremony  only  ta1ce§  place  once  in  the  year,  the  time  beinj;  dosi^ated  by  tJ 
ftiU  expaimion  of  the  willow  leaves  under  the  Imtiks  of  the  river.  The  Mandans  poawu 
the  legend  of  the  bird  flying  to  the  big  canoti  witlt  a  leaf  in  its  mouth,  only  with  thuiih 
the  leaf  ia  that  of  tho  willow,  and  not  of  the  olive.  The  bird  itself  is  held  sncrcd,  andJ 
•a  it  may  not  be  ii\jured,  it  may  often  be  seen  feeding  on  tho  tops  of  tho  Mandun  huts 

Earlv  on  the  morning  of  the  appointed  day,  a  figure  is  seen  on  a  distant  ttliii] 
ftpproaching  with  alow  and  stately  steps.     As  soon  as  he  is  seen,  the  whoju  viliau 
becomes  a  scene  of  confusion,  as  if  the  enemv  were  attacking  it.     The  dogs  are  catiirhu 
and  muzzled,  the  horses  that  are  feeding  on  the  surrounding  pastures  are  driven  into  t|J 
village,  the  warriors  paint  their  faces  fur  battle,  seize  their  speara,  string  their  bows  aud 
prepare  their  arrows. 

In  the  midst  of  the  confusion  the  First  Man,  or  Ku-mohk-mtick-a-nah,  as  he  is  called 
in  the  Mandan  tongue,  stalks  into  the  central  space,  where  the  chief  and  principal 
warriors  receive  him  and  shake  hands.  He  is  a  strange  object  to  the  eye.  His  nearlyf 
naked  body  is  painted  white,  a  white  wolf-skin  mantle  is  thrown  over  his  shoulderg,  hi^ 
head  is  decorated  with  plumes  of  raven's  feathers,  and  in  his  left  hand  hu  beara  W 
mystery  pipe,  which  ho  treats  with  the  greatest  veneration. 

After  greeting  the  chief,  he  ])roceeds  to  the  great  medicine  lodge,  which  is  ke])t  close(| 
during  the  year,  and  has  it  swept  and  the  floor  strewn  with  fresh  greea  boughs  and 
aromatic  herbs.  Several  skulls  of  men  end  bisons  are  laid  on  the  floor,  a  number  of  nc^vl 
ropes  are  thrown  over  the  beams,  a  quantity  of  strong  wooden  skewers  are  jjlaced  muleJ 
them,  and  in  the  centre  is  built  a  slight  platform,  on  the  top  of  which  is  laid  the  ciiiej 
medicine  or  mystery  of  the  tribe.  Tliis  is  so  sacred  that  no  one  is  allowed  to  approaci] 
it  except  the  conductor  of  the  ceremony,  and  none  but  he  ever  knows  what  it  is. 

Ho  next  goes  to  every  hut  in  succession,  stands  before  the  gate,  and  weepa  loudlvj 
When  the  owner  comes  out,  the  Firat  Man  narrates  the  circumstances  of  the  flood  and  o( 
his  own  escape,  and  demands  an  axe  or  a  knife  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  Great  Spirit.  £ver 
hut  furnishes  an  edged  tool  of  some  kind ;  and  when  the  tale  is  completed,  they  ark 
carried  into  the  medicine  lodge.  There  tliey  rest  until  the  last  day  of  the  cereraoDiesJ 
when  they  are  thrown  into  a  deep  pool  in  the  river.  No  one  is  allowed  to  touch  themj 
and  there  they  lie  until  at  some  future  day  they  will  be  discovered,  to  the  great  bewilderf 
ment  of  antiquarians. 

From  tho  moment  that  the  First  Man  enters  the  village  a  dead  silence  reigns,  a  cirl 
cumstance  quitH  in  opposition  to  the  usual  noisy  habits  of  a  native  village.  ^Vherclla 
sleeps  no  one  knows,  but  at  dawn  of  the  following  morning  he  again  enters  the  village,  ai 
he  had  done  before,  aud  walks  to  tht^  medicine-lodge,  whither  he  is  followed  by  tha 
candidates  for  initiation  walking  in  Indian  file,  and  each  painted  fantastically,  anl 
carrying  his  bow  and  arrows,  his  shield,  and  '*  medicine-bag."  Of  this  article  we  s 
see  more  in  a  future  page.  In  silence  they  seat  themselves  round  the  lodge,  each  havingj 
his  weapons  hung  over  his  head.  ] 

Here  they  have  to  sit  for  four  days,  during  which  time  they  may  not  communicata 
with  those  on  the  outside  of  the  hut,  and  are  not  allowed  to  eat,  drink,  or  sleep.  Wheq 
they  have  taken  their  places,  the  First  Man  lights  his  pipe  from  the  flre  that  is 
burning  in  the  centre  of  the  lodge,  and  makes  an  oration  to  the  candidates,  exhortiogj 
them  to  be  courageous  and  enduring,  and  praying  that  the  Great  Spirit  may  give  then 
strength  to  pass  satisfactorily  through  the  ordeal. 

He  then  calls  to  him  an  old  medicine-man,  and  appoints  him  to  be  master  of  tliel 
ceremonies,  handing  him  the  mystery  pipe  as  a  symbol  of  office.  Addressing  the  assetn-l 
bled  company,  he  takes  leave  of  the  chiefs,  saying  that  he  will  retui-n  in  another  year  tJ 
n-open  tne  lodge,  and  stalks  slowly  out  of  the  village,  disappearing  over  the  bluffil 
whence  he  came.  The  master  of  the  ceremonies  then  takes  his  place  in  the  centre  of  tli([ 
lodge,  and  relights  the  pipe,  uttering  with  every  whiff  of  smoke  a  petition  to  the  Great 
Spirit  in  behalf  of  the  candidates. 

For  three  full  days  they  sit  silently  round  the  lodge,  but  outside  it  a  strange  series  of 
ceremonies  takes  place. 

Chief  among  them  is  the  buffalo  dance,  in  which  the  eight  actors  wear  the  entii 


THE  EVIL  SPIRIT. 


678 


ide  it  a  strange  series 
actors  vrear  the  entii 


Llim  of  bisons,  and  cany  on  tli«ir  backs  a  large  bundle  of  slight  twigs.  They  also  cany 
I  inyateiy  rattle  in  one  hand,  and  a  slender  staff  in  the  other.  They  arrange  themselves 
it  loor  pairs  round  the  Big  Canoe,  &ai:\x  pair  corresponding  with  one  of  the  cardinal  points 
if  the  oompassL    Between  each  group  dances  a  young  man,  two  of  them  painted  black 

Ld  covered  with  white  stars,  so  as  to  reprotiont  the  night,  and  the  other  two  painted  red, 

Lnpceaent  the  day. 

I    BMide  the  Big  Canoe  sit  two  medicine-mon,  wearing  the  skins  of  grizzly  bears,  and 

Iftnstening  to  devour  the  whole  viJ-'x^a    In  ordtir  to  appease  their  hunger,  the  women 

Itringcontmual  relays  of  meat  in  disliea,  which  are  at  ouce  carried  off  to  the  prairie  by 
pen  painted  entirely  black,  except  their  heads,  which  are  white.  They  are  thus  coloured 
jQ  imitation  of  the  bald-headed  eagle  As  they  run  to  the  prairie  they  are  pursued  by  a 
liMt  of  little  bovs  painted  yellow,  with  white  heads,  and  called  antelopes.  After  a  severe 
(hase  they  catch  the  eagle-men,  seize  the  food,  and  devour  it. 

These  dances  occur  several  times  daily,  the  performers  being  summoned  by  the  master 
of  tlie  ceremonies,  who  comes  out  of  the  medicine-lodge,  followed  by  his  immediate 
iHJstants,  and  proceeds  to  the  Big  Canoe,  against  which  he  leans,  and  weeps  aloud  as  if 
in  dira  distress.  The  dance  takes  place  four  times  on  the  first  day,  eight  times  on  the 
leeond,  twelve  times  on  the  third,  and  sixteen  times  on  the  fourth ;  the  sound  of  the  old 
nan's  wailing  cry  being  the  signal  for  the  dancers  to  issue  from  the  hut  in  which 
thev  dress. 

Durini^  each  performance,  the  old  medicine-men  who  are  beating  their  drums  address 
the  bystanders,  telling  them  that  the  Great  Spirit  is  pleased  with  their  invocations,  and 
that  he  has  given  them  peace ;  that  even  their  women  and  children  can  hold  the  mouths 
of  grizzly  bears ;  and  that  the  evil  spirit  who  is  challenged  by  these  ntes  has  not  dared  to 

I  nake  his  appearance. 

Thirty-two  times  during  the  four  days  this  vaunt  is  made,  and  no  evil  spirit  appears ; 
t  after  the  last  day  he  conies,  and  a  horrible-looking  object  he  is. 
On  a  distant  bluff  the  evil  spirit  makes  his  appearance,  rushing  towards  the  village 
I  h  8  wild  and  devious  course.  Presently  he  enters  the  circle,  perfectly  naked,  with  his 
body  painted  black  and  covered  with  white  rings,  his  mouth  decorated  with  white  inden- 
tations like  great  teeth,  and  holding  in  his  hand  a  long  magic  staff  tipped  with  a  red  ball. 
As  he  runs  along,  he  slides  this  ball  before  him  on  the  ground,  and  suddenly  makes 
a  rush  at  the  groups  of  women  who  are  witnessing  the  ceremony. 

•ftey  fall  back  on  each  other  in  terror,  and  shriek  for  aid,  which  is  given  by  the 
master  of  the  ceremonies.  As  soon  as  he  hears  their  cries,  he  runs  from  the  Big  Cauue, 
fhere  he  has  been  weeping,  and  holds  his  magic  pipe  in  front  of  the  intruder.  The  demon 
is  instantly  checked  by  ito  wondrous  influence,  and  he  stands  as  if  petrified,  each  limb 
remaining  in  the  attitude  which  it  had  taken  when  the  pipe.  "«8  held  before  him. 

"This  check  gave  the  females  an  opportunity  to  get  out  c.  reach,  and  when  th^y  were 
keefrom  their  danger,  though  all  hearts  beat  yet  with  the  intensedt  excitement,  their 
alarm  was  cooled  down  into  the  most  exorbitant  laughter  and  shouts  of  applause  at  his 
sudden  defeat,  and  the  awkward  and  ridiculous  posture  in  which  he  was  stopped  and 
kid.  The  old  man  was  braced  stiff  by  his  side,  with  his  eyeballs  glaring  him  in  the  face,  i 
whilst  the  medicine-pipe  held  in  its  mystic  chain  his  satanic  majesty,  annulling  all  the 
powers  of  his  magical  wand,  and  also  depriving  him  of  the  power  of  locomotion. 

"Surely,  no  two  human  beings  ever  presented  a  more  striking  group  than  these  two 
individuals  did  for  a  few  moments,  with  their  eyeballs  set  p.  direst  mutual  hatred  upon 
«ach other;  both  struggling  for  the  supremacy,  relying  on  ihe  potency  of  their  medicine 
or  mystery ;  the  one  held  in  check,  with  his  body  painted  black,  representing,  or  rather 
assuming  to  be,  0-kee-hee-de  (the  Evil  Spirit),  frowning  everlasting  vengeance  on  the 
other,  who  sternly  gazed  him  back  with  a  look  of  exultation  and  contempt,  as  he  held 
I  him  in  check  and  disarmed  under  the  charm  of  his  sa«.red  mystery -pipe." 

This  scene  is  repeatedly  enacted,  until  the  powers  of  the  magic  pipe  are  proved  against 
[the  assaults  of  the  evil  one,  and  the  people  have  gained  confidence  in  its  protection. 
I  The  women  then  begin  in  their  turn  to  assail  their  persecutor  with  jeers  and  lau^ter, 
Isntil  at  last  one  of  them  snatches  up  a  handful  of  mud  and  dashes  it  in  his  face^    Be  is 

TOLIL  X  Z 


m 


■•'A' 


'ri 


y,  I. 


r  ^J 


C7-i 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANa 


en 


at  once  vanquished  by  this  attack,  and  begins  to  weep  piteously.  Emboldened  by  thio 
confession  of  weakness,  another  woman  snatches  away  his  magio  staff,  and  breaks  it 
across  her  knee.  The  fragments  are  seized  by  the  surrounding  women,  who  break  them 
to  pieces  and  fling  them  at  the  head  of  the  demon.  Being  now  deprived  of  all  his  power 
ho  runs  off  across  the  prairie,  followed  for  half  a  mile  or  so  by  the  women,  who  pelt  hiul 
with  sticks,  stones,  and  mud,  until  at  last  hd  effects  his  escape,  and  the  village  is  nd  ^t 
the  evil  spirit  for  another  year. 

Now  the  remainder  of  the  initiation  may  proceed. 


SCENE  m  THE  INITUTORY  ORDEAL. 


The  little  scaffold  with  its  mystic  burden  is  romnved  from  the  centre  of  the  great 
medicine-lodge,  the  hide  ropes  are  passed  tlirough  apertures  in  the  roof  to  men  who 
stand  outside,  and  the  master  of  the  ceremonies,  and  his  assistants,  together  with  tb 
chiefs  and  braves  of  the  tribe,  re-enter  the  lodge,  and  take  up  their  positions. 

The  first  candidate  is  now  called,  and,  wasted  by  four  days  of  abstinence  from  food, 
drink,  or  sleep,  places  himself  in  front  of  two  of  the  operators.  One  of  these,  who  is 
armed  with  a  double-edged  knife,  purposely  blunted  and  notched,  pinches  up  an  inch  or 
so  of  the  flesh  of  the  shoulder  or  breast,  ond  pushes  the  knife  through  it,  between  his 
finger  and  thumb  and  the  body  of  the  candidate.  The  knife  is  then  withdrawn,  and  one 
of  the  wooden  skewers  forced  through  the  aperture.  This  operation  is  i-epeatcd  on  the 
other  shoulder  or  breast,  on  each  arm  just  below  tlie  shoulder  and  below  the  elbow,  npon 
each  thigh,  and  upon  each  leg  just  below  the  knee. 

WhUe  this  operation  is  being  performed,  the  candidates  do  not  allow  the  slijihtpst 
symptom  of  pain  to  escape  them,  and  they  even  invite  thQ  speotators  to  watch  tluir 


MANDAN  INITIATORY  RITES. 


676 


[{oontetiances,  so  as  to  ascertain  that  they  betray  no  signs  of  suffering.    They  may  well 
iJoso,  for  upon  the  verdict  of  these  chiefs  depends  the  consideration  in  which  they  will 
beheld  in  after  life,  and  no  man  has  a  chance  of  being  appointed  the  leader  of  a  war- 
Iparty  if  he  has  been  seen  to  flinch  during  the  ordeaL 

'As  soon  as  these  preparations  are  completed,  two  of  the  hide  ropes  are  lowered  from 
eroof,  and  hitched  round  the  skewers  on  the  breast  or  shoulders.  To  the  others  are 
llnnf;  the  weapons  of  the  ;andidate,  while  to  those  of  the  lower  arm  and  leg  are  suspended 
[tiie  skulls  of  bisons,  a  ignal  is  then  given,  and  the  poor  wretch  is  hauled  up  into  the 
L  when  he  swings  suspended  only  by  the  two  sicewera,  and  sustaining  not  only  his  own 
height  but  that  of  the  heavy  skulls,  his  feet  being  some  six  or  eight  feet  from  the  ground. 
Ilnthis  terrible  position  he  has  to  remain  until  nature  finally  gives  way,  and  he  faints. 
I  "Surrounded,"  writes  Mr.  Catlin,  "by  imps  and  demons,  as  they  appear,  a  dozen  or 
jiiiore,  who  seem  to  be  concocting  and  devising  means  for  his  exquisite  agony,  gather 
liround  him,  when  one  of  the  number  advances  towards  him  in  a  sneering  manner,  and 
{{onraiences  turning  him  round  with  a  pole  which  he  brings  in  his  hand  for  that  purpose. 
Illiisisdone  in  a  gentle  manner  at  first,  but  gradually  increased,  until  the  poor  fellow, 
Ithose  proud  spirit  can  control  its  agony  no  longer,  bursts  out  in  the  most  lamentable  and 
|kart;rending  cries  that  the  human  vcicvi  is  capable  of  producing,  crying  forth  a  prayer 
jtothe  Great  Spirit  to  support  and  protect  him  in  this  dreadful  trial,  and  continually 
lepeating  his  confidence  in  his  protection. 

"In  this  condition  he  is  continued  to  be  turned  faster  and  faster,  and  there  is  no  hope 
|c{  escape  for  him,  nor  the  chance  for  the  slightest  relief,  until,  by  fainting,  his  voice 
{liters,  and  his  stfugglings  cease,  and  he  hangs  a  still  and  apparently  lifeless  corpse. 
Ift'hen  he  is  by  turning  gradually  brought  to  this  condition,  which  is  generally  done 
ten  or  fifteen  minutes,  there  is  a  close  scrutiny  passed  upon  him  among  his  tor- 
|jentoTS,  who  are  checking  and  holding  each  other  back  as  long  as  the  least  struggling  or 
Kinor  can  be  discovered ;  lest  he  should  be  removed  before  he  is,  as  they  term  it, 
Btirely  dead." 

When  fcliey  arc;  satisfied,  a  signal  is  given  to  the  rope-holders,  and  the  senseless  man 
(lowered  to  the  ground,  the  skewers  which  passed  through  his  breast  are  removed,  and 
le  ropes  attached  to  another  candidate.  Just  as  he  falls,  he  is  allowed  to  lie,  no  one 
bring  to  touch  him,  for  he  has  put  himself  under  the  protection  of  the  Great  Spirit,  and 
ohelp  him  would  be  a  sacrilege. 

When  he  recovers  a  little  strength,  he  crawls  to  another  part  of  the  lodge,  where  sits 
I  medicine-man  with  a  bison-skull  before  him,  and  nn  axe  in  his  hand.  Holding  up  the 
Itle  finger  of  his  left  hand  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  Great  Spirit,  the  initiate  lays  it  upon 
leskiill,  when  it  is  severed  by  a  blow  from  the  axe.  Sometimes  the  fore-finger  of  the 
Ue  hand  is  also  offered,  so  that  there  are  only  left  the  thumb  and  the  two  middle 
Ingers,  which  are  all  that  are  needed  to  hold  the  bow. 

It  is  a  point  of  honour  with  the  initiates  to  recover  as  quickly  as  possible  from  their 

jroon,  and  the  chief  warriors  all  watch  them  narrowly  on  this  point,  inasmuch  as  rapidiiy 

[recovery  is  a  proof  that  the  individual  is  strong,  and  capable  of  enduring  the  hardships 

liich  every  war-party  is  nearly  certain  to  undergo  before  their  return. 

The  final  scene  of  the  initiation  is  called  the  Last  Race,  and  is,  if  pcosible,  even  a  more 

il  trial  than  any  which  the  candidates  have  yet  undergone. 

The  reader  will  remember  that,  although  the  skewers  by  which  the  young  men  were 

ended  are  removed  as  soon  as  they  are  lowered  to  the  ground,  there  yet  remain  eight 

be,  two  in  each  arm,  and  two  in  each  leg.    To  each  of  these  is  attached  a  heavy  weight, 

jch  as  the  bison-skull,  and  none  of  them  may  be  drawn  out.     They  must  absolutely  be 

I  out  through  the  flesh  by  main  force,  and  that  this  object  may  be  accomplished  the  Last 

ice  is  run.    Hitherto  the  ordeal  has  been  confined  to  the  interior  of  the  medicine-lodge, 

tthe  Last  Race  is  run  in  the  open  air,  and  the  whole  of  the  inhabitants  are  spectators. 

I  The  master  of  the  ceremonies  leaves  the  medicine-lodge,  goes  to  the  Big  Canoe,  leans 

I  head  against  it,  and  sets  up  his  wailing  cr}'.    At  the  sound  of  his  voice  twenty  young 

lissuefrom  the  dressing.hu t,  all  of  the  same  height,  and  all  wearing  beautiful  war- 

ses  of  eagle-quills.    Each  carries  in  one  hand  a  wreath  of  willow  boughs,  and  on 

xx2 


:i-^     m 


»676 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANa 


t 


'<    i   I 


n 


en 


reaching  the  Big  Canoe  they  arrange  themselves  round  it  in  a  circle,  holding  the  wreatlij 
as  connecting  Unks.  They  then  run  round  the  canoe,  from  left  to  right,  screaming  and 
yelping  at  the  top  of  their  voices,  and  going  as  fast  as  their  legs  can  carry  them. 

The  candidates  are  now  brought  out  of  the  medicine-lodge,  each  trailing  the  heav 
weights  attached  to  his  limbs,  and  are  placed  at  equal  intervals  outside  the  ring  of  runner 
As  each  takes  his  place,  he  is  given  into  the  charge  of  two  powerful  young  men  vQ. 
pass  round  each  of  his  wrists  a  broad  leathern  strap,  which  they  grasp  firmly  vithoufl 
tying. 


THE  LAST  RACK. 


As  soon  as  all  are  ready,  a  signal  is  given,  and  the  candidates  are  se^  running  ronndl 
the  Big  Canoe,  outside  the  inner  circle,  each  man  being  dragged  along  by  his  supportersJ 
until  the  skulls  and  other  weights  tear  out  the  skewers  to  which  they  are  fastened.  M 
bystanders  yell  and  applaud  at  the  tops  of  their  voices,  so  as  to  drown  the  groans  of  th^ 
sufferers,  should  the  force  of  nature  extract  a  sound  from  them,  and  to  encourage  them  t 
endure  this  last  trial.  It  often  happens  that  the  flesh  is  so  tough  that  the  skewers  cannol 
be  dragged  out,  and  in  such  cases  the  friends  of  the  sufferers  jump  on  the  skulls  as  thejj 
trail  along  the  ground,  so  as  to  add  their  weight  to  them. 

The  candidates  mostly  faint  before  they  have  run  very  far,  but  they  are  still  dn 
round  the  circle,  and  not  released  until  the  last  weight  has  been  torn  away.    As  sooni 
this  occurs,  the  two  men  who  have  dragged  their  senseless  charge  loosen  their  holds,  ao^ 
run  away  as  fast  as  they  can,  leaving  the  body  lying  on  the  ground.    No  one  may  touci 
the  poor  wretch ;  and  there  he  lies,  a  second  time  in  the  keeping  of  the  Great  Spirit  Afteil 
a  few  minutes  he  recovers  his  senses,  rises,  and  staggers  through  the  crowd  to  nisowniiiiti[ 
where  his  friends  meet  him,  and  do  their  best  to  buccout  him. 


DACOTAH  INITIATION. 


677 


The  rule  is  absolute  that  the  man  may  not  be  released  until  the  skewers  have  been 
lirly  torn  through  the  flesh.    Mr.  Catlin  relates  two  remarkable  anecdotes  illustrative  of 

fact  In  the  one  case  the  skewer  had  been  unfortunately  passed  under  a  sinew.  The 
Mor  lad  was  in  vain  dragged  round  the  ring,  and  in  vain  did  his  friends  throw  them- 
(Ires  on  the  elk-skuU  that  was  hung  to  him.  At  last  the  spectators  set  up  a  cry  of 
liitiess,  and  the  master  of  the  ceremonies  stopped  the  runners,  leaving  tLe  senseless  body 
l|iDg  on  the  ground.  Presently  the  lad  recovered  himself,  looked  at  the  cause  of  his 
tjrment,  and  with  a  pleasant  sioile  crawled  on  his  hands  and  knees  to  the  prairie,  where 
lie  remained  for  three  days  longer  without  food  or  drink,  until  suppuration  took  place,  and 
gabled  him  to  release  himself  from  his  encumbrance.  He  crawled  on  his  hands  and  knees 
to  bis  home,  and,  in  spite  of  his  sufferings,  recovered  in  a  few  days. 

In  the  other  case,  two  of  the  weights  attached  to  the  arms  could  not  be  removed.  The 
i!ifortunat«  wretch  crawled  to  the  precipitous  bank  of  the  river,  and  drove  a  stake  into 
the  ground.  To  this  stake  he  fastened  the  weights  by  two  ropes,  and  let  himself  down 
Islf.way  to  the  water.  In  this  terrible  position  he  hung  ibr  more  than  two  days,  imtil 
the  too  stubborn  flesh  at  last  gave  way,  and  let  him  fall  into  the  water.  He  swam  to  the 
fide,  made  his  way  up  the  steep  bank,  and  recovered. 

Such  instances  as  these,  terrible  as  they  are  at  the  time,  are  never  regretted  by 
those  to  whom  they  occur,  as  they  offer  means  of  proving  their  valour  and  endurance, 
ind  any  one  who  has  overcome  them  is  held  in  much  consideration  by  the  rest  of 
flie  tribe. 

Dreadful  as  is  the  whole  scene  of  suffering,  and  sufficient  to  kill  an  ordinary  white 
nan,  several  of  the  warriors  have  undergone  it  more  than  once,  and  Mr.  Catlin  saw  by 
tie  scars  letton  the  body  and  limbs  that  some  of  the  chief  Mandan  braves  had  submitted 
to  the  torture  no  less  than  five  times.  Some  part  of  the  estimation  in  which  such  men 
tie  held  is  owing  to  the  belief  of  the  Mandans  that  the  annual  supply  of  bisons  depends 
on  the  proper  fulfiUii^g  of  these  ceremonies,  and  that  the  Great  Spirit  is  gratified  in  pro- 
portion to  the  number  of  times  that  the  rites  are  performed.  Thus  those  who  have 
indergone  them  repeatedly  are  benefactors  to  the  tribe  in  general,  and  as  such  receive 
leir  gratitude. 

A  somewhat  similar  system  prevails  among  the  Dacotah,  or  Sioux  Indians,  as  they 
jre  generally  called.  This,  however,  is  a  voluntary  proceeding,  very  rarely  seen,  and  one 
which  is  intended  simply  to  raise  the  candidate  to  the  rank  c1  medicine-man. 

A  tall  and  slender  pole  is  set  firmly  in  the  ground,  and  to  the  top  of  it  is  fastened  one 
end  of  a  rope,  the  other  being  made  into  a  loop.  The  candidate  for  mystic  honours  takes 
his  place  at  the  pole  before  dawn,  painted  gaily,  and  holding  his  medicine-bag  in  his 
huid.  Just  before  the  sun  rises,  two  skewers  are  passed  through  his  breast,  as  is  done  by 
the  Mandans,  and  the  loop  of  the  rope  is  passed  over  them. 

The  man  now  stands  opposite  the  spot  where  the  sun  will  rise,  fixes  his  eyes  upon  it, 
ind  leans  backwards  so  as  to  throw  the  whole  weight  of  his  body  on  the  rope,, his  feet 
serving  more  to  balance  than  sustain  him.  As  the  sun  passes  over  the  heavens,  he  moves 
gradually  round,  never  speaking  nor  taking  his  eyes  from  it ;  and  if  he  can  endure  this' 
torture  from  sunrise  to  sunset  without  fainting,  he  earns  the  rank  to  which  he  aspires, 
together  with  all  the  valuable  presents  which  are  laid  at  the  foot  of  the  pole  by  ^lis 
tdmirers. 

There  is  great  risk  attending  this  practice.  ShouM  the  man  faint  in  spite  of  the 
ihouts  and  cheering  cries  of  his  friends,  and  the  prayers  and  songs  of  the  medicine-men 
wiio  sit  around  the  pole,  chanting  and  beating  their  magic  drums,  his  reputation  is  lost, 
and  be  will  ever  afterwards  be  held  up  to  ridicule  as  one  who  had  the  presumption  to  set 
np  for  a  medicine-man,  and  had  no  power  to  sustain  the  character. 

The  Mandtins  have  a  curious  mode  of  obtaining  the  rank  of  medicine-man,  resembling 
[in  many  points  the  rain-making  ceremonies  of  Africa  As  they  depend  much  for  their 
psistence  on  the  maize  which  they  grow,  a  drought  is  always  a  great  calamity,  and 
must  be  averted  if  possible.  When  such  an  event  occurs,  the  women,  whose  business  it 
is  to  till  the  ground,  come  to  the  chiefs  and  doctors,  and  beg  them  to  make  rain,  lest  the 
com  should  die.    A  council  is  then  held,  and  the  medicine-men  assemble  in  the  council- 


<  'PI 
f,  _ 


678 


NOETH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


pi 

t> 

n^-. 

n^i " 

» 

Pv 

It 

f 

M 

f 

^ 

^ 

ll 

J 

■i{ 

t 

i 

p-: 

11' 

v 

i 

.'■,!■ 

W 

m 

#■■"■■ 

w' 

f;-' 

house,  and  go  through  their  preliminary  ceremonies.    No  one  is  allowed  to  enter  it 
house  except  the  medicine-men  and  those  candidates  who  aspire  to  that  rank.  1 

There  are  generally  ten  or  fifteen  young  men  who  prize  that  rank  so  highly  that  thJ 
are  willing  to  run  the  risk  of  failure,  and  to  lose  all  reputation  in  their  tribe  if  they  fJ 
in  drawing  down  the  rain  from  the  sky.  They  are  called  one  by  one  out  of  the  loda 
and  take  their  position  on  the  roof,  when  they  go  through  the  ceremonies  which  M 
think  will  produce  the  desired  rain.  They  stand  there  from  sunrise  to  sunset,  and  if 
rain  falls,  they  go  to  their  houses  disgraced,  and  debarred  from  all  hope  of  being  admitti 
into  the  council  of  the  tribe.  Should,  however,  the  rain  descend,  the  reputation  of  tU 
rain-mftker  is  assured,  and  he  is  at  once  admitted  into  the  council  among  the  chiefs  an 
greatest  braves. 

Mr.  Catlin  relates  a  curious  account  of  rain-making  of  which  he  was  a  witness. 

There  had  been  a  drought  for  some  time  in  the  land,  and  the  rain-makers  had  been  l 
work  for  three  days.  On  the  first  day  a  man  named  Wah-kee,  or  the  Shield,  essayed  hi 
fortune,  and  failed.  The  same  fate  befell  Om-pah,  or  the  Elk,  in  spite  of  his  head-dreJ 
made  of  the  skin  of  the  raven,  the  bird  that  soars  amid  the  stonu.  Wa-rah-pa,  ov  tW 
Beaver,  also  tried  and  failed;  and  on  the  fourth  day  Wak-a-dah-ha-hee,  theWhiU 
Buffalo  Hair,  took  his  stand  on  the  lodge.  He  placed  his  chief  reliance  on  the  rel 
lightnings  with  which  he  had  painted  his  shield,  and  the  single  arrow  which  he  carried  J 
his  hand. 

He  made  an  oration  to  the  people,  saying  that  he  was  willing  to  sacrifice  himself  for  thl 
good  of  the  tribe,  and  either  to  bring  rain  or  live  with  the  dogs  and  old  women  all  his  lifJ 
He  explained  that  one  candidate  had  failed  because  the  shield  warded  off  the  rain-clouds] 
that  the  second  failed  because  the  raven  was  a  bird  that  soared  above  the  storm,  ,ind  sj 
did  not  care  whether  it  rained  or  not ;  and  the  third  failed  because  the  beaver  was  al 
wet,  and  did  not  require  rain.  But  as  for  himself,  the  red  lightnings  on  his  shield  shoulJ 
bring  the  black  thunder-cloud,  and  his  arrow  should  pierce  the  cloud  and  pour  the  watci 
on  the  fields.  [ 

Now  it  happened  that  just  at  that  time  a  steamboat,  the  first  that  had  ever  been  nJ 
the  Missouri,  fired  a  salute  from  a  twelve-poimder  gun,  aj  she  came  in  sight  of  m 
Mandan  village.  The  sound  of  the  gun  was  naturally  taken  for  thunder,  and  the  villaga 
was  filled  with  joy.  Valuable  gifts  were  presented  on  all  sides  to  the  successful  candidate! 
mothers  were  bringing  their  daughters  to  offer  them  as  his  wives,  and  the  medicine-meq 
were  issuing  from  their  lodgo  in  order  to  admit  him  formally  among  themselves. 

Suddenly,  from  his  elevated  post,  Wak-a-dah-ha-hee  saw  the  steamboat  ploughing  heJ 
way  up  the  river,  and  emitting  the  thunder  from  her  sides.  He  turned  to  the  chiefs  and! 
the  assembled  multitude,  and  told  them  that,  though  the  sounds  were  not  those  of  thunderl 
his  medicine  was  strong,  and  had  brought  a  thunder-boat  to  the  village.  The  whole  popuJ 
lation  thronged  to  the  bank  in  silent  wonder,  and  in  the  excitement  of  the  time  even  M 
rain-maker  was  forgotten.  The  passengers  landed  among  the  Mandans,  and  for  the  resU 
of  the  day  all  was  turmoil  and  confusion.  Just  before  sunset  the  White  Buffalo  Hairl 
spied  a  black  cloud  creeping  up  from  the  horizon,  unnoticed  by  the  excited  crowd.  In  al 
moment  he  was  on  the  roof  of  the  council-house  again,  his  bow  strung,  and  the  arrowl 
brandished  in  his  hand.  He  renewed  his  boastings  and  adjurations,  and  as  the  cloudl 
came  over  the  village,  he  bent  his  bow  and  shot  his  arrow  into  the  sky.  Down  came  the! 
rain  in  torrents,  drenching  the  fortunate  rain-maker  as  he  stood  on  the  roof,  still| 
brandishing  his  thunder-shield  and  vaunting  its  power. 

The  storm  continued  during  the  night,  but  unfortunately  a  flash  of  lightning  entered  I 
a  lodge,  and  killed  a  young  girl  Consternation  reigned  throughout  *the  village,  and  no  I 
one  was  more  frightened  than  the  newly-made  medicine-man,  who  feared  that  the  council 
would  hold  him  responsible  for  the  girl's  fate,  and  condemn  him  to  a  cruel  death.  Mire- 1 
over,  he  really  considered  that  he  was  in  some  way  responsible,  as  he  had  left  the  top  of  I 
the  council-house  before  he  had  brought  rain.  [ 

So,  early  in  the  morning,  he  sent  his  friends  to  bring  him  his  three  horses,  and  as  the 
sun  rose,  he  again  mounted  the  lodge  and  addf  ssed  the  people.    His  medicine  was  ioo\ 
he  said.    "  I  am  young,  and  I  was  too  fast.    I  knew  not  where  to  stop.   The  I 


Btrong, 


allowed  to  enter  tl 
that  rank.  | 

Ilk  so  highly  that  thi 
iheir  tribe  if  they  U 
r  one  out  of  the  lodJ 
erenionies  which  thi 
e  to  sunset,  and  if  j 
lope  of  being  admits 
,  the  reputation  of  t^ 
among  the  chiefs  an 

I  was  a  witness, 
in-makers  had  been  i, 
he  Shield,  essayed  hi 
Vite  of  his  head-dresj 
11.  Wa-rah-pa,  ov  tW 
iah-ha-hee,  theWhiy 
f  reliance  on  the  ., 
>w  which  he  carried  i 

lacrifice  himself  for  thj 
old  women  all  his  lifJ 
ed  off  the  rain-clouds] 
bove  the  storm,  .tnd  s j 
the  beaver  was  alwayl 
?8  on  his  shield  shoull 
id  and  pour  the  wat( 

;hat  had  ever  been  un 
came  in  sight  of  thd 
lunder,  and  the  villagd 
le  successful  candidate, 
ind  the  medicine-meii 
I  themselves, 
eamboat  ploughing  hen 
rned  to  the  chiefs  andl 
re  not  those  of  thunder! 
age.  The  whole  popuJ 
t  of  the  time  even  M 
idans,  and  for  the  restL 
le  White  Butfalo  Hairl 
excited  crowd.  In  al 
strung,  and  the  arrowl 
ons,  and  as  the  cloudl 
sky.  Down  camethel 
)od  on  the  roof,  still  I 


THE  MEDICINE-BAG. 


679 


ree  horses,  and  as  the 
Sis  medicine  was  foo 
;  where  to  stop.    The  I 


lyigwam  of  Mah-sish  is  laid  low,  and  many  are  the  eyes  that  weep  for  Ko-ka  (the 

[Antelope).     Wak-a-dali-ha-hee  gives  three  horses  to  gladden  tlie  hearts  of  those  that 

leep  for  Ko-ka.     His  medicine  is  great.     Hjs  arrow  pierced  the  black  cloud,  and  the 

lightning  came,  and  the  thuuder-boat  also.    Who  says  that  the  medicine  of  Wak-a-dah- 

I  S-hee  is  not  strong  ? " 

This  ingenious  address  was  received  with  shouts  of  applause,  and  from  that  time  to 
[  his  death  Wak-a-dah-ha-hee  was  known  by  the  honourable  title  of  the  "  Big  Double 
Medicine." 

We  will  now  glance  at  the  medicine-bag,  which  plays  so  important  a  part  among  all 

5  tribes  of  North  America. 

When  a  boy  is  fourteen  or  fifteen  years  old,  he  is  sent  into  the  woods  to  find  his 
medicine.  He  makes  a  couch  of  boughs,  and  then  Urs  without  food  or  drink  for  several 
days,  the  power  of  his  medicine  being  in  proportion  to  the  length  of  his  fast  So  severe 
is  this  discipline  that  instances  have  been  known  when  the  lad  has  died  from  the  long 
abstinence  to  which  he  subjected  himself.  When  he  has  endured  to  the  utmost,  he 
yields  himself  to  sleep,  and  the  first  beast,  bird,  or  reptile  of  which  he  dreams  becomes 
his "  medicine." 

He  then  returns  home,  and  as  soon  as  he  has  recovered  a  little  strength,  he  goes  out 
in  search  of  his  medicine,  and,  liaving  killed  it,  preserves  the  skin  in  any  shape  which 
his  fancy  may  dictate.  It  is  mostly  sewn  up  in  the  form  of  a  bag,  and  contains  one  or 
two  other  charms.  The  reader  will  see  that  the  size  of  the  medicine-bag  is  exceedingly 
variable,  according  to  the  size  of  the  creature  from  whose  skin  it  is  formed.  Sometimes 
it  is  three  feet  or  more  in  length,  and  often  it  is  so  small  that  it  can  be  concealed  under 
the  garments  of  the  owner. 

From  the  medicine-bag  the  Indian  never  parts.  He  considers  its  presence  absolutely 
indispensable  to  ensure  success  in  any  undertaking,  and  even  canies  it  into  battle,  where 
he  trusts  to  it  for  protection.  Should  he  lose  it  in  battle,  he  is  utterly  disgraced,  and 
there  is  only  one  way  of  restoring  himself  to  reputation.  An  Indian  can  only  "  make 
his  medicine "  once,  so  that  he  may  not  restore  it  by  another  probation  of  fasting  and 
dreaming.  But  if  he  can  slay  an  enemy  in  open  battle,  and  take  his  medicine-bag, 
his  status  in  the  tribe  is  restored,  and  he  thenceforth  assumes  the  medicine  of  the  slain 
man  in  exchange  for  his  own.  If  ^  man  who  has  not  lost  his  own  medicine  succeeds  in 
capturing  one  from  an  enemy  in  fair  battle,  he  is  entitled  to  assume  a  "  double-medicine," 
and  never  loses  an  opportunity  of  displaying  both  the  medicine-bags  as  trophies  of  his 
prowess.  Taking  a  medicine-bag  is  as  honourable  as  taking  a  scalp,  and  the  successful 
warrior  has  the  further  advantage  of  being  doubly  protected  by  the  two  charms. 

Very  few  instances  have  been  known  where  an  Indian  has  voluntarily  parted  with 
his  medicine-bag,  and  in  such  cases  scarcely  any  display  of  valour  will  reinstate  him  in 
the  opinion  of  his  tribe.  Sometimes  he  can  be  induced  by  the  solicitation  of  white  men 
to  bury  it,  but  he  treats  the  grave  as  if  it  were  that  of  a  revered  relation,  hovering  about 
it  as  much  as  possible,  lying  over  the  sacred  spot,  and  talking  to  the  bag  as  if  it  were  alive. 
Sometimes  he  offers  sacrifices  to  it ;  and,  if  he  be  a  wealthy  man,  he  will  offer  a  horse. 

Such  a  sacrifice  as  this  takes  rank  as  a  public  ceremony.  A  long  procession  goes  to 
the  prairie,  the  lead  being  taken  by  the  owner  of  the  medicine-bag,  driving  before  him 
the  horse,  which  must  always  be  the  best  he  possesses.  The  animal  is  curiously  painted 
and  branded,  and  is  held  by  a  long  la&so.  When  the  procession  arrives  at  the  appointed 
spot,  the  sacrificer  makes  a  long  prayer  to  the  Great  Spirit,  and  then  slips  the  lasso  from 
the  animal,  which  from  that  time  takes  its  place  among  the  wild  horses  of  the  prairie,  and 
if  at  any  time  caught  by  the  lasso,  is  at  once  recognised  by  the  brand,  and  set  free  again. 

Such  a  sacrifice  as  this  is  appreciated  very  highly  by  the  tribe,  and  gives  the  man  the 
privilege  of  recording  the  circumstance  on  his  mantle  and  tent.  One  Mandan  chief 
sacrificed  in  this  way  no  less  than  seventeen  horses. 

In  connexion  with  the  medicine-bag  may  be  mentioned  the  "  totem,"  or  mark  by  which 
each  family  is  known.  This  is  mostly  an  animal,  such  as  a  wolf,  a  bear,  a  dog,  a  tortoise, 
&c.  If  a  chief  wishes  to  show  that  he  and  his  party  have  passed  a  given  spot,  he  strikes 
with  his  axe  a  chip  o£f  a  tree,  and  draws  on  the  white  surface  his  totem.    Or^  if  he  sends 


680 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


mm- 


an  ower  to  a  distance,  he  drawa  his  totem  on  a  piece  of  bark,  and  civea  it  ia  w 
messenger  as  a  token.  «»  w  nu 

To  return  to  the  medicine-man. 

He  is  best  te^n  to  advantage  when  exercising  his  art  upon  a  sick  persoa  He  wears  fn 
this  purpose  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  dresses  which  the  mind  of  man  ever  conceivpH 
No  two  mediciue-men  wear  a  similar  costume,  but  in  all  it  is  absolutely  essftntial  tlit 
every  article  shall  be  abnormal.  Mr.  Catlin  saw  one  of  these  men  called  in  to  practi!! 
on  a  Blackfoot  Indian,  who  had  been  shot  through  the  body  with  two  bullets  The 
was  not  the  least  chance  of  his  recovery,  but  still  the  medicine-man  must  be  summonei 


,'  i 


r  "'I 


14 


;-l 


I  ^ 


THE  MEDICINE-MAN  AT  WORK. 


A  ring  wap  formed  round  the  dying  man,  and  a  lane  was  preserved  through  tkm, 
^y  which  the  mystery-man  would  make  his  appearance.  In  a  few  minutes  a  geneml 
hush-h-h  ran  through  the  assembly  as  the  tinkling  and  rattling  of  his  ornaments 
heralded  the  approach  of  the  wise  man.  As  he  entered  the  n\g,  '•othiug  could  surpass 
the  wild  grotesqueness  of  his  costume.  By  way  of  a  coat,  he  v  ore  the  skin  of  a  yellow 
bear — an  article  exceedingly  rare  in  North  America,  and  therefore  in  itself  a  powerful 
medicine.  The  skin  of  the  head  was  formed  into  a  mask,  which  entirely  hid  the  features 
of  the  enchanter.  The  skins  of  various  animals  dangled  from  his  dress,  and  in  one  hand 
he  held  his  magic  wand,  and  in  the  other  the  mystery-drum,  which  contained  the  arcana  i 
of  his  order. 

His  actions  were  worthy  of  his  appearance.  He  came  in  with  a  series  of  wild  jumps 
and  yells,  accompanied  with  the  rattling  and  beating  of  his  magic  drum  as  he  appronclml 
the  dying  man.    Having  reached  his  patient,  he  began  to  dance  round  him  to  the  accuui- 


THE  MEDICINE-MAN. 


681 


c,  and  gives  it  to  hii 


Lniment  of  his  drum,  to  leap  over  him,  to  roll  him  from  side  to  side,  and  in  every 
^nable  way  to  render  his  last  hours  unendurable.  In  fact,  the  man  might  well  die, 
if  only  to  be  rid  of  his  physician.  In  a  short  time  he  did  die ,  but  the  man,  not  in  the 
Lost  disconcerted  at  the  failure  of  his  efforts,  danced  out  of  the  circle  as  he  had  entered  it, 
gnd  went  off  to  his  lodge  to  take  off  and  pack  up  his  official  dress. 
I  A  aomewhat  similar  scene  was  witnessed  by  Mr.  P.  Kane,  in  which  the  mode  of 
I  manipulation  was  almost  identical,  though  the  medicine-man,  instead  of  disguising  him- 
lielf  in  a  strange  dress,  went  just  to  the  opposite  extreme.  The  story  is  narrated  in 
I  jif.  Kane's  "  Wanderings  of  an  Artist,"  being  as  follows : — 

"About  ten  o'clock  at  night  I  strolled  into  the  village,  ind  on  hearing  a  great  noise  in 
,,eof  the  lodges,  I  entered  it,  and  found  an  old  woman  supporting  one  of  the  handsomest 
I  Indian  girls  I  had  ever  seen.  She  was  in  a  state  of  nudity.  Cross-legged  and  naked,  in 
[the  middle  of  the  room,  sat  the  medicine-man,  with  a  wooden  dish  of  water  before  him ; 
Itwelve  or  fifteen  other  men  were  sitting  round  the  lodge.  The  object  in  view  was  to  cure 
the  girl  of  a  disease  affecting  her  side.  As  soon  as  my  presence  was  noticed,  a  space  was 
icleared  for  me  to  sit  down. 

I    "  The  officiating  medicine-man  appeared  in  a  state  of  profuse  perspiration,  from  the 

lexertions  he  had  used,  and  soon  took  his  seat  among  the  rest,  as  if  quite  exhatsted ;  a 

Ivounger  medicine-man  then  took  his  place  in  front  of  the  bowl,  and  close  beside  the 

Ipatient.    Throwing  off  his  blanket,  he  commenced  singing  and  gesticulating  in  the  most 

Iviolent  manner,  whilst  the  others  kept  time  by  beating  with  little  sticks  on  hollow  wooden 

Ibowlfl  and  drums,  singing  continually.     After  exercising  himself  in  this  manner  for  about 

half  an  hour,  until  the  perspiration  ran  down  bis  body,  he  darted  suddenly  upon  the 

young  woman,  catching  hold  of  her  side  with  his  teeth,  and  sliaking  her  for  a  few  minutes, 

^hile  the  patient  seemed  to  suffer  great  awony.     He  then  relinquished  his  hold,  and  cried 

^t  he  had  got  it,  at  the  same  time  holding  his  hands  to  his  mouth ;  after  which  he 

nlunged  them  in  the  water,  and  pretended  to  hold  down  with  great  difficulty  the  disease 

ifhich  he  had  extracted,  lest  it  might  spring  out  and  return  to  its  victim, 

"At length,  having  obtained  the  mastery  over  it,  he  turned  round  to  me  in  an  exulting 

anner,  and  held  something  up  between  the  finger  and  thumb  of  each  hand,  which  had 

\k  appearance  of  a  piece  of  cartilage  ;  whereupon  one  of  the  Indians  sharpened  his  knife, 

ind  divided  it  in  two,  leaving  one  in  each  hand.     One  of  the  pieces  he  threw  into  the 

irater  and  the  other  into  the  fire,  accompanying  the  action  with  u  diabolical  noise,  which 

hone  but  a  medicine-man  can  make.     After  which  he  got  up  perfectly  satisfied  with 

piraself,  although  the  poor  patient  seemed  to  me  anything  but  relieved  by  the  violent 

atraent  she  had  undergone." 

Mr.  Mulhausen  relates  an  amusing  anecdote  of  a  native  doctor's  practice  upon  himself. 
tie  had  suffered  so  much  ia  a  long  marc'  that  he  was  at  last  compelled  to  ask  for  a  day's 
±  One  of  his  companions,  a  medicine-man,  immediately  tried  the  effect  of  his  art. 
first  he  kneaded  the  body,  and  especially  the  stomach,  of  the  prostrated  traveller  with  all 
bis  force.  This  was  to  drive  out  the  evil  spirit ;  and,  in  order  to  effectually  exorcise 
|iim,  he  procured  his  drum,  and  seated  himself  on  the  ground. 

Placing  the  drum  close  to  the  ear  of  his  patient,  he  kept  up  a  continual  rub-a-dub  for  ' 
m  whole  hours,  singing  the  magic  chant  the  while,  until,  in  spite  of  his  wounded  feet, 
Ir.  Mulhausen  crawled  out  of  the  tent  in  sheer  despair.     The  triumphant  doctor  wiped 
3  streaming  brows,  and,  declaring  that  no  evil  spirit  could  withstand  such  a  medicine  as 
at,  gave  the  signal  for  resuming  the  march. 

Ainong  the  Ojibbeways  there  is  a  remarkable  ceremony  by  which  an  infant  is  received 
nto  the  order  of  the  Mid^s,  a  society  in  some  degree  resembling  the  Freemasons,  the 
nembers  of  which  consider  themselves  as  related  to  each  other,  and  addressing  each  other 
(y  the  names  of  uncle,  aunt,  brother,  sister,  cousin,  &c. 

A  temple,  forty  feet  in  length,  was  constructed  tor  the  express  purpose,  and  built  of 

onghs,  Uke  the  bowers  of  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles.    It  was  built  east  and  west,  and  had 

he  entrance-door  at  the  eastern  end,  ai\d  the  exit-door  at  the  western.    In  the  middle  sit 

he  great  Mid^s,  each  with  his  mystery-bag,  and  opposite  them  sits  the  father  of  the  child, 

'  in  his  full  paraphernalia  of  feathers,  furs,  and  scalp-locks,  and  holding  in  his  arms 


1^ 


if 


1 

t 
jf' 


,  ? 


682 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS 


'4'  >l 


the  child,  lying  tied  on  its  board  after  the  manner  of  Indian  babies.    On  either  sidol 
him  are  the  witnesses  of  the  reception,  aud  eastward  of  the  cliief  Mid^s  lies  a  large  rou 
stone,  which  prevents  the  evil  spirit. 

The  ceremony  begins  with  an  address  of  the  principal  Mid^,  and  then  the  chiefs  i 
and  after  walking  in  procession,  each  of  them  runs  at  one  of  the  guests,  presentinn 
medicine-bag  at  him,  and  yelling  in  quickening  accents,  "Uol  hoi  hohohoho!  0] 
0  1  0 !  0 1 "    As  he  presents  the  bag,  the  breath  proceeding  from  it>  is  supposed  i 
overcome  the  person  to  whom  it  is  presented,  who  falls  down  and  lies  there  motionlei 
Having  struck  one  person  down,  the  Midd  runs  round  the  temple,  to  allow  the  medicij 
bag  to  recover  its  strength,  and  then  presents  it  to  another  victim.     This  procesgl 
repeated  until  all  the  inmates  of  the  hut,  with  the  exception  of  the  officiating  Midi 
are  lying  prostrate  on  the  ground,  where  they  lie  until  a  touch  from  the  same  bag  reston 
them  to  life  and  activity.    This  ceremony  is  repeated  several  times  during  the  day  i 
is  intended  to  show  the  virtue  of  the  medicine-bag. 

The  father  then  presents  his  child  to  the  Midds,' after  which  there  is  another  gpd 
from  the  chief  Hide,  and  then  follows  a  curious  dance,  consisting  of  two  leaps  to 
right  and  two  to  the  left  alternately.    After  this,  every  one  produces  his  medicine-L 
and  tries  to  blow  down  everybody  else.    And,  as  the  bags  are  covered  with  tinkling  bell 
bits  of  metal,  and  shells,  and  the  principal  Hides  are  beating^  their  drums  and  shaki] 
their  rattles  with  all  their  might,  it  may  be  imagined  that  the  noise  is  deafening. 

This  completed  the  first  part  of  the  ceremony.  In  the  next  act,  a  pile  of  bout' 
covered  with  a  cloth  lay  in  front  of  the  evil  stone,  aud  the  chief  Mid4  sunimonedalltl 
initiated.  They  formed  a  procession  of  men,  women,  and  children,  and  walked  round  t] 
lodge,  each  stooping  over  the  cloth  as  he  passed,  and  looking  at  it.  The  second  time  thl 
stooped  closer,  and  the  third  time  they  were  seized  with  convulsive  movements  as  tki 
approached  the  cloth,  and  each  ejected  from  the  mouth  a  little  yellow  shell  upon  the  clol 
By  the  ejection  of  the  shell  (which  typifies  the  sinful  nature  of  man)  the  convuUioj 
are  healed,  and,  after  going  once  more  round  the  lodge,  each  performer  takes  one  of  t] 
shells  and  places  it  in  his  medicine-bag. 

The  last  scene  was  a  general  feast,  and  gifts  of  amulets  and  charms  presented  by  td 
chief  Mid^s  to  the  child. 

One  of  the  most  pleasing  traits  in  the  character  of  these  tribes  is  the  strong  Teli<;ioi 
feeling  which  pervades  the  general  tenor  of  their  lives,  and  which  has  raised  them  aboi 
the  rank  of  mere  savages.    However  imperfect  may  be  their  ideas  on  this  subject,  tliJ 
are  not  idolaters,  and  give  all  their  worship,  either  directly  or  indirectly,  to  one  Grc 
Spirit,  whose  aid  and  protection  they  continually  invoke. 

To  the  Great  Spirit  they  ascribe  the  possession  of  all  the  necessaries  and  plea 
of  life,  and  to  him  they  offer  their  prayers  and  return  their  thanks  on  almost  eve| 
occasion.    For  example,  the  bisons,  on  which  many  of  the  tribes  depend  for  ioc 
clothing,  and  lodging,  are  held  to  be  direct  gifts  of  the  Great  Spirit  to  the  red  men, 
asked  for  accordingly.    The  same  is  the  case  with  the  maize,  or  Indian  corn,  and  religi 
ceremonies  are  held  both  at  the  planting  and  at  the  harvest  time. 

Tobacco  is  placed  in  the  same  category,  and  the  smoke  of  the  plant  is  considered  I 
be  a  sort  of  incense,  which  is  offered  to  the  Great  Spirit  whenevjer  a  pipe  is  lighted,  ( 
wreath  of  smoke  being  blown  silently  to  each  quarter  of  the  heavens,  and  to  the  sun,  J 
an  acknowledgment  that  the  tobacco  is  a  gift  of  the  Great  Spirit.  Indeed,  to  the  India 
mind  there  is  something  peculiarly  sacred  about  tobacco  smoke,  probably  on  accountij 
the  soothing,  and  at  the  same  time  exhilarating,  properties  which  have  caused  its  use  I 
extend  to  every  portion  of  the  globe. 

Every  religious  ceremony  is  begun  and  ended  with  the  pipe ;  war  is  declared,  volm 
teers  enlisted,  negotiations  conducted,  and  peace  concluded,  by  its  means.   The  characterij 
the  pipe  varies  with  the  occasion,  the  most  valued  being  the  sacred  calumet,  or  medicii 
pipe,  by  which  are  settled  the  great  questions  of  war  and  peace. 

Among  the  Cree  Indians  the  calumet  is  borpe  by  a  man  who  is  solemnly  elected  l| 
the  office,  and  who  has  to  pay  rather  dearly  for  the  honour,  from  fifteen  to  twenty  hors 
being  the  usual  fee  which  each  Pipe-bearer  presents  to  his  predecessor  on  receiving  I 


THE  CALUMET. 


charms  presented  by  tl 


683 


I  jmignia  of  office.    These,  however,  are  of  considerable  intrinsic  value.    They  include  a 

tear-skin,  on  which  he  lays  the  pipe-stem  when  uncovered,  a  beautifully -painted  skin 

teat,  in  which  he  is  expected  to  reside,  a  medicine-rattle  of  singular  virtue,  a  fuod-bowl, 

lod  other  articles  so  numerous  that  two  horses  are  needed  to  carry  th 

During  his  term  of  oiHice,  the  Pipe-bearer  is  as  sacred  as  the  calumet  itself.    He 

I'llways  sits  on  the  right  side  of  the  lodge,  and  no  one  may  pass  between  him  and  the  fire. 
He  is  not  even  allowed  to  cut  his  own  food,  but  this  is  done  by  his  wives,  and  the  food 
placed  in  the  offtcinl  bowl  which  has  just  been  mentioned.  The  pipe,  with  its  innumerable 

Lfrappera,  han]0[8  outside  the  lodge,  and  is  finally  enclosed  in  a  large  laag,  embroidered  with 
the  most  brilliant  colours  which  native  art  can  furnish. 


FIFES.    (From  tU  ChHstv  Cottection.) 


When  it  is  uncovered,  great  ceremony  is  shown.  No  matter  how  severe  may  be  the 
Ireather — sometimes  far  below  zero — the  bearer  begins  his  operations  by  removing  all  his 
[anuents  with  the  exception  of  his  cloth,  and  then  pours  upon  a  burning  coal  some  fragrant 
uin,  which  fills  the  place  with  smoke.    He  tiien  carefully  removes  the  different  wrappers, 

I  the  bowl  with  tobacco,  and  blows  the  smoke  to  the  four  points  of  the  compass,  to  the 
ky,  and  to  the  eartli,  at  each  puft*  uttering  a  prayer  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  assistance 
iwar  against  all  enemies,  and  for  bison  and  corn  from  all  quarters.  The  pipe  is  replaced 
|rith  similar  ceremonies.  No  woman  is  allowed  to  see  it,  and  if  during  the  beginning  of 
lie  ceremony  a  single  word  is  spoken,  it  is  looked  upon  as  a  very  bad  omen,  and  all  the 
pmony  bos  to  be  begun  again. 

The  bowl  of  the  calumet  is  made  of  a  peculiar  stone,  found,  I  believe,  only  in  one  place 

the  world,  namely,  in  the  Great  Pipe-stone  Quarry.  This  is  situated  in  the  Coteaii 
les  Prairies,  not  very  far  west  of  Lake  Michigan,  in  the  very  middle  of  the  Sioux  terri- 
pry.  On  this  sacred  spot  the  Great  Spirit  is  said  to  have  stood  in  the  ancient  times,  and 
ve  called  together  all  the  Indian  nations.  He  broke  from  the  rock  a  piece  of  stone, 
lioulded  it  in  his  hands  into  a  huge  pipe-bowl,  and  smoked  it  towards  the  four  quarters 
*  the  compass.  Then  he  told  them  that  the  ground  was  sacred,  and  that  no  weapon  of 
far  should  be  raised  in  it,  for  the  red  stone  was  thBir  flesh,  and  belonged  equally  to  them 


1 

■ 

B 

iiH 

m 

1 

i  £ 

i  . 

■i'l 

Hi 

I  1 


¥  ''I 


■'    i 


^'■^m 


684 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


i-.'.i      ■' 


^ 


fM'^  ^h 


alL    At  the  last  whiff  of  the  pipe  the  Great  Spirit  disappeared  ia  the  cloud,  and  tu 
>vhole  ground  was  melted,  and  oeoame  polished  as  at  the  present  time.  T 

In  consequence  of  this  legend,  the  Indians  have  the  greatest  reverence  for  this  placJ 


stop  running." 

Even  the  natives  themselves  never  take  a  piece  without  asking  permission  of  the  Grea 
Spirit,  depositing  tobacco  in  the  hole  whence  they  dug  it,  and  promising  that  it  shall  L 
made  into  a  pipe.  When  Mr.  Catlin  succeeded  in  reaching  this  sacred  spot,  one  of  th) 
chief  obstacles  lay  in  the  fact  that  a  native  had  once  given  a  piece  of  the  red  stone  t] 
a  white  man  in  order  to  be  made  into  a  pipe,  and  he  had  made  it  into  a  dish,  thereb] 
offending  the  Great  Spirit,  and  "  making  the  heart  of  the  Indians  sick."  '        1 

This  stone  is  of  a  soft,  creamy  red  colour,  rather  variable  in  point  of  tint,  and  takini 
a  peculiar  polish.  It  has  been  analysed,  and  is  said  to  be  a  kind  of  steatite.    It  is  cut  inu 
various  fanciful  shapes,  those  shown  in  the  preceding  illustration  being  ordinary  examplej 
though  in  some  cases  the  bowls  are  adorned  with  figures  of  men  and  various  anina 
Some  of  these  pipe-heads  have  two  bowls,  one  in  front  of  the  other. 

These  bowls  are  fitted  with  stems  worthy  of  their  sacred  character.  They  _., 
generally  made  of  the  stalk  of  the  young  ash,  and  ai-e  often  adorned  in  the  most  elaborate 
manner.  They  are  mostly  jBat,  and  sometimes  are  twisted  spiraljy  and  perforated  witi 
open  patcerns  in  such  a  way  that  the  observer  cannot  but  marvi^I  Itow  the  aperture  fJ 
the  smoke  is  made.  After  all,  the  mode  of  boring  is  simple  enough.  As  every  onl 
knows  who  has  cut  a  young  ash  sapling,  the  centre  is  occupied  with  pith.  This 's  easili 
burned  out  with  a  hot  wire,  or  bored  out  with  a  piece  of  hard  wood,  and  the  apeitun 
is  completed. 

Afterwards  the  wood  is  cut  away  on  two  sides,  so  as  to  leave  only  a  flat  stem,  wid 
the  bore  occupying  the  centre.    The  perforated  patterns  are  next  cut  at  either  side  of  thi) 
bore,  being  carefully  kept  clear  of  it ;  and  if  the  stem  be  then  softened  in  boiling  wateii 
it  can  be  made  to  assume  almost  any  shape.     Or  c  valued  but  rather  rare  form  is  i 
screw,  or  spiral,  and  several  of  the  pipes  in  Mr.  Catlin's  collection  have  this  form. 

The  stems  are  very  seldom  left  bare,  but  axe  almost  invariably  decorated  with  coloun 
porcupine  quills,  woven  into  various  patterns,  sometimes  representing  the  forms  of  meJ 
and  animals.  The  calumet  is  always  decorated  with  a  row  of  eagle-feathers,  sometind 
stained  scarlet,  and  being  tufted  at  their  ends  with  slight  plumes  of  hair.  Indeed,  thil 
portion  of  the  calumet  is  formed  on  exactly  the  same  principle  as  the  head-dress  of  thJ 
chief,  of  which  a  drawing  is  given  on  page  645.  An  example  of  this  kind  of  pipe  ij 
seen  in  the  upper  figure,  on  page  683.  Many  pipes,  instead  of  feathers,  have  long  tuft 
of  hair  dyed  scarlet  This  hair  is  taken  either  from  the  tail  of  a  white  horse  or  tliato 
a  white  bisoa  (See  the  lower  figure  in  the  illustration.)  The  woodpecker  fumishei 
many  ornaments  for  these  pipes,  and  sometimes  the  stem  passes  through  the  preserve] 
skin  of  a  bird,  or  through  that  of  a  particularly  beautiful  ermine.  But  whatever  naj 
be  the  ornament  of  a  medicine-pipe,  it  is  always  the  very  best  and  most  valuable  that  ( 
be  procured.    The  stem  of  the  pipe  varies  from  two  to  four  feet. 

The  natives  do  not  restrict  themselves  to  tobacco,  but  smoke  many  narcotic  vegetablei 
whether  leaves,  roots,  or  bark.    These  are  generally  mixed  with  tobacco,  and  go  by  \ 
general  name  of  k'neck-k'neck. 


3***  1 


sn  and  various  animajJ 


CHAPTER  XX. 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.— C(wrt«u«t 


XL  IIW — ^MABBIAOR — AN   KNTRBPBISINO    BBIDKOBOOH,    AND   HIS    DTTBDRN    BLRVATION    TO  BANK 

— IBRATMKNT    OF     CHItiDBRN — THB     CBADLR THE     FLAT-URARED    TRIBES AFFXCTION     OF    THB 

II0THBB8— THR  COUCH  OF  MOURNING — ABANDONINO  THE  SICK  AND  OLD — GAMES  OF  THR 
TBIBR8 — THR  8PBAR  AND  BINO  GAME — PAORS8AN,  OB  THE  BOWL  GAME — THR  BALL-PLAY — 
TH>  BALL-DANCR — STARTING    THB    GAME,    AND    EXCITING    SCENES— THE   WOMBN's    BALL-PLAY — 

H0B8H-BACINO CANOR-MAKING — THR    CANOR     BACR — PBIMITIVR    BAILS — THR     LEAPING  BOOB 

qiniX  OBNAMENTS — BABK-BITING— DISPOSAL   OF   THR   DEAD — BUBIAL   OF   BLACKBIBD. 

ordinary  social  life  of  these  interesting  tribes  now  comes  before  us.  As  to  marriage, 
ire  is  little  to  distinguish  it  from  the  same  ceremony  among  other  uncivilized  tribes,  tlie 
tl  being  in  fact  purchased  from  her  father,  and  her  affections  not  necessa»ly,  though 
inerally,  considered.  A  man  may  have  as  many  wives  as  he  can  afford  to  keep,  and 
ihen  he  can  purchase  four  or  five,  their  labour  in  the  field  is  worth  even  more  to  the 
lusehold  than  his  exertions  in  the  hunting-field. 
Mr.  Catlin  relates  one  rather  amusing  wedding. 

There  was  a  young  lad,  the  son  of  a  chief,  whom  his  father  started  in  life  with  a 
idsome  wigwam,  or  tent,  nine  horses,  and  many  other  valuable  presents. 
On  receiving  these  presents,  the  young  man  immediately  conceived  a  plan  by  which 
B  could  perform  an  act  which  would  be  unique.  He  went  to  one  of  the  chiefs,  and 
iked  for  the  hand  of  his  daughter,  promising  in  return  two  horses,  a  gun,  and  several 
lands  of  tobacco.  The  marriage  was  fixed  for  a  certain  day)  but  the  transaction  was  to 
kept  a  profound  secret  until  the  proper  time.  Having  settled  the  business,  he  went  to 
other  chiefs,  and  made  exactly  the  same  bargain  with  each  of  them,  and  imposed 
lence  equally  upon  all. 

On  the  appointed  day,  he  announced  to  the  tribe  that  he  was  to  be  married  at  a 

rtain  hour.   The  people  assembled,  but  no  one  knew  who  was  to  be  the  bride,  while  each 

I  the  four  fathers  stood  proudly  by  his  daughter,  inwardly  exulting  that  he  alone  was  in 

[the  secret. 

Presently  the  young  bridegroom  advanced  to  the  chief  to  whom  he  had  made  the  first 

r,  and  gave  him,  according  to  his  promise,  the  two  horses,  -.ae  gun,  and  the  tobacco. 

iThe  other  three  fathers  immediately  sprang  forwards,  each  denouncing  the  whole  affair, 

land  saying  that  the  offer  was  made  to  his  daughter,  and  to  his  alone.    In  the  midst  of 

confusion,  which  was  partially  quelled  by  the  chiefs  and  doctors,  the  young  bride- 

Ijioom  addressed  the  assembly,  saying  that  he  had  promised  each  of  the  claimants  two 

hoises,  a  gun,  and  a  certain  amount  of  tobacco  in  exchange  for  his  daughter,  and  that  he 

xpected  them  to  fulfil  their  part  of  the  contract.    There  was  no  gainsaying  the  argument, 

ud  in  the  sight  of  the  admiring  spectators,  he  delivered  the  stipulated  price  into  the 

hands  of  the  parents,  and  led  off  his  four  brides,  two  in  each  hand,  to  his  wigwam. 


I' 


i^'^  M 


i'fi. 


^If 


i 


686 


NOKTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


ii 


<  I 


* 


,  { 


'    t 


ii 


The  action  wai  bo  bold,  and  so  perfectly  unique,  that  the  doctors  immediately  detej 
mined  that  a  lud  of  nineteen  who  could  act  in  this  manner  must  have  a  'ijry  gtroQ 
medicine,  und  wns  worthy  to  lie  rnnkod  among  themselves.  So  tlie^  at  onco  ingtalle 
liim  a  member  of  their  mystery,  thereby  placing  him  on  a  level  with  the  greatest  r. 
the  tribe,  and  by  that  lM)ld  coup  the  lad  raised  himself  from  a  mere  untried  warrin. 
to  the  height  of  nutivg  ambition,  namely,  a  seat  in  the  council,  and  a  voice  in  the  poliel 
of  the  tribe. 

The  Indian  mothers  do  not  have  many  children,  possibly  owing  to  the  early  ofrp  d| 
which  they  tnnrry.     For  example,  the  ages  of  the  four  brides  just  mentioned  runted  frnn 
twelve  to  tlfteen.    Two  or  three  is  the  average,  and  a  family  of  five  is  considered  quite 
large  one. 

The  children  are  carried  al>out  much  in  the  same  way  as  those  of  the  AraucQiiiani 
A  sort  of  cradle  is  made  by  bandaging  the  infant  to  a  liat  Iward,  the  leet  resting  ( 
broad  hoop  that  passes  over  the  end.  of  the  cradle.  Another  hoop  passes  over  the  I'acl 
of  the  chdd,  and  to  it  are  hung  sundry  little  toys  and  charms ;  the  one  for  the  unmd 
ment  of  the  infant,  and  the  other  for  its  preservation  through  the  many  perils  of  inlimtili 
life.  When  the  niother  carries  the  child,  she  hangs  the  cradle  on  her  back  by  nieanl 
of  a  broad  strap  that  passes  over  her  forehead.  Both  the  cradle  and  bund  nre  ornsl 
monted  with  the  most  brilliant  colours  which  native  art  can  furnish,  and  are  cmbioideieq 
in  various  patterns  with  dyed  porcupine  quills.  | 

Among  the  tribes  which  inhabit  the  banks  of  the  Columbia  Bivcr,  and  a  considerabli 
tract  that  lies  contiguous  to  it,  the  cradle  is  put  to  a  singular  use,  wliich  has  earned  foq 
the  tribes  the  general  title  of  Flat-heads. 

To  the  upper  part  of  the  cradle  is  fastened  a  piece  of  board,  which  lies  on  the  cl)ild'i 
forehead.  To  the  other  end  of  the  board  are  fastened  two  strings,  which  pass  round  tha 
foot  or  sides  of  the  cradle.  As  soon  as  the  infant  is  laid  on  its  back,  the  upper  board  id 
brought  over  its  forehead,  and  fastened  down  by  the  strinjis.  Every  day  the  [jressure  ia| 
increased,  until  at  last  the  head  is  so  iluttened  that  a  straight  line  can  be  drawn  iron 
the  crown  of  the  head  to  the  nose. 

This  is  ]|^rhaps  the  most  extraordinary  of  all  the  fashionable  distortions  of  the  human 
body,  and  the  wasp  waist  of  a  European  bciUe,  the  distorted  leg  of  the  female  CaribJ 
and  even  the  cramped  foot  of  the  Chinese  beauty,  appear  insignificant  when  conijiaredl 
with  the  liattoned  liead  of  a  Chinnook  or  Klick-a-tack  Indian.  Mr.  Catlin  states  tliatl 
this  custom  was  one  far  more  extended  than  is  the  case  at  present,  and  that  even  lliel 
C'hoctaw  and  Chickasaw  tribes  of  Mississippi  and  Alabama  were  accustomed  to  flatUnl 
their  heads,  their  burial-places  affording  incontrovertible  evidence  that  such  must  lia\e| 
been  the  case,  and  at  no  very  distant  date. 

We  shall  hear  more  of  these  tribes  in  a  succeeding  chapter. 

The  reader,  especially  if  he  dabble  in  phrenology,  mi<;ht  well  imagine  that  such  al 
practice  must  act  injuriously  upon  the  mental  capacities  of  those  who  aie  subjected  to  it.| 
Let  us,  for  example,  fancy  a  skull  which  has  been  so  ruthlessly  compressed  that  it  onlyl 
measures  an  inch  and  a  half,  or  at  the  most  two  inches,  in  depth,  at  the  back ;  that  it  is  I 
in  conseciuenco  mtich  elongated,  and  forced  outwards  at  the  sides,  so  that  it  is  nearlyl 
half  as  %ido  again  as  it  would  have  been  if  it  had  been  permitted  to  assume  its  noniial| 
form.    The  hair,  combed  down  in  one  place,  and  expanding  in  others,  would  seem  to  I 
have  its  natural  capabilities  much  altered,  fven  if  not  in  many  cases  destroyed.   Yet  I 
those  who  have  mixed  with  the  Flat-headed  ''ibns  say  that  the  intellect  is  in  nowa 
disturbed,  much  less  injured,  and  that  those  men  lers  of  the  tribe  who  have  escaped  tli 
flattening  process  are  in  no  way  intellectually  su]  orior  to  those  who  have  undergone  it  I 
Indeed,  as  Mr.  P.Kane  observes,  in  his  "Wanderings  of  an   Artist,"   the  Chinnook 
despise  those  who  retain  the  original  shape  of  their  heads.    They  always  select  their  slaves 
from  the  round-headed  trilies,  the  flattened  head  being  the  sign  of  freedom. 

There  is  another  point  about  the  he?d-flattening  which  deserves  attention.  Seeing 
that  it  is  begun  almost  in  the  same  hour  that  the  infant  is  born,  and  is  continued  for 
eight  months  to  a  year  or  more,  it  might  naturally  be  imagined  that  it  would  cause  con- 
siderable ])ain  to  the  child,  and  in  many  cases  be  dangerous  to  life.    This,  however,  is  net 


SOCUL  LIFE. 


687 


>ct0T8  immediately  dote  J 


icMO ;  and  that  it  should  not  be  so  is  one  of  the  many  proofs  of  the  extent  to  which 
[human  iVamd  may  be  distorted  without  permanent  iiyury.  Mr.  Kane's  remarks 
111  follows  : — 

'It  might  be  supposed,  from  the  extent  to  which  this  is  carried,  that  the  operation 
lid  be  attended  with  ^'reat  suffering  to  the  infant,  but  1  have  never  heard  the  infajits 
J  or  moaning,  although  I  have  seen  the  eyes  seemingly  starting  out  of  the  sockets 
1  the  great  pressuro.     IJut  on  the  contrary,  when  the  lashings  were  removed,  1  have 

1  them  cry  until  I  ley  were  replaced.    From  the  apparent  duluess  of  the  children 

under  pressure,  I  should  imagine 
I  a  state  of  torpor  or  insensibility  is 
iced,  and  that  the  return  to  conscioua- 
loocasiomid  by  its  removal  must  be 
hnilly  followed  by  the  sense  of  pain." 
fsiiould  a  child  die  before  it  is  old 
I'll  to  be  released  from  the  cradle,  the 
Jieris  not  released  from  her  maternal 
^es,  but,  on  the  contrary,  continues  to 
Ibrm  them  as  assiduously   as  if  the 
i  creature  were  living. 
[After  the  child  is  buried,  she  makes 
'mouming-oradle,"  i.e.   in    the  place 
ic!i  the  child  had  formerly  occupied 
blaces  a  large  bundle  of  black  feathers, 
liay  of  representative  of  the  deceased 
V  and  treats  it  in  all  respects  as  if 
I  little  one  still  occupied  the  cradle. 
(carries  it  on  her  back  wherever  she 
,and  when  she  rests,  stands  it  upright 
linst  a  tree  or  the  side  of  the  hut,  and 
to  it  as  if  to  a  living  child.    This 
Mm  is  continued  for  at  least  a  year, 
Jill  many  cases  is  extended  even  beyond 
t  period.  ^ 

I  And,  though  a  bereaved  mother  may  be  so  poor  as  scarcely  to  have  sufficient  clothing 
perself,  she  will  contrive  to  decorate  the  cradle  of  her  lost  child  w  iih  the  tippropiiate 
laiiionts. 

J  As  a  rule,  the  North  American  Indians  are  affectionate  parents.  Mr.  Catlin  mentions 
jinstauce  where  he  had  painted  a  portrait  of  a  married  woman,  the  dtiughter  of  a  chief. 
M  time  afterwards  she  died,  and  the  father,  happening  to  see  and  recognise  the  portrait 
Itis  lost  daughter,  offered  ten  horses  for  it— an  enormous  price  for  an  American  Indian 
jpay.   Of  course  the  portrait  was  presented  to  him  at  once. 

I  Parental  affection  is  fully  reciprocated  by  the  children,  and  the  greatest  respect  paid  by 
(younger  to  the  elder  men.  Yet  we  find  even  among  them,  as  among  so  many  tribes 
|icli  lead  a  serai-nomad  existence,  the  custom  of  abandoning  the  sick  and  aged  when 
ware  obliged  to  make  a  forced  march  of  any  distance. 

Tiiis  is  generally  done  at  the  instance  of  the  victims  themselves,  who  say  that  they 
bid  and  useless,  and  can  be  only  an  ersontibrance  to  the  rest  of  the  tribe.  Accord- 
kly,  a  rude  shelter  is  formed  of  a  bison- hide  stretched  over  four  upright  rods,  under 
lich  the  sick  man  is  laifl ;  a  basin  o?  water  and  some  food  are  placed  by  his  side  ;  and 
I  is  left  to  perish,  if  riot  by  privatio.!  or  disease,  by  the  ranging  flocks  of  wolves  that 
I  the  prairies. 

We  will  now  pass  to  a  more  agreeable  phase  in  the  life  of  these  tribes,  and  take  a 
pee  at  their  games. 
[^The  game  which  is  perhaps  the  most  popular  and  widely-spread  is  almost  unin- 

Me  to  an  uninstructed  bystander.     Its  title  is  Tchung-chee,  that  being  the  name  of 


FLAl-UEADEU  WOMAN  A.NU  CHILD. 


mK^ 


i  > 


'■■'  fii 


683 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


cn 


ftt 


the  spear  which  will  be  presently  described.    It  is  played  with  a  ring  about  three  incl] 
in  diameter,  made  of  bone  or  wood  wrapped  with  cord,  and  a  slight  spear,  on  which 
several  little  projections  of  leather.    The  plavers  roll  the  ring  along  the  ground,  and  i 
is  about  to  fall,  project  the  spear  so  that,  as  the  ring  falls,  it  may  receive  within  it  onel 
the  pieces  of  leather.    If  it  does  so,  the  player  scores  one  or  more  points,  according  I 
the  particular  projection  which  is  caught  in  the  ring,  and  the  mode  in  which  it  lies,     f 

Another  variation  of  this  game,  called  Al-kol-lock,  has  the  spear  without  the  leatlJ 
projections,  but  in  their  stead  six  coloured  beads  are  fixed  inside  the  ring.  At  each  e| 
of  the  smooth  clay  course,  which  is  about  fifty  feet  in  length,  a  slight  barrier  is  erect* 
The  players  bowl  the  ring  from  one  end  of  the  course,  run  after  it,  and  as  it  fails  afl 
striking  the  barrier,  throw  their  spears  as  described  above,  the  points  being  reckon 
according  to  the  colour  of  the  bead  which  lies  on  them. 

The  absorption  of  the  players  in  this  game  is  beyond  description.  They  will  play  I 
it  all  day,  gamble  away  their  horses,  their  tents,  their  clothes,  and,  when  they  have  Id 
all  their  property,  will  stake  themselves,  the  loser  becoming  the  slave  of  the  winner.   | 

Another  game,  called  Pagessan,  or  the  bowl  game,  is  very  popular,  though  it  iJ 
sedentary  one,  and  lacks  the  graceful  action  that  gives  so  great  a  charm  to  the  precedil 
game.  It  is  played  with  a  wooden  bowl,  containing  a  number  of  pieces  of  wood  carvl 
into  various  forms ;  some,  which  we  may  call  the  pieces,  having  round  pedestals  on  whil 
to  stand,  and  others,  which  we  will  term  the  pawns,  being  round,  and  painted  on  one  sil 
and  plain  on  the  other.  The  players  take  the  bowl  alternately,  give  it  a  shake,  and  set] 
in  a  hole  in  the  ground.  The  contents  are  then  examined,  and  the  points  are 
according  to  the  number  of  pieces  which  stand  on  their  pedestals.  If  the  ppwn  L„ . 
coloured  side  upwards,  the  player  scores  one  point ;  if  it  has  the  plain  side  uppermost,  j 
deducts  a  point  from  his  score.  The  position  of  the  pawns  is  entirely  a  question) 
chance,  but  considerable  skill  is  exerted  in  getting  the  pieces  to  stand  on  their  pedestal! 

The  game  which  is  most  characteristic  of  the  American  Indians  is  the  celebrated  m 
game,  a  modification  of  which  has  been  introduced  into  England  under  the  name  of  I 
Crosse.  The  principle  on  which  it  is  played  is  exactly  that  of  foot-ball  and  hockq 
namely,  the  driving  of  a  ball  through  a  goal  defended  by  the  opposite  party.  We  ^ 
first  take  the  game  as  it  is  played  by  the  Choctaws. 

A  ball  is  carefully  made  of  white  willow-wood,  and  ornamented  with  curious  desigi 
drawn  upon  it  with  a  hot  iron.  The  ball-sticks,  or  racquets,  are  much  like  our  oJ 
racquets,  but  with  larger  and  more  slender  handles,  and  with  a  very  much  smaller  m 
Each  player  carries  two  of  these  sticks,  one  in  <3ach  hand.  The  dress  of  the  players  J 
very  simple,  being  reduced  to  the  waist-cloth,  a  tail  made  of  white  horseha'j  or  quilJ 
and  a  mane  of  dyed  horsehair  round  the  neck.  The  belt  by  which  the  tail  is  sustain! 
may  oe  as  highly  ornamented  as  possible,  and  the  player  may  paint  himself  as  brillianlj 
as  he  likes,  but  no  other  article  of  clothing  is  allowed,  not  even  mocassins  on  the  feet. 

On  the  evening  of  the  appointed  day,  the  two  parties  repair  to  the  ground  where  ti 
goals  have  been  dready  set  up,  some  two  hundred  yards  apart,  and  there  perform  t! 
ball-play  dance  by  torchlight.    Exactly  in  the  middle  between  the  goals,  where  the  bl 
is  to  be  started,  sit  four  old  medicine-men,  sii^ng  and  beating  their  drums,  while  tf 
players  are  clustered  round  their  respective  goals,  singing  at  the  top  of  their  voices,  ai 
rattling  their  ball-sticks  together.    This  dance  goes  on  during  the  whole  of  the  night,  i 
that  the  players  are  totally  deprived  of  rest — a  very  bad  preparation,  as  one  would  thin 
for  the  severe  exertion  of  the  ensuing  day.    All  the  bdts  are  made  on  this  night,  tl 
erticles  staked,  such  as  knives,  blankets,  guns,  cooking  utensils,  tobacco,  and  even  hoisj 
and  dogs,  being  placed  in  the  custody  of  the  stake-holders,  who  sit  by  them  and  waU 
them  aU  night. 

About  nine  o'clock  on  the  next  morning  the  play  begins.    The  four  medicine-me| 
with  the  ball  in  their  custody,  seat  themselves  as  before,  midway  between  the  goals,  vhi 
the  players  arrange  themselves  for  the  attack  and  defence.    At  a  given  signal,  the  hall 
flung  high  in  the  air,  and  as  it  falls,  the  two  opposing  sets  of  players  converge  upnj 
As  there  are  often  several  hundred  players  on  each  side,  it  may  be  imagined  tbatt 
scene  is  a  most  animated  one. 


ring  about  three  incH 
ight  spear,  ou  which 
)ng  the  ground,  and  aim 
r  receive  within  it  onel 
nore  points,  according  I 
de  in  which  it  lies,  f 
lear  without  the  leathi 
J  the  ring.  At  each  e| 
slight  barrier  is  erects 
it,  and  as  it  falls  afl 
e  points  being  reckon 

tion.    They  will  play 
nd,  when  they  have  Iq 
ilave  of  the  winner. 

popular,  though  it  131 
El  charm  to  the  precedij 
of  pieces  of  wood  carvl 
ound  pedestals  on  whil 

and  painted  on  one  sij 
jive  it  a  shake,  and  1 
ad  the  points  are  scorj 
Is.  If  the  pp,wn 
plain  side  uppermost,  1 
is  entirely  a  question! 
jtand  on  their  pedestal] 
,ns  is  the  celebrated  ba 
d  under  the  name  of : 
of  foot-ball  and  liockq 
opposite  party.    We 

ited  with  curious  desig, 
are  much  like  our  oi 
very  much  smaller  k 
3  dress  of  the  players! 
white  horsehair  or  quill 
rhich  the  tail  is  sustaiul 
lint  himself  as  brilliant] 
mocassins  on  the  feet. 
to  the  ground  wheiet 
't,  and  niere  perform  t| 
the  goals,  where  the  1 
ig  their  drums,  while  tlj 
I  top  of  their  voices,  1 
he  whole  of  the  ni[" 
ition,  as  one  would  th 
made  on  this  night,  tf 
tobacco,  and  even  hors 
)  sit  by  them  and  wad 

The  four  medieine-me| 
r  between  the  goals,  wh 
i  given  signal,  the  ball  I 
players  converge  uponj 
aay  be  imagined  tbatt 


THE  BALL-PLAY. 


689 


"In these  desperate  struggles  for  the  ball,"  writes  Mr.  Catlin,  "where  hundreds  are 
jning  together,  and  leaping  actually  over  each  other's  heads,  and  darting  between  their 
jidversaries'  legs,  tripping,  and  throwing,  and  foiling  each  other  in  every  possible  manner, 
Ld  every  voice  raised  to  its  highest  key,  in  shrill  yelps  and  barks,  there  are  rapid  suc- 
u^ions  of  feats  and  incidents  that  astonish  and  amuse  far  beyond  the  conception  of  any 
Le  who  has  not  had  the  singular  good  luck  to  witness  them. 

I   "  In  these  struggles,  every  mode  is  used  that  can  be  devised  to  oppose  the  progress  of 
1^ foremost,  who  is  likely  to  get  the  ball;  and  these  obstructions  often  meet  desperate 


THE  BALL-FLAT. 


individual  resistance,  which  terminates  in  a  violent  scuffle,  and  sometimes  in  fisticuffs. 
Then  tlieir  sticks  are  dropped,  and  tlie  parties  are  unmolested,  whilst  they  are  settling  it 
between  themselves,  except  by  a  general  stampedo,  to  which  those  are  subject  who  are 
down,  if  the  ball  happen  to  pass  in  their  direction.  Every  weapon,  by  a  rule  of  all  ball- 
players, is  laid  by  in  the  respective  encampments,  and  no  man  is  allowed  to  go  for  one ; 
so  that  the  sudden  broils  that  take  place  on  the  ground  are  presumed  to  be  as  suddenly 
[settled  without  any  probability  of  much  personal  injury,  and  no  one  is  ellowed  to 
interfere  in  any  w^ay  with  the  contentious  individuals. 

"  There  are  times  when  the  ball  gets  to  the  ground,  and  such  a  confused  mass  is 
rushing  together  around  it,  and  knocking  their  sticks  together,  without  a  possibility  of 
any  one  getting  or  seeing  it  for  the  dust  that  they  raise,  that  the  spectator  loses  his 
I  strength,  and  everything  but  his  senses ;  when  the  condensed  mass  of  ball-sticks  and 
shins  and  bloody  noses  is  carried  around  the  different  parts  of  the  ground,  for  a  quarter 
of  an  hour  at  a  time,  without  any  one  of  the  masses  being  able  to  see  the  ball,  which  they 

VOLII.  YY 


i*  J  '  I 


m 


"T  fT^   7> 


690 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIAITS. 


5,is 
- '..  >  ' 
Us  ' 

1 


Pi- 


fs 


i)  / 


are  often  scufiling  for  several  minutes  after  it  has  been  thrown  off  and  played  ovi 
another  part  of  the  ground. 

"  For  each  time  that  the  ball  was  passed  between  the  goals  of  either  party,  one  wu 
counted  for  their  game,  and  they  halted  for  about  one  minute ;  when  the  ball  was  agaii 
started  by  the  judges  of  the  play,  and  a  similar  struggle  ensued ;  and  so  on  until  thi 
successful  party  arrived  at  100,  which  was  the  limit  of  the  play,  and  accomplished  at 
hour's  sun,  when  they  took  the  stakes." 

In  this  game  the  players  are  not  allowed  to  strike  the  ball  with  their  sticks,  or  catcl 
it  in  their  hands ;  though  to  do  so  between  the  netted  ends  of  the  sticks,  and  then  to 
away  with  it,  is  a  feat  which  each  player  tries  his  best  to  accomplish. 

Ball-play  among  the  Sioux  is  exactly  the  same  in  principle  as  that  of  the  Choctawi 
but  the  players  only  carry  one  stick,  which  is  wielded  with  both  hands. 

Sometimes  the  men  are  kind  enough  to  indulge  the  women  with  a  ball-play,  and 
present  a  quantity  of  goods  as  prizes,  hanging  them  across  a  horizontal  pole,  in  order 
stimulate  the  players  by  the  sight.    Such  inferior  beings  as  women  are  not,  howeTei 
allowed  to  use  the  ball  and  racquet  of  their  superiors,  the  men,  but  play  with  a  couple  01 
small  bags  filled  with  sand,  and  attached  to  each  other  by  means  of  a  string  abo 
eighteen  inches  in  length.    Each  of  the  players  is  furnished  with  two  slisht  sticks,  aboul 
two  feet  in  length,  and  with  these  sticks  they  dexterously  catch  the  sand-bags,  and  flinj 
them  towards  the  goals.  The  women  play  wiw  quite  as  much  enthusiasm  as  the  men,  am 
the  game  often  assumes  the  appearance  of  a  general. battle  rather  than  of  a  pastime. 

Since  the  introduction  of  horses,  the  American  Indians  have  become  very  fond  of  hoisi 
racing,  and  bet  so  recklessly  on  the  speed  of  their  animals  that  the^  often  lose  ejverythiiii 
which  they  possess.  In  these  races  neither  the  horse  nor  the  nder  are  allowed  to 
costumed  in  any  way,  not  even  a  saddle  or  a  girth  being  allowed. 

They  tHao  have  boat-taces,  in  which  the  spectators  take  as  much  interest  as  thi 
who  witness  the  Oxford  md  Cambridge  races.    The  canoes  are  mostly  propelled  by  om 
man  only. 

The  canoes  are  of  various  forms  and  materials,  according  to  the  tribe  to  which  they  IkIoiii 
For  example,  the  Mandans  have  an  odd,  circular  vessel,  made  from  a  bison-hide,  stietchi 
over  a  wooden  framework.  This  is  called  a  "  bull-boat,"  and  is  propelled  in  a  vei, 
singular  manner.  A  woman  is  the  usual  paddler,  and  she  stands  or  Icneels  with  her  faci 
towards  the  direction  in  which  she  intends  to  proceed,  and,  thrusting  the  paddle  into  tbi 
water  as  far  forward  as  she  can  reach,  draws  it  smartly  towards  her,  and  thus  prope! 
the  boat  with  considerable  speed. 

On  one  occasion,  Mr.  Catlin  and  two  companions  were  desirous  of  crossing  the  river] 
and  were  packed  into  one  of  these  bull-boats  by  the  wife  of  a  chief.    She  then  went  int 
the  water,  and  ewam  across  the  river,  towing  the  boat  after  her.    As,  however,  she  neaiei 
the  opposite  bank,,  a  number  of  young  girls  surrounded  the  canoe,  took  it  into  their  0 
management,  and  kept  it  in  mid-stream,  until  the  passengers,  utterly  powerless  in  sucl 
a  craft,  ransomed  themselves  with  b^^ad-necklaces  and  other  decorations. 

Then  there  is  another  kind  of  canoe,  which  is  simply  a  hollowed  tree-trunk,  an 
which  is  graphically  called  a  "dug-out."  No  very  particular  care  is  taken  about  thi 
shaping  of  this  simple  boat,  which  is  more  like  a  punt  than  a  canoe. 

The  best  and  most  characteristic  form  of  native  canoe  is  that  which  is  made  of  thi 
bark  of  the  birch-tree.    The  node  of  making  these  canoes  is  briefly  as  follows. 

Canoe-building  is  a  work  in  which  both  sexes  take  a  part  The  men  first  select  thi 
largest  and  finest  birch-trees,  with  the  smoothest  skins,  and  strip  off  laige  pieces  of  thi 
bark.  The  women  then  take  charge  of  the  bark,  and,  while  it  is  still  fresh  and  moist 
clean  and  scrape  it  as  if  it  were  leather,  and  then  sew  the  pieces  together,  so  as  to  mk 
the  "  cloak  "  of  the  future  canoe. 

While  the  women  are  at  this  work,  the  men  are  busily  preparing  the  skeleton  of  thi 
canoe.  This  is  made  of  the  white  cedar,  the  ribs  being  cut  and  scraped  until  they  ar 
quite  thin  and  light,  and  held  in  their  places  by  smaller  cross-pieces,  and  a  long  thii 
piece  of  wood,  which  runs  round  the  entire  edge  of  the  boat,  and  is,  in  fact,  the  chiel 
support  of  the  canoe.    This  is  technically  called  the  "  mattie."    No  nails  are  used,  thi 


off  and  played  ore 


CANOES. 


691 


,jole  of  the  junctions  being  effected  by  means  of  thongs  of  bass,  obtained  from  the  inner 
irk  of  the  white  cedar. 

The  skeleton  being  completed,  it  is  laid  upon  the  cloak,  which  is  brought  over  the 
te,  firmly  lashed  to  the  "  maitre,"  and  then  by  degrees  brought  into  its  proper  shape.  A 
rtBgthening  piece,  called  the  "  faux  maitre,"  is  next  tied  along  the  whole  of  the  gunwale 
i  omer  to  protect  it  from  injury,  and  the  interior  is  lined  with  cedar  boards,  scarcely 
licker  than  pasteboard.  When  the  canoe  is  finished  and  dry,  the  holes  through  which 
le  lashings  have  passed,  as  well  as  all  the  junctions  of  the  bark,  are  carefully  stopped  with 
Jteh  obtained  from  the  pine  or  fir-tree,  and  the  weaker  parts  of  the  bark  are  also 
Uengthened  with  a  coat  of  pitch. 

I  These  canoes  are  wonderfully  light,  as  indeed  is  necessary  for  the  navigation  of  the 
liven.  The  many  rapids  would  effectually  prevent  a  boat  from  passing  up  the  river,  were 
IjIBot  for  the  plan  called  "portage."    When  the' canoe  arrives  at  the  foot  of  a  rapid,  it  is 


MODKIi  OF  A  GAMOB.    (fraMMyCUbcMm. 


Ilaken  ashore,  the  crew  land,  take  all  the  goods  out  of  the  canoe,  and  carry  them  to  the 
Ifposite  sid^  of  the  rapid.  They  then  go  back  for  the  canoe  itself,  launch  it  in  the 
jiiiKK^  water  above  the  rapid,  and  load  it,  and  proceed  on  their  journey.  The  accom- 
iMying  figure  will  give  the  reader  a  good  idea  of  the  form  of  the  birch-bark  canoe. 
I  These  vessels  can  be  propelled  with  wonderful  speed,  as  they  sit  on  the  surface  like 
ikks,  and,  when  empty,  scarcely  draw  two  inches  of  water.  The  number  of  paddlers 
iTaries  according  to  the  size  of  the  boat,  but  the  course  ia  regulated  by  the  two  who  sit 
[lespectively  in  the  bow  and  stern,  whom  we  may  for  convenience  call  the  "  bow  "  and 
•stroke."  It  is  the  duty  of  the  "  bow"  to  look  carefully  ahead  for  any  rocks  or  any  other 
I  obstacles,  and,  by  movements  well  understood,  to  indicate  their  presence  to  the  "stroke," 
|iho,  with  a  sweep  <tf  the  paddle,  brings  the  canoe  round  in  the  direction  indicated  by 

5  "bow." 

The  canoes  which  are  used  ia  races  are  made  of  birch-bark,  and  are  almost  always  of 
Inuall  size — so  small,  indeed,  that  a  man  can  easily  carry  his  canoe  on  his  head  from  his 
I  house  to  the  water's  edge,  and  then  launch  it  without  assistance.    Mr.  Catlin  gives  a . 
I  wry  animated  description  of  a  canoe-race,  the  competitors  being  accompanied  by  large 
I  canoes,  full  of  their  respective  friends,  who  yell  encouragements  to  the  antagonists,  fire 

ns  in  the  air,  and  render  the  scene  a  singularly  exciting  one,  even  to  a  stmnger. 

Towards  the  right  hand  of  the  illustration  which  depicts  the  canoe-race,  on  the 
I  following  page,  the  reader  may  see  a  curious  mode  of  propelling  canoes,  which  is  often 
(dopted  when  there  is  no  necessity  for  speed  and  the  wind  is  favourable.  The  man  who 
acts  as  "bow"  stands  up  in  the  front  of  the  canoe,  extends  a  robe  or  a  blanket  in  his 
two  hands,  and  then  he  presses  the  two  other  corners  at  the  bottom  of  the  boat  with 
iiisfeet.  The  robe  thus  becomes  an  extemporized  sail,  of  which  the  man  is  the  mast. 
In  this  manner  a  canoe  is  often  carried  for  a  considerable  distance,  to  the  great  relief  of 
I  the  paddlers. 

A  European  would  instantly  upset  the  fragile  canoe  if  he  tried  to  stand  erect  in  it ; 

t  the  natives  are  absolutely  perfect  masters  of  their  little  vessels,  and  seem  to  move 

[about  in  them  as  easily  and  firmly  as  if  on  dry  land.    They  will  load  a  canoe  within  an 

inch  and  a  half  of  the  water's  edge,  and  paddle  it  for  a  whole  day,  without  dreaming  of 

danger.    And  an  accomplished  canoe-man  will  take  a  fish-spear  in  his  hand,  place  a  foot 

YY2 


11.  # 


Li« 


i "» 


'692 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


on  each  gunwale  of  the  boat,  and,  propelled  by  a  friend  in  the  stern  of  the  boat,  dart  dou 
rapids,  spearing  fish  as  he  shoots  along,  hauling  the  struggling  fish  out  of  the  water  ani 
shaking  them  into  the  boat  behind  him. 

There  is  a  game  which  has  in  it  somewhat  of  a  religions  aspect.    On  the  border 
the  Great  Pipe-stone  Quarry  a  solitary  rock  rises  from  the  plain.     It  i-esembles  a  lap 
pillar,  being  only  a  few  feet  in  diameter,  though  more  than  tiiirty  feet  in  height    It 
situated  within  a  short  distance  from  the  edge  of  the  precipice,  and  the  Indians  who  coinl 
to  procure  red  stone  for  their  pipes  often  try  to  leap  upon  it  and  back  again.    The  men 


^ 


W5 


r-S- 


CANOE-RAOB. 


If' 


m 


leap  to  the  rock  is  comparatively  easy,  but  there  are  two  terrible  dangers  which  threat* 
the  leaper.    In  the  first  place,  the  small,  flat  surface  of  the  rock  is  so  polished  anI 
smooth,  that  if  the  leaper  should  exert  too  much  power,  he  must  slip  off,  and  be  killed  ol 
the  sharp  rocks  below.     Should  he  retain  his  foot-hold,  he  has  still  a  difficult  task  if 
regaining  the  spot  whence  he  sprang,  as  he  can  take  no  run,  and  the  slippery  surface  c 
the  rock  affords  but  a  slight  fulcrum  from  which  he  can  take  his  spring. 

Before  an  Indian  essays  this  t,errible  leap,  he  offers  up  many  prayers  to  the  Gn 
Spirit  for  help  and  protection,  and  he  has  at  all  events  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  ' 
if  he  should  fail,  his  body  will  he  buried  in  the  sacred  ground  of  the  nation.  Those  wli 
succeed  leave  an  arrow  sticking  in  the  rock,  and  have  a  right  to  boast  of  it  at  everi 
public  meeting  when  they  are  culled  upon  to  speak.  No  man  would  dare  to  boast  of  th^ 
feat  without  having  performed  it,  as  he  would  at  once  be  challenged  to  visit  the  Leapiii{ 
Rock  and  to  point  out  his  arrow. 

If  the  reader  will  refer  to  the  figure  of  the  canoe  on  page  691,  he  will  see  that  itj 
sides  are  decorated  with  a  pattern.    This  is  made  by  fastening  dyed  porcupine-quills  t 


'^^ 


BARK-BITING. 


693 


prides  of  the  little  vessel.  Porcupine-quills  are  used  very  largely  for  ornaments,  and, 
mn  though  they  have  been  partly  superseded  by  beads,  are  still  in  use  for  decorating' 
(dresses  and  utensils  of  the  natives. 

These  quills  are  never  so  long  or  thick  as  those  of  the  porcupine  cf  the  Old  World,  . 

lare  naturally  white  or  grey,  so  that  they  can  easily  take  any  desired  dye.    They  are' 

i  sorted  very  carefully  into  their  different  sizes,  tlie  largest  rarely  exceeding  three 

bes  in  length,  while  the  smaller  are  quite  thread-like,  and  can  be  passed  through  the 

.  of  an  ordinary  needle.     Both  ends  are  sharp.    When  the  native  artist  desires  to 

duce  a  pattern,  the  design  is  first  drawn  on  the  right  side  of  the  bark  or  leather ;  the 

)ends  of  the  quill  are  then  pushed  through  the  fabric,  and  fastened  on  the  wrong  side, 
ie  quill  acting  both  as  needle  and  thread. 

Perhaps  the  most  mgenious  mode  of  making  ornaments  is  that  which  is  practised  by 
jOjibbeway  women,  and  called  Bark-biting,  The  following  description  of  this  curious 
t  is  given  by  Mr.  Kohl  in  his  "  Kitchi-Qami : " — 

"This  is  an  art  which  the  squaws  chiefly  practise  in  spring,  in  their  sugar  plantations. 
^,  they  do  not  all  understand  it,  and  only  a  few  are  really  talented.  I  heard  that  a 
jy  celebrated  bark-biter  resided  at  the  other  side  of  St,  Mary's  River,  in  Canada,  and 
at  another,  of  the  name  of  Ang^lique  Marte,  lived  in  our  cataract  village.    Naturally, 

let  out  at  once  to  visit  the  latter. 

"Extraordinary  geniuses  must  usually  be  sought  here,  as  in  Paris,  on  the  fifth  floor, 
(in  some  remote  faubourg.  Our  road  to  Ang^lique  Marte  led  us  past  the  little  cluster 
iiiouses  representing  our  village  far  into  the  desert.  We  came  to  morasses,  and  had  to 
ap  from  stone  to  stone.  Between  la»ge  masses  ^f  scattered  granite  block,  the  remains 
[  the  missiles  which  the  Indians  say  Menaboju  and  his  father  huHed  at  each  other  in 

i  battle  they  fought  here,  we  at  length  found  the  half-decayed  birch-hut  of  our  pagan 

iste,  who  herself  was  living  in  it  like  a  hermit. 

"The  surrounding  landscape  seemed  better  adapted  for  a  remersi  than  for  an  atilier. 

kn  we  preferred  our  request  for  some  specimen  of  her  tooth-carving,  she  told  us  that 

Iher  hopes  as  r^arded  her  art  were  concentrated  in  one  tooth.  At  least  she  had  only 
Be  in  her  upper  jaw  properly  useful  for  this  operation.     She  began,  however,  imme- 

ely  selecting  proper  pieces  of  bark,  peeling  off  the  thin  skin,  and  doubling  up  the 

les,  which  she  thrust  between  her  teeth, 

"As  she  took  up  one  piece  after  the  other,  and  went  through  the  operation  very 
Bpidly,  one  artistic  production  after  the  other  fell  from  her  lips.  We  unfolded  the  bark, 
lad  found  on  one  the  figure  of  a  young  girl,  on  another  a  bouquet  of  flowers,  on  a  tliird  a 
tomahawk,  with  all  its  accessories,  very  correctly  designed,  as  well  as  several  other 
|objects.  The  ^ark  is  not  bitten  into  holes,  but  only  pressed  with  the  teeth,  so  that,  when 
k  designs  are  held  up,  they  resemble,  to  some  extent,  those  pretty  porcelain  transparencies 

ide  as  light-screens." 

We  conclude  this  short  history  of  the  American  Indian  tribes  with  a  few  remarks  on 
iie  disposal  of  the  dead. 

The  Mandans  take  the  body  of  the  deceased,  clothe  it  in  his  best  robes  and  orna- 

lents,  furnish  it  with  food,  pipes,  tobacco,  and  arrows,  and  wrap  it  up  in  skins  previously 

aked  in  water,  so  as  to  render  them  pliant,  and  cause  them  to  exclude  the  air  as  much 

le.    The  body  is  then  placed  upon  a  slight  scaflbld,  some  seven  feet  in  height, 

indleft  to  decay.    In  process  of  time,  the  scaffold  gives  way  and  falls,  when  the  relations 

[if  the  deceased  bury  the  whole  of  the  remains,  with  the  exception  of  the  skull,  which  they 

iCe  on  the  ground,  forming  circles  of  a  hundred  or  more,  all  with  the  faces  looking 
iiward,  and  all  resting  on  fresh  bunches  of  herbs.  In  the  centre  of  each  circle  is  a  little 
Bound,  on  which  are  placed  the  skulls  of  a  male  and  female  bison,  and  on  the  mound  is 
blanted  a  long  pole,  on  which  hang  sundry  "  medicine "  articles,  which  are  supposed  to 
pd  in  guarding  the  remains  of  the  dead. 

j  The  relatives  constantly  visit  the  skull  circles,  and  the  women  may  often  be  seen  sitting 
jiythe  skulls  of  their  dead  children  for  hours  together,  going  on  with  their  work,  and 
to  the  dead  skull  as  if  it  were  a  living  child.    And,  when  tired,  they  will  lie 


iL-.     »  ■! 


694 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


down  with  their  arms  encircling  the  skull,  and  sleep  there  as  if  in  company  with  thj 
child  itself. 

The  Sioux  and  many  other  tribes  lodge  their  dead  in  the  branches  of  trees,  andtlie 
Chinnooks  place  them  in  canoes,  which,  together  with  the  warrior'*  utensils  accompanying 
the  dead,  are  so  shattered  as  to  bo  useless. 

The  most  singidar  funeral  of  which  a  record  has  been  preserved  was  that  of  Blackbiidl 
an  Omahaw  chietl  ; 


¥■:( 


* 


vn 


BUBIAL  OF  BLAOKBIBD. 


m 


m' 


m 


Upon  the  bank  of  the  Missouri,  and  in  the  district  over  which  he  ruled,  there  is  a  I 
lofty  bluff,  the  top  oi  which  can  be  seen  for  a  vast  distance  on  every  side.  "When  the  I 
chief  found  that  he  was  dying,  he  ordered  that  he  should  be  placed  on  the  back  of  IiisI 
favourite  war-horse,  and  buried  on  the  top  of  the  bluff.  The  request  was  carried  out  to  I 
the  letter.  On  the  appointed  day,  the  whole  tribe,  together  with  a  vast  concourse  ofl 
spectators,  repaired  to  the  bluff,  leaving  an  open  space  in  the  middle,  where  the  chief  vasj 
to  be  buried. 

Presently,  the  body  of  the  dead  chief  was  borne  up  the  sides  of  the  bluff,  and  af 
him  was  led  his  war-horse,  a  noble  milk-white  steed  which  he  had  valued  exceeding)}.  I 


a  company  with  thj 


nras  that  of  Blackbiidl 


SINGULAR  FUNERAL. 


i695 


len  the  funeral  procession  reached  the  top  of  the  bluff,  the  dead  chief  was  clothed  in' 

Koply  of  war,  the  feather-plumes  on  his  head,  the  strung  bow,  quiver,  arrows, 
nd  medicine-bag  slung  on  his  back,  his  scalps,  wliich  no  other  man  might  take, 

I  to  his  horse's  bridle  and  to  his  weapons,  and  his  favourite  spear  in  his  hand.    He 

also  furnished  with  food  and  drink,  to  sustain  him  Lit  his  passage  to  the  spirit  land,, 

with  his  pipe  and  filled  tobacco-pouch,  flint,  and  steel,  so  that  he  might  solace  himself, 
fb  the  luxury  of  smoking. 

This  done,  he  was  mounted  on  the  back  of  his  horse,  and  all  the  chiefs  advanced  in 
Lirturn  to  make  their  farewell  speeches  to  their  dead  leader.  Each,  after  delivering  his 
bdtess,  rubbed  his  right  hand  with  vermilion,  pressed  it  against  the  white  coat  of  the 
Lise,  and  left  there  the  scarlet  imprint  of  his  hand.  Then  began  the  burial  The 
Lrriors  brought  in  their  hands  pieces  of  turf,  and  with  them  began  to  raise  a  huge 
Laud,  in  the  middle  of  which  the  chief  and  his  horse  were  to  be  enclosed.  One  by  one 
Hiey  placed  their  turves  around  the  feet  of  the  devoted  horse,  and  so,  by  degrees,  they 
liilt  the  mound  over  the  animal  while  yet  alive. 

The  mound,  when  completed,  rose  high  above  the  head  of  the  chief  thus  strangely 
Inried  in  its  centre,  and  there  he  and  his  horse  were  left  to  decay  together.  On  the  top 
ofthe  mound  a  cedar  post  was  erected ;  and  this  mound  has  been,  ever  since  it  was  built, 
I  familiar  landmark  to  all  the  surrounding  country.  This  green,  flower-spotted  mound  is 
lisited  by  great  numbers  of  travellers,  both  white  and  red.  The  former  ascend  the  bluff 
nrtly  out  of  curiosity  to  see  so  strange  a  tomb,  and  partly  for  the  sake  of  the  magnificent 
new  from  its  summit,  while  the  latter  visit  it  for  the  sake  of  paying  their  respects  at  the 
lianal-place  of  one  of  their  most  renowned  chiefs  and«greatest  medicine-men. 

The  custom  of  burying  wives  and  other  victims  witli  the  deceased  husband  seems  now 
Ito  be  extinct  among  the  North  American  tribes,  but  such  an  event  has  happened  within 
leoDiparatively  late  years.  There  was  a  Nachez  chief,  called  the  Stung  Serpent,  who  died ; 
Ld  as  he  was  the  head  chief  of  the  tribe,  a  considerable  number  of  victims  wore  devoted 
Ifor  sacrifice.  The  French,  however,  remonstrated,  and  induced  the  fiiends  of  the  dead 
I  chief  to  limit  the  number  to  eight  or  ten.  Among  them  was  a  beautiful  girl,  who,  though 
Lt  his  wife,  had  loved  him  greatly,  and  desired  to  share  his  grave. 
I  On  the  day  appointed  a  procession  was  formed,  in  which  the  victims  were  led  in  great 
litate,  accompanied  by  eight  relatives  of  the  deceased,  who  were  to  act  as  executioners, 
lind  who  bore  the  fatal  cord,  the  deer-skin  which  was  thrown  over  the  head  of  the  victim, 
Itbe  tobacco  pills  which  were  to  be  taken  before  the  ceremony,  and  the  other  implementa 
liequired.  When  they  were  all  placed  at  the  grave,  the  chief  wife  made  a  speech,  in  which 
lihe  took  leave  of  her  children,  and  the  victims,  eit^t  being  strangled,  were  deposited  in 

I  grave. 


'    T ' 


ti  ,-' 


It"  %. 


it '.  • 


V"*  > 


1     -  f 


CHAPTER    XXI. 


THE  ESQUIMAUX. 


IPPXABANOB  OF  TEnS  PKOFLR — THEIB  COHPLKXtON,  AND   DIPTTCVLTT  OF  BEKINO  IT — AN  KSQTTIHArx  { 
CHILD   VABHKD   AND    COMBED — BODILY    8TBENOTH — DDE88   OF   THE   HEN — THE   TAILED  COAT- 
" milling"  boots — DBESB   OF   THE   WOMEN — THE   LABGK   HOOD   AND   BOOTS — THE  TATTOO,  AMD  I 
MODE  OF  PEBFOIiMINO  IT — HAIB-DRE88INa — PBKPABINO  8KIN8 — THE  8NOW-HOt7BC8,  AND  HODR  or 
BCILDINO    THEM — CAPTAIN    LYONS*    DESCRIPTION — INTliBNAL   ABBANOKHENT8   OF  THE  HCT— IC« 

AND   BONE   HOUSEH— THE   TUPIO,    OB   8VMMBB    DWBLLINO FOOD    OF    THB  XBQriMAUX— A  Will  | 

TBAYBLLBB. 


We  now  come  to  those  extraordinary  people,  called  by  Europeans  the  Esquimaux  (their 
own  name  being  Innuit),  who,  placed  amid  perpetual  ice  and  enow,  have  bent  those 
elements  to  their  own  purposes,  and  pass  as  happy  lives  in  their  inclement  country  as  do  | 
the  apparently  more  favoured  inhabitants  of  the  tropics  amid  their  perpetual  verdure. 
Indeed,  the  Esquimaux  has  a  perfect  yearning  for  his'beloved  country,  should  he  be  away  I 
from  it.    Captain  Hull  relates  the  circumstances  attendant  upon  the  "  death  of  Kudlago,  | 
a  singularly  intelligent  man,  who  had  visited  the  United  States,  and  fully  learned  to 
appreciate  the  advantages  of  the  high  civilization  which  he  saw  there,    fiut  all  his 
wishes  were  for  home,  and  he  was  taken  back.     As  the  ship  neared  his  native  land,  be  I 
fell  ill  and  died,  his  last  words  being  the  eager  inquiry,  '  Do  you  see  ice  ?    Do  yea 
see  ice?'" 

In  appearance,  the  Esquimaux  are  rather  a  peculiar  people.    The  stature  is  rather  | 
short,  when  compared  to  that  of  an  ordinary  European,  the  average  being  about  five  feet 
three  inches  for  the  men,  and  two  or  three  inches  less  for  the  women. 

The  complexion  is  in  some  cases  rather  dark,  but,  as  a  rule,  is  not  much  darker  than 
that  of  the  inhabitants  of  Southern  Europe.  It  looks,  however,  many  shades  darker,  in 
consequence  of  the  habits  of  the  Esquimaux,  who  never  wash  from  their  birth  to  their 
death.  It  is  not  that  they  neglect  their  ablutions,  but  the  very  idea  of  washing  never 
enters  the  mind  of  an  Esquimaux,  who,  unless  he  has  met  with  white  men,  has  not  even 
heard  of  such  an  operation.  When,  however,  an  Esquimaux  has  been  induced  to  allow 
his  skin  to  be  cleansed,  he  is  found  to  lose  many  shades  of  his  original  darkness.  There 
is  an  amusing  passage  in  the  journal  of  Captain  Hall,  given  in  his  "  Life  with  the 
Esquimaux,"  a  work  to  which  frequent  reference  will  be  made  in  the  next  few  pages. 

"  Kimnaloo  has  just  been  Americanized.    Captain  B 's  good  wife  had  made  and 

sent  to  her  a  pretty  red  dress,  a  necktie,  mittens,  belt,  &c. 

"  Mr.  J?ogers  and  I,  at  a  suggestion  from  me,  thought  it  oest  to  commence  the  change  1 
of  nationality  with  soap  and  water.     The  process  was  slow,  that  of  arriving  at  the 
beautiful  little  girl,  whom  we  at  length  found,  though  deeply  imbedded  layer  after  layer  | 
in  dirt.    Then  came  the  task  of  making  her  toilet.    With  a  very  coarse  comb  I  com- 
menced to  disentangle  her  hair.    She  had  but  little,  the  back  part  from  behind  her  eaif  I 


DRESa 


697 


ring  been  cut  abort  off  on  account  of  severe  pains  in  her  head.    How  patiently  she 

jibmitted  to  the  worse  than  curry-comb  process  I  had  to  use !    This  was  the  first  time 

I  her  life  that  a  comb  had  been  put  to  her  head.    Her  hair  was  tilled  with  moss,  seal 

1  reindeer  hairs,  and  many  other  things,  too  numerous  to  call  them  all  by  name.    Poor 

pile  tiling !     Yet  she  was  fat  and  beautiful,  the  very  picture  of  health.    Her  cheeks 

lere  as  red  as  the  blown  rose ;  Naturr'     annilion  was  upon  them." 

The  skin  is  smooth,  soft,  and  ye.  wonderfully  tough,  with  a  sort  of  unctuous  surface, 

lobably  occasioned  by  tlu;  enormous  amount  of  oil  and  fat  which  forms  the  principal 

;  of  their  diet.    The  featurns  are  not  very  pleasing,  the  face  being  broad,  and  the 

-bones  so  high  that  in  many  cases,  if  a  flat  ruler  were  laid  from  cheek  to  cheek,  it 

Itould  not  touch  the  nose.    As  is  the  case  with  the  Chinese  section  of  this  vast  race,  the 

jifes  slope  rather  downwards,  and  the  face. is  often  covered  with  wrinkles  to  a  wonderful 

Intent,  extending  from  the  eyes  down  each  cheek. 

In  bodily  strength,  the  Esquimaux  present  a  great  contrast  to  the  Andamaners, 
liho,  though  short,  are  possessed  of  gigantic  muscular  powers.  Captain  Lyons  found 
lljiat  tlif  natives  could  not  raise  burdens  that  were  easily  lifted  by  his  sailors,  whereas 
Ifflordiiiiiry  Andanianer  is  often  a  match  for  two  powerful  sailors.  The  neck  is  strangely 
and  feeble,  however  well-proportioned  the  chest  may  be,  and  it  is  a  curious  fact  that 
llie  E8(iuimaux  are  almost  wholly  ignorant  of  rimning  and  jumping.  There  is  but  little 
lleanl,  and  the  hair  is  black,  coarse,  straight,  and  lanky. 

The  general  character  of  the  dress  is  alike  in  both  sexes,  so  that  at  a  little  distance 
||is  not  ca«y  to  tell  whether  the  spectator  be  looking  at  a  man  or  a  woman,  both  sexes 
jnaring  trousers,  and  jackets  with  a  large  hood,  which  can  either  be  drawn  over  the  head 
[(tallowed  to  fall  on  the  shoulders.  The  jacket  of  the  man  is  made  something  like  a 
lltDod-tailed  dress  coat,  hanging  behind  as  far  as  the  middle  of  the  calf,  and  cut  away 
Ib  front  just  below  the  waist.  It  is  mostly  made  of  deer-hide,  and  the  hood  is  lined  and 
Itoned  up  with  white  fur,  which  forms  a  curious  contrast  to  the  dark,  broad  face  within 
lit  The  edge  of  the  coat  is  generally  bordered  with  a  lighter-coloured  fur,  and  is  often 
IJecorated  with  little  strips  of  fur  hanging  like  tassels. 

Under  this  coat  is  another  of  similar  shape,  but  of  lighter  material,  and  having  the 

llony  side  turned  inwards.    The  legs  are  clothed  in  two  pairs  of  trousers,  the  outer  pair 

llcing  often  made  of  strips  of  differently  coloured  deer-skins  arranged  in  parallel  stripes, 

0(1  having  the  fur  outwards,  while  the  other  has  the  fur  inwards,  as  is  the  case  with  the 

lats.    They  only  come  as  low  as  tie  knee,  so  that  the  joint  is  often  frost-bitten; 

|kit  nothing  can  induce  the  Esquimaux  to  outrage  fashion  by  adding  a  couple  of  inches 

I  the  garment. 

The  boots  are  made  of  the  same  materials  as  the  other  parts  of  the  dress.     In 

jiinter  time  the  Esquimaux  wear  first  a  pair  of  boots  with  the  fur  inwards,  then  slippers 

t  soft  seal-skin  so  prepared  as  to  be  waterproof,  then  another  pair  of  boots,  and,  lastly, 

litrong  seal-skin  shoes;    In  the  summer  time  one  pair  of  boots  is  suificient  protection. 

lie  soles  are  made  of  thicker  material  than  the  rest  of  the  garment,  and  it  is  the  duty 

lofthe  women  to  keep  the  soles  flexible  by  chewing  or  "milling"  them,  an  operation  which 

lODSumes  a  considerable  part  of  their  time. 

Mittens  aro  made  of  various  skins,  the  hairy  side  being  inwards;  and  if  the 
learer  be  engaged  in  fishing,  he  uses  mittens  made  of  watertight  seal-skin.  During 
tlie  summer,  light  dresses  are  worn,  made  of  the  skins  of  ducks,  with  the  feathers 
wards.  Over  all  there  is  sometimes  a  very  thin  and  light  waterproof  garment  made 
|of  the  intestines  of  the  walrus. 

The  jackets  worn  by  the  women  have  a  much  .onger  and  narrower  tail  than  those  of 
k  men,  and  a  tolerably  deep  flap  in  front.  The  hood  is  of  enormous  size,  being  used  as 
» cradle  as  well  as  a  hood,  in  which  a  child  of  nearly  three  years  old  is  carried.  The 
ousers,  or  rather  leggings,  are  tied  to  a  girdle  that  passes  round  the  waist,  and  are  so 
bt  away  at  the  toj),  that  they  allow  a  portion  of  the  skin  to  be  visible  between  them  and 
■he  sides  of  the  jacket,  an  exposure  from  which  the  wearers  do  not  seem  to  suffer.  The 
ddpst  article  of  the  female  apparel  are  however  the  boots,  which  more  resemble  sacks 
(buckets  than  bootSi  and  are  simply  tied  to  the  girdle  by  a  broad  strap  that  passes  up 


w  ?■', 


698 


THE  ESQUIMAUX. 


i'  f 

.4' 


■/.  ■• 


1' 


'■f     V 


'  I 


lift    f 


the  front  of  the  leg.  The  boots  are  used  m  receptacles  for  all  kinds  of  portable  property 
food  included,  and  in  consequence  impart  a  most  singular  walk,  or  rather  waddle,  to  the 
wearers,  who  are  obliged  to  keep  their  feet  widely  apart,  and,  as  they  walk,  to  swing  one 
foot  round  the  other,  rather  than  to  use  the  ordinary  mode  of  walking. 

The  Esquimaux  women  use  the  tattoo,  culled  b^  them  the  kakeen,  and  in  some  places 
cover  their  limbs  and  a  considerable  portion  of  their  persons  with  various  patterns.  There 
are  some  who  mark  the  forehead,  cheek»,  and  chin,  these  being  mostly  proof  that  the 
woman  is  married,  though  they  are  sometimes  worn  by  unmarried  females.  The  mode 
in  which  the  kakeen  is  performed  is  amusingly  told  by  Captain  Lyons,  who  courageously 
submitted  to  the  operatioa 

"  My  curiosity  determined  me  on  seeing  how  the  kakeen  was  performed,  and  I  accord- 
ingly put  myself  into  the  hands  of  Mrs.  Kettle,  whom  I  had  adopted  as  my  atnama, 
or  mother. 

"  Having  furnished  her  with  a  fine  needle,  she  tore  with  her  teeth  a  thread  off  a  deer's 
sinew,  and  thus  prepared  the  sewing  apparatus.  She  then,  without  a  possibility  of 
darkening  her  hands  beyond  their  standard  colour,  passed  her  fingers  under  the  bottom 
of  the  stove  pot,  from  whence  she  collected  a  quantity  of  soot.  With  this,  together  with 
a  little  oil  and  much  saliva,  she  soon  made  a  good  mixture,  and  taking  a  small  piece  of 
whalebone  well  blackened,  she  then  drew  a  variety  of  figures  about  my  arm,  differing,  as 
I  easily  saw,  from  those  with  which  she  herself  was  marked ;  and,  calling  her  housemates 
they  all  enjoyed  a  good  laugh  at  the  figures,  which  perhaps  conveyed  some  meaning  that 
I  could  not  fathom. 

"  I  had,  however,  only  determined  on  a  few  strokes,  so  that  her  trouble  was  in  some 
measure  thrown  away.  She  commenced  her  work  by  blackening  the  thread -with  soot, 
and  taking  a  pretty  deep  but  short  stitch  in  my  skin,  carefully  pressing  her  thumb  on 
the  wound  as  the  thread  passed  through  it,  and  beginning  each  stitch  at  the  place  where 
the  last  had  ceased.  My  flesh  being  tough,  she  got  on  but  slowly,  and,  having  broken 
one  needle  in  trying  to  force  it  through,  I  thought  fit,  when  she  had  completed  forty 
stitches,  or  about  two  inches,  to  allow  her  to  desist ;  then,  rubbing  the  part  with  oil  io 
order  to  stanch  the  little  blood  which  appeared,  she  finished  the  operation.  I  could  now 
form  an  idea  of  the  price  paid  by  the  Esquimaux  females  for  their  embellishments,  which 
for  a  time  occasion  a  slight  inflammation  and  some  degree  of  pain.  The  colour  which 
the  kakeen  assumes  when  the  skin  heals  is  of  the  same  light  blue  as  we  see  on  the 
marked  arms  of  seamen." 

The  dress  of  the  children  is  alike  in  both  sexes.    None  at  all  is  worn  until  the  infant  | 
is  nearly  three  years  old,  up  to  which  age  it  is  kept  naked  in  its  mother's  hood.    A  i 
is  then  made  of  fawn-skin,  having  the  jacket,  trousers,  boots,  and  hood  in  one  piece,  the  I 
only  opening  being  at  the  back.     Into  this  odd  dress  the  child  is  put,  and  the  opening 
being  tied  up  with  a  string,  the  operation  of  dressing  is  completed.     The  hood  or  capii 
generally  made  in  the  shape  of  the  fawn's  bead,  so  that  the  little  Esqiiimaux  has  the 
strangest  appearance  imaginable,  and  scarcely  looks  like  a  human  being. 

As  to  the  hair,  the  men  cut  it  short  over  the  forehead,  and  allow  the  side  locks  to  grov 
to  their  full  length,  tying  them,  when  very  long,  over  the  top  of  the  head  in  a  large  bot 
projecting  over  the  forehead.  The  women  part  the  hair  in  the  middle,  and  make  it  into 
two  large  tails.  A  piece  of  bone  or  wood  is  introduced  into  each  of  the  tails  by  way  oft 
stiffener,  and  they  are  then  bound  spirally  with  a  narrow  strip  of  deer-hide,  with  the  fin 
outwards.  Those  women  who  can  afford  such  a  luxury  pass  the  hair  through  two  bna 
rings,  which  are  then  pressed  as  closely  as  possible  to  the  head. 

The  whole  of  the  operations  of  preparing  the  skin  and  making  the  clothes  are  done  by 
the  women,  the  men  having  completed  their  task  when  they  have  killed  the  animak  I 
The  fat,  blood,  and  oil  are  first  sucked  from  the  skins,  and  the  women  then  scrape  the  inner 
surface  with  an  ingenious  instrument,  sometimes  furnished  with  teeth,  and  at  other  times  { 
plain,  like  blunt  knives.    The  skins  are  then  rubbed  and  kneaded,  and  are  dried  by  1 
stretched  by  pegs  to  the  ground  in  summer,  and  laced  over  a  hoop  in  winter  and  exp 
to  the  heat  of  the  lamp,  which  constitutes  the  only  fire  of  the  Esquimaux. 
.   Bird-skins  are  prepared  in  a  somewhat  similar  fashion,  and  are  stripped  from  the  bodiesol  I 


SNOW-HOUSES. 

the  birds  in  a  marvellously  expeditious  manner.  With  their  knife,  vhich  exactly  resembles 
a  cheese-cutter,  they  make  an  incision  round  the  head  and  round  the  outer  joint  of  each 
wing.  The  cut  part  is  then  seized  between  the  teeth,  and  with  a  pull  and  a  jerk  the  skin 
comes  off  in  one  piece,  and  turned  inside  out.  These  skins  are  considered  a  great  loxuiy 
by  the  Esquimaux,  who  bite  and  suck  o£r  the  fat  which  adheres  liberally  to  them. 


f! 


BOIUraia    (JTrsMllUOftHityCUMtoii.) 


In  a  country  where  the  thermometer  remains  many  degrees  below  zero  for  many 
i  months  together,  and  in  which  ice  and  snow  are  the  prevailing  features,  it  is  evident  that 
houses  cannot  be  built  after  the  fashion  of  those  in  most  countries.  No  trees  can  grow 
there,  so  \^))at  wooden  houses  are  out  of  the  question,  and  in  a  land  where  ice  has  been 
known  to  choke  up  the  iron  flue  of  a  stove  always  kept  burning  neither  clay  could  be  made 
into  bricks,  nor  stones  cemented  with  mortar.  There  is  only  one  substance  of  which 
houses  can  be  made,  and  this  is  frozen  water,  either  in  the  form  of  snow  or  ice,  the  former 
being  the  usual  material  These  snow-houses,  called  igloos,  are  made  in  a  dome-like 
|lonn,  and  are  built  with  a  rapidity  that  is  perfectly  astonishing. 

The  general  appearance  of  these  strange  houses  is  thus  described  by  Captain  Lyons, 
I  in  his  "Private  JoumaL"  "Our  astonishment  was  unbounded,  when,  alter  creeping 
Ithrouch  some  long  passages  of  snow,  to  enter  the  different  dwdlings,  we  found  ourselves 
liu  a  cluster  of  dom'j-shaped  edifices,  entirely  constructed  of  snow,  vnich,  from  their  recent 
lerection,  Led  not  been  sullied  by  the  smoke  of  the  numerous  lamps  that  were  burning,  but 
ladmitted  the  light  in  most  delicate  hues  of  verdigris-green  and  bite,  according  to  the 
Ithickness  of  the  slao  through  which  it  passed.  .  .  .  There  were  five  clusters  of  huts,  some 
Ihaving  one,  seme  tvo,  and  others  three  domes,  in  which  thirteen  fi^milies  lived,  each 
loccupying  a  d(<me  or  one  side  of  it,  according  to  their  strength.  The  ;vhole  number  of 
Ipeople  were  twenty  one  men,  twenty-five  women,  and  eighteen  children,  making  a  total  of 
^ixty-frur. 

'The  entrance  to  the  building  was  by  a  hole  about  a  yard  in  diameter,  which  led 
[through  a  low  arched  passage  of  sufficient  breadth  for  two  to  pass  in  a  stooping  posture, 
W  about  sixteen  feet  in  length  ;  another  hole  then  presented  itself,  and  led  through  a 
Biniilarly-shaped  but  shorter  passage,  having  at  its  termination  a  round  opening  about  two 
leet  across.  Up  this  hole  we  crept  one  step,  and  found  ourselves  in  a  dome  about  seven 
leet  in  height,  and  as  many  in  diameter,  from  whence  the  three  dwelling-places  with 
phed  roofs  were  entered.  It  must  be  observed  that  this  is  the  description  of  a  large  hut ; 
[he  smaller  ones,  containing  one  or  two  families,  have  the  domes  somewhat  difl'erently 
lirranged. 

"Each  dwelling  might  be  averaged  at  fourteen  or  sixteen  feet  in  diameter,  by  six  or 
keven  in  height ;  bift  as  enow  alone  was  used  in  their  construction,  and  was  always  at 
land,  it  might  be  supposed  that  there  was  no  particular  size,  that  being  of  course  at  the 
jyption  of  the  builder.    The  laying  of  the  arch  was  performed  in  such  a  manner  as  would 


^  k  M 


m-i 


700 


THE  ESQUIMAUX. 


hirro  HAtiflflod  th<*  mnnt  rogi>1<^f  ftrti«fc,  the  key-piece  on  the  top  heiriR  a  Inrge  sqimro  slab 
The  blockH  of  «iiow  nm'd  in  the  buildin^n  were  from  four  to  Hix  iiiclies  in  thjckiicsH 
and  ftlM)Ut  a  couple  of  ft'«>t  in  length,  carefully  pared  with  a  larj^e  knife.  WIk-k!  two 
families  occupied  a  dome,  a  seat  was  raised  on  either  side  two  feet  in  height.  Tlics(>  raised 
places  were  uned  as  beds,  and  covered,  in  the  first  place,  with  whaleboim,  Hpri^'s  of 
andromeda,  or  y'u'va'H  of  seals'  skin  ;  over  these  were  spread  doer-pelts  and  dcci-skin 
clothes,  which  had  a  very  warm  appearance.  The  pelts  were  used  as  blankets,  and  nmny 
of  them  had  ornamental  fringes  of  leather  sewed  round  their  edges. 

"  Each  dwelling-place  was  illuminated  by  a  broad  piece  of  transparent  fresh-water  icn 
of  about  two  feot  in  diameter,  which  formed  part  of  the  loof,  and  was  placed  over  the 
door.    «1mnm  wiuduws  gave  a  moet  pleasing  light,  free  from  glare,  and  something  like  that 


KSQUIMACZ  DWBLUNO. 


which  is  thrown  through  ground  glass.  We  soon  learned  that  the  huilding  of  a  house 
was  but  the  work  of  an  hour  or  two,  and  that  a  couple  of  men — one  to  cut  the  slabs  and 
the  other  to  lay  them — were  sufficient  labourers. 

"  For  the  support  of  the  lamps  and  cooking  apparatus  a  mound  of  snow  is  erected  for 
each  family  ;  and  when  the  master  has  two  wives  or  a  mother,  both  have  an  independent 
place,  one  at  each  end  of  the  bench." 

In  the  middlq  of  the  hut  is  erected  a  slight  scaffold,  which  supports  a'  rudely-made 
r.st,  and  under  the  net  is  placed  the  one  essential  piece  of  furniture  of  the  house,  namely, 
the  lamp.  This  is  a  very  simple  contrivance.  It  is  merely  an  oval-shaped  dish  of  stone, 
round  the  edgo  of  which  is  arranged  a  long  wick  made  of  moss.    Oil  is  poured  into  it, 


A  WISE  TRAVELLER 


701 


nnd  a  quantity  of  blubber  is  licaped  in  the  centre  of  tlie  lamp,  to  u  to  keep  up  the 
supply.  Ovur  tho  lamp  is  liuiij?  the  (;()okini»-pot,  the  hIzo  of  ciich  boing  proportioned  to 
tlie  mnk  of  tho  possessor.  It  boniutinw'S  happi-ns  tluit  two  wivt's  '^'•ciip  tho  sanio  iiut. 
In  this  case,  tho  chief  or  "  igloo-wifo  "  has  the  largo  lamp  and  tho  sup^-orting  scall'old, 
while  tho  other  has  to  content  herself  >yith  a  little  lamp  and  a  small  pot,  which  she  muBt 
support  as  she  can. 

Tiie  value  of  the  lamp  is  simply  incalculable,  not,  so  much  for  its  use  in  cooking,  as 
the  Esquimaux  like  meat  raw  quite  as  well  as  cooked,  but  for  its  supply  of  wannth,  for 
the  water  which  is  obtained  by  melting'  snow  over  it,  and  for  its  use  in  drying  clothes. 
All  garments,  the  snow  being  first  beaten  oil"  them,  are  ',*lnced  on  the  "  dry-net"  over  the 
lamp,  where  they  are  gmdually  dried,  and,  after  being  chewed  by  the  women,  are  fi^  «br 
wear  again :  otherwise  they  become  frozen  quite  hard,  and  are  no  more  tise  than  if  ti  ey 
were  made  of  ice. 

Oil  is  supplied  by  chewing  blubber,  and  the  women,  who  always  perform  the  task, 
have  tlio  curious  knack  of  expressing  the  oil  without  allowing  a  drop  of  moisture  to  mix 
with  it.    In  one  minute  a  woman  can  obtain  enough  oil  to  fill  a  lamp  two  feet  in  length. 

Sometimes,  when  snow  is  scarce,  the  igloo  is  niado  of  ice.  The  walls  are  formed  of 
this  material,  and  are  generally  of  an  octagonal  form,  the  ice-slabs  being  cemented 
together  with  enow.  The  domed  roof  is  usually  made  oi  snow,  but  the  tunnel,  or  passoge 
to  the  interior,  is  of  ice.  Such  a  house  is,  wh;in  fiist  made,  so  transparent  that,  even  at 
the  distance  of  some  paces,  those  who  are  within  it  can  bo  recognised  through  its  walls. 

It  may  seem  strange  that  such  materials  as  snow  and  ice  si-  "td  be  employed  in  the 
construction  of  man's  dwelling-place,  as  nothing  seems  more  opposed  to  comfort ;  yet  these 
houses,  instead  of  being  cold,  are  so  warm  that  the  inhabitants  throw  off  the  greater  part, 
and  wOHietimes  the  whole,  of  their  clothes  when  within  them ;  and  the  bed  of  snow  on 
which  they  recline  is,  when  covered  with  the,  proper  amount  of  skins,  even  warmer  than 
a  European  feather-bed. 

In  the  summer  time  the  Esquimaux  prefer  the  skin  hut,  or  "  tuple."  Tliis  is  a  mere 
tent  made  of  deer-skins  thrown  over  a  few  uticks,  though  the  supports  are  sometimes 
formed  from  the  bones  of  whales. 

The  food  of  the  Esquimaux  is  almost  wholly  of  an  aulmal  character.  In  the  first 
place,  the  country  supplies  scarcely  any  vegetation ;  and,  in  the  next  place,  an  abundant 
supply  of  animal  food  is  required  in  order  to  enable  the  inhabitants  to  withstand  the 
intense  cold.  The  seal  and  the  reindeer  form  their  favourite  food,  and  in  both  cases  the 
fat  is  the  part  that  is  most  highly  valued. 

In  the  reindeer,  the  fat  of  the  hinder  quarters,  called  by  tho  Esquimaux  "  toodnoo,"  is 
the  portion  that  is  most  valued.  Captain  Hall,  who  very  wisely  lived  as  the  Esquimaux 
while  staying  with  them,  says  that  it  is  as  much  superior  to  butter  as  is  the  best  butter 
to  lard ;  and  when  the  deer  is  in  good  condition,  the  meat  is  so  tender  that  a  steak 
ahnost  falls  to  pieces  if  lifted  by  its  edge.  Another  part  of  the  reindeer  is  almost  as 
valuable  as  the  fat.  This  is  the  contents  of  the  deer's  paunch,  eaten  raw  with  slices  of 
raw  venison.  It  has  a  slightly  acid  flavour,  like  that  of  sorrel,  and  if  the  consumer  were 
not  to  know  what  he  was  eating,  he  would  be  delighted  with  it. 

This  was  the  case  with  Captain  Hall,  while  partaking  of  a  deer-feast  in  an  igloo.  He  ^ 
tried  the  deer-flesh,  and  found  it  excellent ;  he  then  took  a  morsel  of  the  unknown  sub- 
stance, and  describes  it  as  ambrosial  After  eating  the  greater  part  of  it,  he  took  it  to  the 
light,  and  was  horrified  to  find  the  nature  of  the  feast.  However,  he  soon  came  to  the 
wise  conclusion  that  epicurism  of  any  kind  was  nothing  but  the  effect  of  education,  and 
that,  in  consequence,  he  would  ignore  his  previous  prejudices  on  the  subject,  and  eat 
whatever  the  Esquimaux  ate,  and  as  they  ate  it.  As  to  the  quantity  consumed,  neither 
he  nor  any  other  v/hite  man  would  be  a  match  for  an  Esquimaux,  who  will  consume  nine 
or  ten  pounds  of  meat  at  a  sitting,  and  lie  leisurely  on  his  back,  being  fed  by  his  wife 
with  pieces  of  blubber  when  he  is  utterly  unable  to  help  himself  An  Esquimaux  finds  a 
sort  of  intoxicating  effect  in  utter  repletion,  which  stands  him  in  the  stead  of  fermented 
li^uora. 


702 


THE  ESQUIMAUX. 


Putting  aside  the  gonrmandizing  i>ropen8it3r  of  the  Esqnimatix,  Captain  Hall  found  that 
if  he  were  to  live  with  them,  as  he  intended  to  do,  he  must  sooner  or  later  come  to  the 
same  diet  He  determined  in  making  a  bold  plunge,  and  eating  whatever  he  saw  them  eat 
At  first  it  was  rather  repugnant  tu  his  feelingp  to  eat  a  piece  of  raw  meat  that  had  heeii 
carefully  licked  bv  a  woman,  in  order  to  free  it  from  hairs  and  other  extraneous  matters 
But  he  reflected  that,  if  he  had  not  known  of  the  licking,  he  would  not  have  discovered  it 
from  the  flavour  of  the  meat,  and  he  very*  wisely  ignored  the  mode  in  which  it  had  heen 
cleaned.  Similarly,  fresh  seal's  blood  just  drawn  from  the  animal  seemed  rather  a  strange 
kind  of  soup,  and  the  still  warm  entrails  a  remarkable  sort  of  after-dinner  delicacy.  But 
finding  that  the  Esquimaux  consideijed  them  both  as  very  great  dainties,  he  tried  them 
and  pronounced  that  the  Esquimaux  were  perfectly  rights  and  that  his  preconceived  ideas 
were  perfectly  wrong. 


€HAPTEE  XXII. 


THE  ESQXjioUJJX.— Continued. 


TKoaaio  un— KOBKfl  ov  uumxino — uAL-mmniTO  m  thb  snow— trs  iswakt  sboot— tbb 

OAL's  IQLOO— an  rVOET  FLOAT — BBAL  "  TALK  " — ^THB  HABPOONS  AND  SPBAM — BPBABIirO  THB 
▼ALBOS— THB  ICB  BAFT — THB  BOW  AtlD  ABBOWS  AND  WBIBT-OOABD— DBBB-HtniTIlfO — OBOVBB- 
8H00TINQ — ^THB  WOLF  AND  FOX  TBAP8 — THB  BIBD-SUNC^— BBAB-HVNTINa — THB  MBN'S  AND 
'WOHKN'B  boats — 'CONBTBCOnON  OF  THB  KIA,  AND  MODB  OF  VBINO  IT — AQUATIO  FBATB— THB 
TOHBN'S  boat  and  its  CBBB-i-THB   BLKDOB — THB  TABIOUB  BUNNBBS— 8LBD0B   D008  AND  TBBIB 

TBAIMINCI BXAHPLBB    OF    THBIB    CLBVRBNBS8 — BABBBXABK    AND    THB    CAFELINB— MABBIAGB 

AND  BDUOATION  OF  CHILDBBN — OAURB  AND  DANCINO-^  BBUOION — THB  ANOXXO  AND  BIB 
MTBXBBIBS— "  IN  TINO  YBBITAS" — ^DIBPOSAI.  OF  THB  DBAD. 

Dkficndino  wholly  upon  the  products  of  the  chase  for  their  food,  the  Esqnimatuc  are  most 
accomplished  hnnters,  and  in  their  peculiar  way  are  simply  unequalled  by  any  other 
people  on  earth.  Take,  for  example,  their  mode  of  seal-catching,  ^e  reader  is  doubtless 
aware  that  the  seal,  being  a  mammal,  breathes  atmospheric  air,  and  that  in  consequence 
it  cannot  remain  very  long  under  water,  but  is  obliged  to  come  up  at  certain  intervals  for 
the  purpose  of  breathing.  When  it  dives  under  the  ice,  it  wovud  therefore  be  drowned 
did  it  not  form  for  itself  certain  breathing-holes  in  the  ice.  These  are  very  small,  not 
more  than  an  inch  and  a  half,  or  at  the  most  two  inches,  in  diameter,  and  do  not  penetrate 
thiough  the  coating  of  snow  that  lies  on  the  ice. 

The  hunter^s  dog,  which  is  specially  trained  for  this  purpose,  detects  the  breathing-hole, 
and  the  master  then  reverses  his  harpoon,  which  has  a  long,  spindle-shaped  butt,  and 
tkusts  it  through  the  snow  in  search  of  the  concealed  hole,  which  often  lies  under  some 
two  feet  of  snow.  When  he  has  found  it,  he  seats  himself  by  the  hole,  with  his  harpoon 
teady;  and  there  he  will  sit  until  he  hears  the  blowing  sound  of  the  seal,  when  he 
drives  the  harpoon  into  the  hole,  and  invariably  secures  his  prey.  This  is  the  more 
difficult,  as,  if  the  stroke  be  wrong  by  even  a  quarter  of  an  inch,  the  seal  will  not  be 
struck,  and  the  man  is  often  wearied  with  waiting  and  need  of  sleep. 

The  patience  with  which  the  Esquimaux  hunter  will  watch  a  seal-hole  far  surpasses 
that  of  a  cat  at  a  mouse-hole.  Captain  Hall  mentions  one  case,  where  an  Esquimaur,  a 
notable  seal-hunter,  actually  sat  watching  a  seal-hole  for  two  and  a  half  days  and  two 
nights  without  either  sleep  or  food.  Considering  the  nature  of  the  climate,  such  a  fact  as 
I  this  is  almost  incredibla  The  poor  man,  after  all  his  trouble,  failed  to  secure  the  seal, 
hut  was  not  disheartened,  and,  after  taking  some  food,  went  off  again  to  the  seal-hole  to 
renew  his  watch. 

Some  of  the  Esquimaux  seal-hunters  use  a  singularly  ingenious  instrument  for  enabling 
j  them  to  detect  the  approach  of  the  animal.  It  consists  of  a  very  slender  ivory  rod,  about 
I  twelve  inches  in  length,  pointed  at  one  end,  and  having  a  round  knob  at  the  other.  It  is 
I  about  as  thick  as  a  crow-quill.  When  the  hunter  has  found  a  seal-hole,  he  ties  to  the 
I  upper  end  a  veiy  fine  thread  made  of  sinew,  and  lowers  it  into  the  seal-hole,  where  it  is 


mi 


in 

hi 


i-^    V 


J:'     ■■■ 


»t 


ff^^ 


704 


THE  ESQUIMAUX. 


aiUltSe&AAlIiQ. 


allowed  to  dandle  by  the  thread.  When  the  seal  comes  to  breathe,  it  takes  no  notice  o 
80  small  an  object,  but  rises  as  usual  for  air,  pushing  the  little  rod  before  it.  As  soon  a 
the  hunter  sees  the  rod  rise,  he  knows  that  the  seal  is  there,  and  diives  his  spear  don 


SEAL-HUNnNG. 


705 


d  drives  his  spear  dow 


Even  a  larger  float — ^if  we  may  so  call  it — might  be  unseen  by  the  seal,  but  it 
Ifottld  interfere  with  the  passage  of  the  spear. 

There  is  another  mode  of  catching  seals,  in  which  the  young  acts  as  a  decoy  for  its 
jther.  The  seal,  when  she  is  about  to  produce  her  young,  scratches  away  the  ice  until 
1^  comes  to  the  snow,  which  lies  deep  upon  it.  She  then  scratches  away  a  quantity  of 
Lg  snow  until  she  has  ihade  a  dome-like  chamber,  in  form  exactly  like  tJie  snow-hut  of 
Itbe  Esquimaux.  The  tunnel  through  the  ice  is  just 
Ijiige  enough  to  allow  the  passage  of  the  seal, 
Ifhile  the  chamber  is  about  five  feet  in  diameter,  so 
luiat  a  tolerably  large  platform  of  ice  is  left,  on  wUch 
[tlie  creature  can  rest.  Here  its  yoimg  is  produced, 
lad  here  it  remains  until  the  sun  melts  away  the 
lnow-covering  of  the  chamber,  or  igloo,  as  it  is 
Itilled,  by  which  time  the  young  animal  is  able  to 
[like  care  of  itself. 

At  the  proper  season,  the  Esquimaux  set  ofiF  in 
lunch  of  these  seal-igloos,  and  when  they  are  detected 
llffdie  dogs,  the  hunter  flings  himself  on  the  snow, 
Ithns  beating  down  the  roof  of  the  igloo.  He  then 
(tlirosts  his  sealing-hook  into  the  igloo,  and  drags  out 
jthe  young  seal  It  is  remarkable,  by  the  way,  that 
jthe  polar  bear  acts  in  precisely  the  same  manner, 
leioshing  down  the  walls  of  the  igloo,  and  dragging 
loa'  ttiu   ouDg  one  with  its  paws. 

f  I  i  1  Esquimaux  has  secured  the  young  seal, 
llieti  .  '0  g  line  to  one  of  the  hind  flippers,  and 
Uow.  1.  M  slip  into  the  sea  through  the  tunnel, 
lihile  he  creeps  into  the  igloo  with  his  hook,  in 
of  catching  the  mother  as  she  comes  to  help 
r  young  one.  The  Esquimaux  always  kill  young 
by  putting  the  foot  on  their  shoulders,  and 
ising  firmly  down,  so  as  to  suffocate  it.  This 
idone  for  the  purpose  of  preserving  the  blood. 
Sometimes  the  seal-hunter  actually  stalks  the 
animal  on  the  ice.  The  seal  has  a  strange 
iiy  of  sleeping  when  lying  on  the  ice.  It  takes 
iloTt  naps  of  only  a  few  seconds'  duration,  and 
letween  them  raises  its  head  and  looks  round  to  see 
f  any  enemy  be  approaching.  The  Esquimaux  takes 
dvantage  of  this  habit,  and,  lying  down  on  the  ice, 
I  waits  for  these  short  naps,  and  hitches  himself 
bog  the  ice  towards  the  animal,  looking  himself 
'  much  like  a  seal  as  he  lies  on  the  ice,  covered 
rith  seal-skin  garments.  Whenever  the  seal  raises 
d,  the  hunter  stops,  begins  to  paw  with  his 
and  utters  a  curious  droning  monologue, 
|rluch  is  called  "  seal-talk,"  and  is  supposed  to  act 
!  a  charm.    Certain  it  is,  that  the  seal  appears  to 

i  quite  gratified  by  the  talk,  is  put  off  its  guard,  and  allows  the  hunter  to  approach 
jiear  enough  to  make  the  fatal  stroke. 

The  same  kind  of  "  talk  "  is  used  when  the  sealer  goes  out  in  his  boat,  and  some  of  the 
tunters  are  celebrated  for  the  magical  power  of  their  song.  In  seal-hunting  from  a  boat, 
I  different  kind  of  harpoon  is  employed.  It  is  longer  and  slighter  than  that  which  is  used 
w  ice-hunting,  and  is  furnished  with  a  float  made  of  a  leathern  bag  inflated  with  air. 
m  is  fastened  to  the  shaft,  and  just  below  it  one  end  of  the  harpoon-line  is  secured, 
ue  other  end  being  made  fast  to  the  head  of  the  weapon. 

VOL.U.  Z  Z  . 


^att 


HAnPOOMHEAD.    {From my ColUetiov.) 


i-' 


'    '   ^H 


HI 


i 
I 

Vi  I 

%\ 


m 


TEE  ESQUIMAUX. 


Rlrf 


tt:    '? 


I  ' 


Xrfd,';.  .: 


BARPOON  AMD  FISH  BFEAB.   ilfrcm  tkt  CkrUty  (MUctlon. 


When  the  seal  is  struck,  the  slu 
is  shaken  from  the  head,  so  that  then. 
is  no  danger  of  its  working  the  weapo] 
out  of  the  seal  by  its  leverage,  and  i 
acts  as  a  drag,  impeding  the  movement 
of  the  animal,  so  that  the  hunter 
able  to  overtake  it  in  his  boat,  and  I 
pierce  it  with  another  harpooa   Whe 
the  seal  is  dead,  the  float  serves  anoth^ 
purpose     Seals,  when  killed  in  tL 
water,  almost  invariably  sink  so  rapidM 
that  they  cannot  be  secured.   The  floaf 
however,  remains  at  the  surface,  so  thij 
the  successful  hunter  has  only  to  padd, 
to  it,  take  it  into  the  canoe,  and  had 
the  seal  on  board.    Perhaps  the  moi 
curious  part  of  the  business  lies  in  tU 
skill  with  which  the  hunter  carries  tU 
seal  home.    The  boat  in  which  he  sil 
is  entirely  covered  with  skin,  except! 
small  aperture  which  admits  his  bod] 
and  yet  he  lays  the  body  of  the 
upon  this  slight  platform,  and  managJ 
to  balance  it  as  he  paddles' homewar 
regardless  of  the  waves  upon  which  1 
light  little  canoe  trembles  like  a  cork 

Of  these  boats  we  shall  present! 
see  something,  and  will  now  merej 
look  at  the  weapons  which  are  eif 
ployed  by  the  Esquimaux  in  huntingl 

It  is  worthy  of  remark  that  war  | 
totally  unknown  among  the  Esquimau 
who  are  perhaps  the  only  people  in  t^ 
world  who  possess  no  war-weapons,  j 
have  no  desire  to  do  so.  Genen 
when  a  savage  obtains  for  the  first  I 
possession  of  fire-arms,  he  uses  them  I 
warfare,  and  by  the  superiority  of  ii 
weapons  raises  himself  to  eminent 
The  Esquimaux  cares  for  none  of  thej 
things.  He  is  essentially  a  family  ma 
and  when  he  is  fortunate  enough] 
procure  a  musket,  h.6  simply  uses  it  f 
hunting  purposes,  never  wasting  t| 
precious  powder  and  lead  upon  tf 
bodies  of  his  fellow-meiL  Of  fame  I 
is  totally  ignorant,  except  that  sort  I 
local  fame  which  is  earned  hy  skillj 
hunting.  He  finds  that  all  his  ener[ 
are  required  to  procure  food  and  clothii 
for  his  household,  and  therefore  hedJ 
not  expend  thom  upon  any  other  objd 

The  weapon  which  is  to  the  Esqj 
maux  what  the  rifle  is  to  the  m 
woodsman,  the  boomerang  to  the  A^ 
tralum.  the  sword  to  the  Agageer,! 


THE  HAEPOON. 


707 


ligso  to  the  South  American,  nnd  the  sumpitan  to  the  Dyak,  is  the  harpoon,  a  weapon 
fhich  undergoes  various  modifications,  according  to  the  use  to  wUoh  it  is  put^  hut  is 
ggentially  the  same  in  principle  throughout 

The  first  example  is  the  typical  harpoon.  It  consists  of  a  long  wooden  shaft,  with  a 
Ijloat  attached  to  it,  as  has  aheadv  been  described  on  page  705.  Owing  to  the  great 
[tarcity  of  wood  in  Esquimaux-iand,  the  greater  part  being  obtained  from  the  casual  drift- 
lood  that  floats  ashore  from  wrecks,  such  a  weapon  is  exceedingly  valuabla  The  shaft 
B  generally  made  of  a  number  of  pieces  of  wood  lashed  together  in  a  most  ingenious 
{shion. 

The  barbed  head  is  but  loosely  fitted  to  the  shaft,  a  hole  in  the  base  of  the  head 
receiving  a  point  at  the  end  of  the  shaft.  It  is  held  in  its  place  by  leathern  thongs,  so 
uranged  that,  as  soon  as  the  woimded  animal  darts  away,  the  shaft  is  shaken  from  the 
u>A,  The  arrangement  of  the  leathern  thones  varies  according  to  the  kind  of  weapon. 
iUustration  on  page  705  shows  the  head  of  the  haipoon  which  is  used  for  spearing 
lie  walrus. 

It  is  about  nine  inches  in  length,  and  is  made  of  ivory,  either  that  of  the  walrus  or 
fte  narwhal,  probably  the  former,  as  it  partakes  of  the  curve  of  the  walrus-tooth.  It 
erasists  of  two  pieces,  which  we  will  call,  for  convenience'  sake,  the  body  and  the  head. ' 
The  upper  part  of  the  body  is  slightly  pointed  and  rounded,  and  is  meant  to  be  fixed  to 
Sie  shaft  of  the  harpoon.  About  an  inch  and  a  half  from  the  end  two  holes  are  bored, 
Uuough  which  is  passed  a  double  thong  of  leather  about  as  thick  as  a  goose-quill.  Next 
eomes  the  head,  which  is  a  triangular  and  deeply-barbed  piece  of  ivory,  armed  with  a 
in,  flat  plate  of  iron,  almost  exactly  like  the  armature  of  the  Bosjesman's  war-arrow. 
Through  this  head  is  bored  a  hole,  and  through  the  hole  passes  the  loop  of  the  double 
iong  already  mentioned.  At  the  butt  of  the  head  there  is  a  hole,  into  which  is  fitted  the 
eonical  termination  of  the  body. 

By  reference  to  the  illustration,  the  reader  will  easily  comprehend  the  arrangement. 
fig.  1  shows  the  entire  instrument,  the  head  fitted  on  the  body,  and  held  in  its  place  by 
Ithe  double  thong.  Fig.  2  shows  the  head  disjointed  from  the  body.  The  reader  will  now 
tee  what  a  perfect  l^arb  this  instmment  forms.  When  the  harpoon  is  hurled  at  the  walrus, 
the  head  penetrates  through  the  tough  skin,  and,  becoming  disjointed  from  the  body,  sets 
it  right  angles  across  the  little  wound  which  it  made  on  entering,  and  efiectually  prevents 
flie  weapon  from  being  withdrawn.  Fig.  3  shows  the  upper  view  of  the  head,  and  Fig.  4 
{ihows  the  hole  at  its  base,  into  which  the  conical  end  of  the  body  is  loosely  fitted. 

The  line  attached  to  the  shaft  of  this  harpoon  is  very  long  and  of  great  strength,  and, 

IfheQ  the  hunter  goes  out  to  catch  walrus,  is  coiled  round  and  round  his  neck  in  many 

i,very  slightly  tied  together  so  as  to  prevent  the  successive  coils  from  being  entangled 

[with  one  another.    When  the  hunter  launches  his  harpoon  with  the  right  hand,  he  with 

le  left  hand  simultaneously  jerks  the  coils  of  rope  ofi  his  neck,  and  throws  them  after 

le  harpoon.    The  jerk  snaps  the  slight  ligatures,  and  the  animal  is  "  played "  like  a 

ikon  by  an  angler,  until  it  is  utterly  wearied  with  pain,  loss  of  blood,  and  its  struggles 

escape,  and  can  be  brought  near  enough  to  receive  the  fatal  wound  from  a  spear. 

Casting  off  the  rope  in  exact  time  is  a  most  important  business,  as  several  hunters 

ho  have  failed  to  do  so  haye  been  caught  in  the  coils  of  the  rope,  dragged  under  the  ice, 

id  there  drowned.    On  the  end  of  the  harpoon-line  is  worked  a  loop,  and,  as  soon  as  the 

[1  is  hurled,  the  hunter  drives  a  spear  deeply  into  the  ice,  slips  the  loop  over  it,  and 

lows  the  walrus  to  struggle  against  the  elastic  rope  until  it  is  quite  tired.    He  then 

lols  up  the  line  until  he  has  brought  the  animal  to  the  ice,  snatches  up  his  spear,  and 

ith  it  inflicts  a  mortal  wound. 

One  mode  of  employing  this  harpoon  against  the  walrus  is  singularly  ingenious. 
len  the  Esquimaux  hunters  see  a  number  of  the  animals  sleeping  on  a  sheet  of  ice,  they 
ik  out  for  an  ice  fragment  small  enough  to  be  moved,  and  yet  large  enough  to  support 
iveral  men.  Paddling  to  the  ice,  they  lift  their  canoes  upon  it,  bore  holes  in  it,  and  make 
leir  harpoon-lines  fast  to  the  holes.  They  then  gently  paddle  the  whole  piece  of  ice, 
len,  canoes,  and  all,  to  the  spot  where  are  lying  the  drowsy  animals,  who  do  not  suspect 
ly  danger  from  a  piece  of  ice  floating  by 

zz2 


li!^;: 


it  OS 


'  I'i  ■  i 


-,'t- 


1"^  "  ! 


I'll 


^ 


708 


THE  ESQUIMAUX. 


Having  made  their  selection,  the  hunters  tell  off  two  men  to  each  walms,  and,  at  u 
given  signal,  all  the  harpoons  are  hurled.    The  whole  herd  instantly  roll  themselves  into  I 
the  sea,  the  wounded  animals  being  attached  to  the  piece  of  ice  by  the  harpoon-line&l 
Ihe  hunters  allow  them  to  tow  their  ice-raft  about  \mtil  they  are  exhausted,  when  theyl 


SFBABINO  THE  WAtKUS. 


launch  their  canoes,  and  kill  the  animals  with  their  spears.    As  soon  as  the  walins  i 
dead,  the  hunters  plug  up  the  holes  with  little  pegs  of  ivory,  for  the  purpose  of  preser 
the  blood,  which  is  so  highly  valued  by  the  Esquimaux. 

The  ccrd  is  made  of  the  skin  of  the  largest  species  of  seal 

When  the  animal  is  killed,  incisions  are  made,  parallel  to  each  other,  completely  ronii 
the  body,  and  six  or  seven  inehes  apart.    The  skin  is  then  removed  in  broad  hoops,  whic| 
are  afterwards  made  into  thongs  by  running  the  knife  spirally  round  them,  and 
cutting  a  continuous  strip  of  hide. 

Another  kind  of  spear  is  shown  in  the  second  figure  on  page  706.    The  shaft  of  tli 
spear  is  made  of  wood,  but  the  point  and  the  barbed  projections  are  of  ivoiy. 
spear  is  chiefly  used  lor  catching  fish,  and  is  flung  by  means  of  a  throwing-stick,  almoi 


WEAPONS. 


709 


Lthe  same  manner  as  the  spears  of  the  Australians.  The  thro\dng-stick  is  seen 
lythe  side  of  the  spear.  It  is  made  of  wood,  flattish,  and  near  one  end  has  a  hole 
'  •  to  which  the  butt  of  the  spear  is  passed.  This  is  ' 

»gether  a  much  slighter  and  lighter  weapon  than 

it  which  has  been  described. 

Bows  and  arrows  are  also  employed  by  the 
[Esquimaux.  The  former  are  made  of  horn,  bone, 
or  wood,  and  are  almost  always  composed  of  seve* 
lal  pieces  lashed  firmly  together.  As  is  the  case 
fith  the  bows  of  the  North  American  tribes, 
■  chief  strength  is  obtained,  not  so  much  from 

material  of  the  bow,  as  from  a  vast  number 
[ofsinew-strings  which    m   '     n  its  back.    There 
ue  often  a  hundred     -  luv,      of  these  sinews, 
I  which  are  put  on  sufiicientv  aght  to  give  the 

'  a  slight  curvature  against  the  string.    The 

ye  of  the  bow  is  rather  peculiar,  as  may  be 
Ijeen  from  the  accompanying  illustration,  taken 
ftom  a  specimen  in  my  collection.  Although  the 
weapon  is  so  powerful,  it  is  seldom  lued  at  a  greater 
distance  than  twelve,  or  at  most  twenty  yards. 
Tiie  length  of  the  bow  is  on  an  average  three  feet 
I  six  inches. 

The  arrows  are  extremely  variable.  Some  have 
I  wooden  shafts  tipped  with  bone,  but  the  shafts  of 

best  specimens  are  half  bone  and  half  wood, 

I  the  points  are  armed  with  a  little  piece  of 
[iron.  The  arrows  are  contained  in  a  quiver,  and 
the  bow  is  kept  in  a  case.  This  quiver  and  bow- 
case  are  generally  made  of  seal-skin,  as  being 
impervious  to  wet,  though  they  are*  frequently 
made  of  other  materials.  My  own  specimen  is 
formed  from  the  hide  of  the  reindeer.  When  the 
I  Esquimaux  shoots,  he  always  holds  his  bow  hori- 
zontally. The  bow-string  is  made  of  some  fifteen 
or  twenty  sinew-strings,  which  are  loosely  twisted, 
I  hut  not  made  into  a  cord. 

The  bow  and  arrows  are  chiefly  used  in  the 
capture  of  the  reindeer  and  in  shooting  rabbits, 
birds,  and  other  small  game.  The  mode  of  deer- 
hunting  is  very  ingenious.  When  the  hunter  sees 
some  deer  feeding  on  the  level  plain,  he  takes  his 
bow  and  arrows,  draws  his  hood  well  over  his  head, 
and  creeps  as  close  as  he  can  to  the  spot  where 
the  deer  are  reposing.  Here  he  begins  to  bellow 
in  imitation  of  the  cry  with  which  the  deer  call 
each  other,  and  thus  attracts  the  animals  within 
the  short  distance  at  which  an  Esquimaux  archer 
shoots. 

Even  if  he  should  not  use  the  bellowing  call, 
he  has  only  to  lie  patiently  on  the  ground  to  be 
sure  that,  sooner  or  later,  some  of  the  deer  will 
come  and  look  at  him.  They  are  most  inquisitive 
animals,  and  when  they  see  any  strange  object,  they 
cannot  resist  satisfying  their  curiosity  by  inspecting 
it.   Providing  the  object  of  their  curiosity  do  not 


f  ■11 


BOW  AND  ABROWS.    (from  my  Collection.) 


710 


THE  ESQUIMAUX. 


■U.     'I 


move  after  them,  they  approach  in  a  series  of  circles  which  they  gradually  narm  I 
capering  and  tossing  their  heads  capriciously,  and  at  last  will  come  within  a  yard  orf^^t 
of  the  motionless  hunter,  and  so  fall  a  victim  to  the  arrow  which  he  has  already  fitted  "  " 
his  bow. 

Sometimes  the  deer-hunters  adopt  an  ingenious  ruse.    Two  of  them  walk  near  ih 
deer,  and  purposely  show  themselves.    When  the  animals'  attention  is  fixed  upon  therni 

"  they  walk  slowly  away 
knowing  that  the  innai 
curiosity  of  the  deer  wL 
induce  them  to  follow.  The' 
direct  their  course  past  somi 
stone  or  similar  object,  wheL 
one  of  them  quickly  stepd 
behind  it,  while  the  other! 
walks  onwards  as  beforej 
The  deer  do  not  notice  thai 
one  of  the  men  has  dig. 
appeared,  and  so  follow  the| 
other,  thus  coming  within 
yard  or  two  of  the 
arrow. 

The  arrow  is  also  _^ 
for  shooting  birds,  which  are 
always  killed  when  sitting. 
The  Arctic  grouse  are  killed 
in  great  numbers  by  thel 
arrow.  They  pack  closely 
together,  so  that  an  arrow 
shot  at  random  among  them 
can  scarcely  avoid  hitting! 
one  of  them ;  and  the  birds 
are  so  apathetic  that,  whenj 
the  missile  falls  among  them, 
they  only  fly  a  few  yards 
further  and  then  settle,  so 
that  the  hunter  can  pick  up 
his  arrow  and  shoot  it  at 
them  again,  until  he  has  shot 
the  greater  number  of  the 
covey. 

In  order  to  save  the 
wrist  from  the  recoil  of  the 
bow-string,  the  Esquimaux 
wears  a  very  ingeniouj 
guard,  composed  of  several 
pieces  of  bone  tied  together  and  fastened  on  the  wrist  by  a  bone  button  and  loop.  The 
pieces  of  bone  are  about  four  inches  in  length.  Below  the  wrist-guard  are  seen  somej 
curiously-formed  hooks.  No  bait  is  required  with  thea.  They  are  simply  moved  up 
and  down  in  the  water  so  as  to  attract  the  attention  jf  the  fish,  and  then  are  jerked 
sharply  upwards,  so  as  to  catch  the  fish  on  one  of  c\ie  projecting  points.  There  ore 
many  varieties  of  this  curious  hook,  but  those  wb'ch  are  hei-e  shown  are  the  most 
characteristic.  I 

There  is  also  an  instrument  (billed  the  Kakeewa)-.  or  little  nippers,  which  is  used  in  a 
similar  manner  by  the  Esquimaux  boys.  They  take  a  model  of  a  fish  made  of  ivory,  tie 
a  string  to  it,  and  troll  it  about  in  the  water  in  order  to  attract  the  fish,  when  they  are 
struck  with  the  kakeeway,  and  hauled  out  of  the  water.    The  artificial  fish  are  about 


WRIST-OUABD  AND  HOOK&    {From  the  ChrUty  ColUetUm.) 


BEAH-HUHTINO. 


7U 


J  inches  long,  and  atfl  very  neatly  made,  with  eyes  of  iron  pyritea    This  is  a  veiy 

f  process  of  fish-catching,  but  the  boys,  to  whom  time  is  of  no  object,  are  very  fond  of 
Ud  will  sit  on  tlieiv  heels  all  day  for  the  chance  of  catching  two  or  three  little  fish. 

The  foxes  and  wolves  are  generally  taken  in  traps.    There  are  several  kinds  of  traps, 
jthey  are  mostly  made  on  one  or  the  other  of  two  principlea    The  usued  trap  is  very 

)  A  common  mouse-trap,  except  that  it  is  made  of  ice  instead  of  wood.    It  is  so  long 

i  narrow  that  a  wolf  cannot  turn  himself  in  it,  but,  if  he  wishes  to  retreat,  must  do  so 
jcvaxds.  The  dcor  is  a  heavy  slab  of  ice,  which  moves  up  and  down 
^  tiro  grooves.  The  door  being  raised,  it  is  held  in  position  by  a  line 
pieh  passes  over  the  top  of  the  trap,  through  a  hole  at  the  end,  and  is 
jiB  BUghtly  hitched  over  a  peg.  A  bait  is  then  attached  to  the  end 
(tbe  line,  and  when  the  wolf  pulls  it,  the  door  is  released,  and 
"dually  secures  the  animal  in  the  icy  prison.  A  hole  is  then  made  in 
I  tide  of  the  tt|p,  and  the  wolf  is  speared  where  he  lies. 

Foxes  are  alsolaken  in  these  traps,  but  the  usual  kind  of  fox-trap  is 
jije  on  a  different  plan.  It  is  buHt  in  a  form  somewhat  resembling  a 
ue-lciln,  and  the  aperture  is  covered  with  a  piece  of  whalebone,  along 
'fill  the  animal  must  walk  to  get  at  the  bait.    As  it  steps  on  the 

lel)one,  the  elastic  material  gives  way,  lets  the  fox  into  the  trap,  and 

I  resumes  its  former  position,  ready  for  another  victim. 

it  has  already  been  mentioned  that  birds  are  often  shot  with  arrows  as 
iey  are  sitting.  The  Esquimaux  have  a  singular  instrument  by  which 
iey  can  capture  birds  on  the  wing,  provided  that  they  do  not  fly  at  any 
eat  height  from  the  ground.  One  of  these  instruments,  which  may 
I  called  bird-slings,  is  shown  in  the  accompanying  illus.  uoa  It 
Dsisto  of  seven  or  eight  pieces  of  bone  or  ivory,  or  stone,  the  latter  being 
eferred  on  account  of  its  weight  To  each  of  the  weights  is  attached 
^linew  cord  about  two  feet  six  inches  in  length,  and  all  the  ends  of  the 
(fids  are  tied  together,  their  junction  being  usually  oiiiamented  by  a  tuft 
[feathers.    When  the  Esouimaux  sees  a  bird  flying  so  that  it  will  pass 

trablv  near  him,  he  whirls  the  sling  round  his  head  and  flings  it  at 

sbird.  As  it  leaves  his  hand,  all  the  weights  fly  apart,  on  account 
[  the  rotatory  motion  which  has  been  communicated  to  them,  so  that 
le  weapon  covers  a  space  of  five  feet.  Should  one  of  the  weights  or 
trings  strike  the  bird,  the  whole  of  the  sling  becomes  wrapped  round  it, 

1  tbe  bird  falls  helpless  to  the  groimd.     The  reader  will  doubtless  see 

tthis  sling  is  in  fact  a  modification  of  the  Patagonian  bolas. 

Id  bear-hunting  the  Esquimaux  use  either  the  walrus-harpoon  or  the 

ar,  and  often  both.    They  set  their  dogs  at  the  bear,  and  while  he  is 

jaged  in  repelling  their  attacks,  which  are  always  made  at  his  back  and 
jid-quarters,  the  hunter  drives  the  harpoon  at  him,  and  fastens  the 

1  of  tbe  line  to  the  ice,  so  as  to   prevent  the  bear  from  escaping. 

i  then  attacks  the  animal  with  another  harpoon  and  with  his  lance,  and, 
|iToidiug  skilfully  the  repeated  attacks  which  the  bear  makes  upon  him, 
rives  the  sharp  weapon  into  the  animal's  heart. 

The  £squimaux  are  always  very  careful  not  to  kill  a  young  bear  without  previously 
dlling  its  mother.  Should  one  of  them,  pressed  by  hunger,  commit  so  rash  an  act,  the 
ibole  party  to  which  he  belongs  are  obliged  to  take  the  strictest  precautions  lest  they 
ibould  be  assailed  by  the  mother,  who  will  assuredly  follow  on  their  track.  They  there- 
lore  proceed  fur  some  five  or  six  miles  in  a  straight  line,  and  then  suddenly  turn  oS  at 
Mt  angles,  so  that  the  bear  may  overrun  their  track  as  she  presses  eagerly  forward. 
pis  manoeuvre  is  several  times  repeated.  "When  the  houses  are  reached,  the  weapons  are 
wid  ready  for  use  by  the  bedside,  and  the  sledges  are  stuck  upright  outside  the  house. 
Iliis  is  intended  by  way  of  a  warning  to  the  sleepers.  The  bear  is  suspicious  about  the 
Tect  sledge,  and  always  knocks  it  down  before  attacking  the  house,  so  that  the  noise  of 
k  fifiliing  sledge  awakens  the  sleepers,  and  puts  them  on  their  guard. 


BIR049LINO. 

(from  the  CftrMv 
CMectUm.) 


IM 


*'%■ 


'■•'  Sf 


»    I 


It   o'  /  ; 


•^ 


712 


THE  ESQUIlfAUX. 


*4  > 


4 


(1^ 


W'«V  1 


Tin  two  neans  of  tnnspoit  used  by  the  fisquimaox  are  the  boat  and  the  sledge,  both 
of  which  deserve  description. 

There  are  two  kindtf  of  boats,  those  of  the  men  and  those  used  by  women.  The 
man's  boat  is  called  Kajaok  or  Kia,  according  to  the  dialect  of  the  people,  and  is  a  very 
remarkable  piece  of  wonananship.  It  is  shuttle-shaped,  both  ends  being  sharply  pointed. 
It  is  made  of  a  very  slight  framework  of  wood  and  whalebone,  over  which  is  stretched  a 
covering  of  skin.  In  the  middle  there  is  a  hole  just  large  enough  to  admit  the  body  of  the 
rower,  and  when  he  takes  his  seat,  he  gathers  the  s^  together  and  ties  it  round  his 
waist,  so  that  the  boat  ia  absolutely  impervious  to  water.  The  average  length  is  twenty- 
five  feet,  and  so  light  are  the  materials  of  which  it  is  made,  that  a  man  can  carry  his  kia 
on  his  head  from  the  house  to  the  water. 

These  slight  canoes  have  no  keel,  and  sit  so  lightly  on  the  water  that  they  can  he 
propelled  over,  rather  than  through,  it  with  wonderful  speed.  The  paddle  is  a  double  one, 
held  in  the  middle,  and  used  in  a  manner  which  is  now  rendered  family  to  us  by  the 
canoes  which  have  so  largely  taken  the  place  of  skiffs.  It  is  between  nine  and  ten  feet  in 
length,  small  in  the  middle,  which  serves  as  a  handle,  and  gradually  widening  to  the 
blades,  which  are  about  four  inches  in  width,  and  edged  with  ivory,  not  only  for  ornament 
but  for  strength. 

The  padme  acts  much  the  same  part  as  the  balance-pole  to  the  rope-dancer,  and  by  its 
aid  the  Esquimaux  canoe-man  can  perform  really  astonishing  feats.  For  example,  if  two 
kias  are  out  together,  one  of  them  mil  remain  still,  the  canoe-man  keeping  his  boat  exactly 
in  the  same  place,  by  delicate  management  of  his  paddle.  The  other  goes  to  a  distasce 
at  right  angles  to  him,  and  then,  urging  lus  kia  to  the  utmost  speed,  drives  it  fairly 
over  that  of  his  friend.  In  performing  this  remarkable  feat,  the  skill  of  both  ia  equally 
tried,  for  it  is  ^uite  as  difficult  to  preserve  the  balance  of  the  stationary  kia  as  to  driye 
the  other  over  it. 

There  is  one  feat  which  is  sometimes  performed  in  order  to  show  the  wonderful  com- 
mand which  an  Esquimaux  has  over  his  little  vessel  He  does  not,  however,  attempt  it 
unless  another  kia  is  close  at  hand.  After  seeing  that  the  skin  cover  is  firmly  tied  round 
his  waist,  and  that  his  neck  aud  wrists  are  well  secured,  the  man  suddenly  fiings  himself 
violently  to  one  side,  thus  capsizing  the  kia,  and  burying  himself  under  water.  With  a 
powerfiU  stroke  of  his  paddle  he  turns  himself  and  canoe  completely  over,  and  brings 
himself  upright  again.  A  skilful  canoe-man  will  thus  turn  over  and  over  some  twenty 
times  or  so,  almost  as  fast  as  the  eye  can  follow  him,  and  yet  only  his  face  will  be  in  the 
least  wet. 

In  the  illustration  on  page  713  both  these  feats  are  shown. 

The  paddler  is  so  tightly  tied  to  the  kia,  that  he  is  unable  to  change  his  position 
without  assistance,  or  even  to  lift  a  heavy  weight,  such  as  a  seal  In  such  a  case,  he 
asks  assistance  from  a  companion.  The  two  kias  are  placed  near  each  other,  and  paddles  | 
are  laid  from  one  to  the  other,  so  that  for  the  time  they  are  formed  into  a  double  canoe, 
which  cannot  be  upset.  Small  lines  of  whalebone  are  stretched  across  the  end  of  the  kia, 
and  under  them  are  thrust  the  points  of  the  spears  and  harpoons,  so  that  they  cannot  roll 
off  the  boat,  ani  yet  are  always  ready  to  hand.  An  inflated  seal's  bladder  is  alvajs 
attached  to  the  canoa  When  the  kia  is  not  in  use,  it  is  taken  out  of  the  water,  and  rested  | 
in  a  reversed  position  upon  the  snow-houses,  as  is  seen  on  page  700. 

The  second  kind  of  boat  is  that  which  is  called  the  Oomiak,  and  is  used  by  the 
women.  It  is  evident  that  the  slight  and  fragile  kia,  useful  as  it  is  for  hunting  purposes, 
cannot  be  employed  for  the  conveyance  of  baggage,  or  for  the  transport  of  more  persons 
than  one,  and  that  therefore  some  other  kind  of  boat  must  be  made.  This  is  a  large, 
clumsy,  straight-sided,  square-ended,  flat-bottomed  vessel,  more  like  a  skin  trough  than  a 
canoe,  to  which  it  bears  about  the  same  analogy  as  a  punt  does  to  a  racing  skiff.  Tbe 
framework  of  the  oomiak  is  made  of  wood  and  whalebone,  and  the  covering  is  of  seal-skin, 
from  which  the  hair  has  been  removed.  When  wet,  these  skins  are  nearly  ti-anspareut, 
so  that  the  forms  of  the  persons  sitting  in  the  boat  can  be  indistinctly  seen. 

lliA  sides  of  the  boat  are  about  three  feet  in  height,  and  the  weight  which  a  well-made 
oomiak  will  carry  is  really  wonderful     Captain  Lyons  mentions  that  in  one  of  these 


11 


BOATS. 


m 


%i  and  the  sledge,  both 

used  by  women.  The 
9  people,  and  is  a  very 
being  sharply  pointed. 
ir  which  is  stretched  a 
)  admit  the  body  of  the 
and  ties  it  round  his 
srage  length  is  twenty. 
man  can  cany  big  ]ua 

^ater  that  they  can  he 
paddle  is  a  double  one, 
i  family  to  us  by  the 
en  nine  and  ten  feet  in 
[ually  widening  to  the 
,  not  only  for  ornament 

rope-dancer,  and  by  its 
J.  For  example,  if  two 
seeping  his  boat  exactly 
)ther  goes  to  a  distance 
speed,  drives  it  fairly 
skill  of  both  is  equally 
bionary  kia  as  to  drive 

BOW  the  wonderful  com- 

not,  however,  attempt  it 

•ver  is  firmly  tied  ronnd 

suddenly  flings  binself 

f  under  water.    With  a 

pletely  over,  and  brings 

and  over  some  twenty 

his  face  will  be  in  the 


to  change  his  position 
aL  In  such  a  case,  be 
each  other,  and  paddles 
led  into  a  double  canoe, 
TOSS  the  end  of  the  kia, 
so  that  they  canDot  roll 
eal's  bladder  is  always 
of  the  water,  and  rested 
0. 

k,  and  is  used  by  the 
is  for  hunting  purposes, 
nsport  of  more  persons 
made.  This  is  a  large, 
:e  a  skin  trough  than  a 
to  a  racing  skiff.  Tlie 
covering  is  of  seal-skin, 
are  nearly  ti-anspareut, 
tly  seen. 

ight  which  a  well-made 
that  in  one  of  these 


ioata,  measunng  twenty-five  feet  in  length  bv  eight  in  width  and  three  in  depth,  more 
than  twenty  human  beings  >7ere  conveyed.  There  are  two  very  clumsy  paddles  by  which 
the  boat  is  slowly  propelled,  anu  IL  is  steered  by  another  paddle  in  the  stern.  The  post  of 
steerer  is  usually  occupied  by  an  old  man.  who  is  unublo  any  more  to  manage  the  kia,  but 
jg  still  capable  of  guiding  the  oomiak,  and  of  flinging  a  knife,  a  harpoon,  a  seal-hook,  or 
inytbing  that  may  come  to  hand,  at  the  women,  if  they  neglect  their  paddling. 


THB  KAJAK  AN1>  ITS  UANAOEMEMT. 


To  each  oomiak  there  can  be  attached  a  very  primitive  mast,  with  its  sail.  The  mast  is 
I  but  a  short  one,  and  is  stepped  in  the  fore-part  of  the  boat.  Towards  the  top  it  is  pierced, 
and  in  the  hollow  is  placed  a  sheave,  or  deeply-grooved  wheel  of  ivory,  on  which  the 
balyards  run.  The  sail  is  that  simplest  of  all  sails,  the  lug,  and  is  made  of  the  intestines 
I  of  the  walrus,  split  open  so  as  to  form  strips  of  some  four  inches  in  width.  These  strips 
lare  sewn  together,  and  produce  a  sail  which  is  remarkable  both  for  its  strength  and  its 
I  extreme  Ughtness.  The  reader  will  doubtless  have  noticed  the  singular  contrast  between 
I  the  canoes  of  the  hot  and  cold  parts  of  the  world.  In  the  former,  the  canoe  and  sails  are 
lentirely  of  vegetable  materials,  without  a  particle  of  hide,  sinew,  or  any  animal  product ; 
[while,  in  the  latter,  the  animal  world  furnishes  almost  the  whole  of  the  materials. 

We  now  come  to  the  sledge,  which  is  quite  as  important  to  the  Esquimaux  as 
ne  canoe. 

The  materials  and  form  of  the  sledge  differ  exceedingly,, so  that  in  these  respects  no 
TO  sledges  are  alike,  while  the  principle  is  identical  in  all.    A  sledge  is  nothing  more 
[than  two  runners,  connected  with  each  other  by  a  number  of  cross-pieces,  on  which  the 
driver  can  sit  and  the  goods  be  packed. 


■I 


!;./*%I 


*    J  ,1 


W'    1 


.  I 


714 


THE  ESQUIMAUX. 


'  (, 


The  best  sledgei  ato  those  in  which  the  runners  are  xnade  from  the  jawl)one  of  the 
whale,  sawn  into  narrow  planks  and  cut  into  the  nroper  shape.  They  are  always  shod 
with  a  strip  of  the  Hiuno  nmtcrial.  Othora  are  made  of  wood,  shod  with  bono,  and  in 
these  casus  the  wooden  part  is  usually  in  several  pieces,  which  are  lashed  tor^ethor  with 
hide  thongs.  In  the  winter,  the  hide  of  the  walrus  is  often  used  for  ruutieis.  It  ig 
fiilly  an  inch  in  thickness,  and,  when  frozen,  is  very  much  stronger  than  a  board  of  the 
lame  thickness. 

When  neither  wood,  bone,  nor  walrus-skin  can  be  procured,  the  Esquimaux  is  still  at 
no  loss  for  runnem.    He  cuts  long  strips  of  seal-skin,  and  sews  the  edges  of  each  strip 


•i  ■'  1 


5'^ 


8LED0E-DRIVINQ. 


togetlier,  so  as  to  make  two  long  tubes.  The  tubes  are  next  filled  with  moss  aud  earth, 
and  water  is  then  poured  into  them.  In  a  minute  or  two  they  are  frozen  as  hard  as  stone, 
and  are  then  ready  to  form  the  runners  of  a  sledge.  The  lower  edge  of  the  runner, 
whether  it  be  of  bone,  wood,  or  skin,  is  always  shod  with  a  coating  of  ice,  which  is  renewed 
as  soon  as  it  is  worn  off  by  friction,  which  not  only  causes  the  sledge  to  glide  faster  over 
the  frozen  surface,  but  preserves  the  valuable  material  of  the  runners  from  being  rubbed 
to  pieces. 

The  cross-bars  of  the  sledge  are  generally  of  bone.  They  project  a  little  beyond  the 
runners  on  either  side,  and  are  so  arranged  that  the  sledge  is  narrower  in  front  than 
behind.  They  are  not  lashed  too  tightly,  as  they  are  required  to  yield  to  the  jerks  and 
continual  strain  which  the  sledge  undergoes  in  its  travels. 

The  sledge  is  drawn  by  a  team  of  dogs,  varying  from  seven  to  ten,  or  even  more, 
according  to  the  weight  to  be  carried.    They  are  very  simply  harnessed  to  it  by  a  strong 


THEIR  DOGS. 


716 


(ord,  or  trace,  made  of  seal-hide,  the  trace  of  the  leading  dog  being  considerably  longer 
thao  that  of  anv  of  the  othors.  Being  accustoniod  to  the  work  of  tho  8le(lj,'o  as  Hoon  as 
they  can  walk,  their  training  is  very  coniploto,  and  a  good  teuin  will  do  almost  anything 
bat  speak. 

A  team  of  seven  dogs  drew  a  heavy  slodge,  full  of  men,  a  nule  in  four  minutes  and  a 
half;  and  Captain  Lyon-i  mentions  that  three  dogs  drew  him  the  same  distance  in  six 
Liautes,  the  weight  of  tho  sledge  being  one  hundred  pounds.  Several  times,  when 
leturning  to  the  ships,  the  sagacious  animals  brought  him  and  his  companions  safely  to 
the  vessels,  though  the  night  was  pitchy  dark  and  the  snow-drift  blowing  about  in  clouds. 
Ihey  kept  their  noses  to  the  ground,  and  galloped  on  at  full  epeed,  in  absolute  certainty 
oftheir  proper  line. 

The  dogs  are  guided,  not  by  reins,  but  by  a  whip,  the  lash  of  which  is  from  eighteen 
to  thirty  feet  in  length,  and  the  handle  only  one  foot  in  length,  much  like  the  stock-whip 
of  Australia.  A  skilful  driver  makes  but  little  use  of  the  whip  when  ho  has  a  good  team 
of  dogs,  but  guides  the  animals  partly  by  his  voice,  and  partly  by  flinging  the  lash  of  the 
whip  on  one  side  or  other  of  the  leader,  who  perfectly  understands  the  fiignal.  When 
they  are  required  to  stop,  the  driver  gives  a  cry  almos*:  jxactly  like  the  "  Woal  "  of  our 
Lira  country.  He  then  throws  the  lash  gently  over  their  backs,  wh«i  they  idl  lie  down, 
ind  will  remain  couched  in  the  snow  for  hours,  even  during  thrir  maif  tei  o  absence. 

The  worst  of  these  dogs  is  that  they  are  very  quarrelsome,  and  are  apt  to  sner  and 

Liarlat  each  other  as  they  gallop  along.    Sometimes  a  dog  will  Lo  exasp(   -ted  with  a 

bite,  and  turn  furiously  on  his  assailant,  when  a  general  fight  takes  place,   :  3  whole  of 

the  dogs  tumbling  over  each  other,  and  entangling  the  traces  in  a  manne.   J  at  none  but 

an  Esquimaux  could  hope  to  disentangle.    A  plentiful  application  of  whip  is  then  !•  vde, 

which  is  always  resented  by  the  dog  which  receives  the  stroke      ><e  chooses  to  :-.ink 

that  his  next  neighbour  has  hurt  him,  and  so  bites  his  ears.    Som<  times  a  dog  is  so 

inmly  that  the  driver  is  obliged  to  use  his  last  argument.     Making  a  little  hole  in  the 

I  snow  with  the  toe  of  his  boot,  he  presses  the  dog's  snoiit  into  it,  and  pounds  away  at  it 

I  with  the  ivory  handle  of  his  whip.    The  dog  never  howls,  nor  tries  to  release  himself,  but 

only  utters  a  low  whine.    Such  a  punishment  never  has  to  be  repeated,  and  the  dog 

always  goes  quietly  for  the  rest  of  the  day. 

The  endurance  of  these  animals  is  wonderful.    They  are  kept  m  the  open  air  when  the 

temperature  is  from  thirty  to  forty  degrees  below  zero.     They  are  very  ill  fed,  being 

forced  to  content  themselves  with  the  bones  of  fish  and  seals,  scraps  of  hide,  and  such 

very  few  fragments  as  their  masters   cannot  devour.     Consequently  they  are  always 

hungry,  and  can  eat  almost  anything.     Captain  Hall  mentions  that  in  one  night  they  ate 

I  a  whiplash  thirty  feet  long,  and  that  on  one  occasion  a  single  dog  ate  in  seven  seconds  a 

I  piece  of  walrus-hide  and  blubber  six  feet  long  and  "v.  inch  and  a  half  square. 

I    Yet,  in  spite  of  all  the  hardships  which  they  i.a(^:  igo,  they  can  endure  almost  any 

I  amount  of  fatigue  without  appearing  to  be  the  worse  for  it,  and  a  team  has  been  known 

|to  eat  nothing  for  at  least  forty-eight  hours,  to  traverse  some  seventy  miles  of  ground,  and 

t  to  return  to  their  homes  apparently  as  fresh  as  when  they  set  out. 

Many  of  them  are  possessed  of  singular  intelligence,  especially  those  which  are 
[trained  to  chase  the  seal,  the  bear,  or  tha  Jeei  One  of  these  dogs,  named  Barbekark, 
Ibelooging  to  Captain  Hall,  actually  killed  a  deer  himself,  took  one  morsel  from  the  neck, 
land  then  went  home  and  fetched  his  master  to  the  spot  where  he  had  left  the  dead  deer. 
I  He  had  a  brother  who  equally  distinguished  himself  in  seal-catching.  He  was  the  lead- 
ling  dog  in  the  team,  and  once,  while  drawing  a  sledge,  he  caught  sight  of  a  seal  on  the 
lice.  He  immediately  dashed  forward  at  full  speed,  and  just  as  the  seal  was  plunging  into 
Ithe  water,  caught  it  by  the  hind  flippers.  The  seal  struggled  frantically  to  escape,  but  the 
Idog  retained  his  hold,  and,  aided  by  his  fellows,  dragged  the  seal  firmly  on  the  ice,  when 
lit  was  secured  by  his  master. 

I  A  very  amusing  example  of  the  intelligence  of  these  dogs  is  related  by  Captain  Hall. 
iHe  fed  the  dogs  on  "  capelins,"  a  small  dried  fish,  and  used  to  make  them  stand  in  a 
Icircle  round  him,  so  that  each  received  a  capelin  in  turn.  "  Now  Barbekark,  a  yonng  and 
Ishrewd  dog,  took  it  into  his  head  that  he  would  play  a  white  man's  trick.    So  every  time 


■v'  r 


71B 


THE  ESQUIMAUX 


he  received  his  fish  he  would  back  Bf^uaxe  out,  move  a  distance  of  three  or  four  doos,  and 
force  himself  in  line  again,  thus  receiving  double  the  share  of  any  other  dog.  But  thi& 
joke  of  Barbekark's  bespoke  too  much  of  the  game  manv  men  play  upon  their  fellavM 
beings,  and,  as  I  noticed  it,  I  determined  to  check  his  doggish  propensities.  Still,  the 
amusing  and  the  singular  way  in  which  he  evidently  watched  me  induced  a  moment's 
pause  in  my  intention. 

"Each  dog  thankfully  took  his  capelin  as  his  turn  came  round,  but  Barbekark, findino 
his  share  came  twice  as  often  as  his  companions,  appeared  to  shake  his  tail  twice  " 
thankfully  as  the  others.  A  twinkle  in  nis  eyes  as  they  caught  mine  seemed  to  ss 
'  Keep  dark ;  these  ignorant  fellows  don't  know  the  game  I'm  playing.  I  am  cpn-l 
foundedly  hungry.'  Seeing  my  face  smiling  at  his  trick,  he  now  commenced  making 
another  change,  thus  getting  three  portions  to  each  of  the  others'  one.  This  was  enough] 
and  it  was  now  time  for  me  to  reverse  the  order  of  Barbekark's  game  by  playing  a  trick 
upon  him. 

"  Accordingly,  every  time  I  came  to  him  he  got  no  fish,  and  though  he  changed  hisl 
position  three  times,  yet  he  got  nothing.  Now,  if  ever  there  was  a  picture  of  disap-l 
pointed  plans— of  envy  at  others'  fortunes,  and  sorrow  at  a  sad  misfortune — it  was  to  M 
found  in  that  dog's  countenance  as  he  watched  his  companions  receiving  their  allowancd 
Finding  that  he  could  not  succeed  by  any  change  of  his  position,  he  withdrew  from  the[, 
circle  to  where  I  was,  and  came  to  me,  crowding  his  way  between  my  legs,  and  looked! 
up  in  my  face  as  if  to  say,  '  I  have  been  a  very  bad  dog.  Forgive  me,  and  Barbekark, 
will  cheat  his  brother  dogs  no  more.  Please,  sir,  give  me  my  share  of  capelins.'  I  wen^ 
the  rounds  three  times  more,  and  let  him  have  the  nsh,  as  he  had  shown  himself  sd 
sagacious,  and  so  much  like  a  repentant  prodigal  dog." 

Marriage  among  the  Esquimaux  is  of  the  very  simplest  description,  and  is  generallv 
arranged  by  the  parents  of  the  bride  and  bridegroom,  the  latter  having  nothing  to  do  with 
the  affair.  There  is  no  marriage  ceremony,  the  parties  merely  going  to  live  in  the 
igloo.  A  man  may,  and  often  does,  have  several  wives,  and  in  this  case  one  of  then 
takes  the  position  of  the  chief,  or  igloo-wife,  and  is  supreme  under  her  husband.  She  ha 
the  largest  lamp,  the  best  bed,  and  the  best  provision.  But  she  also  has  the  entin 
management  of  the  household,  such  as  cooking  the  food,  and  drying  the  clothes  on  thel 
"  dry-net."  This  is  by  no  means  a  sinecure,  as  it  forces  her  to  ri^e  many  times  in  thej 
night  for  the  purpose  of  turning  the  clothes  and  drying  them  equally.  She  also  has  I 
see  that  the  boots  are  properly  "  niilied." 

After  a  child  is  bom,  the  mother  is  obliged  to  confine  herself  to  her  own  igloo  fo^ 
some  months,  and  when  the  allotted  time  has  expii^J,  she  throws  off  all  the  clothing 
which  she  has  worn,  and  never  wears  it  again.  She  then  dresses  herself  in  a  totally  nevi 
suit  of  clothes,  and  visits  in  succession  the  inhabitants  of  every  igloo.  If  a  second  or  thin 
child  be  bom,  a  separate  igloo  is  always  built  for  the  mother,  to  which  she  repairs  befon 
the  birth  of  the  child,  and  in  which  she  remains  until  the  customai}'  time  has  elapsed  and| 
she  is  able  to  call  upon  her  neighbours. 

The  children  begin  their  education  »it  a  very  early  age;  the  boys  being  taught tol 
paddle  the  kia,  to  hunt  and  to  fish,  and  to  build  igloos ;  while  the  girls  leam  to  row  thel 
women's  boat,  to  dress  skins,  to  manage  the  lamp,  to  cook,  and  perform  the  nmltitudinonsl 
tasks  that  fall  to  their  lot.  The  carving  of  the  Esquimaux  women  is  wonderfully  goodl 
They  make  spirited,  though  conventional,  imitations  of  fish,  ducks,  dogs,  and  vanoii!| 
animals,  from  ivory,  using  in  the  manufacture  nothing  but  a  knife.  In  the  earlier  day 
before  white  men  visited  them,  the  Esquimaux  were  obliged  to  rely  entirely  upon  flint  i 
a  material  for  their  knives,  which  were  exactly  like  those  of  the  ancient  and  perishedl 
races.  In  chopping  the  flakes  off  the  flint,  the  ^quimaux  employed  a  very  simple  instraj 
ment  (figured  on  page  717),  the  use  of  which  showed  an  exact  knowledge  of  the  fracture-f 
line  of  flint.  It  is  made  of  bone  and  ivory,  and  is  about  six  inches  in  length.  Iron,! 
indeed,  is  of  so  late  introduction,  that  when  Captain  Lyons  visited  the  natives,  in  1821, bel 
could  purchase  a  cofnplete  harpoon,  with  its  ivory  head,  float,  and  line,  for  a  nail;  whilej 
a  knife  would  piuchase  a  kia,  or  indeed  anything  that  was  asked  in  exchange  for  it 


SELTGION. 


717 


As  may  be  inferred  from  the  climate,  the  games  of  the  Esquimaux  are  but  few.    They 

U  wonderful  experts  at  a  sort  of  "  cat's-cradle,"  producing  with  a  piece  of  string  imitations 

rf  seals,  reindeer,  ducks,  canoes,  and  other  objects.    The  little  ivory  models  of  ducks  and 

Uer  animals,  which  have  abeady  been  mentioned,  are  used  in  several  of  the  native 


Their  dances  are  remarkable  for  their  simplicity,  the  dancer  inventmg  the  steps 
lecording  to  his  own  taste.  There  is  a  dance  in  which  a  number  of  women  stand  in 
(ring,  with  their  hands  under  the  front  flaps  of  their  jackets,  and  sing,  with  half-closed 
^es,  the  inevitable  Amna-aya  song :  these  are  the  band.  The  dancers  are  represented  by 
gge  man,  who  takes  his  place  in  the  middle  of  the  ring,  swings  his  head  and  arms  from 
(deto  side,  his  long,  lank  hair  flapping  in  the  wind,  while  he  utters  sharp  yells  at 
Intel   Is,  and  occasionally  flings  one  leg  as  high  in  the  air  as  his  thick  garments  permit. 

lua  women  have  a  special  dance  of  their  own,  which  consists  in  kneeling  on  the 
1,  leaping  to  their  feet,  and  so  alternately  from  knees  to  feet  as  fast  as  they  caa 


FLINT-CHIPPER.    (From  the  CKrtttyCoUedUm.) 


V, 


Pa  ^   :   ^ 


llhis  is  really  a  difficult  task  when  the  heavy  and  clumsy  boots  are  taken  into  con- 
liideration.  Sometimes  the  men  challenge  each  other  to  dance,  and  in  that  case  the 
ItlMllenge  is  accepted  by  employing  the  "  koonik,"  or  national  salutation,  which  is  given  by 
Irabbing  the  noses  together,  and  inhrJing  strongly  through  the  nostrils. 

With  regard  to  religion,  the  TLsquimaux  seem  to  have  no  very  definite  idea  of  the 
liubject,  except  that  they  believe  in  a  futire  existence,  in  a  heaven  and  a  hell — the  latter 
Ibeing,  according  to  their  ideas,  dark,  full  of  ice,  with  snow-storms  always  blowing,  and  no 
■leak  They  have  also  a  hazy  description  of  a  Supreme  Being,  and  a  secondary  female 
Idivinity,  the  special  protector  of  the  Esquimaux. 

By  way  of  worship,  they  have  sundry  medicine-men,  or  "  angekos,"  as  they  are  called, 
Ifho  go  through  a  series  of  strange  ceremonies  on  various  occasions,  such  as  illness,  or 
Ifhen  a  party  is  setting  out  on  a  hunting  expedition.  They  make  the  p^  ople  pay  heavily 
|for  their  services,  and  rule  with  a  rod  of  iron,  so  that  no  Esquimaux   s  likely  to  retain 

issession  of  any  valuable  piece  of  property  if  an  angeko  should  happen  to  be  in  the 
Neighbourhood.    They  act  upon  a  very  simple  and  intelligent  principle,  namely,  that 

amount  of  success  in  "  ankooting,"  or  divining,  is  in  exact  ratio  with  the  amount 

K  pay- 
Sometimes,  in  order  to  impress  awe  upon  their  victims,  the  angekos  go  through  a 

series  of  imposing  ceremonies,  the  performance  of  which  infers  a  vast  amount  of  practice. 

h  the  present  of  a  knife  and  some  beads,  Captain  Lyons  induced  a  celebrated  angeko, 

pamed  Toolemak,  to  have  an  interview  with  a  Tornga,  or  familiar  spirit,  in  the  cabin 

[if  the  ship. 
"  All  light  excluded,  our  sorcerer  began  by  chanting  to  his  wife  with  great  vehemence, 

^nd  she,  in  return,  answered  by  singing  the  Amna-aya  (the  favourite  song  of  the  Esqui- 
laux),  which  was  not  discontinued  during  the  whole  ceremony.  As  far  as  I  could  learn, 
i  afterwards  began  turning  himself  rapidly  round,  and,  in  a  loud,  powerful  voice, 

kociferated  for  Tornga  with  great  impatience,  at  the  same  time  blowing  and  snorting  like 

Walrus.    His  noise,  impatience,  and  agitation  increased  every  moment,  and  he  at  length 

ttted  himself  on  the  deck,  varying  his  tones,  and  making  a  rustling  with  his  clothes. 

"  Suddenly  the  voice  seemed  smothered,  and  was  so  managed  as  to  sound  as  if  retreating 

leneath  the  deck,  each  moment  becoming  more  distant,  and  ultimately  giving  the  idea  of 

leing  many  feet  below  the  cabin,  where  it  ceased  entirely.    His  wife  now,  in  answer  to 


( 

■  *  - 


Si-t 


B. 


J 


718 


THE  ESQUIMAUX. 


my  queries,  informed  me  very  seriously  that  he  had  dived,  and  that  he  would  send  ni 
Tomga.  1 

"  Accordingly,  in  about  half  a  minute,  a  distant  blowing  was  heard  very  slowli 
approaching,  and  a  voice  which  differed  from  that  which  we  at  first  had  heard  wj 
at  times  mixed  with  blowing,  until  at  length  both  soimds  became  distinct,  and  the  oil 
woman  informed  me  that  Tornga  was  come  to  answer  my  questions.  I  accordingly  askel 
several  questions  of  the  sagacious  spirit,  to  each  of  which  inquiries  I  received  an  answd 
by  two  loud  slaps  on  the  deck,  which  I  was  given  to  understand  was  favourable. 

"  A  very  hollow  yet  powerful  voice,  certainly  much  different  from  the  tones  of  Toolema,, 
now  chanted  for  some  time,  and  a  strange  jumble  of  hisses,  groans,  shouts,  and  gabblid 
like  a  turkey  succeeded  in  rapid  succession.  The  old  woman  sang  with  increased  enen 
and,  as  I  took  it  for  granted  that  this  was  all  intended  to  astonish  the  Eabloona,  I  criei 
repeatedly  that  I  was  very  much  afraid.  This,  as  I  expected,  added  fuel  to  the  fire,  unl 
the  form  immortal,  exhausted  by  its  own  might,  asked  leave  to  retire.  The  voice  graduali 
sank  from  our  hearing,  as  at  first,  and  a  very  indistinct  hissing  succeeded.  In  its  advano 
it  sounded  like  the  tone  produced  by  the  wind  upon  the  bass-cord  of  an  .^olian  hi 
this  was  soon  changed  to  a  rapid  hiss,  like  that  of  a  rocket,  and  Toolemak,  with  a  yel] 
announced  his  retuni.  I  held  my  breath  at  the  first  distant  hissing,  and  twice  exhausM 
myself;  yet  our  conjuror  did  not  once  respire,  and  even  his  returning  and  powerful  yd 
was  uttered  without  a  previous  stop  or  inspiration  of  air.  r 

"Light  being  admitted,  our  wizard,  as  might  be  expected,  was  in  a  profuse  perspiration 
and  certainly  much  exhausted  by  his  exertions,  which  had  continued  for  at  least  half  i 
hour.  "We  now  observed  a  couple  of  bunches,  each  consisting  of  two  strips  of  whitj 
deer-skin  and  a  long  piece  of  sinew,  attached  to  the  back  of  his  coat  These'  ^ve  had  nq 
seen  before,  and  were  informed  that  they  had  been  sewn  on  by  Tornga  while  he  wj 
below."  A  similar  exhibition  has  been  seen  by  several  travellers,  and  they  have  expressel 
their  astonishment  at  the  length  of  time  during  which  an  angeko  can  howl,  hiss,  anl 
gabble  without  taking  breath.  f 

"While  he  is  below  the  earth,  the  angeko  is  supposed  to  visit  the  habitation  of  thj 
particular  spirit  whom  he  is  addressing,  and  sometimes  gives  a  detailed  account  of  th 
places  in  which  he  has  been,  and  of  their  inhabitants.  One  female  spirit,  for  example,  i 
called  Aywilliayoo.  She  commands  all  the  bears,  whales,  seals,  and  walruses  by  meaa 
of  her  right  hand.  So,  when  there  is  a  scarcity  of  provisions,  the  angeko  makes  a  visit  ti 
Aywilliayoo  and  attacks  her  hand.  If  he  can  cut  off  her  nails,  the  bears  immediately  an 
set  fre^  the  loss  of  one  finger-joint  liberates  the  small  seals,  the  second  joint  sends  tlJ 
large  seals,  the  knuckles  free  the  whole  herds  of  walrus,  while  the  entire  hand  liberate 
the  whale. 

In  figure  this  spirit  is  very  tall,  and  has  only  one  eye  and  one  pigtail,  but  this  is  a 
large  as  a  man's  leg,  and  descends  to  her  knee.  Her  liouse  is  a  very  fine  one,  but  Toolema^ 
did  not  venture  to  enter  it,  because  it  was  guarded  by  a  huge  dog  with  black  hind 
quarters  and  no  tail.  Her  father  is  no  larger  than  a  boy  of  ten  years  old,  and  he  has  bu 
one  arm,  which  is  always  covered  with  a  large  bear's-skin  mitten.  His  house  is  alsl 
handsome,  but  it.^  entrance  is  guarded  by  troops  of  bears  and  walruses,  who  keep  upj 
continual  growling. 

Unfortunately  for  his  own  credit,  Toolemak  got  drunk  one  evening,  as  he  might  d 
be,  having  consumed  in  succession  nearly  ten  glasses  of  rum,  or  "  hot  water,"  as  he  waj 
pleased  to  call  it.  During  his  intoxication  he  became  very  good-natured,  and  belrayej 
the  secrets  of  his  magic  art,  showing  how  he  altered  his  voice  by  covering  his  face  will 
his  hands  and  then  with  his  jacket,  so  as  to  make  the  voice  appear  as  if  it  came  froij 
a  continually  increasing  depth.  He  finished  this  singular  exhibition  by  drinking  i 
succession  eleven  ])ints  and  one  gill  of  water,  and  within  a  few  minutes  became  soh 
enough  to  leave  the  ship  and  walk  to  his  sledge.  I 

Sometimes  the  Esquimaux  say  that  they  are  annoyed  by  spirits.  On  one  occasiol 
'when  a  man  nicknamed  Kettle  was  eating  in  Captain  Lyons'  cabin,  he  becnme  uneasi 
and  frequently  ceased  eating,  a  very  remarkable  circumstance  in  a  hungry  EsquimaniT 
Presently  he  said  that  there  was  a  spirit  sitting  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  cabin,  nakin 


GOOD  QUALITIES. 


719 


that  he  would  send  nj 


Lmaces  at  him,  and  preventing  him  from  eating.  He  asked  leave  to  drive  his  tonnentor 
iway,  which  he  did  by  raising  a  long,  bellowing  sound,  and  then  blowing  sharply  on  the 
Lds  of  his  fingers.  After  this  he  resumed  his  meal  quietly,  and  nothing  would  induce 
him  to  blow  on  his  fingers  or  raise  the  exorcising  yell  again,  on  the  ground  that  the  spirit 
Ifis  no  longer  to  be  seen. 

The  Esquimaux  possess  wonderful  powers  of  drawing.  They  know  scarcely  anything 
of  perspective,  but  they  can  make  their  sketches  tell  their  own  tale;  while  in  drawing 
iom  memory  a  chart  of  a  coast,  their  skill  is  really  admirable.    In  Captain  Hall's  book 

e  are  fac-similes  of  several  native  charts  and  sketches,  the  most  cm-ious  of  which  is 
me  which  was  not  only  drawn  but  engraved  on  wood  by  the  native  draughtsman.  It 
represents  a  woman  with  a  child  nestling  in  the  hood  behind  her  back,  and  is  quite  equal 
in  execution  to  wood-cutting  in  the  earlier  stages  of  the  art.  The  point  about  it  which 
fflost  strikes  a  practised  eye  is  the  force  and  fidelity  with  which  the  artist  has  marked  the 
[texture  of  the  different  parts  of  the  dress ;  the  fur  coat  and  trousers  edged  with  leather, 
Ld  the  white-edged,  fur-lined  hood,  are  most  admirably  managed. 
'  Of  music  and  musical  instruments  the  Esquimaux  know  little.  They  have  the 
imna-aya  song,  which  has  already  been  mentioned,  and  they  possess  one  national  musical 
iLstrament,  called  the  "  keeloun."  This  is  something  like  a  tambourine,  being  formed  of 
I  very  thin  deer-skin,  or  the  envelope  of  the  whale's  liver,  stretched  over  one  side  of  a 
ijoden  hoop.  A  handle  is  attached  to  the  hoop,  and  the  instrument  is  struck  with  a 
[iliok,  not  upon  the  membrane,  but  upon  the  hoop. 

A8  a  nation  they  are  remarkable  for  two  good  qualities,  honesty  and  hospitality. 
Here  are,  of  course,  exceptions  to  every  nile,  and  such  is  the  case  with  the  Esquimaux. 
Bat  the  earlier  voyagers  found  that  they  might  leave  their  knives  and  axes  on  shore,  and 
jthat  not  one  of  them  would  be  touched.  Now,  to  an  Esquimaux  a  steel  knife  or  axe 
is  more  valuable  than  a  box  fuU  of  sovereigns  would  be  to  us,  and  the  honesty  of  the. 
Esquimaux  was  as  much  tried  by  the  sight  of  these  articles  as  would  be  that  of  our 
london  poor  if  a  heap  of  sovereigns  were  left  lying  on  the  pavement. 

As  to  hospitality,  their  food  is  considered  to  be  merely  common  property,  so  that  if 
one  of  the  Esquimaux  should  kill  a  seal,  all  his  friends  and  neighbours  assemble  as  a 
matter  of  course  to  assist  in  eating  it ;  and  even  though  the  family  of  the  successful 
hunter  should  be  starving,  he  will  nevertheless  invite  all  his  friends  to  pai-take  of  the 
fooi  In  this  way,  it  often  happens  that  an  entire  seal  barely  affords  a  single  meal  to  all 
|fho  come  to  share  it 

FuiTERALS  among  the  Esquimaux  are  rather  variable  in  their  forms.  Generally,  when 
lisick  person  is  on  the  point  of  death,  a  new  igloo  is  built,  and  carefully  fitted  with  lamp, 
jprovisions,  and  other  furniture.  The  dying  person  is  carried  in — not  through  the  regular 
Idoorway,  but  through  a  breach  in  the  wall — placed  on  the  couch,  the  lamp  lighted,  and  the 
pvisions  laid  ready  to  hand.  The  attendants  then  leave  the  igloo,  build  up  the  openings, 
m  never  trouble  tliemselves  again  about  the  sick  person.  The  principal  reason  why  the 
flying  are  left  alone  is,  that  if  the  relatives  are  in  the  igloo  at  the  moment  of  death,  they  are 
pbliged  to  throw  away  the  dresses  which  they  were  wearing,  and  never  to  wear  them 
lin.  None  of  them  can  tell  the  reason  for  this  strange  belief,  but  it  is  so  strongly 
ained  in  them  that  no  amount  of  argument  can  induce  them  to  abandon  it. 
Sometimes  the  body  of  a  dead  person  is  simply  buried  in  a  hole  scooped  in  the  snow, 
nd  sometimes  it  is  laid  upon  a  ledge  of  rock,  accompanied  by  the  lamp,  kettle,  knives, 
ars,  aqd  dresses  which  the  deceased  used  while  in  life.  Similarly,  when  a  child  dies, 
I  its  toys  are  placed  with  it  in  the  grave,  so  that  it  may  be  supplied  with  them  in  the 
jiext  world. 

The  demeanour  of  the  Esquimaux  with  regard  to  their  dead  is  a  most  extraordinary 
lixture  of  affection  and  unconcern.  After  having  buiied  the  body,  whether  alive  or 
lead  does  not  matter,  they  care  nothing  about  it,  and  this  strange  insensibility  is  even 
lisplayed  before  the  burial.  For  example,  a  man's  wife  had  died,  leaving  a  child  of  a  few 
peeks  old,  which  in  a  short  time  followed  its  mother.    The  father  was  very  sorrowful  for 


mi 


m  '^X 


fW.W:,\fU: 


720 


THE  ESQUIMAUX. 


!i5.  '-y; 


1^'  ■        ' 


his  dying  child,  and  was  seen  in  the  night  lifting  the  curtains  of  its  bed  as  it  lay  ill  qj. 
board  ship,  and  sighing  deeply.  But,  on  the  next  day,  when  he  came  to  the  ship,  he  mad] 
no  scruple  of  laying  his  meat  on  the  body  of  the  child,  and  using  it  as  a  table 
breakfast 

Once,  when  Captain  Lyons  visited  the  grave  where  an  Esquimaux  named  Pekooya  had 
been  laid,  he  found  that  the  wolves  and  dogs  had  uncovered  the  body,  and  had  eaten  a 
considerable  portion  of  it.  He  was  naturally  shocked  at  the  scene,  but  the  natives  treated 
it  with  absolute  indifference,  and  though  the  father  and  a  brother  of  Pekooya  wew 
witnesses  of  the  desecration,  they  would  not  cover  up  the  mangled  body,  and  onlv 
laughed  when  Captain  Lyons  remonstrated  with  them.  Moreover,  when  the  body  wa 
buried,  it  was  covered  so  slightly  with  snow  that  the  first  day's  thaw  would  melt  ofif 
the  snow,  and  leave  it  to  the  mercy  of  the  dogs. 

Judging  from  such  a  fact  as  this,  it  might  be  thought  that  the  Esquimaux  had  bd 
little  natural  affection,  and  that  they  were  indifferent  to  the  loss  of  their  nearest  reli 
tives.  Such,  however,  is  not  the  case.  An  Esquimaux  never  passes  the  grave  of  a.. 
acquaintance  without  depositing  a  piece  of  meat  as  an  offering,  and  the  surviving  rekl 
tives  often  visit  the  burying-place  of  their  dead,  and  sit  there  for  hours,  talking  to  then 
as  if  they  were  still  alive.  On  comparing  all  the  conflicting  accounts  respecting  tM 
Esquimaux  and  their  dead,  it  seems  likely  that  they  consider  the  dead  body  as  somethind 
that  the  deceased  once  possessed,  but  cast  away  at  death,  and  that,  as  their  departed 
friend  abandoned  the  body,  they  on  their  part  need  take  no  trouble  about  so  worthless 
article.  ■      . 

If  the  reader  will  refer  to  the  illustration  on  page  714,  he  will  see  that  the  horizon  ij 
illuminated  by  strange  and  wild-looking  flashes  of  light.  These  represent  the  Auron 
Borealis,  a  it  often  appears  in  those  parts, — not  pale  and  fiickering  as  we  see  it  in  thea 
comparatively  southern  regions,  but  blazing  with  all  imaginable  hues,  and  giving  out  l 
light  that  stands  the  natives  in  stead  of  the  sun,  which  in  those  latitudes  is  absent  foi 
months  at  a  time.  The  glory  and  magnificence  of  these  displays  can  only  be  described  bi 
those  who  have  seen  them,  and  very  inadequately  even  by  them. 

There  is  an  account  given  by  Captain  Hall  of  one  of  these  marvellous  exhibitions  :- 
"I  had  gone  on  deck  several  times  to  look  at  the  beauteous  scene, and  at  nine  o'clock wai 
below  in  my  cabin  going  to  bed,  when  the  captain  hailed  me  with  these  words,  'Cot 
above,  Hall,  come  at  once  !    The  world  is  on  fire.' 

"I  knew  his  meaning,  and  quick  as  thought  I  re-dressed  myself,  scrambled  over  seven 
sleeping  Innuits  close  to  my  berth,  and  rushed  to  the  conipanior  stairs.  In  anothei 
moment  I  reached  the  deck,  and  as  the  cabin-door  swung  open,  a  dazzling  and  overl 
powering  light,  as  if  the  world  were  really  ablaze  under  the  agency  of  some  goi^eousli 
coloured  fires,  burst  upon  my  startled  senses.  How  can  I  describe  it  ?  Again  I  say,  Jill 
mortal  hand  can  truthfully  do  so.  Let  me  however,  in  feeble,  broken  words,  put  down  mif 
thoughts  at  the  time,  and  try  to  give  some  faint  idea  of  what  I  saw. 

"  My  first  thought  was,  '  Among  the  gods  there  is  none  like  unto  Thee,  0  Lord] 
neither  are  any  works  like  unto  Thy  works  ! '  Then  I  tried  to  picture  the  scene  bek 
me.  Piles  of  golden  light  and  rainbow  light,  scattered  along  the  azure  vault,  extendeij 
from  behind  the  western  horizon  to  the  zenith ;  thence  down  to  the  eastern,  within  i 
belt  of  space,  20°  in  width,  were  the  fountains  of  beams,  like  fire-threads,  that  shot  wittl 
the  rapidity  of  lightning  hither  and  thither,  upward  and  athwart  the  great  pathwan 
indicated.  No  sun,  no  moon,  yet  the  heavens  were  a  glorious  sight,  flooded  with  ligliiT 
Even  ordinary  print  could  easily  have  been  read  on  deck. 

"  Flooded  with  rivers  of  light !    Yes,  flooded  with  light ;  and  such  light !    Light 
but  inconceivable.    The  golden  hues  predominated,  but  in  rapid  succession  primatk 
colours  leaped  forth. 

"  We  looked,  we  saw,  and  trembled ;  for  even  as  we  gazed,  the  whole  belt  of  aurori^ 
began  to  be  alive  with  flashes.     Then  eoch  pile  or  bank  of  light  became  myriads ; 
were  dropping  down  the  great  pathway  or  belt ;  others  springing  xip,  others  leaping  vit!:| 
lightning-flash  from  one  side,  while  more  as  quickly  passed  into  the  vacated  space ;  i 


AlailAL  PHENOMENA. 


721 


A 


(fisting  themselves  into  folds,  entwining  with  others  like  enormous 
serpents,  and  all  these  movements  as  quick  as  the  eye  could  follow. 

<'  It  seemed  as  if  there  were  a  struggle  with  these  blazing  lights 
I  to  reach  and  occupy  the  dome  above  our  heads.  Then  the  whole  arch 
(bove  became  crowded  Down,  down  it  came ;  nearer  and  nearer  it 
approached  us.  SheetSi  of  golden  flame,  coruscating  whUe  leaping 
Uom  the  auroral  belt,  seemed  as  if  met  in  their  course  by  some 
gighty  agency  that  turned  them  into  the  colours  of  the  rainbow,  each 
of  the  seven  primary  colours  3°  in  width,  sheeted  out  to  21°,  the 
nrismatic  bows  at  right  angles  with  the  belt. 

"  Wliile  the  auroral  fires  seemed  to  be  descending  upon  us,  one  of 
I  gar  number  could  not  help  exclaiming, — 

"<  Hark !  hark  !  such  a  display !  almost  as  if  a  warfare  were  going 
J  among  the  beauteous  lights  above — so  palpable — so  near — it  seems 
I  inpossible  without  noise.' 

"But  no  noise  accompanied  this  wondrous  display.    AU  was 
I  lilence 

"  I  would  here  make  the  remark  that  the  finest  displays  of  the 
wrore  only  last  a  few  moments.     Though  it  may  be  playing  all  night, 
I  yet  it  is  only  now  and  then  that  its  grandest  displays  are  mada    As 
'  if  marshalling  forces,  gaining  strength,  compounding  material,  it  con- 
tinues on  its  silent  workings.  At  length  it  begins  its  trembling  throes ; 
I  |)eauty  anon  shoots  out  here  and  there,  when  all  at  once  the  aurora 
flashes  into  living  hosts  of  powdered  coruscating  rainbows,  belting  to 
the  heavenly  dome  with  such  gorgeous  grandeur  that  moi'tals  some- 
I  times  tremble  to  behold." 

As  these  wonderful  aerial  phenomena  are  characteristic  of  the 
I  Arctic  regions,  another  of  them  is  introduced  into  an  illustration. 
Od  page  704  a  most  extraordinary  appearance  is  seen  in  the  sky  just 
above  the  horizoiL  This  is  the  phenomenon  called  the  Parhelion,  or 
Mock  Sun,  w^hich  assumes  various  and  most  astounding  forms,  the 
san  appearing  in  the  middle,  and  being  surrounded  with  dimmer 
iioitations  of  itself,  round  which  run  circular  bands  of  light. 

There  seems,  indeed,  to  be  no  end  to  the  extraordinary  modifica- 
tions of  aerial  effects  which  take  place  in  these  regions.  Captain  Hall 
described  many  of  them,  among  which  may  be  mentioned  a  moon  dis- 
torted beyond  all  recognition,  its  lower  limb  all  crushed  and  shapeless, 
and  the  whole  appearance  of  the  planet  like  that  of  a  man  under  the 
influence  of  liquor. 

Then  the  refractive  powers  of  the  atmosphere  produce  most  won- 
derful effects,  destroying  all  perspective,  and  bringing  into  sight  all 
kinds  of  objects  which,  by  the  ordinary  laws  of  optics,  are  far  out  of 
sight  All  sailors  are  familiar  with  the  appearance  of  a  vessel  high 
in  the  air,  sailing,  as  it  were,  through  the  sky  with  her  keel  in  the 
clouds,  and  the  tops  of  her  masts  pointing  downwards.  But  in  these 
regions  the  refractive  powers  are  even  terrible  to  accustomed  eyes,  so 
I  woQclerful  are  the  sights  presented  to  them. 

In  one  of  these  strange  exhibitions,  witnessed  by  Captain  Hall,  a 
I  vast  white  inverted  pyramid  seemed  to  form  in  the  sky,  and  at  every 
[  roll  of  the  vessel  to  dip  into  the  sea.    Presently  "  some  land  that  was  Boiocmx)  bw  and 
seveuty-five  miles  distant,  and  the  top  of  it  only  barely  seen  in  an      (TropiSAiBeri<». 
ordinary  way,  had  its  rocky  base  brought  full  in  view.    The  whole 
length  of  this  land  in  sight  was  the  very  symbol  of  distortion. 

"  Pendant  from  an  even  line  that  stretched  across  the  heavens  was  a  ridge  of  mountains. 
Life  hangs  upon  a  little  thread,  but  what  think  you  of  mountains  hanging  upon  a  thread? 
I  In  my  fancy  I  said,  '  If  Fate  had  decreed  one  of  the  Sisters  to  cut  that  thread  while  I 

Toun.  3  a  ~  > 


I 


■  i-    ■ 


Al 


■;:11 


r  &1  ji^w   j  - 


fk  3  4'* 


f.'J  1 


722 


THE  ESQUIMAUX 


witnessed  the  singular  spectacle,  what  convulsions  upon  the  land  and  sea  about  us  miffht 
not  have  followed !'  But  Nature  had  an  admirable  way  of  taking  down  these  rock-giants, 
hanging  between  the  heavens  and  the  earth.  Arv:h  after  arch  was  at  length  made  in 
wondrous  grandeur  from  the  rugged  and  distorted  atmospheric  land ;  and,  if  ever  man's 
eve  rested  upon  the  sublime,  in  an  act  of  God's  creative  power,  it  was  when  He  arcuated 
the  heavens  with  such  a  line  of  stupendous  mountains. 

"  Between  those  several  mountain  arches  in  the  sky  were  hung  icebergs,  also  inverted 
moving  silently  and  majestically  about  as  the  sea-currents  shifted  those  along  of  which 
they  were  the  images.  In  addition  to  all  this  there  was  a  wall  of  water,  so  it  appeared 
far  beyond  the  apparent  horizon.  This  wall  seemed  alive  with  merry  dancers  of  the  niost 
fantastic  figures  that  the  imagination  could  conceive,  and  its  perpendicular  columns  were 
ever  playfully  changing.  Oh,  how  exquisitely  beautiful  was  this  God-made,  living  wall ! 
A  thousand  youthful  forms  of  the  fairest  outline  seemed  to  be  dancing  to  and  fro,  their 
white  arms  intertwined,  bodies  incessantly  varying,  intermixing,  falling,  rising,  jumping 
skipping,  hopping,  whirling,  waltzing,  resting,  and  again  rushing  to  the  mazy  dance— never 
tired — ever  playful— ever  light  and  aiiy,  graceful,  and  soft  to  the  eye." 

Such,  then,  is  a  brief  account  of  the  remarkable  and  interesting  Tnnuit  people— a 
people  which,  according  to  the  observation  of  Captain  Hall,  are  gradually  dying  out,  and 
in  a  few  more  years  wUl  altogether  cease  to  exist. 


.  <    ft 


%■• 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 


VANCOUVER'S  ISLAND. 


THE  AHTS  AND  NEIGHBOURING  TRIBE& 


■BKrannON  op  THK  AHT  TBIBKS — APPXABANCE  of  THB  NATITICS— BTRBNOTH  op  OBA'BP — PECU- 
LIABITY  PP  THB  LEGS — GAIT  OF  THB  WOMEN — SPEED  OF  .  THB  MEN— DANCB — THB  I4P- 
OBNAMBNT  OF  THB  WOMEN— CLOTHING — THB  BOAT  CLOAK  AND  HAT — WEAPONS — THB  BOW 
AND  ABBOW — INGENIOUS  CONSTBUCTION  OF  THE  BOW — ITS  BACKING  OF  ELASTIC  8TBINQS — THB 
ARROWS  AND  THEIB  SPIRAL  FEATHERING — THB  FISH-8PEAB  AND  HABPOON  ARROWS — THB 
UALIBCT  HOOK — VARIOUS  MODES  OF  HUNTING— SALMON  SPEARING  BY  TORCHLIGHT — ^THB 
HBBBINO-BAKB — HOW   TO   KEEP   THB   BOAT   FROM   SINKING — THB   WHALE   FI8HEBT. 

Before  leaving  this  part  of  the  world,  we  will  cast  a  brief  glance  at  the  tribes  which 
inhabit  Vancouver's  Island.  They  are  singularly  interesting,  inasmuch  as  they  combine 
some  of  the  habits  which  distinguish  the  Esquimaux  with  others  of  the  North  American 
tribes,  and  add  to  them  several  of  the  customs  which  have  been  already  noticed  among 
the  Polynesians,  their  insular  position  and  peculiar  climate  no  doubt  affording  the, cause 
for  this  curious  mixture. 

As  a  type  of  these  tribes,  we  will  take  the  Ahts,  though  other  tribes  will  be  casually 
mentioned. 

The  Ahts  may  rather  be  called  a  nation  than  a  tribe,  beinf;  divided  into  some  twenty 

tribes,  the  names  of  which  all  end  in  "aht,"  as,  for  example,  Ohyaht,  Muchlaht,  Ayhnttis- 

aht,  Toquaht,  &c.    Altogether  they  number  about  seventeen  hundred.     They  do  not, 

however,  act  together  as  a  nation,  and  each  tribe  is  perfectly  distinct,  and  often  at  war 

It  with  another. 

Tliey  are  not  a  tall  people,  the  men  averaging  a  little  less  than  five  feet  six  inches,  and 
the  women  being  just  above  five  feet.  Possibly,  from  the  continual  paddling  which 
they  practise  almost  from  childhood,  the  upper  limbs  of  an  Aht  are  exceedingly  strong, 
so  strong,  indeed,  that  a  alight-looking  native  can  carry  with  ease  on  his  extended  fingers 
a  weight  which  a  white  man  can  scarcely  lift.  Their  power  of  grasp,  probably  from  the 
same  cause,  is  more  like  the  grip  of  a  mnchine  than  the  grasp  of  a  man ;  and  those  who 
have  had  to  fight  with  them  have  found  that  if  once  an  Aht  be  allowed  to  seize  either  the 
clothing  or  the  hair,  the  only  way  to  loosen  his  grasp  is  to  knock  him  down  with  a  blow 
in  the  throat  or  in  the  ribs — he  cares  nothing  for  a  blow  on  the  bead. 

When  he  comes  to  such  close  quarters  in  a  quarrel,  he  has  an  awkward  habit  of 
grasping  the  enemy  with  one  hand,  and  using  with  the  other  a  knife  which  he  has  kept 
concealed  in  his  long  hair.  Fortunately  for  his  white  opponent,  so  extraordinary  u 
proceeding  as  a  blow  from  the  fist,  which  deprives  him  for  a  tittie  of  breath,  be- 
wilders and  alarms  him  to  such  an  extent  that  he  seldom  risks  its  repetition. 

^    3a2 


U 


li  »    I 


■■  3 


■'^^1 


,i. .  fi< 


724 


THE  AHTS  AND  NEIGHBOUEING  TRIBES. 


II   '    '    'I 


1    I 


h  \ 


I  :   ■   ■ 


Ef* 


W 


The  legs  of  the  Aht  tribes  are,  as  a  nile,  short,  ill-made,  bowed,  and  apparently 
deficient  in  power.  This  peculiarity  is  especially  noticeable  in  the  women,  whose  legs  are 
80  bowed,  and  whose  toes  are  so  turned  inwards,  that  they  waddle  rather  than  walk,  and  %t 
every  step  they  ate  obliged  to  cross  their  feet  as  a  parrot  does.  The  legs  of  the  inland 
tribes  are,  as  a  rule,  better  developed  than  those  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  coast.  Yet 
these  unsightly  limbs  are  by  no  means  deficient  in  power.  An  Aht,  powerfully  built 
above,  will  step  out  of  his  canoe,  and  exhibit  a  pair  of  legs  scarcely  as  thick  as 
his  arms,  and  yet  he  wiU  walk  in  the  woods  for  a  whole  day  without  showing  any  signs 
of  fatigue. 

Owing  to  this  form  of  limb,  the  natives,  though  enduring  enough,  are  not  swift  of 
foot,  and  can  be  easily  overtaken  by  a  white  man  on  thp  open  grovnd,  notwithstanding 
the  impediments  of  clothing,  and  especially  of  shoes,  vhich  hinder  the  progress  of  the 
pursuer,  the  pursued  usually  throwing  off  the  only  garment  that  he  weara.  Should  he 
once  reach  the  woods,  pursuit  is  useless,  as  no  wlute  man  ce^.  follow  a  naked  native 
in  them. 

The  colour  of  the  Ahts  is  a  dull,  but  not  dark,  brow  Their  face  is  broad  and  flat, 
the  no^e  tolerably  well  formed  when  it  is  not  dragged  out  of  shape  by  rings  and  other 
ornaments,  and  the  cheek-bones  are  strongly  marked  and  broad,  but  not  high.  There  is 
very  little  hair  on  the  faces  of  the  men,  but  that  of  the  head  is  long,  straight,  and  is 
generally  allowed  to  hang  loosely  over  the  shoulders,  though  it  is  sometimes  gathered 
into  a  knot  at  the  back  of  the  head,  merely  covered  by  a  cap  or  a  wreath  of  grass.  They 
are  very  proud  of  their  hair,  so  that  when  an  Aht  has  been  guilty  of  some  (^ence  which 
is  not  very  serious,  the  best  punishment  is  to  cut  off  his  hair,  inasmuch  os  he  wiU  he  an 
object  of  constant  ridicule  until  it  has  grown  again.  The  women  divide  their  hair  in  the 
middle,  and  tie  it  in  two  plaits,  one  of  which  hangs  at  each  side  of  the  face,  and  often  has 
a  piece  of  lead  suspended  to  the  end  to  keep  it  straight.  Mr.  Sproat  thinks  that  the 
physical  characteristics  of  the  Ahts  have  been  modified  by  means  of  a  large  importation 
of  Chinese,  which  took  place  about  the  end  of  the  last  century,  and  remarks  that  the 
peculiar  Chinese  eye  is  sometimes  seen  among  these  natives.  Still,  even  if  tins  be  the 
fact,  the  modification  can  be  but  slight,  as  both  people  are  undoubtedly  members  of  the 
same  great  race,  though  altered  by  the  conditions  in  which  they  have  respectively  been 
placed. 

Some  of  the  women  have  a  hideously  ugly  ornament  which  they  wear  in  their  under 
lip,  just  as  do  the  Botocudos  of  Tropical  America.  This  practice  exists  only  among  the 
northern  tribes,  where  it  is  carried  out  to  an  enormous  extent.  As  the  size  of  the  orna- 
ment is  gradually  increased  from  childhood,  the  lip  of  an  old  woman  will  contain  an  oval 
ornament  three  inches  long  by  two  wide.  There  is  a  shallow  groove  round  the  edge  so  as 
to  keep  it  in  its  place,  and  both  sides  are  slightly  concave.  Sometimes  it  is  used  as  a 
spoon,  the  woman  putting  on  it  a  piece  of  meat  that  is  too  hot,  and,  when  it  is  cool, 
turning  it  into  her  mouth  by  a  contraction  of  the  lip. 

The  value  that  is  set  upon  this  horrible  disfigurement  is  almost  ludicrous,  a  woman's 
rank  being  due  to  the  size  of  her  lip-ornament.  Possibly,  on  account  of  the  long  time 
which  must  be  occupied  in  stretching  the  orifice  in  the  lip  to  the  required  size,  the 
opinion  of  a  woman  with  a  large  lip  is  always  held  in  respect ;  and,  if  she  should  be 
opposed  by  a  younger  person  of  her  own  sex,  she  will  contemptuously  decline  to  enter 
into  argument  with  a  woman  who  has  so  small  a  lip.  Some  of  them  wear  a  shell  oma' 
ment,  like  the  stem  of  a  clay  tobacco-pipe,  one  or  two  inches  long,  stuck  through  the  lip 
and  projecting  forwards  at  a  considerable  angle  with  the  chia  This  ornament  is  called 
the  hai-qua. 

As  for  clothing,  the  men  wear  a  sort  of  robe  made  by  themselves,  for  which  they 
have  in  later  days  substituted  a  Eiiropean  blanket.  They  are  not  at  all  particular  as  to 
the  disposal  of  this  robe,  and  even  if  it  should  fall  off  do  hot  trouble  themselves.  The 
women  also  wear  the  blanket,  but  always  have  a  small  apron  in  addition  to  it.  In  their 
canoes  they  wear  a  cape.  It  is  made  of  cedar-bark  string,  and  is  woven  in  nearly  the 
same  manner  as  the  mat  of  the  New  Zealander,  which  has  already  been  described; 
zuuuely,  by  stretching  the  warp  threads  parallel  to  each  other  on  a  frame,  and  tying  them 


"WEAPONS. 


725 


toMthoT  at  intervals  with  a  cross-thiead  which  represents  the  woof.    A  specimen  in  my 
collection  has  the  croes-threads  at  intervals  of  half  an  inch. 

It  is  shaped  exactly  like  the  cross  section  of  a  boat,  straight  above,  and  rounded 
lielow.  It  measures  five  feet  three  inches  in  width,  and  three  &et  six  inches  in  depth  in 
the  centre.  As  is  usual  with  such  robes,  the  upper 
edge  is  adorned  with  a  strip  of  marten  fur  a  quarter 
of  an  inch  wide,  wound  spirally  round  the  selvage  so 
gg  to  form  quite  a  thick  rope  of  fur.  These  capes 
are  the  work  of  the  women,  who  have  the  manufacture 
of  all  the  clothing.  Fur  bags  are  made  by  the  simple 
process  of  skinning  the  marten,  the  body  being  then  ex- 
tricated through  a  cut  made  across  the  abdomen  just 
below  tiie  tail  As  the  skin  comes  off  it  is  reversed, 
and  when  dry  and  properlpr  dressed  it  is  turned  with  the 
fur  outwards,  and  the  bag  is  complete,  the  tail  serving  aa 
a  handle.  One  of  these  bags  in  my  collection  was 
presented  to  me  by  Lieut.  Pusey. 

The  woof-thread  is  also  made  of  the  white  pine  bark, 
and  the  needle  is  nothing  more  than  a  sharpened  twig. 
The  same  useful  materials  are  also  employed  for  the 
curious  hats  which  the  natives  wear  in  their  canoes. 
These  hats  are  made  on  the  principle  of  the  sailors' 
"sou'-westers,"  and  are  fashioned  so  as  to  shoot  rain 
0^  the  shoulders.  The  outside  of  the  hat  is  made  of 
cedar  bark,  and  the  inside  of  white  pine  bark. 

DkpRNMVO  largely  upon  animal  food  for  their  nourish- 
ment, the  Aht  tribes  are  expert  hunters,  and  make  very 
ingenious  weapons,  some  of  which  are  shown  in  the 
accompanying  and  following  illustrations,  drawn  from 
my  own  specimens. 

The  bow  and  arrows  used  by  these  people  are 
worthy  of  a  brief  description. 

The  bow  is  an  admirable  specimen  of  savage  art,  and 
must  be  the  result  of  long  experience.  It  is  four  feet 
three  inches  in  length,  and  made  of  one  piece  of  wood. 
In  general  shape  it  resembles  the  bow  of  the  Andamans, 
though  it  is  not  of  such  gigantic  dimensions.  In  the 
middle  the  wood  is  rounded,  so  as  to  form  a  handle 
which  is  nearly  four  inches  in  circumference.  From  the 
handle  to  the  tips,  the  wood  is  gradually  flattened  and 
widened  for  about  fourteen  inches,  where  it  is  just  two 
inches  wide.  From  this  point  it  gradually  lessens  again 
to  the  tip,  which  is  rounded  and  thickened,  so  as  to 
receive  the  notch  for  the  string. 

Were  no  addition  made  to  the  bow  it  would  still  be 
a  very  powerful  weapon,  but  the  maker  has  not  been 
satisfied  with  the  simple  wood,  and  has  strengthened 
it  with  a  wonderfully  complex  arrangement  of  strings 
made  of  twisted  sinews.    In  my  specimen  there  are 

rather  more  than  fifty  of  these  strings,  which  are  laid  on  the  bow  and  interwoven  \\'ith 
each  other  in  a  manner  so  stif^ng  and  neat,  that  the  most  skilful  sailor  might  be  envious 
of  such  a  piece  of  handiwork.  Each  of  these  strings  is  double,  the  two  strands  being 
about  as  large  as  thin  whipcord,  and  when  seen  against  the  light  they  are  quite  translucent. 
They  are  put  on  in  the  following  manner.  Two  deep  notches,  parallel  to  the  line  of 
the  bow,  are  made  at  each  tip,  these  notches  serving  two  purposes — first,  the  reception  of 


<-  .*f 

■    t 
.  I'' 


Bu.ck 


BOW.    (from  my  Collection.) 


■  M 


'/26 


!rHE  AHTS  AND  NEIGHBOURING  TRIBES. 


!9x 


vW ' 


j  "#5:5?-  "  '^'sfe**^ 


4        % 


the  bow-strings,  and  next  the  support  of  the  strengthening  stringti.  Eight  of  the 
strings,  measuring  at)out  eleven  feet  in  length,  have  been  doubled,  the  loop  passed  over 
the  tip  of  the  bow,  and  the  strings  led  along  the  back  over  the  corresponding  notch  at  the 
other  tip,  and  brought  back  to  tbe  middle.  These  strings  lie  parallel  to  each  other,  and 
form  a  flat  belt  from  one  end  of  the  bow  to  the  other.  About  an  inch  below  the  tip, 
three  other  sets  of  strings  are  fastened  in  a  somewhat  s  milar  manner,  so  that  four  dis* 
tioct  layers  of  st^Iugs  run  throughout  the  length  of  the  weapon. 

Even  these  have  not  sufficed  the  maker,  who  has  added  six  more  layers  starting  from 
the  widest  and  flattest  part  of  the  bow,  so  that  nearly  three  feet  of  the  centre  of  the 
weapon  are  strengthenea  by  no  less  than  twelve  layers  of  sinew  strings.  By  referring  to 
the  illustration,  the  reader  will  perceive  the  extreme  ingenuity  with  which  the  strings 
are  laid  on  the  bow,  so  that  whether  the  weapon  be  bent  or  unstrung,  they  all  keep  their 
places.  So  firmly  are  they  lashed  to  the  bow,  that  even  when  it  is  unstrung  they  are  all 
as  tkht  as  harp-strings. 

The  string  of  the  bow  is  made  of  the  same  material  as  those  which  strengthen  the 
back,  and  in  consequence  of  the  very  great  strength  of  the  material,  it  is  much  thinner 
than  the  string  of  an  ordinary  archer's  bow.  It  is  made  cf  two  strands,  each  strand 
being  about  as  large  as  ^he  back  strings. 

By  referring  to  the  illustration  a  good  idea  can  be  gained  of  this  singularly  ingenious 
weapon.  At  first  the  bov  ii  seen  as  it  appears  when  strung,  fig.  3  giving  a  section  of 
the  wood.  At  fiff.  2  is  an  enhrged  representation  of  one  end  of  the  bow,  so  as  to  show 
the  manner  in  which  the  various  sets  of  strings  are  fastened.  At  the  upper  part  are  seen 
the  strings  which  form  the  first  layer,  passing  over  the  end  of  the  bow,  and  filling  up  the 
notch  in  which  they  lie.  Just  below  the  tip  come  the  second  and  third  set^  \^hich 
pass  down  the  bow,  where  they  are  met  by,  and  interwoven  with,  the  remainder  of  the 
strings,  the  whole  of  them  being  gathered  in  the  rope  with  its  spiral  building.  This 
beautiful  wea^  on  was  added  to  my  collection  by  Lieut  Pusey,  RN. 

The  arrows  are  of  various  kinds,  according  to  the  object  for  which  they  are  intended. 
That  wbich  is  used  for  ordinaiy  occasions  is  shown  in  the  uppermost  figure  of  the 
following  illuttntion.    It  is  two  feet  three  inches  in  length,  and  is  headed  wiUi  bone. 


ABBOWB.    (from  my  CMleetim.)  \ 

There  is  a  peculiarity  about  these  arrows  which  is  "worthy  of  notice.  Some  time  ago 
an  arrow  was  patented  which  had  the  feathers  placed  spimlly  upon  the  end  of  the  shaft, 
so  as  to  give  it  a  rapidly  revolving  movement  when  discharged  from  the  bow.  The 
principle  was  exactly  that  of  the  screw  which  is  applied  to  steam  vessels ;  and  those  who 
used  the  arrow  acknowledged  that  the  spiral  setting  of  the  feathers  not  only  increased 
the  power  of  flight,  but  enabled  the  archer  to  drive  his  arrow  through  the  wind  with 
greater  ease  and  certainty  than  could  be  obtained  wich  tljp  ordinarily  feathered  arrow. 
There  is  a  very  old  saying  that  there  is  nothing  new  under  the  sun,  and  this  is  the  case 
with  the  arrow  in  question,  the  savages  of  Northern  America  bavins  adopted  the  same 
principle  long  ago.  In  their  arrows  the  feathers  are  set  spirally,  with  a  bold  curve,  and 
there  is  really  no  difference  between  the  weapon  of  the  savage  and  the  toy  of  civilization 
than  the  greater  neatness  and  higher  finish  of  Uie  latter. 


THE  HAKlOON. 


727 


The  two  lower  figures  represent  the  arrow  which  is  used  for  kiUiiig  fish.  In  thi* 
leapon  the  point  is  also  of  bone,  but  is  very  much  longer,  and  is  double,  the  two  halves 
diverging  considerably  froiA  each  other,  and  being  barbed  on  the  inner  surface.  They  are 
irmly  lashed  to  the  shaft,  and  their  divergence  is  mven  by  means  of  two  pegs,  which  are 
iriven  between  the  shaft  and  the  two  portions  of  Uie  point  If  a  fish  be  struck  by  this 
ingenious  weanon  it  cannot  possibly  escape,  the  elastic  points  contracting  violently  and 
holding  the  fish  between  them. 

It  IS  worthy  of  notice  that  a  police  spear  made  exactly  on  the  same  principle  is  used 
by  the  Malays.  It  consists  of  a  handle  some  seven  feet  long,  from  the  end  of  which 
project  two  diverging  points.  The  inner  side  of  each  point  is 
ymed  with  a  row  of  very  sharp  barbs,  all  directed  backwatds. 
Thorns  are  often  used  for  this  purpose.  Shovdd  a  criminal  try 
to  escape,  the  police-officer  has  only  to  thrust  his  spear  against  the 
back  of  the  man's  neck,  when  he  is  at  once  a  priso  "r,  the  barbed 
points  efTectually  preventing  him  from  esc&ping,  even  should  the 
officer  drop  his  weapon.  The '  zoological  reader  will  doubtless 
remember  that  the  teeth  of  the  snake  and  of  many 
fish— the  pike,  for  example — are  set  on  exactly  tlie 
game  principle. 

In  some  specimens  the  head  is  fitted 
loosely  on  the  shaft,  und  connected  with  it 
by  means  of  a  string,  which  is  wound 


i       *il 


II 


FTTT^ 


f    m 


'Hi 


HARPOON  Am)  ARROWS.    {Fr(»nmyC6lUm,n.) 

spirally  round  it,  and  when  the  fish  is  struck  the  head  is  shaken  off  the  shaft,  which 
serves  both  as  a  drag  to  aid  in  tiring  the  fish  and  as  a  float  by  which  its  pretenca  may 
be  indicated.  4 

The  most  ingenious  of  these  arrows  is  that  which  is  shown  in  the  above  illus- 
tration. It  is  used  for  shooting  seals  and  tlie  larger  tish,  and  is  veiy  elaborately 
constructed.  It  measures  four  feet  three  inches  in  length,  and  is  almost  deserving  of 
the  name  oi  harpoon  rather  than  arrow. 

The  shaft  is  made  of  very  light  wood,  and  is  about  as  thick  as  a  man's  finger. 
At  the  butt-end  it  is  feathered  in  the  usual  manner,  and  at  the  other  it  is  terminated 
by  a  pear-shaped  piece  ol'  bone  an  inch  in  diameter  at  the  thickest  part.  Into  the 
end  of  this  bone  is  bored  a  small  conical  hole,  which  receives  the  head.  This  is  also 
of  bone,  and  is  very  small  in  comparison  with  the  a];row,  and  is  furnished  with 


li 


II 


MT 


728 


THE  AHTS  AND  NEIGHBOURING  TRTBFS. 


rh 


two  deeply-out  huhn.  As  is  the  case  with  all  harpoon  weap  m  ..  the  head  is  connected 
with  ihe  ehaft  hy  a  line,  but  in  this  case  there  is  a  pecuiiaii  '  lA-ox.'.  tlrj  line  tudita 
mod  9  of  attachment. 

L.<8toad  of  be'.ng  a  mere  double-strand  string,  it  is  made  of  a  num^jer  of  fibres 
arranged  in  throe  stralids,  and  plaited,  not  twistod  together,  so  as  to  form  a  flat  line, 
which  poMVMtes  enonnous  strength  combined  with  great  elasticity  and  small  size.  The' 
mode  of  attachment  is  as  ingenious  as  the  metnod  of  manufacture.  The  line  ia  » 
double  one,  measuring  twelve  feet  in  length.  The  line  is  first  doubled,  the  loop  is  put 
through  a  hole  in  the  point  and  over  the  head,  so  as  to  secure  it,  and  tbe  two  halves 
of  the  line  are  then  lashed  together  about  eighteen  inches  from  the  point.  One  end  is  then 
fastened  to  the  arrow  just  mIow  the  feathers,  and  the  other  to  the  shaft  just  above  the 
bone  tip,  as  is  shown  in  flg.  1.  The  object  of  this  arrangement  is  evident  As  soon  as  a 
seal  is  struck,  it  dashes  off,  shaking  the  shaft  ftrom  the  barbed  head,  which  remains  in  its 
bodv.  Were  the  line  simply  tied  to  the  end  of  the  shaft,  the  wounded  creature  would 
easily  draa  it  through  the  water.  But,  owing  to  the  manner  in  which  the  line  is  fastened, 
the  fhaft  u  drawn  crosswise  through  tho  water,  and  presents  so  great  a  resistance  that  the' 

seal  becomes  Exhausted  with  its  unavailing  e<;ruggles,  and 
comes  to  the  surface,  where  it  is  despatched  with  a  second 
or  third  weapon. 

The  reader  will  not  fail  to  notice  the  singular  ingenuity 
of  the  arm.  First,  there  is  the  head  made  moveable,  so 
that  it  shall  not  be  shaken  out  of  the  wound  by  the 
leverage  of  the  shaft;  next  there  is  the  mode  of  attaching 
the  head  to  the  shaft,  so  as  to  present  the  great«^8t  re- 
sistance to  the  water ;  and  lastly,  there  is  the  line  made 
of  material  so  strong  and  elastic  that  no  struggles  of  the 
seal  can  break  it,  while  at  the  same  time  it  is  so  slight  as 
not  to  interfere  with  the  archer's  aim  in  the  passage  of 
the  arrow  through  the  air. 

Besides  the  harpoon  and  fish-arrow,  these  people  also  use 
the  hook,  which  is  quite  as  ingenious  in  its  way  as  the 
implements  which  have  been  described.  The  body  of  the 
hook  is  of  wood,  and  is  exactly  in  the  shape  of  the  capital 
letter  U.  The  point  bends  slightly  outward,  and  is  charred 
at  the  tip  to  render  it  harder.  It  is  also  defended  and 
strengthened  by  a  band  of  very  tough  vegetable  fibre,  which  covers  it  for  about  three  inches. 
The  barb  is  a  piece  of  bone,  about  five  inches  in  length,  sharpened  like  a  needle  at  the 

Eoint.  This  bw-b  is  not  attached  to  the  point,  as  is  the  case  with  the  generality  of 
noks,  but  is  fastened  to  the  shank,  and  is  so  long  that  its  tip  reaches  to  the  middle 
of  the  hook. 

At  first  sight  this  seems  a  very  inadequate  arrangement  for  securing  fish,  and  looks  as 
if  the  creature  could  easily  slip  off  the  unguarded  point.  If,  however,  the  hook,  which 
is  a  very  large  one,  be  tested,  it  will  be  found  astonishingly  efficacious.  If  the  point  be 
inserted  between  the  fingers,  as  it  would  be  inserted  into  the  jaws  of  a  fish,  and  then 
brought  upwards,  it  will  be  found  that  the  sharp  barb  effectually  prevents  the  hook  from 
being  withdrawn. 

Tliero  is  one  effect  of  this  mode  of  fixing  the  barb  which  may  or  may  not  have  been 
intended.  Should,  by  any  accident,  the  line  become  entangled  with  the  hook,  and 
reverse  it,  the  fish  is  quite  as  secure,  the  long  straight  barb  forming  a  second  hook,  to 
which  it  is  transferred.  When  not  in  use,  a  cord  is  passed  several  times  from  the  point 
to  the  hose  of  the  hook,  so  as  to  guard  it  from  being  warped.  The  body  of  this  hook  is 
made  of  the  Douglas  pine,  and  it  is  brought  into  shape  by  steaming.  The  hook  is 
chiefly  used  for  catching  the  halibut,  as,  for  some  reason,  the  Ahts  will  not  use  a  steel 
hook  in  the  capture  of  this  fish.  .  . 

There  is  plenty  of  game,  both  large  and  small,  in  these  regions,  though  the  chase  is  m 
all  cases  a  severe  one,  and  tests  not  only  the  skill  but  the  endurance  of  the  hunter. 


HOOK.    {rrmmtCetttUUm.) 


iHi'i 


'    ( 


HUNTING. 


739 


here  is,  for  ex»\rep1e,  the  blnck  bear,  which  is  a  tnost  vnlnable  animal  its  fur  beinff  iimiI 
h,  clothin«.  .uul  »t«  HcHh  for  food.  Bear  huntiuK  is  "ot  carried  Tat  HlUimenTS^ 
tear,  but  w  t{,.n.rally  Jollowod  towards  the  end  of  autumn,  when  the  bears  are  fat  and 
l^ut  to  enter  tlieir  w.nter-quarters  Sometimes  the  Ahts  wait  until  the  bear  has'cone 
li„io  retirenient,  and  then  spear  it  in  its  winter  home.  Traps  are  in  ^reat  favour  because 
hey  do  not  spoil  the  skin.  They  are  very  simple ;  the  trap  consisting  of  a  tree-ti  unk 
Ibvily  loaded  with  stones,  and  suspended  at  one  end  over  the  animal's  track  It  is 
llfpt  in  position  by  a  trigger,  to  which  is  attached  a  slight  rope  crossing  the  track.  It 
li, always  placed  in  some  si^t  where  a  large  stump  or  the  root  of  a  fallen  tree  aUows  the 
Imp  to  bo  set  without  disturbing  the  appearance  of  the  track. 


i. 


i  i 


SALMON  8PEARIK0. 


Then  there  are  one  or  two  deer,  the  largest  of  which  is  the  wapiti,  commonly  but 
lerroneously  called  the  elk.  The  hunter  generally  takes  it  by  following  its  track,  and 
Ijtalking  it  as  it  feeds,  when  the  powerful  bow  drives  an  arrow  to  its  heart.  The  skill  of 
Ithe  hunter  is  shown  as  much  after  the  deer  is  dead  as  during  the  actual  chase.  Captain 
JMayne  mentions  that  he  has  seen  a  wapiti  killed,  and  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  it  has 
Ibeett  skiimed,  the  whole  of  the  flesh  removed  from  the  bones,  and  the  skin  converted  into 
Imocassins.  The  natives  have  rather  a  strange  way  of  carrying  the  meat.  At  their  first 
jhalt  after  killing  a  deer,  they  cut  the  meat  into  pieces  two  or  three  inches  square,  trans- 
Ifix  them  with  a  long  stick,  and  carry  the  stick  upon  their  shoulder,  every  now  and  then 
jpulling  off  a  piece  and  eating  it  as  they  go  along.  In  this  manner  the  flesh  of  a  deer 
Ivanishes  in  a  wonderfully  short  time.  Veiy  little  meat  is  preserved,  the  Ahts  generally 
leatin;;  it  as  soon  as  the  animal  is  killed. 

As  to  tlie  fish,  there  are  so  many  that  only  one  or  two  can  be  mentioned.  The  salmon 


'1.' 


i  I' 


m^  V' 


730 


THE  AHTS  AND  NEIGHBOURING  TRIBES. 


is  the  fish  that  seems  to  be  the  most  valued  by  these  fish-eating  tribes,  and  it  is  caughfl 
as  with  us,  in  a  variety  of  ways.    Sometimes  the  natives  use  a  rather  curious  fish-sptaj 
about  fifteen  feet  long  in  the  shaft,  and  with  a  double  head,  made  of  wapiti  bone.    Tlii 
head  is  only  slightly  fixed  in  the  shaft,  to  which  it  is  attached  by  a  line,  as  in  the  harpoon 
arrow  already  described.    Should  the  fish  be  a  very  heavy  one,  the  hunter  merely  ties  t 
the  line  a  number  of  inflated  bladden,  and  causes  it  to  tire  itself  by  useless  struggle 
before  he  risks  the  fracture  of  the  line  or  loss  of  the  barbed  head,  one  or  both  of  ^^i 
events  would  probably  happen  if  he  were  to  try  to  secure  a  fresh  and  powerful  fish. 

Sometimes,  when  the  fish  are  plentiful,  they  are  caught  by  dropping  among  them 
stick  armed  with  barbed  points  and  jerking  it  upwards  sharply,  until  it  impales  a  Hsh  oi 
one  or  other  of  these  points.  1 

"  Burning  iiie  water  "  is  employed  in  catching  salmon,  and  is  carried  on  by  two  native] 
one  Oi  whom  paddles  the  canoe,  while  the  other  stands  in  the  bow,  where  a  torch  is  keu 
burning,  and  strikes  the  fish  as  they  glide  through  the  water.  Mr.  Sproat  mentioas  tU 
a  single  canoe  has  been  known  to  bn  •  back  forty  fine  salmon  as  the  result  of  a  dayl 
fishing.  Salmon  traps  are  also  employed,  These  are  made  after  a  fashion  closell 
resembling  that  of  the  eel-traps  used  in  tliis  country.  They  are  double  baskets,  extemalj 
cylindrical,  and  are  set  with  their  mouths  directed  down  the  stream.  When  the  fish  trf 
to  pass  up  the  stream  they  enter  tl^  basket,  and,  as  the  inner  basket  is  very  much  shortd 
than  the  other,  shaped  like  a  sugar-loaf,  the  salmon  finds  itself  imprisoned  between  the^ 
Some  of  these  baskets  measure  as  much  as  twenty  feet  in  length,  and  five  feet  in  diamet^ 
so  that  they  will  contain  a  considerable  number  of  fish. 

One  of  the  oddest  fishing  instruments  is  that  by  which  the  herring  is  cauj^ht.  This) 
a  pole  about  ten  feet  in  length,  flattened  at  one  end  like  the  blade  of  an  oar,  and  arme 
along  the  edge  with  projecting  spikes.  When  the  fisherman  gets  among  a  shoal  t 
herrings,  he  plunges  his  pole  into  the  mass  of  fish,  draws  it  through  them  witli  a  peculid 
movement  of  the  arms,  so  as  to  transfix  the  Iierrings  on  the  spikes,  and  then  shakes  thei 
into  his  boat  By  this  mode  of  fishing,  which  is  called  "  herring-raking,"  great  nunitej 
of  fish  are  taken,  as  well  as  by  the  net,  which  is  ingeniously  made  £rom  fibre  obtain^ 
from  a  native  nettle,  which  reacnes  eight  or  ten  feet  in  height. 

The  Ahts  are  such  keen  fishermen  that  they  will  often  endanger  the  safety  of  thel 
canoes  by  the  quantity  of  fish  with  which  they  will  heap  them,  so  that  the  gunwales  ai 
sunk  within  an  inch  or  so  of  the  water's  edge.  In  calm  weather  they  can  manage  we 
enough,  even  with  such  a  burden  as  this ;  but  if  the  wind  should  get  up  before  they  ca 
reach  the  shore,  the  danger  is  very  great.  Should  such  an  event  happen,  these  entel 
prising  fisherman  will  not  throw  their  cargo  overboard  to  save  the  boat,  but  will  fasten  ai 
the  spare  fioats  round  the  canoe,  so  as  to  keep  it  from  sinking  even  if  filled  with  water.] 

There  is  scarcely  any  end  to  the  use  which  is  made  by  the  Ahts  of  these  floats,  aJ 
with  their  aid  they  will   attack  and  conquer  even  the  gigantic  whale.    The  followiij 
account  of  their  mode  of  whale-fishing  is  written  by  Mr.  G.  M.  Sproat: — "A  whale-cha 
is  an  afffiir  of  some   moment.     The  kind  of  whale  commonly  seen  on  the  coast  wJ 
described  by  an  old   whaling  skipper  as  '  finner,'  in  which  there  is  not  much  oil.   Tq 
season  for  fitihing  whales  commences  about  the  end  of  May  or  in  June.    Many  wlielJ 
are  killed  every   season  by  the  Nitinahts,  who  live  principally  on  the  seaboard  m 
Barclay  or   Nitinaht's   Sound.    This  tribe  has  a  custom,  which  I  have  not  obsene 
elsewhere,  of  separating  during  spring  and  summer  into  small  parties,  each  under  | 
separate  head,  but  all  still  continuing  under  the  chiefship  of  the  principal  chief 
the  tribe. 

"  Months  beforehand  preparations  are  made  for  the  whale  fishing,  which  is  considen 
almost  a  saced  season.  I  particularly  noticed  this  circumstance  from  having,  in  e 
boyhood,  heard  of  the  Manx  custom,  in  which  all  the  crews  of  the  herring  fleet  invoke! 
blessing  before  'shooting'  their  lit'rring  nets.  The  honour  of  using  the  harpoon  in i 
Aht  tribe  is  enjoyed  but  by  few  ~  about  a  dozen  in  the  tribe — who  inherit  the  privilegi 
Instances,  however,  are  known  of  the  privilege  having  been  acquired  by  merit. 

"  Eight  or  nine  men,  solcctod  by  the  harpoonor,  form  the  crew  of  his  canoe.  Ftj 
several  moons  before  the  fishing  l)cgiu8  these  men  are  compelled  to  abstain  from  m 


BES. 

tribes,  and  it  is  caughtj 
ather  curious  fish-spea^ 
le  of  wapiti  bone.    ThJ 

line,  as  in  the  harpoon 
te  hunter  merely  ties  t 
lelf  by  useless  struggle! 
d,  one  or  both  of  whicl 
and  powerful  fish.  ' 
dropping  among  them  ■ 
until  it  impales  a  tish  ol 

mrried  on  by  two  nativej 
ow,  where  a  torch  is  kep 
)/Lt.  Sproat  mentions  tlJ 
I  as  the  result  of  a  dayl 
after  a  fashion  closell 
louble  baskets,  extemalll 
aam.  When  the  fish  tr 
isket  is  very  much  short^ 
niprisoned  between  then 
and  five  fe^t  in  diametel 

lerring  is  caught.  Thisj 
lade  of  an  oar,  and  aime 
I  gets  among  a  shoal 
)ugh  them  with  a  peculid 
ces,  and  then  shakes  thei 
Qg-rakiug,"  great  nunibei 
made  from  fibre  obtaind 

[danger  the  safety  of  the] 
,  so  that  the  gunwales  aj 
her  they  can  manage  ve{ 
lid  get  up  before  they  ca 
vent  happen,  these  entel 
he  boat,  but  will  fasten  a 
iven  if  filled  with  water. 
Ahts  of  these  floats,  arj 
iic  whale.    The  followii] 
Sproat : — "  A  whale-cha 
y  seen  on  the  coast  wJ 
sre  is  not  much  oil.   Tn 
ir  in  June.    ManywhaW 
lly  on  the  seaboard  neJ 
lich  I  have  not  obser\'er 
lall  parties,  each  under  j 
of  the  principal  chief 

ishing,  which  is  consideit 

ance  from  having,  in  n 

the  herring  fleet  invoke 

using  the  harpoon  in  a,' 
■who  inherit  the  privilegi 
uired  by  merit. 

crew  of  his  canoe.  Ft| 
lUed  to  abstain  from  tlei 


WHALE  FISHING. 


^31 


|(jal  food:  they  live  away  from  their  wives,  wash  their  bodies  morning,  noon,  and  nighty' 
jpd  rub  their  skins  witii  twigs  or  a  rough  stone.  If  a  canoe  is  damaged  or  capsized  by  a 
jiliale,  or  any  accident  happens  during  the  fishing  season,  it  is  assumed  that  some  of  the 
jgeff  have  failed  in  their  preparatory  offices,  and  a  very  strict  inquiry  is  instituted  by  the 
0  men  of  the  tribe.  Witnesses  are  examined,  and  an  investigation  made  into  the 
jomestic  affairs  of  the  accused  persons.  Should  any  inculpatory  circumstance  appear, 
Itlie  delinquent  is  severely  dealt  with,  and  is  often  deprived  of  his  rank,  and  placed  under  a 
L  for  months, 

I  "When  the  whales  approach  the  coast,  the  fishermen  are  out  all  day,  let  the  wind 

Ibow  high  or  not.    The  canoes  have  different  cruising-grounds,  some  little  distance  apart. 

JBie  Indian  whaling-gear  consists  of  harpoons,  lines,  inflated  sesJ-skins,  and  wooden  or 

lione  spears.     THe  harpoon  is  often  made  of  a  piece  of  the  iron  hoop  of  an  ale  cask,  cut 

IJith  a  chisel  into  the  shape  of  a  harpoon-blade— two  barbs  fashioned  from  the  tips  of 

Lr-horns  being  affixed  to  this  blade  with  gum.    Close  to  the  harpoon  the  line  is  of  deer 

jiew  .    To  this  the  main  line  is  attached,  which  is  generally  made  of  cedar-twigs  laid 

.retler  as  thick  as  a  three-inch  rope.    Large  inflated  skins  are  fastened  to  this  line  about 

Hrel  e  feet  from  the  harpoon.    The  weapon  itself  is  then  tied  slightly  to  a  yew  handle 

Iter  eet  long. 

"On  getting  close,  the  harpooner,  from  the  bow  of  his  canoe,  throws  his  harpoon  at 

tie  whale  with  full  force.    As  soon  as  the  barb  enters,  the  fastening  of  the  wooden 

Ldle,  being  but  slight,  breaks,  and  becomes  detached  from  the  line.    The  natives  raise 

Ijyell,  and  the  whale  dives  quickly,  but  the  seal-skins  impede  his  movements.    Very 

IliDg  lengths  of  line  are  kept  in  the  canoes,  and  sometimes  the  lines  from  several  canoes 

i  joined.    On  the  re-appearance  of  the  whale  on  the  surface,  he  is  attacked  from  the 

Brest  canoe ;  and  thus,  finally,  forty  or  fifty  large  buoys  are  attached  to  his  body.    He 

iijjgles  violently  for  a  time,  and  beats  and  lashes  the  water  in  all  directions,  until, 

lakened  by  loss  of  blood  and  fatigued  by  his  exertions,  he  ceases  to  struggle,  and  the 

ijtives  despatch  him  with  their  short  spears.      The  whale  is  then  taken  in  tow  by 

jle  whole  fleet  of  canoes,  the  crews  yelling  and  singing,  and  keeping  time  with  their 

iddles. 

"Sometimes,  after  being  harpooned,  the  whale  escapes,  and  takes  ropes,  harpoons 
l-skins,  and  everything  with  him.  Should  he  die  from  his  wounds,  and  be  found  by 
Jsother  tribe  at  sea,  or  on  shore  within  the  territorial  limits  of  the  finders,  the  instruments 
!  returned  to  the  losers,  with  a  large  piece  of  the  fish  as  a  present  Many  disputes 
(ise  between  tribes  on  tlio  finding  of  dead  whales  near  the  undefined  boundaries  of  the 
Idbal  territories.  If  the  quarrel  is  serious,  all  intercourse  ceases,  trade  is  forbidden,  and 
lar  is  threatened.  By  and  by,  when  the  loss  of  trade  is  felt,  negotiation  is  tried.  An 
mvoy  is  selected  who  is  of  high  rank  in  his  own  tribe,  and,  if  possible,  connected  with 
[lie  other  tribe  by  marriage.  He  is  usually  a  quiet  man  of  fluent  speech.  Wearing 
!  eagle  feathers  in  his  head-dress  as  a  mark  of  peace,  he  departs  in  a  small  canoe. 
|)oly  one  female  attendant,  generally  an  old  slave,  accompanies  him,  to  assist  in  paddling, 
sthe  natives  never  risk  two  men  on  such  occasions.  The  envoy's  return  is  anxiously 
Iwaited.  As  a  general  rule,  the  first  proposition  is  rejected.  Objections,  references, 
pter  proposals,  frequently  make  three  or  four  embassies  necessary  before  the  question 
I  be  settled.    By  that  tine  the  blubber  must  be  very  rancid." 


r 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


THE  AHTS  AND  NEIGHBOUKING  TMBES. -Contimud. 


aiANVFj^CTTJRE     OF    CAN0K8 — CORBBCT    ETE   OF   THE   NATIVE   BUILDERS — MATERIAL  AND  SHAPE 

THE     PADDLE MODE     OF     VSINO     IT — PATTERN     WITH     WHICH     IT     IS    DECORATED — "  CUTTIN(| 

THE    WAVES 6SILL      AND     ENDURANCE      OF      THE     PADDLER8 — ESCAPE     OF     A     NATIVE PEASJ 

AMONO    THE    AHT     TRIBES— METHOD     OF     COOKING — THE    WOODEN     POTS   AND   HEATED  BTQNEsJ 
HOW    "  THE    INDIANS    DIED  " — DISTRIBUTION    OF     PROPERTY,   AND    ITS    CONSEQUENT  DRSTHCCTlJ 

SACRED    CHARACTER    OF    A    FRA8T — THE    SACRED    MARKS — THE    ARTIFICIAL   SNOW-STORM— T 

doctor's   DANCE — ADMIRABLE   ACTINO — SIUPLATBD  MURDER  AND   BBCOVERY  OF  THE  COBPSK'j 
THE  ROOF-DANCB. 


The  canoes  in  which  the  Alit  tribes  make  their  expeditions  are  carved  out  of  solid  wo 
The  tree  which  is  emploj'ed  lor  this  purpose  is  a  kind  of  cedar  {Thvja  gigantea),  whiJ 
flourishes  by  the  sea.    When  a  native  wishes  to  make  a  canoe,  he  looks  out  for  a  go 
tree  as  near  as  possible  to  the  water,  and,  with  the  assistance  of  a  comrade,  cuts  it  dovi 
Kow  that  he  has  European  tools,  he  can  fell  a  tree  with  some  rapidity,  but  in  the  oldj 
times,  when  his  sole  tool  was  a  sort  of  chisel  made  of  wapiti  horn,  it  was  a  very 
process  indeed.    The  only  way  of  usin^  this  primitive  instmment  was  by  placing  tlj 
edge  Li  the  chisel  against  the  tree,  and  striking  the  butt  with  a  heavy  stone,  s 
something  like  a  dumb-bell. 

The  tree  being  felled,  the  bark  is  stripped  off,  and  the  trunk  split  lengthwise 
wedges.  The  next  process  is  to  hollow  out  the  inside,  which  is  done  entirely  by  lifiJ 
fire  not  being  employed,  as  is  the  case  with  many  savage  tribes.  The  outside  is  thef 
dubbed  down  to  the  proper  thickness  by  means  of  an  adze  formed  of  a  large  niussel-shej 
fixed  in  a  handle.  In  this  work  the  natives  use  no  measuring  tools,  but  trust  entirely  t 
the  eye ;  yet  their  work  is  so  true  that,  when  the  boat  is  completed,  it  sits  lightly  on  thl 
water,  and  is  well  balanced.  Any  of  my  readers  who  have  made  even  a  toy  boat  wij 
appreciate  the  difficulty  of  this  task. 

In  about  three  weeks  or  so  the  canoe  is  roughly  hewn  and  hollowed,  and  then  comd 
a  more  difficult  business,  namely,  the  bringing  it  into  the  peculiar  shape  which  the  Ahtt 
think  to  be  the  best.  This  is  done  by  filling  the  canoe  with  water,  and  throwing  red-liJ 
stones  into  it  till  the  water  boils.  This  part  of  the  process  is  continued  for  a  considerablj 
time,  until  the  wood  is  quite  soft,  and  then  a  number  of  cross-pieces  are  driven  into  thj 
interior,  so  as  to  force  the  canoe  into  its  proper  shape,  M'hich  it  retains  ever  afterwards. 

"While  the  canoe  is  still  soft  and  comparatively  pliant,  several  slight  cross-piecd 
are  inserted,  so  as  to  counteract  any  tendency  towards  warping.  Tlie  outside  of  tli 
vessel  is  next  hardened  by  fire,  so  as  to  enable  it  to  resist  the  attacks  of  insects,  i 
also  to  prevent  it  from  cracking  when  exposed  to  the  sun.  Lastly,  the  bow  and  steiJ 
pieces  are  fixed  to  the  canoe,  and  the  interior  is  painted  of  some  brilliant  colour,  usuallj 
red.  The  outside  is  generally  quite  black  and  highly  polished,  this  effect  behig  produce 
by  rubbing  it  plentifully  with  oil  after  the  fire  has  doue  its  work.  Lastly,  a  pattern  ( 
some  kind  is  generally  painted  on  the  bgw  and  stern. 


THE  PADDLE. 


733 


The  accompanying  figure  will  give  the  reader  a  good  idea  of  the  form  of  this  canoe 
■lisdrawn  from  a  large  model  brought  from  Vancouver's  Island  by  Lieut.  Pusey,  and  added 
bhim  to  my  collection.  In  this  specimen  the  patterns  at  tha  ]bow  and  stem  are  red 
I^l  blue.     As  is  mostly  the  case  with  canoes  made  by  savages,  there  is  no  keel  to 

eboat. 


CANOB.    (FrommyColUaUm.) 

I 

The  paddle  by  which  the  canoe  is  propelled  is  a  singularly  ingenious  one,  com- 

ling  the  three  qualities  of  lightness,  elasticity,  and  strength  to  a  really  remarkable 

.tent    The  paddle  represented  in  the  upper  figure  of  the  following  illustration  is  one 

i  the  specimens  in  liiy  collection.    It  is  four  feet  six  inches  in  length,  and  the  blade 

labout  six  inches  wide  at  the  broadest  part.     It  is  shaped  with  the  greatest  accuracy, 

Jepart  where  it  is  grasped  by  the  left  hand  being  nearly  cylindrical,  and  then  widening 

Ipdually  until  it  forms  the  blade.    At  this  part  it  is  very  thin— so  thi-i,  in  fact,  that  it 

'•ttms  scarcely  able  to  bear  the  strain  that  is  put  upon  it  when  the  paddler  urges  his 

iBoe  swiftly  over  the  water. 


.jSfci 


i  il 


PADDLES,   (f rom  my  C'^«r!i(>.t.) 

The  lightness  of  such  a  paddle  is  wondc  fiiL    The  specni  en  which  is  figui-ed  in 
Ihe  illustration  only  weighs  eighteen  ounces,  being  barely  hr.lf  the  weigh;  of  a  similarly- 
'  New  Zealand  paddle.    The  reader  will  notice  the  peculiar  handle.    This  is  made 

i  order  to  suit  the  mode  of  paddling.    When  the  Aht  gets  into  his  canoe,  he  grasps 
|he  paddle  with  his  left  hand  about  eighteen  inches  from  the  end,  and  places  his  right 

nd  upon  the  cross-piece  that  serves  as  a  handle.    The  left  hand  thus  acts  as  a  fulcrum ; 

on  the  right  hand  works  the  leverage  of  the  paddle.    Below  this  paddle  is  figured 
oother  f'jm  the  Solomon  Islands,  in  order  to  show  how  two  totally  distinct  races  of 

nkind  have  hit  upon  the  same  invention.    There  is  even  a  similarity  in  the  form  of 
kit  canoes  as  well  as  in  the  shape  of  their  paddles. 

The  reader  will  observe  that  the  blade  of  the  paddle  is  coverad  with  a  pattern  which 
itends  some  way  up  the  handle.  This  is  the  work  of  th4  wom>?n,  who  take  upon  "them- 
lelves  the  decoration  of  the  paddles  after  their  husbands  have  shaped  them.  The  colours 
Jmployed  are  generally  black  and  red,  the  latter  hue  being  obtained  by  a  preparation  of 
paatto.  In  this  particular  specimen,  red  is  the  chief  colour,  the  large  oval  marks  on  the 
lide  of  the  blade  and  on  the  handle  being  red,  while  the  more  intricate  pattern  on  the 
' '  I  is  drawn  in  black.  ^ 


P'  .V 


1,?:'^ 


734 


THE  AHTS  AND  NEIGHBOURING  TRIBES. 


No  matter  what  may  be  the  colour  of  the  paddle,  the  pattern  is  always  of  the  saml 
character.    I  have  no  doubt  in  my  mind  that  it  is  really  a  conventional  mode  of  depictio] 
the  human  face,  such  as  is  seen  upon  the  work  of  many  extinct  races  of  mankind-  ani 
although  at  a  first  glance  the  semblance  may  not  be  seen,  it  is  evident  to  a  practise 
observer,  and  is,  moreover,  quite  in  character  with  other  works  of  art  found  of  the 
people. 

The  broad,  flat,  sharp-edged  blade  of  the  paddle  is  often  used  for  other  pur 
besides  propelling  the  canoe.  It  has  already  been  mentioned  that  the  Ahts  vill  not  ♦biol 
overboard  their  cargo  of  fish,  no  matter  how  high  the  waves  may  roll,  or  how  deeply  t| 
canoe  may  be  load^L  They  watch  carefully  for  the  waves,  and'  if  one  of  them  comes  i, 
such  a  manner  that  it  would  dash  inboard,  they  have  the  art  of  cutting  it  in  two  vju 
a  blow  from  the  edge  of  the  paddle,  and  causing  it  to  fly  harmlessly  over  the  Ltj 
vessel  . 

Both  in  making  canoes  and  in  other  work  where  holes  have  to  be  boied,  the  AiH 
make  use  of  a  simple  drill,  formed  from  the  bone  of  a  bird,  fixed  in  a  wooden  hani 
When  it  is  used,  the  shaft  is  taken  between  the  two  hands,  the  point  placed  on  the  obie 
to  bs  bored  and  the  hands  moved  swiftly  backwards  and  forwards  until  the  hole  is  nadl 
lu  the  same  manner,  by  using  a  stick  instead  of  a  drill,  fire  is  produced,  precisely 
done  by  the  Kaffirs 

The  skill  of  the  paddlers  is  wonderful.  Mr.  Sproat  mentions  the  escape  of  an  Ai 
Indian  who  had  committed  several  murders,  and  had  contrived  to  escape  from  custodl 
Finding  the  place  where  he  had  concealed  himself,  a  party  set  out  to  lecajture  liim.a^ 
discovered  him  running  across  the  snow  to  gain  the  shelter  of  a  wood.  Had  he  reache! 
it  he  would  have  been  safe,  so  one  of  the  pursuers  chased  him,  and,  notwifilistanding  th 
disadvantage  o^  wearing  shoes,  which  soon  became  clopged  by  the  snow,  succeeded  i| 
gaining  on  him,  the  Ahts  being,  as  has  already  been  remarked,  very  poor  runners. 

The  man  soon  perceived  that  he  was  no  match  for  his  pursuer  in  running,  and  i 
abandoning  his  intention  of  reaching  the  wood,  he  turned  slmiply  ofi"  towards  the  rivri 
flung  off  his  blanket,  and  leaped  into  the  stream.      Presently  he  was  seen  making  his  m 
towards  a  canoe  which  was  made  fast  to  a  drift  tree  in  the  river,  and  in  a  short  time  1 
reached  it,  looked  eagerly  into  it  to  see  if  there  were  a  paddle,  scrambled  into  the  1 
cast  it  off,  and  paddled  away.     Meanwhile  two  of  his  pursuers  had  got  into  a  canoe,  anJ 
were  paddling  after  him,  so  that  when  he  cast  the  boat  loose  they  were  not  more  tliai 
twenty  yards  from  him.     It  was,  however,  quite  enough  for  the  fugitive,  who  forced  1 
canoe  up  the  stream  with  a  power  and  rapidity  which  soon  increased  the  distance  betve* 
the  two  boats,  and,  in  spite  of  all  (he  efforts  of  his  pursuers,  he  made  his  way  to  thek 
nearly  fifty  yards  ahead  of  them     As  soon  as  he  reached  the  shore,  he  jumped  out  oft! 
canoe,  and  dashed  into  the  wood,  where  it  was  useless  to  follow  him. 

Several  times  during  the  struggle  Mr.  Sproat  had  the  man  covered  with  his  revolvd 
but  the  skill,  grace,  and  strength  of  the  fugitive  were  so  admirable  that,  much  to  the  diJ 
content  of  his  companions,  he  would  not  fire.  He  remarks  that  in  such  a  chase  as  tb] 
a  white  man  has  no  chance  with  an  Aht,  but  that  in  a  long  race  on  the  sea  the  white  i 
will  win,  his  powers  of  endurance  exceeding  those  of  the  savage. 

The  possession  of  a  canoe  is  an  object  of  much  ambition  among  the  Ahts,  as  it  confetj 
upon  them  a  sort  of  distinction,  and  is  looked  upon  much  as  is  the  possession  of  a  carria; 
among  ourselves, 

Each  canoe  is  furnished  with  a  baling  instrument,  which  is  always  made  of  m 
It  is,  in  fact,  a  large  spoon,  the  bowl  being  angular,  and  shaped  something  like  the  gaUj 
of  a  house. 

The  domestic  maimers  of  the  Ahts  are,  from  Mr.  Sproat's  account  very  interestiij 
and,  as  he  remarks,  if  any  one  only  knew  their  strange  language  well,  and  had  the  stond 
and  the  nose  to  live  among  them  during  the  winter  months,  he  would  obtain  copi«j 
information  respecting  them. 

WLv'.or  is  the  time  mentioned,  because  during  the  summer  the  men  are  genen 
dispersed  in  their  pursuit  of  game,  especially  of  salmon;  which  they  dry  and  preserve  i 


inmev  the  men  are  genen 
lich  they  dry  and  preserves 


"WASTE  OF  PEOPERTT, 


735 


finter  use.  But  about  November  they  return  to  their  homes,  and  a  time  of  general 
feasting  and  enjoyment  sets  in.  Cooking  goes  on  all  day,  and  the  revellers  are  perpetually 
feasting,  while  during  times  of  work  they  only  eat  twice  in  the  day,  namely  in  the  morning 
gnd  evening,  and  even  then  do  not  eat  much  at  each  meal.  Fish  is  the  principal  article 
of  their  diet,  and  dried  salmon  is  the  food  which  is  most  plentiful,  though  they  also  eat 
»he  flesh  of  the  seal  and  the  whale  when  they  can  get  it  Of  late  years  the  Ahts  have 
obtained  rice  and  molasses,  and  apparently  with  a  bad  effect  upon  their  health. 

The  pots  in  which  the  food  is  cooked  ai  a  made  of  wood,  the  water  being  boiled,  not  by 
nlacing  the  pots  on  the  fire,  but  by  heatiug  stones  red-hot  and  throwing  them  into  it 
Bade  as  this  mode  of  boiling  water  r2?.y  seem,  it  is  much  more  rapid  and  effectual  than 
night  be  imagined,  which  will  account  for  the  wide  spreading  of  the  custom.  In  more  than 
CDS  place,  when  the  white  man  visited  the  natives  for  the  iirst  time,  nothing  impressed 
them  so  strongly  as  the  fact  that,  when  he  boiled  water,  he  put  the  vessel  on  the  fire. 
The  capability  of  making  a  vessel  that  would  endure  such  treatment  had,  in  their  eyea» 
something  of  the  supernatural. 

An  old  native  illustrated  well  the  astonishment  which  they  themselves  felt  when  they 
m  a  kettle  placed  on  the  fire  for  the  first  time.  He  narrated  the  story  to  Mr.  Duncan  in 
the  following  qu  int  but  forcible  language  :— "The  strangers  landed,  and  beckoned  the 
Indians  to  come  to  them  and  bring  them  some  fish.  One  of  them  had  over  his  shoulder 
what  was  supposed  to  be  only  a  stick.  Presently  he  pointed  it  at  a  bird  that  was  flying 
past— a  violent  'poo'  went  forth— down  came  the  bird  to  the  ground.  The  Indians  died  ! 
jU  they  revived,  they  questioned  each  other  as  to  their  state,  whether  any  were  dead,  and 
what  each  had  felt. 

"The  whites  then  made  signs  for  a  fire  to  be  lighted.  The  Indians  proceeded  at  once 
according  to  their  tedious  practice  of  rubbing  two  sticks  together.  The  strangers  laughed, 
and  one  of  them,  snatching  up  a  handful  of  dry  grass,  struck  a  spark  into  a  little  powder 
placed  under  it  Instantly,  another  *  poo,'  and  a  blaze !  The  Indians  died !  After  this, 
the  new-comers  wanted  some  fish  boiled.  The  Indians  therefore  put  the  fish  and  some 
water  into  one  of  their  square  wooden  buckets,  and  set  some  stones  in  the  fire,  intending, 
yhen  they  were  hot,  to  cast  them  into  the  vessel,  and  thus  boil  the  food.  The  whites 
jwere  not  satisfied  with  this  way.  One  of  them  fetched  a  tin  kettle  out  of  the  boat,  put 
[the  fish  and  some  water  into  it,  and  then,  strange  to  say,  set  it  on  the  fire.  The  Indians 
[looked  on  with  astonishment  However,  the  kettle  did  not  consume,  the  water  did  not 
ran  into  the  fire.    Then  again  the  Indians  died ! " 

Sometimes  a  man  of  consequence  issues  invitations  for  a  solemn  feast,  and  on  such 

[an  occasion  he  seizes  the  opportunity  of  showing  his  wealth  by  the  liberal  distribution 

of  presaiife,  every  individual  present  receiving  a  share  of  the  property.    Consequently,  a 

feast  airtays  affords  a  scene  of  destruction.    For  example.  Captain  Mayne  mentions  that 

[at  one  feast  which  he  witnessed,  he  recognised  three  sea  otter-skins,  for  one  of  which 

ihirty  blankets  had  been  offered  and  refused.    Yet,  valuable  as  they  were,  they  were  cut 

ip  into  Uttle  pieces  about  three  inches  by  one,  so  that  every  guest  might  have  a  piece. 

Ls  each  blanket  is  to  the  Aht  the  equivalent  of  a  sovereign  among  ourselves,  the  amount 

f  waste  may  be  imagined.    Mr.  Duncan,  the  successful  missionary  among  these  people, 

elates  several  instances  of  the  waste  of  property  which  takes  place  both  on  these  and 

itber  occasions.    For  example,  a  chief  had  just  built  a  house,  and  issued  invitations  for 

great  feast    "After  feasting,  I  heard  he  was  to  give  away  property  to  the  amount  of 

four  hundred  and  eighty  blankets,  of  which  one  hundred  and  eighty  were  his  own  pro- 

lerty,  and  the  three  hundred  were  to  be  subscribed  by  his  people. 

"  On  the  first  day  of  the  feast,  as  much  as  possible  of  the  property  to  be  given  to  him 
as  exhibited  in  the  camp.  Hundreds  of  yards  f  cotton  were  flapping  in  the  breeze, 
lung  from  house  to  house,  or  on  lines  put  up  for  t  le  occasion.  Furs,  too,  were  nailed  up 
in  the  fronts  of  houses.  Those  who  were  goin,  to  give  away  blankets  or  elk-skins 
nanaged  to  get  a  bearer  for  every  one,  and  exlubit  d  them  by  making  the  persons  walk  in 
ingle  file  to  the  house  of  the  chief.  On  the  ne:  i  day,  the  cotton  which  had  been  hung 
mt  was  now  brought  on  the  beach,  at  a  good  di^  zance  from  the  chiefs  house,  and  there 
out  at  f»ill  length,  and  a  number  of  bearers,  about  three  yards  apait,  bore  it  trium- 


M 


5?    1  ■ 


f 


1     f"5 


786 


THE  AHTS  AND  NEIGHBOURING  TRIBES; 


phantly  away  from  the  giver  to  the  receivers.    I  suppose  that  about  six  to  eight  hundred] 
yards  were  tbus  disposed  of. 

"  After  all  the  property  the  chief  is  to  receive  has  thus  been  openly  handed  to  him,  I 
a  day  or  two  is  taken  up  in  apportioning  it  for  fresh  owners.    When  this  is  done,  all  the 
chiefs  and  their  families  are  called  together,  and  each  receives  according  to  his  or  her 
position.    If,  however,  a  chiefs  wife  is  not  descended  from  a  chief,  she  has  no  share  in 
this  distribution,  nor  is  she  ever  invited  to  the  same  feasts  as  her  husband.    Thus  do  the  { 
chiefs  and  their  people  go  on  reducing  themselves  to  poverty.    In  the  case  of  the  chiefs, 
however,  this  poverty  lasts  but  a  short  time ;  they  are  soon  replenished  from  the  next  I 
giving  away,  but  the  people  only  grow  rich  again  according  to  their  industry.    One  cannot  | 
but  pity  them,  while  ono  laments  their  folly. 

"  All  the  pleasure  these  poor  Indians  seem  to  have  in  their  property  is  in  hoarding  it  I 
up  for  such  an  occasion  as  I  have  described.  They  never  think  of  appropriating  what 
they  can  gather  to  enhance  their  comforts,  but  are  patisfied  if  they  can  make  a  display  I 
like  this  now  and  then ;  so  that  the  man  possessing  but  one  blanket  seems  to  be  as  veUJ 
oif  as  the  one  who  possesses  twenty  ;  and  thus  it  is  that  there  is  a  vast  amount  of 
stock  accumulated  in  the  camp,  doomed  never  to  be  used,  but  only  now  and  then  to  be| 
transferred  from  hand  to  hand  for  the  mere  vanity  of  the  thing. 

"  There  is  another  way,  however,  in  which  property  is  disposed  of  even  more  foolishly.  I 
If  a  person  be  insulted,  or  meet  with  an  accident,  or  in  any  way  sufllers  an  injury,  real  or  I 
supposed,  either  of  mind  or  body,  property  must  at  once  be  sacrificed  to  avoid  disgrace  I 
A  number  of  blankets,  shirts,  or  cotton,  according  to  the  rank  of  the  person,  is  torn  into  | 
small  pieces,  and  carried  off."  \ 

Sometimes  a  feast  assumes  a  sacred  character,  and  such  festivals  are  held  during  the  I 
latter  half  of  the  "last  month  in  the  year,  their  object  being  to  induce  the  demons  vho I 
have  charge  of  the  weather  to  give  them  rain  instead  of  snow.  In  one  of  these  f 
witnessed  by  Mr.  Garrett,  the  principal  part  was  performed  by  a  female  chief,  who  lay  on  I 
her  back  in  the  middle  of  the  house  as  if  dead,  while  all  the  people  assembled  wetel 
making  a  hideous  noise,  howling,  wailing,  and  beating  with  sticks  the  bench  on  which  they  I 
sat,  while  a  young  man  added  to  the  hubbub  by  drumming  upon  a  wooden  box.  Afterl 
a  while  the  prostrate  woman  began  to  show  signs  of  life,  aiid  gradually  assumed  a  sittiDgl 
posture.  In  this  attitude  she  contrived  to  jump  round  the  room,  and  exhibited 
extraordinary  vagaries,  the  other  occupants  of  the  room  alternating  dead  silence  witli| 
deafening  uproar  at  signals  from  her  hand. 

The  costumes  that  are  worn  at  such  feasts  are  very  remarkable  articles,  especially  thel 
head-di esses  that  are  worn  by  the  chiefs.  They  take  the  form  of  masks,  and  are  cutontl 
of  solid  wood,  generally  imitating  the  heads  of  various  birds  and  beasts,  though  theTJ 
sometimes  are  carved  in  the  semblance  of  a  grotesque  human  face.  The  specimens  whiciil 
are  shown  in  the  illustrations  on  pp.  737  and  739,  will  give  a  good  idea  of  these  strangf 
head-dresses.  One  i  then.,  which  was  presented  to  me  by  Lieut.  Pusey,  is  carved  ini 
imitation  of  a  beavei  s  head,  and  is  tied  on  the  wearer's  head  with  strings.  There  a»j 
holes  bored  through  'be  eyes,  by  mean''  >f  which  the  wearer  is  enabled  to  see,  and  theM 
holes  are  cleverly  Ix-r  J  in  a  slanting  direction,  so  as  to  coincide  with  the  pupil  of  thei 
eye.  Some  of  these  masks  are  made  with  great  goggle-eyes  and  large  jaws.  Both  tiuj 
eyes  and  the  jaws  are  moveable,  and  are  worked  by  strings  that  pass  down  the  bacii,, 
so  that  the  wearer  can  make  the  eyes  roll  and  the  jaws  open  and  close  without  aiij| 
apparent  cause. 

Sometimes  the  masks  are  made  in  the  form  of  birds,  and  by  a  similar  arrangement 
cords,  the  birds  can  be  made  to  turn  their  heads  from  side  to  side,  and  to  flap  ih^ 
wings  while  the  wearer  speaks.     There  is  a  very  remarkable  specimen  of  these  masks 
the  museum  at  Maidstone.    It  is  double,  one  mask  within  another.    The  outer  mask 
divided  by  lines  drawn  from  forehead  to  chin,  down  the  centre  of  the  nose,  and  acrosj 
the  face,  so  that  it  is  in  four  distinct  pieces.    The  pieces  all  work  on  hinges,  and  are « 
well  fitted  to  each  other  that  a  spectator  could  not  suspect  that  they  were  not  one  solid 
piece.     Suddenly,  while  the  wearer  is  dancing,  he  will  fling  all  the  pieces  open,  m^ 
discover  a  second  and  more  hideoxis  mask  beneath. 


■   : 


t  six  to  eight  Imndreilj 

)penly  handed  to  him, 
>n  this  is  done,  all  the 
jcording  to  his  or  her 
I,  she  has  no  share  in 
mshand.    Thus  do  the 

the  case  of  the  chiefs, 
enished  from  the  next 

industry.    One  cannot 

)perty  is  in  hoarding  it 
of  appropriating  what 

ey  can  make  a  display  I 

tet  seems  to  he  as  well 
a  vast  amount  of  dead! 

ly  now  and  then  to  be 

I  of  even  more  foolishly.! 
suffers  an  injury,  real  01 1 
riticed  to  avoid  disgrace! 

the  person,  is  torn  into  I 
\  I 

vals  are  held  during  the  I 
induce  the  demons  ?ho 
In  one  of  these  feasti,! 
female  chief,  who  lay  on 
e  people  assembled  wetel 

the  bench  on  which  they  I 
on  a  wooden  box.  After  I 
idually  assumed  a  sittiagl 
)om,  and  exhibited  some! 
lating  dead  silence  withl 

)le  articles,  especially  the 
f  masks,  and  are  cut  ouil 
and  beasts,  though  theif 
e  The  specimens  whicil 
ood  idea  of  these  strange 
ieut.  Pusey,  is  carved  u 
with  strings.  There  fw 
enabled  to  see,  and  tbae 
de  with  the  pupil  of  the 
md  large  jaws.  Both  the 
hat  pass  down  the  ba* 
n  and  close  without  anj 

a  similar  arrangement  <>! 
to  side,  and  to  flap  JW 
,ecimenof  these  masM 
bher.  The  outer  maskij 
•e  of  the  nose,  and  acrofl 
)rk  on  hinges,  and  are  J 
'  they  were  not  one  soW 
aU  the  pieces  open,  am 


THE  DOCTOR'S  DANCE. 


737 


Wlien  the  chief  wishes  to  pay  an  extraordinary  compliment  to  a  visitor,  lie  puts  on  a 
mask  that  is  fitted  with  a  number  of  porcupine  quills.  Upon  this  head-dress  he  heaps  a 
vast  quantity  of  swan's  down,  which  is  retained  in  its  position  by  the  qu\\h.  He  then 
dances  up  to  the  visitor,  and,  as  he  retreats  backwards  in  the  dance,  givv'S  a  jerk  with  his 
head  and  sends  the  down  Hying  over  him.  It  is  a  point  of  honour  that  the  visitor  should 
be  kept  enveloped  in  a  shower  of  down,  as  if  he  were  in  a  snow-storm,  and  this  can  only 
be  done  by  perpetually  dancing  and  nodding  the  head,  which  is  kept  well  supplied  with 
down  uy  attendants. 


MA4K.    (From  th»  Chriity  Cotttetton.) 


White  feathers  and  down  always  signify  peace,  and  hence,  when  a  man  sets  off  on  a 
Imission  of  peace  to  a  neighbouring  tribe  with  whom  there  has  been  a  quarrel,  he  puts 
Ivhite  down  on  his  head,  niul  knows  that  his  person  will  be  as  sacred  as  that  of  the 
[bearer  of  a  flag  of  truce  in  Civilizod  warfare. 

One  of  the  dances  practised  by  the  Ahts  displays  a  really  wonderful  amount  of  inge- 
[nnity,  and  must  take  no  little  time  to  ]mictise.     It  was  witnessed  by  Mr.  Sproat,  who 
describes  it  in  the  following  terms.     The  different  dances  are  called  Nooks  in  Aht 
[language.    This  might  be  called  the  "  Doctor's  (Ooshtuikjru)  Nook." 

"During  the  song  and  dance,  which  at  first  seemed  to  present  nothing  peculiar,  a 
fell-known  slave  (one,  however,  who  was  in  a  comparatively  independent  position,  being 
employed  as  a  sailor  on  board  the  steamer  Thames),  suddenly  ceased  dancing,  and  fell 
Iowa  on  the  ground  apparently  in  a  dying  state,  and  having  his  face  covered  with  blood. 
fie  did  not  move  or  speak,  his  hciul  fell  on  one  side,  his  limbs  were  drawn  up,  and  ho 
Brtainly  presented  a  ghastly  spectacle.  While  the  dance  raged  furiously  around  the 
illen  man,  the  doctor,  with  some  other.*!,  seized  and  dragged  him  to  the  other  side  of  the 
fre  round  which  they  were  dancino-,  placing  his  naked  feet  very  lioar  the  flames. 

"After  this  a  pail  of  water  was  brought  in,  and  the  doctor,  who  supported  the  dying 
aanon  his  arii,  washed  the  blood  from  his  face;  the  people  beat  drums,  danced,  and 
Mig,  and  suddonly  the  patient  spr  ing  to  his  foot  and  joined  in  the  dance,  none  the  worse 
w  the  apparently  hopeless  condition  of  the  moment  before.    While  all  this  was  going 
"1- 1  asked  the  giver  of  the  feast  whether  it  was  real  blood  upon  the  man's  face,  and  if 
'  were  really  wounded.     He  told  me  so  seriously  that  it  was,  that  I  was  at  first  inclined 
believe  him,  until  he  began  to  explain  that  the  blood  which  came  from  the  nose  and 
|outh  was  owing  to  the  incantations  of  the  medicine-man,  and  that  all  the  people  woulJ 
very  angry  if  he  did  not  afterwards  restore  him. 
vouiL  3b. 


■^      i^l 


!. 


U"- 


■'  J 


738 


THE  AHT3  AND  NEIGHBOURING  TRIBES. 


"  I  then  recalled  to  mind  that  in  the  early  part  of  the  day,  before  the  feast,  I  had  seen 
the  doctor  and  the  slave  holding  very  friendly  conferences ;  and  the  former  had  used  hi* 
inttuence  to  get  a  pass  for  the  latter  to  be  present  at  the  entertainment,  to  which,  pro- 
biibly,  he  had  no  right  to  come.  I  feel  sure  that  many  of  the  Indiana  really  believed  in 
this  exhibition  of  the  doctor's  power.  When  the  affair  was  over,  many  of  the  nutives 
asked  me  what  I  thought  of  it,  and  referred  to  it  as  if  it  must  set  at  rest  for  ever  any 
]io38ible  doubts  with  regard  to  the  abilities  of  their  native  doctors.  The  Indian,  who 
explained  this  and  other  performances  to  me,  said  that  the  cure  was  not  entirely  owing  to 
the  doctor,  but  to  the  larj^e  body  of  dancera  and  siii^^ers,  who  all '  exerted  theii-  huurta'to 
dcaire  the  recovery  of  the  aick  man,  and  so  procured  the  desired  eflect." 


It 


AHT  DANCE. 


|i; 


This  simulated  production  of  blood  forms  an  element  in  several  of  the  Aht  dances,  Inl 
one  of  them  a  man,  stripped  even  of  his  blanket,  is  bound  with  his  hands  behiiiil  hiiiJ 
and  driven  about  at  the  end  of  long  cords,  while  the  spectators  yell,  shout,  and  liauiimrl 
with  sticks  upon  wooden  dishes  and  drums  made  of  bear-skin.  I 

Suddenly,  the  chief  dashes  among  the  people,  brandishing  a  knife,  and,  on  seeing  im 
bound  man,  gives  chase  to  him,  and  to  all  appearance  drives  the  knife  deeply  into  bill 
back.  Blood  pours  abundantly  from  the  wound,  and  the  man  rushes  wildly  about  ill 
search  of  shelter,  followed  by  the  chief,  who  plunges  his  bloody  weapon  repeatedly  Intel 
the  man's  back.  Exhausted  by  his  wounds  and  loss  of  blood  the  victim  staggers,  fall'f 
ami  dies.  His  friends  gather  round  the  dead  body,  and  carry  it  outside  the  house,  wkii| 
it  washes  itself^  and  puts  ou  its  blanket. 


VAEIOUS  DANCES. 


739 


Mr.  Sproat  rpmarks  of  this  dance  that  the  illusion  is  absolutely  perfect,  and  the  acting 
10  lifeliku,  tiiut  thti  peifurmers  \yould  make  the  fortune  of  a  minor  theatre  in  London.  Hie 
red  liquid  which  simulates  blood  is  a  mixture  of  red  gum,  resin,  oil,  and  water ;  and  is, 
indeeu,  the  material  which  is  used  for  painting  the  inside  of  the  canoes. 

Another  of  these  "  nooks "  is  called  the  seal-dance.  The  performers  "^ake  off  their 
blankets,  and,  though  in  the  depth  of  winter,  go  into  the  sea,  and  crawl  upon  the  shore, 
imitating  the  movements  of  the  seals  as  they  flounder  along  the  ground.  They  proceed  in 
the  suiiie  manner  until  they  reach  the  houses,  which  they  enter,  and  crawl  about  the 
fires,  which  are  purposely  kept  brightly  blazing  by  being  fed  with  oil.  The  dance  is 
tiui8hed  by  jumping  up  and  dancing  round  the  house  until  the  performers  are  tired. 

There  is  one  dance  which  belongs  specially  to  the  Sesaht  tribe,  and  absurd  as  it  may 
eecin,  appears  to  have  in  it  something  of  a  religious  nature,  as  it  is  peculiar  to  that  tribe, 
iiiiil  limy  not  be  omitted.  While  the  people  are  singing  and  dancing  within  the  house,  a 
iiuiiilter  of  the  pertbnncrs  clamber  up  the  posts,  push  some  of  the  root-boards  aside,  get 
on  the  roof,  ami  dance  there,  making  a  noise  like  thunder.  As  the  dancers  become 
ftitigueil,  they  descend  IVoiii  the  roof  and  others  take  their  places,  so  that  there  is  a 
con»tiiut  stream  of  ineii  ascending  and  descending  the  roof. 

After  the  diinc(?  is  over,  an  old  man  makes  a  speech  to  the  owner  of  the  house,  saying 
that  he  is  aware  tlint  the  roof-boards  are  damaged  by  the  dance,  but  at  the  same  time  the 
ceremony  may  noi.  be  omitted.  A  number  of  men  then  come  forward,  and  each  presents 
tliR  owner  of  the  house  with  a  small  stick,  which  is  a  token  that  the  owner  will  redeem  it 
with  a  new  roof-board  as  soon  as  possible.  . 


^^1 


BEAVER-MASK  OF  THE  AHT  TltlBE 
(f roM  my  CoUtcHon.    8m  iw^  78ft) 


8b2 


^# 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


THE  AHTS  AND  NEIGHJiOURING  TRIBES.— Conciuierf. 


%: 


Mi 


ABCHTTECTTTRB  Ol  TJIB  AHTS— 8KM1-N0MADIC  CHABACTEB  OF  THB  PEOFLB — THS  PKBMANKNT 
FBAMKWORK,  AND  MOVRABLK  WALLS  AND  ROOF — DIVISION  OF  TUR  HOUSE — BANK  OF  THS 
0(  ruPANTS — OBJKr-T  AND  MODE  OF  HIQBATION — PIPES  OF  THE  AHT  TRIBES — LABOUR  KXPRNDED 
IN  HRIB  MANUFAcri  a; — REl  '<iIOU8  SYSTEM  OP  THB  TRIBES — AN  AHT  PROMETHEUS — 80CIKTV 
OF  THE  "  ALLIED  " — THE  MEDICINE  MEN  AND  THEIR  EDUCATION — THE  CANNIBALS  AND  DOO- 
KATEH8 — BEVOrTtNO  SCENES — THE  TWO  CANNIBALS— SACRED  RATTLES — TEBBOB  INSPIRED  BX 
TOE  MEDICINE    UUN— DISPOSAL    OF    THB    DEAD — RESPECT    FOB   THE    CEMKTBRT. 

From  the  account  of  the  Roof-dance  in  the  preceding  chapter,  it  is  evident  that  the 
houses  are  built  very  strongly,  or  they  would  not  be  able  to  endure  the  violent  stamping 
and  jumping  which  constitute  the  principal  charms  of  the  dance.  The  houses  of  tlie 
All's  are  constructed  aft^r  a  very  peculiar  manner,  the  posts  and  framework  being 
staiionsivv  uid  th^;  roof  and  sides  moveable.  The  ''ffect  of  this  arrangement  is  to  enable 
the  peoplo  to  shift  '.rom  one  place  to  another.  At  each  of  the  spots  to  which  they  I 
migrate  they  find  the  framework  of  their  houses  ready  for  them,  and  all  that  they  have  to 
do  is  to  carry  with  them  the  roofs  and  walls.  The  mode  of  migrating  will  be  presently  | 
described. 

The  framework  of  the  houses  consists  of  stout  posts  about  twelve  inches  in  diameter, 
and  twelve  feet  or  so  in  huight,  placed  at  distances  of  twenty  feet  from  each  other.  The  I 
top  of  the  post  is  hollowed  so  as  to  receive  the  cross-pieces  which  connect  them.  A  house 
is  some  eighty  feet  in  length,  and  the  ridge-pole  which  supports  the  roof  is  made  of  a 
single  tree-trunk.  The  roof,  which  is  gable-shaped,  but  slopes  gently  from  the  back  to  the 
front  of  the  house,  so  as  to  throw  off  the  rain,  is  made  of  cedar  boards,  about  five  feet  | 
long  and  nearly  two  inches  thick.  The  walls  are  made  of  similar  boards  lashed  to  i 
upright  posts  driven  into  the  ground 

Just  below  the  roof  a  rude  framework  is  extended,  on  which  the  inhabitants 
their  stores  of  food,  their  weapons,  and  similar  articles.  About  six  feet  from  the  walls,  a  I 
strong  stockade  is  erected,  so  that  each  house  becomes  a  sort  of  fortress.  There  are  no 
windowsi,  and  the  only  chimney  is  formed  by  removing  one  of  the  roof-boards  above 
the  fireplace.  In  many  of  these  houses,  the  large  inside  posts  are  ornamented  by 
having  great  faces  carved  upon  them,  face-carving  being  an  art  in  which  these  tribes 
excel,  just  as  is  the  case  with  the  New  Zealanders.  Mr.  Sproat  mentions,  that  he  has  seen 
a  row  of  such  houses  extending  for  the  third  of  a  mile  along  a  river's  bank,  and  thi  :he| 
depth  of  the  houses  varied  from  twenty-five  to  forty  feet. 

Inside  the  house,  the  earth  is  dug  away  for  a  foot  or  so  in  depth,  in  order  to  give  i 
tional  height  to  the  interior.  Every  house  is  partitioned  off  into  several  divisions,  each  of  I 
which  is  occupied  by  a  family,  which  is  thus  separated  fror)  the  other  inhabitants  by  a  sort  | 
of  bulk-head  about  four  feet  high.  These  partitions  are  moveable,  so  that  on  occasion  of  I 
a  great  festival  they  can  be  taken  away,  and  the  whole  of  the  space  kept  clear.    There  is  | 


DOMESTIC  LIFE. 


7il 


a  f\]v  in  the  middle  of  each  division,  and  around  it  are  placed  wooden  conches  a1  out  nine 
inches  from  the  floor,  and  covered  with  a  whole  series  of  mats  by  way  of  bedding. 

There  is  to  each  building  one  main  entrance,  and  other  small  doors  which  are  always 
in  a  corner  of  one  of  the  divisions.  The  rank  of  the  different  occupants  is  marked  by  th  j 
position  which  they  occupy  in  the  house.  For  example,  the  chief  of  the  house  occupies 
tiie  e.xtreme  end  on  the  left  of  tiiu  building,  the  next  in  itink  lives  in  tlie  corresponding 
place  at  the  other  end,  while  the  common  people  occupy  the  space  between  the  two 
great  men. 

These  houses  are  much  more  agreeable  to  the  eye  than  to  the  nostrils.  Huving  no 
vindnws,  and  all  the  stores  of  salt  hsh  and  other  provisions  being  kept  in  them,  the 
interior  atmosphere  is  close ,  fisiiy,  rank,  and  pungent,  the  last  quality  being  due  to  the 
wood  sn'oke  oi'  the  several  hres.  Neither  is  the  exterior  air  better  than  that  of  the 
interior,  for  the  ground  is  covered  with  heaps  of  itret'ying  heads,  tails,  and  bones  of  fish, 
decaying  molluscs,  and  refuse  of  all  kinds,  wlndi  is  simply  flung  into  heaps  and  never 
removed;  the  nostrils  of  the  natives  being  i' '  lable  of  feeling  any  annoyance  from  the 
lionible  odour  that  arises  from  the  deconiposiu         ps. 

The  ownership  of  these  houses  is  rather  tlicated  question.    The  framework  of 

the  house  is  generally  considered  as  being  .1  several  divisions,  each  division  being 
called  after  the  name  of  the  owner,  while  the  planks  are  the  common  property  of  the 
inhabitants. 

When  the  Ahts  wish  to  move  to  another  spot,  which  is  done  for  the  purpose  of 
changing  to  be*^ter  fishing,  hunting,  and  fruit-giounds,  according  to  the  time  of  year,  they 
always  migrate  by  water.  They  place  two  large  canoes  about  five  or  six  feet  aptirt,  and 
connect  them  together  with  the  planks  of  the  roof  and  walls,  which  thus  form  a  platfoiin 
on  which  can  be  placed  the  stores  and  household  goods.  Mr.  Sproat  remarks  that  he  has 
seen  this  platform  heaped  to  a  height  of  fourteen  feet,  only  just  enough  space  being  left 
for  the  passengers.  As  soon  as  they  arrive  at  their  destination,  the  travellers  unpack 
the  boats,  and,  assisted  by  the  slaves  who  have  been  sent  forward  in  readiness,  fix  the 
boards  on  the  already  existiiig  framework,  so  that  in  a  veiy  short  time  the  house  is  ready 
for  the  occupants. 

These  migrations  have  one  beneficial  efiect.  While  the  people  have  deserted  their 
villages,  the  birds,  aided  by  the  elements,  the  only  scavengers  of  Vancouver's  Island,  clear 
away  a  considerable  portion  of  the  heaps  of  putrefying  rubbish,  which  would  otherwise 
become  too  much  even  for  native  endurance. 

In  the  meetings  which  are  held  within  these  houses  the  pipe  naturally  plays  an 
important  part;  and,  as  the  pipes  made  by  these  tribes  differ  from  those  of  any  other  part 
of  the  world,  a  short  description  is  here  given  of  them. 

Both  in  shape  and  material  these  pipes  are  most  remarkable.  They  seem  to  have 
been  made  for  the  express  object  of  expending  the  greatest  possible  amount  of  labour 
upon  the  clumsiest  possible  pipe.  I  have  seen  and  tried  many  of  these  pipes,  and,  except 
tliat  they  draw  the  smoke  very  well,  there  is  not  a  redeeming  point  about  them. 

In  the  first  place,  they  are  carved — stem  and  bowl — out  of  solid  stone,  a  sort  of  veiy 

dark  slate.    The  upper  figure  in  the  illustration  on  page  742,  which  represents  one  of 

these  pipes  in  my  collection,  shows  the  lightest  and  least  cumbrous  form  of  pipe.  Although 

I  only  eight  inches  in  length,  it  weighs  six  ounces,  no  trifle  for  a  pipe  of  that  description. 

49  is  usually  the  case  with  these  pipes,  it  is  adorned  with  a  human  figure  and  a  human 

jhead.    The  figure  evidently  represents  a  man  seated  in  a  canoe.    On  account  of  the 

details  of  dress,  it  seems  likely  that  it  is  intended  to  represent  a  native — possibly  the 

I  carver  himself— in  European  costume,  the  features  being  of  a  strongly-marked  Indian^ 

type,  while  the  dress  is  European.    This  pipe  was  presented  to  me  by  Lieut.  Pusey. 

I     Sometimes  the  natives  absolutely  run  riot  in  pipe-making,  and  expend  infinite  labour 

in  making  pipes  which  look  utterly  unlike  pipes,  and  which  cannot  be  smoked  without 

the  very  greatest  inconvenienca    The  lower  specimens  represent  two  views  of  a  pipe  of 

this  kmd,  belonging  to  T.  W.  Wood,  Esq.,  which  has  apparently  been  made  for  the 

I'lirpose  of  trying  how  many  heads  of  men  and  birds  could  be  compressed  into  a  certain 

I  space.  As  the  reader  may  observe,  the  whole  character  of  this  carving  bears  a  Tery  stroi^ 


mi 


I:' 

i 


K'-l 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


1.1 


L&|21    125 
^  Itt   12.2 

2.0 


140 


u& 


IL25  IH  1.4 


llti^l 


1.6 


9%^       ^^ 


^ 

^%^.? 


"^14 


^'J" 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


33  WIST  MAIN  STIIIT 

WIMTIt.N.Y.  USM 

(71*)  172-4503 


.  i 


i  I 


742 


THE  AHTS  AND  NEIGHBOURING  TRIBES. 


resemblance  to  the  art  of  the  ancient  Mexicans,  so  strong,  indeed,  that  it  might  almost  be 
passed  off  as  a  specimen  ci  that  art 

In  total  length  it  is  a  veiy  little  more  than  eight  inches,  but  from  bowl  to  the  mouth- 
piece it  only  measures  five  inches,  the  remaining  three  inches  being  simply  super- 
abnndant  nu^riaL    The  number  of  heads  that  the  carver  has  contrived  to  introduce  into 

this  pipe  is  really  wonderful,  the 
ingenuity  of  combination,  toRether 
with  force  of  effect,  being  worthy 
of  all  praise,  especially  when  the 
rudeness  of  the  workmanship  1$ 
considered. 

Taken  as  a  work  of  art,  it  is 
admirable ;  taken  as  a  pipe,  it  is 
detestabla    It  is  so  heavy  that  the 
mere   exertion   of  holding  it  is  | 
fatiguing,  and  it  is  so  thick  and  I 
clumsy  that  it  does  not  at  all  adapt  I 
itself  to  the  lips.    And,  in  so  cold 
a  climate,  to  grasp  or  to  put  to  the 
lips  such  a  piece  of  hard,  cold  stone, 
.  must  involve  very  great  inconve- 1 
nience. 


The  religious  ideas  of  the  Alit  j 
tribes  are,  as  may  be  expected,  ex- 
pm&  ceedingly  vague,  and  are  rendered  j 

still  more  so  by  the  reticence  which 
a  savage  always  exhibits  on  such 
subjects.    Mr.  Sproat  remarks  that  he  lived  for  two  years  among  the  Ahts,  with  his  mind 
constantly  directed  towards  this  subject,  before  he  could  discover  whether  the  people 
believed  in  any  overruling  power,  or  had   any  idea  of  a  future  existence.     He  then 
proceeds  to  say  that  "  a  traveller  must  have  lived  for  many  years  among  savages,  really 
as  one  of  themselves,  before  hi3  opinion  as  to  their  in<Mital  and  spiritual  condition  is  of  I 
any  value  at  alL"    How  true  this  statement  is,  none  know  better  than  the  missionaries,  I 
who  find  that  even  their  most  pi'omising  converts  are  almost  as  unwilling  to  give  infer- 1 
mation  on  such  subjects  as  they  were  during  their  state  of  heathenism. 

It  is,  however,  ascertained  that  the  Ahts  really  have  a  belief  in  a  deity  and  in  a  future  I 
state,  and  that  they  possess  several  legends  on  these  subjects.  Some  of  these  legends 
treat  of  a  certain  Quawteaht,  who  made  the  earth  and  the  animals,  but  would  not  give 
them  fire,  this  being  concealed  in  the  body  of  the  cuttle -fish.  In  those  days  they  needed] 
fire,  because  the  Indians,  who  were  afterwards  to  people  the  earth,  were  hidden  in  their  I 
bodies.  At  last  the  deer  succeeded  in  discovering  the  fire,  and  camei^  away  some  of  it  I 
in  the  joint  of  his  hind  leg.  The  reader  will  doubtless  perceive  the  similarity  of  this! 
legend  to  the  old  myth  of  Prometheus. 

As  far  as  can  be  understood,  this  Quawteaht  is  the  chief  of  their  deities,  but  they  have  I 
a  whole  host  of  minor  divinities,  who  preside  over  the  sea,  the  woods  and  their  inmates,! 
as  well  OS  rule  the  elements.  So,  if  a  native  sees  a  sudden  breeze  curl  the  surface  of  the! 
sea,  he  thinks  it  signifies  the  approval  of  some  spirit,  and  if  he  should  hear  a  rustling  in| 
the  woods  for  which  he  cannot  account,  or  a  sound  whicii  he  does  not  recognise,! 
immediately  puts  it  down  to  the  presence  of  some  demon  or  other. 

As  might  be  expected,  there  are  plenty  of  medicine-men,  who  have  great  power  overj 
the  people,  and  are  implicitly  trusted  by  them.  They  have  to  go  through  a  long  t 
unpleasant  ordeal  before  they  can  be  admitted  into  the  order  of  the  "  Allied,"  as  thel 
medicine-men  call  themselves.  When  their  education  is  nearly  finished,  they  go  into  thel 
bush  alone,  and  remain  there  for  several  days,  fasting  until  they  have  received  the  spirituail 
gifts.    The  society  of  the  Allied  is  encouraged  by  tixe  chiefs,  not  from  religious  motives,! 


i'.t'./   : 


ES. 

hat  it  might  almost  be 

m  bowl  to  the  mouth- 

I  being  simply  super- 

rived  to  introduce  into 

really  wonderful,  the 

combination,  together 

•f  effect,  being  worthy 

),  especially  when  the 

the  workmanship  is 

a  work  of  art,  it  is 

taken  as  a  pipe,  it  is 

It  is  so  heavy  that  the 

lion    of   holding   it  is 

md  it  is  80  thick  and 

it  does  not  at  all  adapt 

}  lips.    And,  in  so  cold 

0  grasp  or  to  put  to  the  j 

piece  of  hard,  cold  stone, 

ve  very  great  inconve- 


igious  ideas  of  the  Aht 
13  may  be  expected,  ex- 
krague,  and  are  rendered 
lo  by  the  reticence  which 
dways  exhibits  on  such 
the  Ahts,  with  his  mind 
ver  whether  the  people 
re  existence.  He  then 
irs  among  savages,  really 
spiritual  condition  is  of 
er  than  the  missionaries,  | 
I  unwilling  to  give  infor- 
3nism. 

n  a  deity  and  in  a  future  I 
Some  of  these  legends 
aala,  but  would  not  give 
1  those  days  they  needed  I 
•th,  were  hidden  in  their  j 
carrieid  away  some  of  it  I 
ive  the  similarity  of  this 

eir  deities,  but  they  have 
roods  and  their  inmates,! 
le  curl  the  surface  of  the  I 
should  hear  a  rustUng  in| 
le  does  not  recognise,  I 
jr. 

0  have  great  power  over! 

1  go  through  a  long  and! 
f  of  the  "  Allied,"  a.  thel 
finished,  they  go  into  thel 
lave  received  the  spiritualj 
)t  from  religious  motives,| 


INITIATION  OF  THE  "ALLIED." 


743 


tat  because  they  become  ennched  by  it.  No  one  can  become  an  Allied  unless  he  possesses 
considerable  wealthj^e  whole  of  which  he  must  give  away  before  he  can  be  admitted 
into  the  society.  The  act  of  giving  away  his  property  is  done  as  ostentatiously  as 
possible,  the  candidate  being  escorted  by  a  large  Intdy  of  men,  who  shout  and  make  as 
great  a  noise  as  they  can.  In  front  of  them  goes  the  candidate,  with  one  end  of  a  large 
rope  round  his  waist,  the  other  end  being  held  by  fifteen  or  twenty  men.  who  pretend 
that  all  their  strength  is  required  in  order  to  bold  him  lack. 


INITIATIOK  or  A  DOO-EATSa 


Captain  Mayne  relates  a  curious  Anecdote  rpspecting  the  doings  of  these  medicino- 
men.  He  was  called  one  evening  to  see  a  moon  on  the  beach.  On  arriving  at  the  spot 
he  found  that  the  men  had  made  a  flat  disc  of  wnx  to  represent  the  moon,  and  h^d 
painted  a  man  upon  it — they  having  the  belief,  wiiich  is  still  prevalent  among  the  illite- 
rate of  our  own  country,  respecting  a  man  who  lives  in  the  moon.  They  had  lighted  a 
torch  and  placed  it  behind  the  artificial  moon,  so  as  to  illuminate  it,  and  were  supposed  to 
be  holding  converse  witMts  inhabitant,  much  to  the  awe  of  the  sunounding  crowd. 

These  medicine-men  seem  to  be  divided  into  three  parties,  or  sects.  One  of  them  does 
not  appear  to  be  particularly  distinguished,  but  the  other  two  gmdually  rise  in  circum- 
stances of  horror.  The  former  sect  is  called  the  Dog-eaters,  a  portion  of  whose  initiation 
is  described  by  Mr.  Duncan. 

"Early  in  the  morning  the  pupils  would  be  out  nn  the  beach  or  on  the  rocks,  in  a 
state  of  nudity.  Each  had  a  place  in  front  of  liis  <twn  tribe,  nor  did  intense  cold  inter- 
fere in  the  slightest  degree.  After  the  poor  croatnre  hsd  crept  about,  jerking  his  head 
and  screaming  for  some  time,  a  potty  of  men  would  rnnh  ont,  and,  after  surrounding  him, 
would  commence  singing.    The  dog-eating  party  occasionally  carried  a  dead  dog  to  their 


1U 


THE  AHTS  AND  NEIOHBOUItINO  TRIBES. 


pupil,  who  forthwith  commenced  to  tear  it  in  the  most  dog-like  manner.  The  party  of 
attendants  kept  up  a  low,  growling  noise,  or  a  whoop,  which  was  seconded  by  a  sci-eecL 
ing  noise  made  from  an  instrument  which  they  believe  to  be  the  abode  of  a  spirit. 

"  In  a  little  time  the  naked  ^outh  would  start  up  again,  and  proceed  a  few  more  yards 
in  a  crouching  posture,  with  his  arms  pushed  out  beliiiid  him,  and  tossing  his  flowinit 
black  hair.  All  the  while  he  is  earnestly  watched  by  the  ^roup  about  him,  and  when  he 
pleases  to  sit  down  they  again  surround  him  and  comiueuce  singing.  This  kind  of  thing 
goes  on,  with  several  little  additions,  for  a  time. 

"  Before  the  prodigy  iiually  vetiies,  he  takes  a  run  into  every  house  belonging  to  his 
tribe,  and  is  followed  by  his  train.  When  this  is  done,  in  some  cases  he  has  a  ramble  on 
the  tops  of  the  same  houses,  during  which  he  is  anxiously  watched  by  his  attendants,  as 
if  they  expected  his  flight.  By  and  by  he  condesoends  to  come  down,  and  they  then 
follow  him  to  his  den,  which  is  signified  by  a  rope  made  of  red  bark  being  hung  over  the 
doorway,  so  as  to  prevent  any  person  from  ignorantly  violating  its  precincts.  None  are 
allowed  to  enter  that  house  but  those  connected  with  the  art :  all  I  know,  therefore,  of 
their  further  proceedings  is,  thiftt  they  keep  up  a  furious  hammering,  singing,  and  screech- 
ing, for  hours  during  the  day." 

Even  this  mode  of  initiation  cannot  be  very  pleasant,  involving,  as  it  does,  the 
devouring  of  raw  dog-dejh ;  but  it  is  nothing  in  comparison  to  that  of  the  most  powerfid 
and  dreaded  of  the  three  sects,  namelv,  the  cannibals.  Mr.  Duncan  was  also  a  witness  to 
part  of  the  initiation  of  a  cannibal  Allied. 
.  In  order  to  give  his  assistance  to  the  ceremony,  a  chief  ordered  one  of  his  slaves,  an 
old  woman,  to  be  killed,  and  her  body  flung  into  the  sea.  As  soon  as  this  was  .done,  the 
whole  of  the  uninitiated  population  left  their  houses  and  formed  themselves  in*^o  groups 
at  a  distance  from  the  fatal  spot,  lest  they  should  also  become  victims,  a  fear  for  which 
there  was  very  good  reason.  Piesently  two  bands  of  Allied  men  came  rushing  along, 
producing  the  m>4t  hideous  sounds,  each  being  headed  by  a  candidate  for  membership. 

The  two  candidates  advanced  with  a  long  creeping  step,  waving  their  arms,  and  jerking  I 
their  heads  backwards  and  forwards,  so  as  to  make  their  long  hair  wave  in  the  breeze. 
They  pretended  for  some  time  to  be  seeking  for  the  body,  and  at  last  they  discovered  it 
and  made  a  simultaneous  rush  at  it  In  a  moment  they  were  closely  surrounded  by 
their  respective  bands,  but  in  a  few  minutes  the  crowd  opened,  and  out  passed  the  two 
man,  eaca  baring  half  the  body  of  the  murdered  woman,  which  they  had  actually  torn  in 
two  with  their  luinds  and  teeth  alone.  They  then  began  devouring  the  body,  when  the 
spectator  was  unable  to  endure  the  sight  any  longer,  and  leit  the  spot 

These  cannibal  medicine-men  are  the  dread  of  their  country.  At  the  cost  of  such 
revolting  practices  as  have  been  but  very  lightly  touched,  they  gain  such  a  complete 
intliience  over  the  people,  that  they  can  do  exactly  as  they  choose,  no  man  daring  to  con- 
tradict them.  Sometimes  at  a  feast  one  of  them  will  Iw  taken  with  a  fit  of  inspiration, 
and  dash  amons  the  people,  biting  like  a  mad  dog  at  everv  one  whom  he  meets.  On  such 
occasions  it  is  thought  very  manly  and  praiseworthy  of  the  guests  to  welcome  instead  of 
repelling  his  attaclu,  and  to  offer  their  arms  or  shoulders  for  him  to  bite.  The  Allied  can- 
nibal responds  to  the  invitai-  n  by  biting  at  and  swallowing  a  piece  of  the  flesh,  and  the 
man  who  offers  it  thinks  ^  If  honoured  in  proportion  to  the  size  of  the  piece  that  is 
removed.  The  wound  thu<.  .  .ade  is  not  only  productive  of  excruciating  pain,  but  is  also 
dangerous,  many  men  having  died  from  the  effects  of  it  Yet  they  are  willing  to  have 
both  the  pain  and  the  danger  for  the  sake  of  the  honour  whichJs  conferred  upon  them. 

The  general  public  have  very  good  reason  for  getting  out  of  the  way  when  one  of 
these  cannibals  chooses  to  make  an  excursion  in  search  of  a  human  body.  Should  not 
one  be  found,  the  cannibal  Allied  who  escort  their  companions  would  think  themselves 
bound  to  provide  a  corpse  for  his  eating,  and  would  seize  And  kill  tlie  fir!>t  person  whom 
they  met  Therefore,  when  the  sound  of  the  horrid  cannibal  songs  is  heard  in  the  dis-  j 
tance,  the  whole  population  of  a  village  will  desert  their  houses,  take  to  their  canoes,  ai ' 
remain  at  a  distance  from  the  shore  until  the  danger  is  over  for  the  time. 

These  medicine-men  are  considered  all-powerful  in  the  cure  of  the  sick,  and  an  j 
always  called  in  when  any  one  is  ilL    They  almost  invariably  say  that  the  malady  is 


MEDICINE-MEN. 


m 


local,  and  that  it  is  due  to  some  object  or  other,  which  they  can  extract  by  their  incanta- 
tions.   In  the  ceremonies  which  they  employ,  they  make  much  use   of  a  rattle,  the 
material  of  which  does  not  seem  to  be  of  much  consequence,  provided  that  it  can  only 
make  a  noise.    For  example,  a  favourite  form  is  a  hollow  wooden  case,  carved  like  a  bird 
I  or  a  frog,  and  containing  a  few  stones.    Some  rattles,  however,  are  made  on  totally 
lilifferent  principles,  and  resemble  the  beetle-shell  rattle  of  Guiana  that  is  figured  on 
Ifage  629.    Captain  Mayne  saw  one  which  was  made  of  three  or  four  dozen  puffin-beaks 
Btrung  loosely  together. 

Incisions  are  often  made  over  the  part  affected,  or  the  doctor  uses  the  actual  cautery 
Yj  means  of  a  moxa,  made  of  a  pledget  of  dried  flax.  These  remedies  often  do  ha^e  the 
effect  of  relieving  pain,  and  when  that  is  the  case,  the  patient  and  his  friends  present  the 
doctor  with  liberal  gifts,  all  which,  however,  he  is  bound  to  return  should  a  relapse  come 
(in  and  the  patient  die.  They  even  say  that,  when  they  are  violently  excited  by  their 
incantations,  they  can  see  the  soul  of  the  patient,  which  they  say  is  in  the  shape  of  a 
fly,  with  a  long  curved  proboscis.  One  man,  who  had  recovered  from  a  dangerous  illness, 
Siiid  that  he  had  seen  his  own  soul,  which  the  medicine-man  had  caught  as  it  was  escaping 
from  the  body,  and  had  put  back  again. 

The  noise  which  these  medicine-men  make  at  their  incantation  is  almost  indescribable. 
Mr.  Sproat  describes  their  howling  as  being  perfectly  demoniacal,  and  says  that  no  wild 
lieast  could  utter  sounds  so  calculated  to  strike  sudden  horror  into  the  heart  Even 
himself,  though  a  white  man,  and  in  perfect  security,  has  often  shuddered  at  the  savage 
yells  of  the  mystery-men.  Indeed,  their  object  is  to  keep  up  the  dread  in  which  they 
are  held,  and,  in  order  to  do  this,  they  must  ever  be  doing  something  to  keep  themselves 
before  the  eyes  of  the  people. 

Sometimes  they  will  assemble  together  on  the  outskirts  of  the  village,  set  up  a  furious 
howUng,  and  then  rush  like  a  pack  of  M'olves  through  the  village,  the  cannibals  and  dog- 
eaters  tearing  to  pieces  with  their  teeth  any  corpses  or  dogs  that  they  may  find.  Some- 
times a  single  man  will  leave  the  place  and  bury  himself  in  the  woods,  whence  he  will 
saddenly  rush,  quite  naked,  reduced  to  a  skeleton  through  his  long  fast,  with  his  body  and 
limbs  covered  with  wounds  inflicted  by  himself  in  his  mad  violence,  and  with  foam  flying 
from  bis  lips,  while  he  utters  wild  yells  and  beats  furiously  his  drum  or  shakes  his 
magic  rattle.  As  is  the  case  in  Africa,  women  as  well  as  men  can  enter  this  sacred 
onler,  and  exercise  quite  as  powerful  an  influence  over  the  people  as  do  their  male 
colleagues. 

Sometimes  a  man  will  leap  up  in  the  night  terrified,  and  crying  that  he  sees  a  spirit 
All  within  the  house  are  at  once  in  motion.  The  women  begin  to  sing,  while  the 
visionary  tears  his  blanket  to  pieces,  snatches  feathers  from  his  pillow,  eating  some  of 
them,  and  scattering  the  others  over  his  head.  His  nearest  relation  then  makes  incisions 
in  bis  legs  and  arms,  receives  the  blood  in  a  dish,  and  scatters  it  over  the  place  where 
tlie  spirit  is  supposed  to  be  standing.  Should  the  spirit  withstand  this  exorcism,  it  is 
evident  that  he  wants  property.  Accordingly  the  friends  of  the  visionary  throw  his 
property  on  the  fire ;  his  clothes,  his  mats,  and  even  the  very  boxes  in  which  they  were 
kept,  go  to  make  up  the  demands  of  the  spirit,  which  will  not  take  its  leave  until  all  th^ 
property  has  been  destroyed. 

The  mode  of  disposal  of  the  dead  varies  extremely  ammig  the  different  tribes,  and 
[even  in  the  same  tribe  is  not  always  uniform.  The  bodies  of  slaves  and  people  of  no 
I  consequence  are  simply  taken  to  the  burial-ground,  which  is  usually  a  smdl  island, 
I  wrapped  in  mats,  and  merely  laid  on  the  ground,  covered  with  sticks  and  stones.  The 
lliodies  of  chiefs  and  young  girls  of  rank  are  placed  in  boxes,  an^  hoisted  into  the 
I  branches  of  trees,  where  they  are  allowed  to  remain.  The  rank  of  the  person  is  indicated 
I  by  the  height  to  which  the  body  is  raised,  that  of  a  great  chief  or  of  his  daughter  being 
Inearly  at  the  top  of  the  tree,  while  that  of  an  inferior  chief  will  be  on  one  of  the  lowest 
Ibiauches. 

Over  the  coffin  are  thrown  blankets  and  mats,  and  similar  articles  arc  hung  on  the 
of  neighbouring  trees.    They  are  always  torn  into  strips,  partly  perhaps  as  a  sign 


ti  ! 


1        ^ 


i 


746 


THE  AHTS  AND  NEIGHBOURING  TRIBES. 


of  mouniing,  an<)  partly  to  guard  them  from  being  stoleit.   With  the  dead  man  is  deposited 
all  the  property  which  he  has  not  given  away  before  his  death,  except  his  best  canoe  I 
his  share  of  the  roof  and  wall-boards,  his  weapons,  and  his  slaves,  all  of  which  belong  byl 
right  to  his  eldest  son.    In  some  cases  even  his  house  is  burned,  and  in  others  the  posts! 
are  dug  up,  and  the  whole  house  transported  to  another  position.  | 

Near  the  bodies  of  chiefs  are  placed  large  wooden  images  intended  to  represent  tliel 
dead  man.    One  of  them,  seen  bv  Mr.  Sproat,  held  a  skull  in  its  hand,  which  it  wasl 
grimly  contemplating ;  another,  which  represented  a  deceased  orator,  had  its  hand  out- 
stretched as  in  the  act  of  speaking ;  aiid  a  third  was  shown  a6  if  grasping  a  v/oW.   Tliel 
relatives  often  visit  their  buriol-plitces.     They  come  about  dark,  light  a  great  fire,  and 
feed  it  with  oil  and  other  inflammable  materials,  while  they  wail  loudly  at  intervals. 

To  the  honour  of  these  tribe,  it  may  be  said  that  thev  never  disturb  the  relics  of  ll;e 
departed,  even  if  they  occupy  the  burial-ground  of  a  hostile  tribe.  In  consequence  of  th& 
mode  of  burial,  nothing  can  have  a  more  dreary  or  forlorn  look  than  an  island  which  basl 
been  selected  a3  a  burial-ground.  On  the  branches  of  the  trees  are  the  mouldering  bodie] 
of  the  dead,  and  on  their  boughs  flutter  the  tattered  remains  of  their  clothing.  Aj\i  on 
the  ground  the  scene  is  no  better,  for  it  is  occupied  with  decaying  boaids,  bioken  boxes, 
shattered  canoes,  rotten  paddles,  and  olher  emblems  of  decay. 

When  the  dead  chief  has  been  a  man  of  very  great  importance,  his  emblem  or  cmi'm 
either  painted  or  carved.  In  the  former  case  it  is  painted  on  the  coffin,  but  in  the  latter  ii] 
is  generally  placed  on  a  post  or  a  tree  near  the  body.  According  to  Mr.  Duncan,  if  \l^ 
crest  should  happen  to  be  an  eagle  or  a  raven,  it  is  carved  as  if  in  the  act  of  flying,  ai(j 
fixed  to  the  edge  of  the  coffin  with  its  wings  dpread,  as  if  it  were  typical  of  the  escapind 
and  aspiring  spirit  of  tJie  dead  chiet  , 


ES. 


dead  man  is  deposited  I 
except  his  best  cnnoej 

all  of  which  belong  byl 
and  in  others  the  postsl 

ended  to  represent  tliel 
its  hand,  viiich  it  md 
ratoT,  had  its  hand  outJ 
if  grasping  a  vulf.  Tliel 
;,  fight  a  great  fire,  i 

loudly  at  intervals. 

distuib  the  relics  of  thel 
In  consequence  of  the 
ban  an  island  which  ha^ 
re  the  mouldering  bodir^ 

their  clothing.  And  ci 
ng  boaids,  bicken  loxts] 

je,  his  emblem  orcifstisj 
coffin,  but  in  the  latter  itt 
ig  to  Mr.  Duncan,  if  M 
in  the  act  of  flyinp,  ai  d 
e  typical  of  the  escaping 


ASIA. 


INDIA. 

CHAPTER  I 
THE  SOWRAHS  AND  KHONDS. 


luCAUTT   OF    THK    80WSAH    TRIBE— 6RNRBAL '  APPKABAKCE— THE    TART  AS    CHARACTRR    OF    TOB 

FKATUBES DBR8S    OF   THE  MEN,  THKIR  SCANTY    COSTUMK  AND    PI.ENTIFUI.   0UNAMKNT8— CUHIOrS 

BAB-BIN08 — DRESS  OF  THE  WOMEN — MODE  OF  OBTAINING  CLOTHES  FOR  WINTER  USB — WEAPONS 
OF  THE  SOWRAHS — THEIR  COURAGE,  AND  THE  APPBKHENHION  WHICH  THRY  EXCITE— A  SOWRAU 
WXDDIMO — RKLtOIOCS   SYSTEM   OF   THE  SOWRAHS — ^THEIR  TRUTHFULNESS.      THE  KH0ND8 — DRKSS 

AND  APPEARANCE — THE    KHOND    POCKET FEATURES    OF    THE    WOMEN— THE    MRRIAH    SACRIFICE 

AND  rrS  OBJECT PROCURING  OF  THE  VICTIM — VARIOUS  MODES  OF  PERFOHMINO  THE    SACniFICE 

SUBSTITUTE  FOB  THE  MEBIAH — STRANGE  USE  OF  BRACRLKT8 — THE  MRBIAHS'  IND1FFRH«NCE  TO 
THBIB  FATB — ^INFANTICIDE — WEAPONS  OF  THE  KHONDS — DEATH  OF  A  BEAR — PRIDE  OF  THE 
KHOMDS — SUPBB.<TITION — BELIEF  IN  THE  POWER  OF  TRANSFORMATION — A  KHOND  MABBMGE. 

I  Tbe  reader  may  remember  that  the  Andaman  Islands  trench  closely  upon  the  shores  of 
I  India,  thus  bringing  closely  together  the  two  phases  of  utter  savageiy  that  never  has 
ladvanced  in  the  scale  of  humanity,  and  of  a  civilization  which  has  advanced  to  the 
I  utmost  limits  of  which  it  is  capable.  In  the  following  pages  I  propose  to  give  a  brief 
liccount  of  various  phases  of  Indian  life,  throwing  most  emphasis  upon  those  which 
|taench  least  upon  ci^olization,  as  being  most  akin  to  the  objects  of  this  work. 

From  the  figures  which  illustrate  this  couutr}',  and  which  are  all  taken  from  photo- 
Igtaphs,  the  reader  will  notice  the  very  distinct  type  of  man  which  is  exhibited  througli- 
lout  India;  and,  though  in  some  of  the  trilies  there  is  a  facial  resemblance  to  the 
I  Australian  type,  and  in  others  to  the  Mongolian,  it  is  impossible  to  mistake  an  entire 
ore  in  either  instance.  We  will  begin  with  those  parts  of  India  which  are  the  least 
I  civilized,  and  in  which  the  inhabitants  retain  most  of  their  aboriginal  mauners  and 
I  customs. 

THERE  is  a  remarkable  hill  tribe  of  India  which  deserves  a  short  description,  as  the 
I  people  seem  to  have  preserved  the  original  characteristics  of  their  race  better  than  any 
other  inhabitants  of  the  country.    They  are  called  Sowrabs,  and  live  in  a  tract  of  country 
I  about  lat  18'  30'  E.  and  long.  19°  30'  N. 

The  Sowrahs  are  a  tolerably  well-looking  tribe,  some  of  the  girls  being  even  hand- 

I  some,  were  not  their  faces  disfigured  by  the  nose-rings,  of  which  one  woman  will  often 

wear  three.    The  men,  as  is  the  case  with  all  the  Indian  tribes,  are  slenderly  built,  and 

appear  to  be  devoid  of  muscles;  especially  in  the  legs.    This  apparent  slightness,  however, 


>r 


\  'X    » 


748 


INDIA. 


conceals  great  muscular  power,  as  has  often  been  shown  in  the  skirmishes  which  theirl 
predatory  habits  constantly  entail  upon  them.    In  one  of  these  skirmishes  a  Sowrah  who! 
had  been  taken  prisoner  suddenly  snatched  a  bayonet  out  of  the  hands  of  his  captor  anH 
bent  the  blade  double.  ^        "I 

There  is  about  the  features  of  the  Sowrahs  a  decidedly  Tartar  look,  which  increasesi 
with  a^,  and  is  marked  most  strongly  in  the  men.    Some  photographs  of  them  now! 

before  me  exhibit  this  cnaracteristic  very  distinctlvl 
marked,  and  in  one  case  so  strongly  that,  but  fori 
colour  and  the  mode  of  dressing  the  hair,  the  face! 
might  easily  be  mistaken  for  those  of  a  genuioel 
Tartar.  Indeed,  Mr.  Hooper,  from  whose  paperl 
this  account  is  condensed,  thinks  that  they  havei 
Tartar  origin. 

One  remarkable  point  about  the  Sowralis  is,! 
that  tliey  iiave  no  distinction  of  caste,  though  tlieyl 
are  divided  into  two  distinct  classes,  the  Uilll 
Sowrtihs  and  the  Sowrahs  of  the  Plain.  The! 
latter  are  comparatively  civilized,  and  live  in  vil-l 
lages,  and  it  is  only  of  the  foimer  that  tliis  workl 
wUl  treat  | 

The  dress  of  the  Sowrahs  is  primitive  enough.  I 
The  men  wear   nothing  but  the  "  languti,"  ie,  A 
narrow  strip  of  cloth   passing  round  the  waist  I 
through  the  legs,  and  tucked  into  the  iWdistband!! 
They  are,  however,  very  fond  of  onianients,  thounhl 
they  care  so  little  about  dress,  and  have  tlieirnecki 
loaded  with  beads  and  their  ears  and  nostrils  fiUe 
with  rin^.    A  photograph  of  one  of  these  men 
shows  that  he  is  wearing  no  less  than  twenty-seven, 
bead  necklaces,  as    well  as  a  broad  braes  collar] 
Beside  the  ordinary  ear-rings  he  wears  an  oma-f 
ment  which  seems    rather    popular  among  the 
Sowrahs.    A  hole  is  bored  in  the  upper  pait  uf  tliej 
ear,  and  through  it  is  passed  one  end  of  a  string 
almost  four  inches  in  length,  to  the  other  end  oq 
which  is  attached  a  glittering  bead  about  as  lai| 
as  a  walnut     Some  of  tlie  Sowrahs  also  tbrta 
small  beads  upon  the  sti-ing. 

The  hair  of  the  men  is  allowed  to  grow  to  i 
considerable  length,  and  on  festival  days  it  isj 
gathered  into  a  knot  at  the  back  of  the  head,  and 
adorned  with  feathers,  mostly  those  of  the  peacockJ 
This  mode  of  dressing  the  hair  gives  a  very  etlemij 
nate  look  to  the  countenance,  and  on  seeing 
photograph  of  the  face  alone,  especially  if  it  bel 
that  of  a  young  man,  it  is  not  very  easy  at  a  hasty  glance  to  discover  whether  it  is  tbel 
portrait  of  a  man  or  woman. 

The  dress  of  the  women  consists  of  a  cloth  wrapped  round  the  waist  Those  wonienl 
who  have  been  photographed  wear  long  calico  cloths  wrapped  round  them  from  shoulderf 
to  knee  after  the  ordinary  Indian  fashion ;  but  it  is  evident  that  they  have  borrowed  thesej 
cloths  for  the  occasion,  and  so,  after  the  custom  of  all  uncivilized  people,  have  contrivedJ 
through  anxiety  to  look  their  best,  to  baffle  the  real  object  of  the  photogmpher,  ie.  tol 
represent  them  as  they  really  appear.  Like  the  men.  they  wear  an  abundance  ofl 
uecklaces,  and  also  are  fond  of  simple  bracelets,  consisting  of  broad  metal  bands  wopdl 
spirally  round  the  wrists.  The  hair  is  parted  down  the  middle,  but  no  particular  caie  isj 
expended  upon  it 


BATTLS-AXn. 
(/fOM  M.  Uui*  fmtt  CctUeUam, 


MABRIAGE  C£B£MONIEa 


H9 


When  the  colder  weather  comes  on,  and  the  Sowrahs  want  more  olothim;,  th^  do 
lyt  make  it,  but  have  recourse  to  the  simpler  plan  of  wavlaying  travellers,  kiluug  them, 
Ijod  taking  their  garments.    In  these  robberies,  as  well  as  iu  the  skirmishes  to  which 

^  often  tend,  the  Sowrahs  chielly  use  the  bow  and  arrow.  The  bow  is  a  compara- 
iSvely  weak  one,  only  beinj?  a  yard  or  so  in  length,  and  having  a  string  made  of  the  outer* 
[(oatiag  of  the  bamboo.  The  arrows  are  of  reed,  armed  with  a  flat,  many-barbed  iron 
Ikeai  The  Sowrahs  always  lie  in  wait  for  thf  ir  victims,  and  diiect  their  aim  at  the 
jitoinach  and  legs,  so  that  the  wounds  are  always  dangerous,  and  generally  mortal 
I  They  also  carry  a  kind  of  battle-axe.  They  are  a  brave  as  well  as  a  warlike  people, 
Ld  are  the  terror  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  plains.  Even  the  Khonds,  who  will  be  pre- 
lieBtly  described,  ready  as  they  are  to  fijjlit  auioug  each  other,  and  skilled  as  they  are  in  the 
lise  of  the  bow  and  the  battle-axe,  stand  in  awe  of  the  Sowrahs,  and  do  not  like  to  be 
Idtawn  into  a  quarrel  with  them.  They  are  especially  afraid  of  these  enemies,  because 
Ithe  favourite  mode  of  attack  with  the  Sowrahs  is  to  make  a  raid  under  cover  of  night, 
Ld,  after  securing  all  the  plunder  they  can  seize  and  doing  all  the  harm  in  their  power, 
)  return  to  their  hill-fastnesses  as  rapidly  as  they  issued  from  them. 

General  Campbell  thinks  that  their  mode  of  life  may  have  something  to  do  with  this 
Iniperiority,  and  that  their  more  abstemious  and  less  dissipated  life  rendere  them  stronger 
Ld  more  enduring  than  their  self-indulgent  neighbours.  In  some  places,  Sowrahs  and 
khoads  dwell  together  in  tolerable  amity,  but  both  of  the  tribes,  although  they  may 
I  derive  their  origin  from  the  same  source,  and  both  assert  themselves  to  be  the  aboriginal 
Mabitants  of  the  land,  and  co  have  a  right  to  its  possession,  preserve  their  own  charac- 
Iteristio  differences  so  rigidly  that  there  is  no  difficulty  in  distinguishing  a  Sowrah  fiom 
liKhond. 

Tab  ceremony  of  raarriatie  is  thus  described  by  Mr.  Hooper : — "A  young  man,  or  his 

nds  for  him,  having  selected  a  bride,  messengers  are  sent  to  her  parents,  and  finally  the 
joang  man  goes,  bearing  a  pot  of  toddy,  or  other  present.'  If  the  consent  of  the  parents 
is  obtained,  the  ceremony  is  commenued  by  fixing  thre'e  posts  in  the  ground,  between 
fhich  the  bride  and  bridegroom,  with  their  respective  friends,  assemble,  and  a  feast  is 
(OiDni<)aced  at  which  nearly  every  person  gets  drunk  upon  toddy. 

"The  bride  and  bridegroom  sit  together,  while  turmeric  water  is  poured  on  their 
heads.  Presents  of  cloth,  beads,  rings,  &c.  are  exchanged ;  fowls,  and  if  possible  sheep, 
ire  s!icri  deed  to  propitiate  the  demons,  and  the  flesh  is  then  cooked,  made  up  into  balls 
vlth  sotn>)  sort  of  grain,  and  distributed  among  the  par^.  On  these  occasions  they  all 
join  in  a  dance,  which  seems  to  consist  principally  in  J-.-^iipinp  from  one  leg  to  the  other. 
It  each  m>vement  snapping  their  finders  and  uttering  -w.  ejaculation,  while  at  intervals 

whole  of  the  dancers  cotne  bumping  together,  and  thcu  separate. 

"  If  the  parents  of  the  bride  refuse  to  consent  to  the  marriage,  it  frequently  happens 
that  the  friends  of  the  bridegroom  watch  their  opportunity,  and  if  the  girl  is  found  alone, 
they  seize  and  carry  her  otf.  The  relatives  of  the  gu-l  then  pursue  and  attack  the  opposite 
[pirty,  but,  even  though  successful  in  retaking  her,  they  are  prohibited  by  their  customs 
fDin  giving  her  in  marriage  to  any  one  else.  Should  such  a  thing  be  attempted,  the 
pirties  would  have  to  fight  it  out  in  a  more  serious  manner  with  bows  and  arrows." 

The  reader  will  doubtless  recognise  the  similarity  of  these  marriage  rites  to  those 
which  are  practised  by  savaf^e  tribes  in  many  parts  of  the  world. 

In  the  account  of  the  wedding,  the  propitiation  of  the  demons  is  mentioned.  This  is 
the  key  to  their  religious  system,  such  as  it  is,  and  explains  the  reason  for  the  absence  of 
caste.  The  Sowrahs  of  the  Plains  seem  to  have  a  rather  better  religious  system,  but  that 
of  the  Hill  Sowrahs  is  simple  deraonolatry.  They  seem  to  have  but  little  notion  of 
I  worship,  the  only  ceremonies  which  have  been  observed  taking  place  at  harvest  time. 
When  the  crops  reach  maturity,  the  owners  set  small  stones  upright  in  the  earth  as 
emblems  of  the  presiding  demons,  and  lay  before  them  little  heaps  of  each  crop.  After 
the  offerings  have  remained  there  for  some  little  time,  they  are  consumed  at  a  feast  to 
which  the  proprietor  of  the  crops  invites  his  relatives  and  friends. 
When  a  Sowrah  dies,  his  body  is  burned,  the  ashes  buried,  and  a  small  building 


750 


INDIA. 


;i/ 


erected  oyer  tlie  spot    Tlve  days  ftfter  the  burial  a  pot  of  toddy  Is  laid  on  the  gravej 
round  which  are  placed  a  number  of  leaves  representing  the  ancestors  of  the  deceased  ij 
little  toddy  is  poured  vpon  each  leaf,  and  the  remainder  is  drunk  by  the  people  who  ha^ 
^assisted  at  the  ceremony.    A  somewhat  similar  rite,  but  accompanied  with  feasting, 
'celebrated  at  the  end  of  the  first  and  fourth  years  after  the  burial. 

According  to  General  Campbell,  they  do  not  destroy  their  female  infants,  as  in  done  by 
too  many  of  the  Indian  tribes,  neitlier  do  they  practise  human  sacrifice.    Yet  they  ^ 


I 

V 

4" 


^    I 


SOWRAH  MARniAOE. 


sometimes  participate  in  the  remarkable  Meriah  sacrifice,  which  will  presently  h\ 
described,  and  will  travel  some  distance  to  do  so.    They  do  not,  however,  seem  to  attack 
very  great  importance  to  the  rite,  and  when  General  Campbell  remonstrated  with  them 
on  the  subject  they  at  once  promised  to  abandon  it,  and  not  even  to  be  present  aa  | 
spectators. 

Perhaps  i>he  most  characteristic  trait  of  the  Sowrahs  is  their  absolute  truthfulness,  | 
whichj  according  to  Mr.  Hooper,  is  the  result  from  their  want  of  capacity  to  invent  a  lie.. 


If 


.C^/i'i 


THE  MERIAU  SAdKlllCE. 


m 


THE  KHONDS. 


In  the  now  renowned  district  of  Or'ma.  live  the  remarkable  tribes  called  Khonds.who, 
like  the  Sowrahs,  apudar  to  be  iiniuBiliatolv  descenJea  from  the  aboriginal  inhabitants, 
jnri  to  have  retained,  tbongh  in  a  somewhat  modified  form,  several  of  the  customs  of 
llieir  savage  forefatliers,  the  chief  of  which  will  be  briefly  described. 

The  Khonds  are  active,  wiry,  nud  of  mucli  darker  complexion  than  the  inhabitants  of 
the  plttiiia,  and  neither  sex  trouble  theiusolvea  much  about  clothing.  The  men  wear  a  few 
varfs  of  coarse  cotton  round  their  waists,  a  separate  piece  dyed  red  hanging  down  behind 
like  a  tall.  Tlieir  hair  is  allowed  to  grow  to  its  full  length,  and  is  twisted  round  and 
round  the  head,  and  fastened  in  a  knot  in  front,  in  which  the  Khond  always  keeps  a  few 
cigara  made  of  tobacco  rolled  in  a  green  leaf.  He  generally  decorates  this  top-knot  with 
a  piece  of  red  cloth  and  feathers. 

The  woiuun  wear  a  rather  large  cloth  round  their  loins,  and  decorate  themselves  with 
rast  quantitieti  of  beads  and  other  ornaments,  among  which  the  most  conspicuous  are 
Boine  heavy  bracelets,  which  are  little  mor^  than  thick  brass  bands  twined  round  their 
wrists.  Among  some  of  the  tribes  these  ornaments  are  put  to  a  very  tragical  use,  as  we 
shiU  presently  see.  Slips  of  red  cloth  are  considered  very  fashionable  ornaments  by  the 
Klioad  women,  and  in  some  oases  strings  of  copper  coins  are  worn  by  way  of  necklaces. 
These,  however,  are  mostly  reserved  for  the  children.  There  is  some  excuse  for  the 
anxiety  of  the  Khond  women  to  make  the  best  of  themselves,  as  they  are  very  inferior  to 
the  men  in  appearance,  being  short,  stumpy,  and  so  pluin  in  features,  that  they  are  pro- 
nnuuced  by  General  Campbell  to  be  absolutely  repulsive.  Some  photographs,  however, 
vliich  are  now  before  me,  do  nob  give  this  impression — perhaps  the  women  were  selected 
for  their  good  looks. 

They  are  divided  ihto  many  tribes,  and  as  a  rule  live  in  villages  varj- iug  in  population 
from  forty  to  ten  times  the  number.  We  will  now  pi-oceed  to  the  manners  and  customs 
of  the  Khond  tribes. 

Thuouohout  the  whole  of  Khondistan  there  is  a  system  of  human  sacrifice,  varying 
I  exceedingly  in  dutail  according  to  tlio  locality,  but  agreeing  in  all  principal  points.  There 
ij  one  point  especially  which  seems  to  bo  tlie  very  essence  of  the  sacrifice,  and  which 
jjcoiainon  to  all  the  tribes.  The  victim,  or  Meriah,  must  be  bought  with  a  price.  Should 
a  ciptLve  be  taken  in  war,  he  may  not  be  offered  as  a  Meriah  by  his  captor,  but  he  may 
lie  sdIJ  for  that  purpose,  and  will  then  Iw  accepted  by  the  priests. 

There  is  no  restriction  of  age,  sex,  or  caste,  but  adults  aie  thought  more  acceptable 
hocause  they  are  more  costly,  unl  the  lioalthy  more  likely  to  propitiate  the  gods  than 
th'isick  or  feeble.  That  the  Meriah  slumld  be  sacrificed  is  tliouglit  sm  absolutely  neces- 
siry  condition  for  the  prosperity  of  every  undertaking,  but  especially  for  the  growth  of 
the  crops,  and  tha  KhomU  therefore  use  every  endeavour  to  secure  a  succession  of  victims. 
Stmitiines  they  purchiise  children  from  their  parents  or  relations  when  they  have  fallen 
into  poverty,  but,  as  a  rule,  they  are  stolen  by  a  set  of  vobh^r  tribes  called  Pannoos,  who 
I  d3coy  them  into  the  hilU,  seize  them,  and  sell  them  to  the  Khonds.  It  is  rather  remark- 
able that  although  the  Khond*  avail  themselves  of  the  services  of  the  Pannoos,  and  are 
very  <;lad  to  purchase  victims,  they  beur  an  intense  hatred  and  contempt  towards  them, 
aiU,  excent  in  the  way  of  business,  will  have  no  dealings  with  them. 

The  Meriah  victims  have  no  reason  to  complain  of  their  lot,  with  the  one  exception 

I  that  it  mn-«t  soon  come  to  an  end.    They  are  well  fed  and  kindly  treated,  and,  with  the 

raling  fatalism  of  the  Oriental  character,  generally  resign  themselves  to  their  fate,  and 

I  mke  uo  efforts  to  escape.    Often  a  Meriah  girl  is  married  to  a  Khond  man,  and  allowed 


!?  .; 
i 


1 


;p, ^  ■■■:• 


■K. 


,  I 


i 


kilt 


II 


•  \'' 


'All  A    ''.''     ' 


7J(2 


INDIA. 


to  live  nntil  she  has  borne  children.  These,  as  well  as  herself,  are  liable  to  be  sacrificed 
but  must  never  be  ottered  in  ttie  village  wlierein  they  were  born.  In  order  to  avoid  this 
difllculty,  the  various  towns  agice  to  exchange  their  Meriah  children. 

The  mode  of  sacriticing  the  Meriati  is  so  exceedingly  variable  that  it  will  be  nccesaaiy 
to  give  a  short  abstract  of  the  various  modes.  In  the  Hrst  place,  the  Meriah  must  alwBvi 
be  sacrificed  openly  in  the  si^jht  of  the  people,  oud  this  rule  is  absolute  througliout  all 
the  land. 


W '  ■■■' 


f 


4-i  .'^si- 


HKRIAll  HACRIFICK. 


ii  ■  ■' 


f 


In  Ooomsur,  the  sacrifice  is  offered  to  the  Earth-god,  Tado  Pennor,  who  is  repre- 
senttid  by  the  emblem  of  a  peacock.     When  the  time  is  fixed,  the  victim  is  selected,  and 
for  a  month  there  is  much  rojoicing,  feasting,  and  dancing  round  tlie  Merinh,  who  is  | 
abundantly  supplied  with  food  and  drink,  and  is  in  all  api>earRnce  as  meny  and  uncon- 
cerned as  any  of  the  people.     On  the  day  previous  to  the  sacrifice  a  stout  ]i(ilt^  is  sit  | 
up,  having  on  its  top  the  peacock  emblem  of  Tado  Pennor,  and  to  it  is  bound  tlie  Aleiiah. 
The  people  then  dance  round  him,  saying  in  their  chants  that  they  do  not  inurrler  the  I 
victim,  but  sacrifice  one  who  was  bou<^ht  with  a  price,  and  that  therefore  no  sin  rt'sts  with 
them.    As  the  Meriah  is  previously  intoxicated  with  toddy        can  give  no  answer,  aud  { 
his  silence  is  taken  as  consent  to  his  sacritice. 

Next  day  he  is  anointed  with  oil,  and  carried  round  the  village,  after  which  he  is  | 
brought  to  the  peacock  post,  at  the  foot  of  which  is  a  small  pit.    A  ling  is  then  killed, 
nnd  the  blood  poured  into  the  pit  and  mixed  with  the  soil,  so  ae  to  form  a  thick  mud  I 
The  Meriah,  who  has  been  previously  made  senseless  from  intoxication,  is  thrown  into  the 


THE  BIERUR  SAOBinOK 

twith  hii  fkoa  fmnad  into  the  mire  nntU  he  la  dead.    The  officitting  prieet  or  uni 
1  cute  off  a  imall  pieoe  of  the  flesh  of  the  victim  and  buries  it  near  the  pit,  as  an 
liireriagtothe  earth,  and,  as  soon  as  he  has  done  so,  all  the  spectators  rush  upontlio 
kody,  hack  it  to  pieces,  and  carry  off  the  fhkgments  to  buiy  them  in  their  fields  as  a 
Lopitiation  to  the  earth-deities  who  produce  the  crops. 

Bevolting  as  this  custom  is,  it  is  much  more  merciful  than  most  modes  of  Meriah 
Lorifice,  inasmuch  as  suffocation  is  not  a  death  involving  much  physical  pain,  and  the 
fiotim  has  been  previouslpr  deprived  of  his  senses. 

la  Boad,  the  Meriah  u  taken  round  the  village,  when  every  one  tries  to  procure  one 
tfhis  hairs,  or  to  touch  his  lips  with  their  fingers  so  that  they  mav  anoint  their 
Lads  ^itl^  ^^0  "^'^d  moisture.  Atler  being  drugged  into  insensibility,  he  is  taken  to 
the  fatal  spot,  where  he  is  strangled  by  placing  his  neck  between  the  two  halves  of  a  split 
hunboo,  the  ends  of  which  aro  then  brought  tosether  by  the  priests.  The  head  pnest 
next  breaks  the  bones  of  the  arms  and  legs  with  His  axe,  and  when  he  has  done  so,  the 
body  is  cut  to  pieces  as  in  Qoomaur. 

In  Chinna  Kimeday  a  grotesquely  cruel  mode  of  sacrifice  is  employed.    In  lieu  of 

9  peacock  which  is  used  at  Goorasur,  a  large  wooden  figure  of  an  elephant  is  placed 
I  oa  the  post,  and  revolves  on  a  pivot.  The  Meriah  is  tied  to  the  extended  proboscis  of  the 
elephant,  and,  amid  the  yells  of  the  8j>eotator8,  is  whirled  round  as  last  as  the  figure  can 
le  tamed.  In  this  case  the  Meriah  is  not  drugged.  At  a  signal  from  the  oificiating 
tmi,  the  crowd  rush  on  the  Meriah  with  their  knives,  and  in  a  few  moments  hack  him 
tD  pieces  as  he  is  tied,  still  living,  on  the  elephant 

General  Campbell,  while  executmg  his  mission  of  mercy  in  Khondistan,  saw  as  many 
lis  fourteen  of  their  elephant  images,  all  of  which  he  caused  to  be  pulled  down  and 
[destroyed  by  the  baggage-elephants  attached  to  his  force,  so  that  the  Khonds  might  se9 
Ithat  those  venerated  emblems  of  a  cruel  worship  were  powerless  even  against  the  animals 
Iffhich  they  simulated.  His  task  was  naturally  a  difficult  one,  as  it  involved  the  abolition 
lof  a  rite  which  had  existed  from  time  immemorial,  and  which  no  amount  of  reasoning 
leoald  persuade  them  to  be  wrong,  much  less  criminal  So  deeply  was  it  ingrained  in 
Itheir  nature,  that  their  only  idea  of  his  object  in  setting  free  so  many  hundred  Meriahs 
I  was,  that  he  might  sacrifice  them  on  his  own  account,  in  order  to  bring  back  water  into  a 
lii^e  tank  which  he  was  thought  to  have  constructed  for  the  use  of  his  elephants. 
I  la  this  ver^  place,  a  most  singular  oircumatance  occurred.  The  English  officer  was 
Itold  that  a  sacrifice  was  being  actually  perfurtned,  the  victim  being  a  young  and  hand- 
Ime  girl,  only  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  old.  He  instantly  started  off  with  an  armed 
Lrty,and  found  the  offering  of  the  Meriah  already  complete,  and  nothing  wanting  but 
Ithe  actual  sacrifice.  The  aged  priest  was  ready  to  give  the  signal,  and  the  suiToundinff 
Ipeople  were  mad  with  excitement,  whoa  the  armed  party  came  to  the  icscue,  and 
IdManded  the  girl  Tiie  KUonds,  furiou)  as  they  were,  found  that  they  dared  not  risk 
I  a  collision,  and  so  the  party  retired  with  the  rescued  victim. 

I  The  remainder  of  the  story  has  yet  to  be  told.  Scarcely  were  the  English  soldiers 
loat  of  sight  than  the  assembled  Khonds  broke  out  into  loud  murmurings  at  tlieir  dis- 
lippoiatinent  At  last  one  of  them  hit  upon  a  happy  thought.  "  Why,"  said  he,  "  should 
Iwe  be  debarred  from  our  sacrifice  ?  See  our  aged  priest.  Seventy  summers  have  passed 
lorer  his  head — what  further  use  is  he  ?  Let  us  sacrifice  him!*  And  forthwith,  the  old 
Inaa  was  tied  on  the  elephant,  spun  round,  and  cut  to  pieces. 

I  la  Maji  Deso  another  mode  of  sacrifice  is  employed.  They  do  not  keep  a  large 
Inpply  of  Meriahs,  as  do  most  of  the  tribes,  but  buy  them  immediately  before  the 
Isacrifice.  The  consequence  is,  that  it  is  very  difficult  to  detect  them,  except  in  the  very 
lictof  offering  the  victim.  Their  mode  of  killing  the  Meriah  is  as  follows.  The  Khonds 
liarroand  the  victim,  and  beat  him  on  the  head  with  the  heavy  metal  bracelets  which  they 
lite  ia  the  habit  of  wearing.  Mostly  they  kill  him  in  this  way,  but  if  they  fail  in  doing 
lio,  they  strangle  him  by  a  split  bamboo,  as  has  already  been  described.  The  flesh  of 
Ithe  back  is  then  cut  into  long  and  narrow  strips,  and  each  person  carries  off  a  strip  and 
Inupends  it  on  a  pole,  which  he  thrusts  into  the  bed  of  stream  which  waters  his  fields. 
In  Patna,  the  mode  oi  sacrifice  varies  exceedingly.  In  some  cases  the  victim  is  Btoned, 

VOL  n.  3  0 


.yl 


!«■■>. 


is;'   '^: 
i'.v    ;i'. 


!  ;  i 


M' 


i   , 


ir ' 


it  J, 


9  - 


754 


nrotA. 


ia  othenr  beaten  to  death  with  bamboos,  together  with  other  barbarons  modes  of  pvXSas 
to  death.  Gkneftd  Campbell  remarks,  that  in  this  district  there  are  places  where  saciv 
ficing  and  non>8acrificing  tribes  inhabit  the  same  village.  They  live  harmoniously 
together  until  the  time  (^  sacrifice,  when  the  non-sacrificing  tribes  retire  to  their  hoiuee, 
and  never  pass  through  the  front  door  of  their  dwellings  until  seven  days  are  over,  and 
the  remains  of  the  Meriah  buried.  After  that  time,  all  goes  on  as  usual,  until  the  next 
sacrifice  takes  place. 

Bundari  appears  to  be  the  place  where  the  people  adhere  most  firmly  to  the  Meriah 
system.  When  General  Campbell  visited  this  district,  they  refused  to  give  up  the 
Meriah,  and  on  the  near  approach  of  his  force,  fied  to  their  niding-places  in  the  mono. 
tains.  As  he  approached  Bundari,  he  found  that  the  people  had  .been  actually  offering  a 
sacrifice,  and  that  they  had  gone  off  in  such  haste  that  they  had  left  behind  them  the 
sacrificial  post  with  the  head  of  a  victim  hanging  to  it  by  the  hair,  and  the  fatal  knife 
suspended  beside  it  The  mode  of  sacrifice  employed  in  this  district  is  thus  described  :~ 
"The  sacrifice  which  had  taken  place,  and  which  is  called  Junnah,  is  performed  at 
follows,  and  is  always  succeeded  by  the  sacrifice  of  three  other  human  victims,  two  to 
the  sun  to  the  east  and  west,  and  one  in  the  centre,  with  the  usual  barbarities.  A  stont 
wooden  post  is  firmly  fixed  in  the  ground.  At  the  foot  of  it  a  narrow  grave  is  dug,  and 
to  the  top  of  the  post  the  victim  is  firmly  fastened  by  the  long  hair  of  his  head.  Four 
assistants  hold  his  outstretched  arms  and  legs,  the  body  being  suspended  horizontally 
over  the  grave,  with  the  face  towards  the  earth.  The  officiating  zani,  or  priest,  standing 
on  the  right  side,  repeats  the  following  invocation,  at  intervals  hacking  with  his  sacrificing 
knife  the  back  part  of  the  shrieking  victim's  neck :—  \ 

" '  0  eighty  Manicksoro,  this  is  your  festal  day  (to  the  Khonds  the  sacrifice  is  Meriah, 
to  the  Hiijahs,  Junnah).  On  account  of  this  sacrifice  you  have  given  to  Eajahs  countries, 
guns,  andir  swords.  The  sacrifice  we  now  offer,  you  must  eat ;  and  we  pray  that  ou 
battle-axes  may  be  turned  into  swords,  and  our  bows  and  arrojtrs  into  gunpowder  and 
balls,  and  if  we  have  any  quarrels  with  other  tribes,  give  us  the  victory,  and  preserve  us 
from  the  tyranny  of  Rajahs  and  other  officers.' 

"  Then,  addressing  the  victim,  he  added, '  That  we  may  enjoy  prosperity,  we  offer  you 
a  sacrifice  to  our  god  Manicksoro,  who  will  immediately  eat  you,,  so  be  not  grieved  at  oui 
slaying  you.  Your  parents  were  aware  when  we  purchased  you  from  them  for  sixty 
gnnties  (articles)  that  we  did  it  with  intent  to  sacrifice  you ;  there  is,  therefore,  no  sin  on 
our  heads,  but  on  those  of  your  parents.  After  you  are  dead,  we  shall  perform  your 
obsequies." 

This  speech  being  concluded,  the  head  of  the  victim  is  severed  from  the  body,  and 
allowed  to  hang  from  the  post  until  it  is  eaten  by  wild  beasts.  The  knife  is  also 
suspended  from  the  post,  and  allowed  to  remain  there  until  the  three  additional  sacrifices 
have  been  offered,  when  it  is  removed  with  many  ceremonies.  Eight  of  these  posts 
were  found  in  the  village,  and  were  all  destroyed. 

It 'is  tl  js  mode  of  sacrifice  which  is  shown  in  the  illustration  on  page  752.  In  the 
centre  is  seen  the  aged  priest  in  the  act  of  sacrificing  the  Meriah,  which  in  this  case  is 
a  young  girl  Her  head  is  supported  by  her  long  hair,  which  is  tied  to  the  top  of  the  post, 
and  her  body  is  held  horizontally  by  the  four  assistants,  who  each  grasp  a  hand  or  a  foot 
On  the  right  hand  is  shown  a  post,  to  which  hangs  the  head  of  the  lirst  sacrificed  Meriah, 
and  on  the  other  side  is  another  victim  bound  by  the  hair  to  the  post,  waiting  until  the 
pricdt  has  completed  tae  sacrifice  in  which  he  is  engaged. 

One  circumstance  connected  with  the  Meriah  sacrifice  is  rather  remarkable,  namely, 
the  indifference  to  their  fate  that  seems  to  possess  the  victims.  One  young  man,  a 
Meriah,  said  that  it  was  better  to  be  sacrificed  among  his  own  people,  and  to  give  them 
pleasure,  than  to  live  upon  the  plains.  The  natives  believe  that  this  indifference  is  caused 
by  the  Meriah  food,  a  mixture  of  rice,  turmeric,  and  other  ingredients,  prepared  with 
certain  magical  ceremonies.  Even  the  Meriahs  themselves  have  this  belief  For 
example,  three  young  women  were  hired  by  a  seller  of  salt-fish  to  carry  his  goods  among 
the  Khonds,  and  when  he  got  them  there,  the  treacherous  dealer  sold  not  only  the  fisk 
but  the  womea    Twice  the  victims  attempted  to  escape,  but  were  recaptured,  and  after 


INFANTIOIDR 


755 


rbarotis  modes  of  puttbg 
e  are  places  where  sacri- 
They  live  harmoniously 
bes  retire  to  their  homes, 
seven  days  are  over,  and 
J  as  usual,  until  the  next 

lost  firmly  to  the  Meriah 
refused  to  give  up  tlw 
iding^places  in  the  monn- 
id.heen  actually  offerings 
'  had  left  behind  them  the 
)  hair,  and  the  fatal  knife 
strict  is  thus  described  ;~ 
1  Junnah,  is  performed  at 
lerhaman  victims,  two  to 
sual  barbarities.  A  stout 
I  narrow  grave  is  dug,  and 
ig  hair  of  his  head.  Four 
ig  suspended  horizontally 
ig  zani,  or  priest,  standing 
lacking  with  his  sacrificing 

nds  the  sacrifice  is  Meria]), 
given  to  Bajahs  countries, 
,t ;  and  we  pray  that  our 
TOjvs  into  gunpowder  and 
le  victory,  and  preserve  us 

)y  prosperity,  we  offer  you 
u,,  so  be  not  grieved  at  our 
you  from  them  for  sixty 
lere  is,  therefore,  no  sin  on 
id,  we  shall  perform  your 

jvered  from  the  body,  and 

aeasia.    The  knife  is  also 

three  additional  sacrifices 

es.    Eight  of  these  posts 

tion  on  page  752.  In  the 
riah,  which  in  this  case  is 
tied  to  the  top  of  the  post, 
ach  grasp  a  hand  or  a  foot 
the  first  sacrificed  Meriah, 
the  post,  waiting  until  the  ] 

rather  remarkable,  namely, 
tims.    One  youag  man,  a 

Seople,  and  to  give  them 
is  indifference  is  caused 
ingredients,  prepared  with 
\8  have  this  belief  For 
to  carry  his  goocis  amonii 
aler  sold  not  only  the  fish 
were  recaptured,  and  after 


the  second  attempt,  the  Khonds  fed  them  on  Meriah  food,  when  they  become  reconciled 
to  their  fate,  and  made  no  further  efforts  to  escapa 

Other  ties  seem  to  have  their  effect  on  the  Meriahs.  Sometimes  a  man  wishes  to  buy 
8  Meriah,  that  being  a  very  meritorious  act ;  but  the  cost  is  so  great,  amounting  on  an 
average  to  sixty-five  rupees,  that  the  Khond  is  almost  reduced  to  poverty.  Under  such 
circumstances,  he  is  unable  to  marry,  inasmuch  as  he  cannot  pay  the  heavy  price  which 
is  demanded  of  a  bridegroom.  Accordingly,  he  buys  a  Meriah  giri  and  takes  her  as  hia 
irife  until  the  time  when  she  may  be  required  for  sacrifice. 

It  has  already  been  mentioned  that  children  are  sold  by  their  parents  as  Meriahs. 
This  seems  so  cruel  and  heartless  a  system,  that  some  explanation  ought  to  be  offered.  It 
is  veiy  seldom  that  saqh  a  purchase  is  made,  unless  the  parents  be  very  poor,  tmd  fear  that 
they  shall  not  be  able  to  provide  their  children  with  food.  In  such  cases  they  argue  that 
it  is  better  for  the  child  to  be  nourished  and  kindly  treated,  and  then  to  die  as  a  sacrifice 
to  the  deities,  than  to  perish  by  degrees  of  starvation  Moreover,  it  is  considered  rather 
a  meritorious  action  for  a  parent  to  devote  a  child  to  the  gods,  and,  when  it  is  done,  the 
parents  are  very  proud  of  such  children,  and  regard  them  with  respect  and  admiration  as 
longing  to  the  deities. 

AnoUier  reason  for  the  continuance  of  the  Meriah  sacrifice  is  the  slight  regard  in 
[which  the  Khonds  hold  human  life,  sacrificing  that  which  we  consider  as  priceless 
because  they  are  indiffwent  to  it,  not  only  with  regard  to  others,  but  with  r^^  to 
themselves. 

That  the  custom  of  propitiating  the  deities  of  agriculture  with  living  sacrifices  should 
he  entirely  abolished  could  not  be  expected,  and  General  Campbdl  found  that  the  best 
mode  of  extinguishing  human  sacrifice  was  to  induce  the  Khonds  to  substitute  that  of  a 
heastt  This  was  done  in  many  cases,  the  sacrificers  apologising  to  the  god  for  the  substi- 
tution, and  be^ng  him,  if  he  shoiQd  be  angry,  to  vent  his  wrath,  not  upon  them,  but 
upon  the  foreigner  who,  had  suggested  the  alteratioa  He  had  no  objection  to  this 
arrangement,  and,  as  the  crops  turned  out  well  afterwards,  it  was  to  be  supposed  tiiat  all 
I  parties,  the  gods  included,  were  satisfied. 

I  A  very  similar  custom  was  once  prevalent  among  certain  tribes  of  the  Lower  Amazon. 
iThe  name  of  these  tribes  was  Tapuoys,  but  this  title  has  now  been  given  to  all  the 
linhabitants  of  the  Lower  Amazon  district  Prisoners  taken  in  war  by  them  ware  reserved 
[for  sacrifice.  They  were  treated  with  extreme  kindness,  fed  in  the  most  Uberal  manner, 
3  that  they  might  be  plump  and  fat,  and  were  provided  with  wives.  They  were  generally 
lallowed  to  live  for  several  jrears,  until  their  wives  had  borne  children.  They  were  then 
Itaken  to  the  place  of  sacrifice,  and  killed  with  a  single  blow  of  a  club;  their  children 
Ibeing  carefully  reared,  for  the  purpose  of  imdergoing  a  similar  fate  after  they  had 
Igrovn  up. 

I  Even  without  reference  to  the  Meriah  system,  the  Khonds  are  in  the  habit  of  killing 
Itheir  female  children.  This  custom  has  arisen  partly  from  the  fear  of  poverty,  and  partly 
om  the  system  on  which  marriages  are  conducted.  The  Khonds  dislike  marrying 
lamong  themselves,  and  seek  their  wives  among  distant  tribes,  alleging  as  a  reason  that 
Ithey  can  purchase  them  at  a  cheaper  rate.  But  General  Campbell  tried  to  show  them 
■that  if  they  were  to  rear  their  own  female  children,  they  would  find  them  much  cheaper 
las  wives,  and  recommended  them,  as  a  beginning,  to  marry  their  Meriah  women,  for 
Ivhom  a  high  price  had  already  been  paid. 

In  some  of  the  hills  of  Chinna  Kimedy,  children  of  both  sexes  are  put  to  death.  As 
on  as  a  child  is  bom,  a  priest  is  called  to  ascertain  whether  it  is  to  live  or  die.  To 
bffect  this  purpose,  he  employs  a  plan  very  like  the  "  Sortes  Virgilianae."  He  produces  a 
look,  and,  after  some  prayers,  thrusts  an  iron  style  at  random  among  the  leaves.  He 
pen  reads  the  passage  to  which  the  style  points,  and  if  it  be  unfavourable,  the  child  must 
lie,  or  the  fields  would  bear  no  more  crops. 

The  fatal  edict  having  been  pronounced,  the  child  is  placed  in  a  new  earthen  vessel 
|(which  has  been  painted  in  red  and  black  stripes),  the  cover  is  fastened  down,  and  the  jar 
p  buried.  Some  flowers  and  rice  are  laid  on  the  cover,  and,  after  the  earth  is  filled  in,  a 
powl  is  sacrificed  upon  the  poor  little  victim's  grave. 

3o2 


,  V 


'   ^ 


t  *  I 


pi  ,  ! 


i*4',4.Jj: 


J  •     •'.11   >  <      il 


h 


Ml 


1 


■I 


75a 


INDIA. 


_   fisroRE  leaving  these  lemarkaUe  tribes,  we  will  glaaee  sligbtly  at  one  or  tW  of  tleir 
ttost  characteristio  customs. 

Their  weapons  are  very  simple,  consisting  of  a  cnriotis  sword  fixed  to  a  gauntlet,  the 
bow  and  arrow,  and  the  axe.  The  last  is  the  national  weapon  of  the  Khonds,  and  in  its  use 
they  are  wonderfolly  adroit  General  Campbell  mentions  that  a  British  officer  wan  oat 
in  the  eveninff  for  the  purpose  of  shooting  a  bear,  but  onlv  wounded  the  animal  slightly, 
instead  of  kiSing  it  outright.  The  bear  started  for  the  hiUs,  but  was  pursued  by  sevenl 
Khonds,  who  overtook  it,  got  between  the  hill  and  the  bear,  and  then,  armed  only  with 


XHDKOS  AHD  TOM  BBAR 


I: 


1-41 ':  ■ 


i  '  ' 


their  axes,  attacked  and  hacked  the  animal  to  pieces.  These  axes  are  about  four  feet 
in  the  handle,  and  have  but  small  heads.  These,  however,  are  made  of  good  steel,  and  in 
the  practised  hand  of  a  Khond  the  axe  is  a  weapon  much  more  formidable  than  it  look& 
This  exhibition  of  courage  is  the  more  remarkable,  because  the  actors  in  it  were  Meriab 
men  who  had  been  rescueid  from  sacrifice.  The  sword  that  has  been  mentioned  is  a  com- 
paratively rare  weapon,  and  belongs  rather  to  the  Ooryahs  than  to  the  Khonds  proper. 

The  Khond  tribes  seem  to  be  rather  fond  of  quarrelling  among  each  other,  and  carry 
on  a  kind  of  desultory  or  guerilla  warfare.  Pitched  batues  they  dislike,  preferring  to 
steal  cattle  from  their  opponents,  and  to  lull  them  by  stealth  to  meeting  them  in 
open  fight. 

Indeed,  they  pride  themselves  on  doing  as  much  injury  as  possible  to  their  antagonists; 
while  receiving  the  least  possible  harm  themselves.  Accordingly,  when  the  delegates  of 
two  inimic«J  tnbes  meet  for  the  purpose  of  restoring  peace,  some  very  absurd  scenes  take 
place.    The  umpires  call  upon  the  representatives  of  the  tribes  to  declare  the  number  of 


:i. 


\  1 


SUPERSTITIOKa 


7W 


J  at  one  or  tW  of  tleir 


cattle  stolen  and  men  killed;  and  it  is  generally  found  thafc  the  latter  item  is  equally 
luOauced,  neither  party  caring  to  ackuowledge  that  a  man  of  their  own  tribe  has  been 
killed,  uuless  the  adversaries  can  prove  it.  They  cannot  but  admit  that  the  man  was 
killed,  bat  bltribute  his  death  to  accident,  such  ai  beiug  carried  off  by  a  tiger,  or  bitten 
by  a  suake. 

Pride  forms  a  great  element  in  the  Khond  character.  The  people  are  fond  of  their 
land,  and  nothing  can  induce  a  Khond  to  sell  one  yard  of  ground  to  a  foreigner,  nor  even 
to  part  with  a  smgle  tree  that  grows  on  that  soil.  Generally,  they  are  too  proud  to 
Inrter,  but  leave  that  business  to  the  Pannoo  tribes,  by  whom,  as  may  be  remembered,  the 
Meriah  victims  are  generally  furnished.  Among  the  Khonds  there  are  but  two  employ, 
ments  worthy  of  their  dignity,  ie.  warfare  and  agriculture,  and  all  persons  are  despised 
wlio  carry  on  any  other  profession  or  business,  even  though  they  may  profit  by  it  them- 
selves. Yet  there  is  no  system  of  caste  araoug  them,  such  as  we  find  among  the  Hindoos, 
neither  have  they  any  prejudice  in  regard  of  diet,  except  perhaps  a  dislike  to  milk. 

As  to  the  religion  of  the  Khonds,  it  is  of  the  simplest  description,  and  their  worship 
la  practically  comprised  in  the  Meriah  sacrifice.  There  are  certam  very  bavbarous  sacred 
images  to  be  found  in  the  hill-districts,  but  no  one  seems  to  care  or  even  to  know  much 
about  them,  and  the  priests,  or  medicine-men,  are  at  ignorant  or  careless  on  the  subject 
as  the  people  in  generaL 

It  ought  to  be  mentioned  that  very  elaborate  accounts  have  been  published  respecting 
thereUgion  of  the  Khonds,  their  vast  army  of  deities,  and  their  quadruple  souls.  But 
there  is  uow  no  doubt  that  the  iuformation  upon  which  these  accounts  were  based  was 
Bimply  invented  by  the  narrators  in  order  to  suit  their  own  purposes. 

Patting  aside  the  Meriah  system,  the  Khonds  have  several  superstitions  in  which 
they  firmly  believe,  and  the  strangest  of  them  is  their  idea  that  certain  human  beings 
can  transform  themselves  into  tigers.  These  persons  are  called  "  Pulta  Bags,"  and  are  very 
much  dreaded  by  the  people,  upon  whose  fears  they  intentionally  play  for  the  purpose  of 
extortion.  Knowing  that  the  ignorant  people  believe  them  to  be  poBsessed  of  such  a 
power,  they  extort  food,  clothinsr,  and  other  property  from  them  at  intervals,  saying  that 
they  are  poor,  and  unless  supplied  with  the  necessaries  of  life,  they  will  be  forced  to 
transform  themselves  into  tigers,  and  to  carry  off  the  cattle. 

General  Campbell  mentions  an  instance  where  he  was  brought  in  contact  with,  or 
rather  in  opposition  to,  this  superstition. 

An  excited  crowd  came  to  him,  accompanied  by  several  armed  men,  who  guarded  two 
women  One  of  the  men  then  said  that  ho  and  his  son  were  in  the  jungle  cutting 
firewood,  when  a  tiger  spung  upon  the  lad  and  carried  him  off.  The  tether  pursued  the 
animal,  shouting  after  it  until  it  turned  the  comer  of  the  rock,  when  it  disappeared,  and 
on  the  top  of  the  rock  were  then  seen  the  two  women.  The  case  was  clear.  These  two 
women  were  Pulta  Ba^s.  While  in  the  tiger  form  thev  had  carried  off  his  sou,  but^ 
alarmed  by  his  shouts,  had  hidden  the  body  of  the  lad  and  resumed  their  human  shapes. 

On  being  questioned,  the  women  acknowledged  that  tht<  storv  was  true,  and  that  they 
did  possess  tho  power  attributed  to  them.  General  Campbell  then  offered  to  release 
them,  provided  that  they  would  transform  themselves  into  tigers  in  his  presence.  This, 
to  his  astomsbment,  they  agreed  to  do,  provided  that  he  accompanied  them  to  a  neigh* 
bouring  jangle.  Finding,  however,  that  the  English  general  was  not  so  easily  frightened 
83  a  Kliond  warrior,  and  that  they  would  be  taken  at  their  word,  they  threw  themselves 
at  his  feet,  and  acknowledged  their  imposture. 

A  remarkable  instai.  e  of  this  belief  is  narrated  by  the  same  writer. 
A  brave  little  Khond,  belc^ging  to  the  irregular  force,  was  engaged  in  a  conflict  when 
several  of  the  enemy  were  killed,  among  whom  was  one  who  was  shot  by  his  own  hand. 
Instead  of  being  proud  of  his  exploit,  he  was  seized  with  terror,  declaring  that  the  man 
whom  he  had  killed  was  a  Pulta  Bag,  and  that  he  would  assume  the  shape  of  a  tiger 
and  avenge  himself.  After  the  campaign  was  over,  he  obtained  leave  to  visit  his  famuy, 
and,  previous  to  his  departure,  he  brought  his  uniform,  asking  that  care  might  be  taken 
of  it,  as  ho  felt  sure  that  he  should  never  wear  it  again.  He  joined  his  family,  and 
lived  with  them  for  some  weeks,  when,  as  ho  was  watohing  hit  cattle,  a  tiger  sprang  oa 


1  »., 

■I  u 


^1 


1  V 

1  '  m 

\' 

'K 

1  *■ 

is 

-  X 

;- 1 

I 

4 

r 

•N 

■1 

* 

. 

^    • 

r 

L 

'-  4 

f58 


INDIA. 


him,  and  wounded  bim  so  ontellj  thafe  lie  nhotf^j  died.    Nothing  oonid  pennade  him 
that  the  tiger  waa  not  the  man  whom  he  had  ahot,  and  the  event  only  atreogthened  Uie  I 
hold  which  the  aupentition  has  on  the  native  mind. 

Marriage  ia  generally  celebrated  at  the  huntinff  aeason,  probablv  because  the  stons  I 
of  food  and  drinlc  are  secured  for  that  time,  and  there  is  always  plenty  of  food  for  the 
marriage  feast  Among  them  prevails  the  custom  of  oarrying  off  the  bride.  The  bride- 
groom snatches  up  the  girl  and  rune  off  with  her,  pursued  by  a  number  of  young  vromeQ 
who  try  to  snatch  her  from  him,  or  at  least  pretend  to  do  so.  He,  however,  is  protected 
by  twenty  or  thirty  young  men,  who  keep  nim  and  his  burden  in  their  midst,  and  do 
their  beet  to  shield  him  from  the  bamboos,  stones,  and  other  missiles  which  are  hurled  at 
him  by  the  women^  When  he  reaches  the  boundaries  of  his  own  village,  he  is  supposed 
to  have  won  hia  bride,  while  the  assailing  party  scamper  at  full  speed  to  tiieir  own  I 
dwellinga. 


'  f  I  .  ?  n 


hr  '  ^^ 


-ia    ;. 


im 


CHAPTEE  IL 


"WEAPONS  OF  IKDIA. 


TBI  OHOOBWA  TBIBH  AMD  TBMB  VATOmHTK  WBAPOIT— BLASB  AMS  WWVKP  HAMBSS  OF  THB 
"  XOOKKBY "— MODE  OF  BTBIKINQ  WITH  IT— THB  ADDITIONAL  XNITBH— MAUNO  ""WOOTb" 
•1BW« — ^FIQHTINO  a  TIOBB — THB  HOMTEB's  NXCKLAOB— BOBBBBS  OF  IBBIA— THB  BVBQLAB,  THB 
BDBBOWBB — THB  PUBSB-OCTTEH — MJX  INOBNIOnS  THEFT — BTBAKOB  MODB  OF  X80AFINO  OBBBB- 
TATIOH— VABIO08  BOWS — THB  PBLLBT  BOW  AND  ITS  DOUBLB  STBINQ — THB  BBTBBBXD  BOW  AHD 
HODB  OF  irUNO  IT— BTRINOINO  THE  BOW — ^THE  VABI0U8  ABBOWS — ABHOVB  AND  CHAIN  MAIL— 
UB  HOPB  OBANT'b  SPECIMEN — INDIAN  SWOBDS  AND  HODB  OF  VSINS  THBK — YABIOVS  DAOOBBS 
—THB  "OHABBA'*  OB  QUOIT  WEAPON. 

Ohb  of  the  hill-tribes,  called  the  Ghoorka  tribe,  is  worthy  of  notice,  if  only  for  the 
remarkable  weapon  which  they  use  in  preference  to  any  other.    It  is.  called  the  "  kookeiy," 
ind  is  of  a  very  peculiar  shape.  One  of  the  knives,  drawn  from  a  specimen  in  my  collection, 
is  given  in  the  following  illustration     As  may  be  seen  by  reference  to  the  drawing, 
both  the  blade  and  hilt  are  curved.    The  blade  is  ^eiy  thick  at  the  back,  my  own  speci- 
men, which  is  rather  a  small  one,  measuring  a  little  more  than  a  quarter  of  an  inch  in 
thickness.    From  the  back  It  is  thinned  off  graduaUy  to  the  edge,  which  has  a  curve  of 
its  own,  quite  different  to  that  of  the  back,  so  that  the  blade  is  widest  as  well  as  thickest 
in  the  middle,  and  tapers  at  one  end  towards  the  hilt,  and  at  the  other  towards  the  point. 
The  steel  of  which  the  blade  is  formed  is  of  admirable  temper,  as  is  shown  by  the  fact 
tliat  my  specimen,  which,  to  my  knowledge,  has  not  been  cleaned  for  thirty  years,  but  has 
been  hung  upon  the  wall  among  other  weapons,  is  scarcely  touched  with  rust,  and  for  the 
greater  part  of  its  surface  is  burnished  like  a  mirror.   Indeed,  on  turning  it  about,  I  can  see 
reflected  upon  its  polished  surface  the  various  objects  of  the  roont  The  handle  is  made  after 
a  very  remarkable  fashion,  and  the  portion  which  forms  the  hilt  is  so  small  that  it  shows 
the  size  of  the  hand  for  which  it  was  intended.     This  smallness  of  hilt  is  common  to  all 
Indian  swords,  which  cannot  be  grasped  by  an  ordinary  English  soldier.    My  own  hand 
is  a  small  one,  but  it  is  too  large  even  for  the  heavy  sabre  or  "  tulwar,"  while  the  handle 
of  the  kookery  looks  as  if  the  weapon  were  intended  for  a  boy  of  six  or  seven  years  old. 
Indeed,  the  Ghoorkas  are  so  small,  that  their  hands,  like  those  of  all  Indian  races,  an 
very  delicate,  about  the  same  size  as  those  of  an  English  boy  of  seven.    The  point  of  the 
kookeiy  is  as  sharp  as  a  needle,  so  that  the  weapon  answers  equally  for  cutting  or  stabbing. 
In  consequence  of  the  great  thickness  of  the  metal,  the  blade  is  exceedingly  heavy,  and  it 
is  a  matter  of  much  wonder  how  such  tiny  hands  as  those  of  the  Ghoorkas  can  manag* 
80  weighty  a  weapon,  which  seems  almost  as  much  beyond  their  strength  as  does  th« 
Andamaner's  gigantic  bow  to  the  dwarfish  man  who  wields  it    It  may  be  imagined  that 
I  blow  from  such  a  weapon  as  this  must  be  a  very  terrible  one.    The  very  weight  of  th« 
Uade  would  drive  it  half  through  a  man's  arm,  if  it  were  only  allowed  to  fall  from  a  little 
height    But  the  Ghoorkas  have  a  mode  of  striking  which  resembles  the  "drawing"  out: 
(^  the  broadsword,  and  which  ui;ge8  the  sharp  edge  through  flesh  and  bone  alike. 


'■'li 


w 


INDIA. 


Befen  pM8!i)g  to  the  mode  in  which  the  kookery  i«  used,  I  may  mention  that  it  is  not 
emplojed  for  domestic  purposes,  being  too  highly  valued  by  the  owner.    For  such  pinw 


cow  wicn  we  jmives  actacnea  to  a  mgniander's  dirk,  or  tbe  arrangement  of  the  Dvik  I 
■word,  which  has  already  been  described  in  the  article  upon  Borneo.   There  is  also  a  little 

flat  leathern  purse,  with  a  double  % 
This  is  ^inted  like  a  knife^sheath,  aitd 
is  kept  in  a  pocket  of  its  own  fitstened  J 
upon  the  laiper  sheath. 

In  the  illustration  the  kookeiy  ji 
shown  with  all  its  parts.  Fig.  1  shows 
the  kookery  in  its  scabbard,  the  top  of 
the  purse  and  the  handles  of  tiie  sop. 
plementaxy  knives  being  just  visible  as 
they  project  from  the  sheaths.    At  %  2 

fe^  ^to li^^V        MK  ^^  kookery  itself  is  drawn,  so  as  to  show 

-r"^^       ^^^B         jfC  ^^  peculiar  curve  of  the  blade  and  tin 

m     ^H       ^^H        U]  veiy  small  handle.    Fig.  3  represents  ue 

If     ^H       ^^H        n  I  purse  as  it  appears  when  closed,  and 

n  V^H       ^^^B        it  I  figs.,  4  and  5  are  the   supplementair 

N      ^V       ^^K       If  I  Imives.    My  own  specimen,  which,  as  I 

*      ^v        ^^H        If   I  have  already  mentioned,  is  a  email  one^ 

measures  fifteen  inches  ih>mhilt  to  point 
in  a  straight  line,  and  twenty-one  indies 
if  measured  along  the  curve  of  the  back^ 
Its  weight  is  exactly  twdve  ounces.  Tia 
knife  is  a  very  plain  one,  no  ornament  of 
any  kind  being  used,  and  the  maker  has 
evidently  contented  himself  with  ez> 
pending  all  his  care  upon  the  bkde^ 
which  is  forged  from  the  celebrated 
"wootz"  steel 

This  steel  is  made  by  the  natiTM 
in  a  very  simple  but  effectual  maonet 
After  smelting  the  iron  out  of  msgnetie 
ore,  the  Indian  smith  puts  small  piecesof 
it  in  a  crucible,  and  mixes  little  bits  of 
wood  with  them.  He  then  covers  the  cmcible  with  green  leaves  and  plenty  of  day,  and 
puta  it  in  his  simple  fumaca  The  furnace  being  lighted,  a  ooo&tant  blast  of  air  is  driven 
through  it  for  about  three  hours,  at  the  expiration  of  which  time  the  iron,  now  converted 
into  oast-steel,  is  found  in  tiie  form  of  a  small  cake  at  the  bottom  of  the  crucible. 
Wootz  steel  was  at  one  time  much  used  in  England,  and  great  numberq  of  these  cakes 
were  imported. 

In  the  hands  of  an  experienced  widder  this  knife  is  about  as  formidable  a  weapon  is 
can  be  conceived.  Like  all  really  good  weapons,  its  efficiency  depends  much  more  npoa 
the  skill  than  the  strength  of  the  wielder,  and  thus  it  happens  that  the  little  Ohoorlo^ 
•  mere  boy  in  point  of  stature,  will  cut  to  pieces  a  gigantio  adversary  who  does  not 
understand  his  mode  of  onset  The  Ghoorka  aenenuly  strikes  upwards  wiUi  tlw 
kookery,  possibly  in  order  to  avoid  wounding  hirosdf  should  his  blow  £eu1,  and  poeaiUy 
heeanse  an  upward  cut  is  just  the  one  that  can  be  least  guarded  against 

Tears  ago,  when  we  •were  engaged 'in  the  many  Indian  wars  which  led  at  Issttoi 
our  Orientu  empire,  the  Ghoorkas  proved  themselves  most  formidable  enemies,  as  since 
th^  have  proved  themselves  most  invaluable  allies.    Brave  aa  lions,  active  as  m(mke7a; 
•nd  fierce  as  tigers^  the  lithe,  wiry  little  men  came  leaping  over  the  ground  to  the  attack; 
moving  so  qniokly,  and  keeping  lo  fur  apart  tnm  %uuk  other,  tbat  mosketiy  wsi  no 


XOOXKKT.   (mmmtOtOtcUm. 


TIGEB-KIUaNO. 


781 


J  mentioii  tbtt  it  is  not 
owner.  For  tuch  puw 
rently  of  inferior  metd 
ny-she«th,  jnst  as  is  the  I 
rangement  of  the  Dvik 
BO.  There  is  alao  a  h'tQe 
rae,  with  a  double  fli^ 
like  a  knife^-sheath,  and 
iket  of  its  own  fastened 
iheath.  ' 

itration  the  kookeiy  ji 
its  parts.  Fig.  1  shows  I 
its  scahhard,  the  top  of 
he  handles  of  the  np. 
es  being  just  visible  as 
I  the  sheaths.  At  Hg.  2 
f  is  drawn,  so  as  to  i£ow 
ve  of  the  blade  and  tlM 
le.  Fig.  SreprosentBUe 
)ear8  when  closed,  and 
are  the  snpplementaiy 
n  specimen,  which,  as  I 
entioned,  is  a  qmall  one^ 
inches  fromhil^  to  point 
i,  and  twenty-one  inches 
ig  the  curve  of  the  back. 
ictly  twelve  ounces.  The 
)lam  one,  no  ornament  of  I 
used,  tmd  the  nuiker  has  [ 
nted  himself  with  ex- 
I  care  upon  the  blade^l 
)d  ficom   the   celebrated  I 

is  made  by  the  nativN 
le  but  efiTectual  mannei: 
the  iron  out  of  magnelie 
smith  puts  small  piecesof 
,  and  mixes  little  bits  of  | 
I  and  plenty  of  day,  and 
ant  blast  of  air  is  driven 
)  the  iron,  now  converted  j 

bottom  of  the  crucible. 

niunbera  of  these  cakes 

s  formidable  a  weapon  as 
epends  much  more  upon 
B  that  the  little  Ghoorka, 
adversary  who  does  not 
okes  upwards  with  the 
«  blow  fail,  and  poBsiUy 
against 

an  which  led  at  last  to 
midable  enemies,  as  since  j 
lions,  active  as  mtmkeyi, 
he  ground  to  the  attack;  i 
t,  that  mudcetiy  wm  do 


L  against  Uiem.  When  they  came  near  the  soldiers,  they  anddenly  eronched  to  tha 
l^und,  dived  under  the  bayonets,  struck  upwards  at  the  men  with  their  kookeriai, 
Igppiiig  them  open  with  a  single  blow,  and  then,  after  having  done  all  the  mischief 
\  their  power,  darting  ofP  as  rapidly  as  they  had  ooma  Until  our  men  learned  this 
gide  of  attack,  the^  were  greatly  discomfited  by  their  little  opponents,  who  got  under 
0t  weap9n8,  cutting  or  slashing  with  knives  as  sharp  as  rasors,  and  often  eaoapiur 
.mhurt  from  the  midst  of  bayonets.  They  would  also  dash  under  the  bellies  of  ^ 
IcSoers'  horses,  rip  thnm  open  with  one  blow  of  the  kookery,  and  aim  another  at  the  left 
L  ^  officer  as  he  and  his  norse  fell  together. 


,  GHOOBKA  AND  nOBR. 


.i'- 


Bsihaps  no  better  proof  can  be  given  of  the  power  of  the  weapon,  and  the  dexterity 
Itf  the  user,  than  the  met  that  a  Ghoorka  will  not  hesitate  to  meet  a  tiger,  himselT  being 
Isnied  with  nothing  but  his  kookeiy.  '  He  stands  in  front  of  the  animal,  and  as  it  spring 
I  he  leaps  to  the  len^  delivering  as  he  does  so  a  blow  towards  the  tiger.  As  the  reiuler  la 
liwaie,  all  animals  of  the  cat  tribe  attack  by  means  of  the  paw;  and  so  the  tiger,  in 
Ipsssing  the  Ghoorka,  mechanically  strikes  at  him. 

I  mman  is  well  out  of  reach  of  the  tiger's  paw,  but  it  just  comes  within  the  Fj^kku  of 
the  kookery,  .and,  what  with  the  force  of  the  tiger's  stroke,  and  what  with  Che  blow 
I  delivered  by  the  man,  the  paw  is  always  disabled,  and  often  fairly  severed  from  the  limbu 
Ihrioos  with  pain  and  rage,  the  tiger  leaps  round,  and  makes  another  spring  at  his  litil6 
laemy.  But  the  Ghoorka  is  as  active  as  the  tiger,  and  has  sprung  round  as  soon  as  he 
iMreied  hit  Uow,  ao  as  to  be  on  the  side  of  tbe  disabled  pawt    Again  the  tiger  etteob^ 


1  ?i 


:  *' :  'f '• 


769 


INDIA. 


i\ 


.    '  I 


-r*   L 


Imt  this  time  hi*  blow  b  nidon,  and  the  Ghoorka  itece  in  and  deUvan  «t  the  neck 
jthroat  of  the  tiger  a  stroke  which  generally  proves  fatal 

The  favourite  blow  is  one  upon  the  back  of  the  neck,  because  it  seven  the  ipioe,  u, 
.Ihe  t^gu  rolls  on  the  ground  a  lifeless  mass.  For  so  fierce  is  the  tiger's  fuiy,  that,  uiile» 
the  animal  is  rendered  absolutely  powerless,  rage  supplies  for  a  few  moments  ^e  plaoe^ 
.the  ebbing  life,  and  enaUM  it  to  make  a  Uat  eiipinng  effort.    AU  experienced  hv 


,|QN!KI4flPL   C^pMpMMMM 


know  and  dread  the  txpiAm  ohaige  of  a  wonnded 
lion  oar  ti^.  and,  if  poaaude^  hide  themselvea  as  soon 
aa  they  inflict  tiie  death-wound.  If  they  can  do  shMom  •§  aktm, 
80,  the  animal  looks  round  for  its  adversary,  cannot 
see  him,  and  afc  once  sncoumbs ;  whereas  tf  it  can 
espy  its  enemy,  it  flings  all  its  strength  into  one  effort,  the  result  of  i^oh  is  firequentljl 
that  the  man  and  the  tiger  are  found  lying  dead  together.  I 

Ma^  ci  these  little  hunten  are  decorated  with  necklaces  made  from  the  teeth  and  I 
claws  01  the  animals  which  they  IdU.  One  of  these  necklaces  is  in  my  collection,  and  ial 
•figund  in  the  illustration.  It  is  made  of  the  spoils  of  various  animais,  arranged  in  thel 
^following  wi^.  The  central  and  most  prominent  object  is  one  of  the  upper  canine  teetbl 
of  a  tber.  The  man  mav  well  be  proud  of  this,  for  it  is  a  very  fine  specimen,  meaauiingl 
five  inUMS  and  a  half  in  length,  and  more  than  three  inches  in  circumference.  This  too^l 
is  shown  at  fig.  6.  At  fig.  1  is  a  dlaw  from  a  fore-foot  of  a  tiger,  evidently  the  sanel 
animal ;  and  at  fig.  9  is  a  daw  of  the  hind-foot  Fios.  2,  3, 7, 8  are  differently-sized  teetkl 
of  the  crocodile ;  and  figs.  4  and  6  represent  claws  from  Uie  foot  of  the  sloth-bear.  Thel 
reader  may  remember  tlmt  in  all  uncivilized  countries  such  spoils  are  of  the  highest  Taloe,! 
and  play  the  same  part  with  r^;ard  to  them  that  titles  and  decorations  do  among  nonj 
civilized  nations.  Consequently,  it  is  almost  impossible  to  procure  such  ornaments,  thel 
natives  having  as  strong  objection  to  part  with  them  as  a  holder  of  the  Victoria  Cn68| 
would  have  to  resign  at  the  same  time  his  badge  and  the  right  to  wear  it. 

Among  men  of  such  a  stamp,  leading  a  half-savage  existence,  with  ideas  nece88aiilj| 
limited  to  their  own  range  of  thought,  it  is  likely  that  a  strange  sort  of  morality  shoulil 
prevail  We  have  abeady  seen  that  there  is  one  existing  system  in  which  treacheroul 
murder,  instead  of  being  regarded  as  a  capital  offence,  is  exalted  into  a  religion,  and  ^1 
may  therefore  expect  that  r^bery  may  in  some  cases  be  considered  as  a  virtu&  Ceitainl 
It  is  that  there  are  no  more  accomplished  thieves  in  the  world  than  those  of  India.        I 

The  natives  are  justly  celebrated  for  their  wonderful  powers  of  posture-making  andl 
oo^juxia^  and  it  is  to  be  expected  that,  when  they  turn  those  powers  to  an  evil  use,  thefl 
must  be  most  dangerous  opponents.  Lately  a  most  valuable  report  has  been  issued  m 
the  Inspector^Genexal  of  Fnsons^  xelatLug  to  the  thieyes  of  Lower  Bombay,  in  the  penui|| 


^1 


ADROIT  THIEVEa 


deliT«M  tt  the  necik 


m 


It  of  wtaoh  is  frequentljl 


if  which  it  is  impossible  to  restrain  a  smile,  so  wonderftillT  incenioas  tie  the  devices 
(f  the  thieves,  and  so  astonishing  is  the  skill  with  which  they  aie  employed. 

For  example,  there  are  the  regular  burglars,  who  completely  cany  out  the  description 
lithe  Scriptures,  "  breaking  through  the  wall  and  stealing."  Two  ot  these  bunlan  work 
(ogelher.  One  acts  as  sentinel,  while  the  other  gently  bores  a  hole  through  the  wall 
Ime  enough  to  admit  the  passage  of  his  person.  When  he  hss  completed  the  breach,  he 
puahes  through  it  a  stick,  with  a  piece  of  grass  wrapped  round  it.  so  as  to  look  like 
ihnman  head.  This  is  done  to  ascertain  whether  the  inmates  are  alarmed,  for  it  some- 
times happens  that  the  owner  of  the  house  hean  the  miner  at  work,  and  quietly  stands 
bjr  the  side  of  the  hole,  armed  with  a  sword  or  cudgel,  with  which  he  strikes  at  the  bead 
({the  robber,  as  soon  as  it  appean  through  the  wafl.  Should  the  sham  head  be  smashed 
by  8  blow  from  the  inside,  the  thieves  escape  as  fast  as  they  can.  If  not.  one  of  them 
crawls  throujD;h  the  breach,  steals  all  the  property  on  which  he  can  lay  his  hands,  and 
returns  to  his  comrade,  who  has  been  keeping  careful  watch,  and  will  alarm  him,  should 
daoMT  ippte. 

Other  thieves  anpear  to  be  more  harmless,  though  they  probably  steal  as  much  money 
u  As  burglars.  They  cany  in  their  mouths  a  tiny  knife,  with  it  blade  as  sharp  as  that 
of  s  rssor.  They  frequent  the  basaais,  mix  with  the  crowd,  and  contrive  to  feel  for  the 
money  whiob  ia  wrapped  up  in  the  girdla  With  their  little  knives,  they  gently  cut  the 
doth,  noiselessly  extract  the  money,  and  slink  off  into  the  midst  of  the  crowd,  where  they 
can  scarcely  be  detected.  In  short,  they  act  precisely  after  the  manner  of  our  European 
I  cat-piirses. 

I  The  most  iltfenious  of  all  tlM  thieves  are  those  who  get  into  the  zenanas,  or  women's 
ipartments,  and  steal  their  jewelleiy.  Aa  the  reader  is  probably  aware,  ths  women's 
ipaitments  are  in  the  most  central  portion  of  the  house,  and  are  so  careftdly  guaided  that 
little  precaution  is  taken  with  respect  to  the  costly  jewds  with  which  the  women  deck 
themselves  so  abundantly.  The  Indian  burglar  knows  of  this  wealth,  and  sometimes 
manages  to  steal  it  He  digs  a  hole  in  the  groimd  outside  ih»  walls  of  the  house,  and 
burrows  under  the  foundation  until  he  comes  beneath  tibe  floor  of  the  zenana.  He  then 
eaatioosly  works  his  way  upwards,  and  s6  obtains  admission  intn  ^\  apartment  But 
eren  when  there  his  task  is  not  completed,  as  a  lai^  portion  of  the  jejreUery  consists  of 
Uose-lings  and  bangles,  or  bracelets.  The  skill  of  these  thieved  is  row  shown,  for  they 
will  contrive  to  out  the  rings  and  bangles,  remove  them  fioin  tho  weiireiB,  and  nUdce  good 
jtiieir  escape  without  disturbing  the  sleeping  women. 

These  adroit  bui:glar8  often  commit  the  most  daring  robberies  in  the  very  midst  of  an 

iiraiy.    Knowing  the  position  of  the  tents,  they  mark  out  that  which  is  the  residence  of 

I  great  man,  and  creep  silently  towards  it    Arrived  at  the  tent,  their  sharp  knife  cuts 

thole,  and  they  glide  into  the  interior  without  making  the  slightest  noise.    Indeed,  so 

fonderfully  adroit  are  they,  that  even  the  very  watch-dogs  do  not  discover  them,  and  a 

fhief  has  been  known  actually  to  step  over  the  body  of  a  dog  without  disturbing  the 

inimaL     They  take  an  extraordinaiy  pride  in  their  skill,  aud  have  not  the  least  objection 

to  boasting  of  it    Once,  an  English  officer,  who  had  been  robbed  of  all  his  valuables, 

lis  clothing  included,  in  the  course  of  a  night,  was  talking  to  a  robber,  who  made  very 

I  light  of  the  exploit  and  boasted  that  if  he  chose  he  could  steal  the  blanket  from  under 

m  as  he  slept    Such  a  challenge  as  this  could  not  but  be  acdiepted.  and  the  officer  laid 

I  wager  with  the  man  that  his  blanket  could  not  be  stolen  without  rousing  him. 

I    Accordingly,  one  morning,  when  the  officer  awoko.  he  found  his  blanket  missing.   The 

thief  came  openly  with  the  blanket  restored  it  and  told  him  how  he  had  achieved  the 

[theft.    It  was  done  by  gently  tickling  the  face  and  bands  of  the  sleeping  man,  so  that  he 

I  involuntarily  turned  on  nis  bed.    As  ne  moved,  the  thief  gave  the  blanket  a  slight  pull, 

cl  80  by  degrees  "  coaxed  "  it  away  without  fairly  waking  the  sleeper. 

When  these  thieves  set  about  their  task  of  robbery,  they  remove  all  their  clothes,  and 
|rab  themselves  with  oil.    Bound  their  neck  is  a  slight  string,  which  holds  their  razoi^- 

ided  knife,  so  that  if  they  should  be  detected,  lite  pursuer  has  no  hold  of  them ;  and 
I  even  should  he  succeed  in  grasping  tiiem«  the  ready  knife  is  used  to  sever  bis  wrist  and 
Ito  deal  a  fatal  stab. 


"  ¥■' 


'■*',■ 
.i».i 


7W 


INDLL 


III'' 


Then  then  tie  other  fhierei  of  altogether  ft  metkiog  and  despkaUe  ohancterJ 
The  buiiglara  have,  at  all  events,  the  redeeming  points  of  audacity  and  ingenuity.  ThJ 
.  Mooches  exhibit  neither  of  these  qualities,  but  act  in  a  way  that  exactly  teseuiblea  thel 
proceedings  of  the  gipsy  thieves  as  described  by  Mr.  Borrow.  They  ky  poison  on  plantain.! 
ieaves,  and  drop  them  about  at  night  among  the  cattle.  The  bait  is  sure  to  be  taken,  tndl 
the  dead  cattle  aro  thrown  away  next  morning.  This  is  exactly  what  the  Mooches  havel 
expected,  and  they  tiay  the  dead  cattle  and  seU  their  skins.  i  I 

Sometimes  a  band  of  these  thieves  is  pursued,  and  then  the  robbers  are  often  driTeol 
to  use  all  their  ingenuitv  in  evading  their  pursuers.  One  stratagem  is  marvellously  clev«r.| 
Should  a  company  of  these  men  succeed  in  reaching  the  jungle,  there  is  no  hope  of  canil 
tttring  them ;  but  when  they  find  that  they  muit  be  overtaken  on  a  level  plain,  they  ml 


BUBL  BOBBUS  PDBBUXn. 


not  without  a  mode  of  avoiding  detectioa  As  is  the  case  in  many  hot  coontries,! 
^und  is  often  cleared  by  fire,  which  destroys  all  the  coarse,  dry,  rank  herbage,  and  leavej 
It  free  for  the  fresh  green  blades  that  at  the  first  rains  shoot  through  the  surface  In  tbor 
spots  where  the  gross  is  short*  the  fire  does  but  little  damage ;  but  where  it  is  1od^,1 
flames  are  powerful  enough  to  destroy  the  small  trees  which  grow  upon  them,  and  toleavi 
nothing  but  a  number  of  blackened  stumps. 

If  the  thieves  think  that  they  cannot  pass  the  plain  without  being  observed,  they] 
in  practice  a  ruse  which  they  may  haVe  borrowed  from  the  habits  of  many  insects.  In 
strip  off  all  their  clothes,  place  them  and  their  weapons  under  their  little  round  shid 
which  they  disperse  so  as  to  look  like  stones,  and  then  dispose  themselves  in  such  stni 
attitudes  that  their  slender  and  nearly  fleshless  Umbs  bear  the  most  exact  resemblancet 
the  blackened  branches  of  which  their  bodies  represent  the  trunks.    In  these  attitude^ 
they  will  remain  fixed  until  the  enemy  has  passed  them,  when  they  slip  off  as  fast  as  thq 
can  to  the  nearest  junsle. 

Before  the  English  had  become  used  to  these  manoeuvres,  a  very  ludicrous  iocid 
occurred.    An  officer,  with  a  party  of  horse,  was  chasing  a  small  body  of  Bheel  robb 
and  was  fast  overtaking  them.    Suddenly  the  robbers  ran  behind  a  rock  or  some  snd 
obstacle,  which  hid  them  for  a  moment,  and,  when  the  soldiers  came  np^  the  men ' 


fiows. 


nd  desvioable  obtTaeterJ 
city  ana  ingenuity.  Th«| 
at  exactly  resetubles  ihel 
ly  lay  poison  on  plantaiA-l 
,it  is  sure  to  be  taken,  uul| 
^  what  the  Mooches  hiv«| 

I  robbers  are  often  driTeal 

jem  is  marvellously  clevvrj 

,  there  is  no  hope  of  cap>| 

on  ft  level  plain,  they 


H8 


in  many  hot  countries,  1 
ry,  rank  herbage,  andleavd 
rough  the  surface.    InthoH 
e;  but  -where  it  is  lone,  i 
{row  upon  them.andtoleafl 

out  being  observed,  then 
ibits  of  many  insects.  Tl 
er  their  little  round  sWe 
e  themselves  in  such  stre  „ 
le  most  exact  resemblancet 
trunks.    In  these  atUtadtl 
they  slip  off  as  fast  as  f 

n,  a  very  ludicrous  incid 
^mall  body  of  Bhed  lobb 
yehvoA  a  rock  or  somesnd 
iiers  came  up,  the  men  ' 


Ljiteriotisly  disappeared.  After  an  vnavailing  search,  the  officer  ordered  hts  men  to 
Itimottnt  beside  a  ulump  of  soorohed  and  withered  trees,  and,  the  day  being  very  hot,  he 
Lok  off  his  helmet  and  hung  it  on  a  branch  by  which  he  was  stancUng.  The  branch  in 
■  Mtion  turned  out  to  be  the  leg  of  a  Bheel,  who  burst  into  a  scream  of  laughter,  and 
Dg  the  astonished  officer  to  the  ground  The  clump  of  scorched  trees  suddenly  became 
^amorphosed  into  men,  and  the  whole  party  dispersed  in  different  directions  befora  ' 
.  soldiers  could  recover  from  their  surprise,  carrying  with  them  the  officer's  beknet 
way  of  atrophy. 

This  stratagem  is  not  confined  to  one  tribe,  or  even  one  race^  but  is  practised  in 
ny  parts  of  the  world  where  the  country  is  cleared  by  means  of  fire. 

Wi  will  now  examine  some  of  the  weapons  used  by  the  Indians.    I  intentionally  omit 
oy  description  of  their  fire-arms,  as  such  weapons  are  of  a  modem  date,  and  the  use  of 
upowder  has  been  imported  from  other  countries.     In  the  following  pages  will  be 
jcribed  some  of  the  most  characteristic  weapons  of  India. 

The  reader  will  probably  notice  that  whatever  may  be  their  form,  there  is  a  nameless 
„iiiethiag  which  designates  the  country  in  which  they  were  produced.    No  matter  whether 
h  weapon  has  belonged  to  a  rich  or  a  poor  man,  whether  it  be  plain  wood  and  iron,  or 
added  with  jewels  and  inlaid  with  gold,  the  form  remains  the  some,  and  there  is  about 
form  a  graceful  elegance  which  is  peculiar  to  India.      Take,  for  example,  that 
..tlest  of  weapons,  the  kookery,  and  see  how  beautiful  are  the  curves  of  the  blade  and 
-ndld,and  how  completely  thev  satisfy  the  eve.    lu  the  same  manner  we  shall  find  that, 
pi  il  the  weapons  that  will  be  figured,  there  is  always  a  graceful  curve  or  a  well- 
lauced  arrangement  of  lines. 
We  will  begin  with  the  bow  and  arrows. 

Muty  kinds  of  bows  are  used  hy  the  Hindoos,  the  most  simple  of  which  is  made  f^om 
[piece  of  male  bamboo.  Even  this  simple  weapon  is  not  complete  in  the  eyes  of  an 
Uian  without  some  ornament,  and  accordingly  it  is  bound  at  inteiTals  by  belts  of  split 
'  \  drawn  tightly  round  it,  and  tied  up  at  the  back  of  the  bow  in  a  sort  of  rosette  foim. 
I  kind  of  bow  is  often  used  for  snooting  bullets  or  stones.  For  this  purpose  two 
itings  are  placed  side  b)r  side,  and  kept  apart  by  a  little  piece  of  wood  near  one  end,  eo 
U  in  the  middle  there  is  an  interval  of  a  couple  of  inches  between  the  strings.  A  strip 
]  leather  rather  more  than  an  inch  in  width  is  then  sewn  to  the  strings,  so  that  when 
ubow  is  bent  the  leather  is  stretched  tightly  between  them. 

I  The  bow  is  used  in  the  following  manner.     A  bullet  or  stone  is  placed  on  the  leather, 

|d  the  two  strings  are  gi-asped  by  the  forefinger  and  thumb  of  the  right  hand,  so  as  to 

iclose  the  bullet  in  the  leather.    The  bow  is  then  drawn  and  aimed,  and  when  the 

[ings  are  released  from  the  pressure  of  the  fingers,  they  fly  asunder  and  permit  the 

liet  to  escape.    The  precision  that  may  be  obtained  by  this  weapon  is  really  m  onderful, 

leven  Europeans  soon  learn  to  pride  themselves  on  their  rkill  with  the  "pellet-bow." 

Idrrel  shooting  with  this  bow  is  a  favourite  amusement  with  many  persons,  and  some 

Tthe  natives  of  rank  occasionally  amuse  themselves  with    shooting  at  the  earthenware 

R  carried  on  the  heads  of  the  women,  a  successful  shot  smashing  the  jar  to  pieces,  and 

luging  the  woman  with  the  water  which  had  been  contained  in  it 

]  There  is  another  kind  of  bow  which  is  much  used  in  different  parts  of  Asia,  varying 

bewhat  in  form  and  material,  but  similar  in  principle.     The  bow  is  so  formed  that 

ien  it  is  unstrung  it  curves  in  exactly  the  opposite  direction  to  the  string.    The  amount 

[caTvature  varies  considerably  in  different  bows,  the  most  perfect  being  that  in  which 

I  two  ends  almost  touch  each  other.    The  specimen  which  is  shown  in  fig.  1  of  the 

itration  on  page  7C6,  and  which  is  drawn  from  a  bow  in  my  collection,  is  a  singularly 

Ifect  example  of  this  kind  of  weapon.    It  is  made  in  the  foUowing  manner  : — 

|A  hom  of  the  buffalo  is  sawn  longitudinally,  so  as  to  produce  two  tapering  pieces  of 

tly  the  same  size.     These  are  then  flattened  by  heat  and  pressure,  and  are  trimmed 

Iwhen  bent  they  give  exactly  the  same  amount  of  curvature.    The  handle  and  the 

I  are  made  of  very  hxtd  wood,  and  are  fitted  to  the  hom  with  the  greatest  care,  the 

'  which  forms  the  tips  running  for  some  distance  along  the  nnder-side  of  the  horn. 


'    h 


1      . 


799 


mDlA. 


Mtim  tlM  lumdk  ftBd  tips  m«  fitted  in  their  plaoM,  t  graai  irambw  cf  ilatin  tn  lud«ii 
ov«r  the  btok  of  the  bow,  and  kneaded  «o  oMrefUUjr  that  the  wood,  the  sinewi,  and  tU 
honi  aeeni  to  be  altogether  one  eubetanoe.  After  thie  part  of  the  work  ia  finialicd,  tU 
whole  of  the  bow  ii  oovoed  with  repeated  lajren  of  a  kind  of  glue,  which  ie  veiy  vii^ 
ftilly  smoothed  Mid  polished.  The  bow  is  praotioally  complete,  but  the  maker  ia  not 
satisfied  unless  he  adds  plenty  of  ornament  This  is  always  a  sort  of  oouTentional  floim. 
pattern,  gilt  on  a  bolUantly  ooloured  background.    I  possess  several  sueh  bow%  in  mA 


B0W8  AND  QCITER    (JDw*  My  CMImMm.) 


of  which  there  is  a  dissimilarity  of  colour  and  pattern.    In  the  bow  now  before  Q8,tli 
•groundwork  is  vivid  green  and  scarlet,  on  which  are  drawn  the  most  elaborate  patt< 
jof  flowers,  leaves,  and  arabesques  in  gold.    It  is  impossible,  on  looking  at  the  suiiaa 
not  to  admire  both  the  beauty  of  the  patterns  and  the  excellence  of  the  paiut 
vamiah,  which  can  be  subjected  to  such  violent  treatment  as  is  caused  by  the  binding 
the  bow  and  shooting  the  arrow,  and  yet  not  be  cracked  to  pieces. 

The  elasticity  of  this  bow  is  wonderfuL  I  have  often  tried  to  string  it,  but  witiii 
effect,  and  indeed  I  never  saw  but  one  man,  the  late  Colonel  Hutchinson,  of  the  Indi 
Army,  who  could  do  so.  It  is  strung  by  passing  it  under  one  leg,  bending  it  back  si 
over  Uie  other  leg,  at  the  same  time  slipping  the  loop  of  the  string  into  its  notch. 
groove  passes  along  the  back  of  the  bow,  so  as  to  guide  the  string.  When  strung 
assumes  quite  a  d^'erent  shape,  and  looks  something  like  the  bow  which  the  ancit 
sculptors  placed  in  the  hands  of  Cupid.  I  regret  that  the  bow  could  not  be  strung,  n 
to  give  two  illustrations  of  the  same  bow  in  its  different  aspects. 


BOWS  AND  ABBOWS. 


76f 


wood,  tha  linewt,  and  tkil 
r  thework  it  UnUlicd,  tul 
r  glue,  which  is  veiy  cm»iI 
to,  but  tha  maker  la  notl 
loitof  oonTenttonalflo«Q>| 
mml  toeh  bowi,  in  «Mk 


the  bow  now  before  ra,\ 
the  most  elaborate  patt«i 
,  on  looking  at  the  surf- 
excellence  of  the  paiut 
is  caused  by  the  bending  I 

ried  to  string  it,  but  isithfl 
b1  Hutchinson,  of  the  Injj 
9  leg,  bending  it  back  shaiT 
he  string  into  its  notcK 
the  string.  When  strung  j 
the  bow  which  the  anc 
ow  could  not  be  strong,  n^ 
eote. 


fti^lMiloaliMderiMypMliaptNmMnhtr  thai  this  wMpoB  !•  tnaClj  liallar  to  Am 

Bt  B<7thian  bow.    Rafennoe  is  mada  to  this  sbapa  hj  Atbanaus  (book  xO  what  a» 

jned  shepherd,  trying  to  describe  the  lattan  which  formed  a  nama^  laid  that  "iho 

(U  o)  was  like  a  Scythian  bow."    This  kind  of  bow  waa  of  ham,  aa  indaad  wti« 

^j  of  Um  ancient  bows. 

The  length  of  the  bow  above  muotioned,  measured  along  the  back,  is  a  Uttla  iltori^^ 

fonr  feet,  whereas  tlie  measurement  across  it  as  it  appears  when  unbent  is  only 

teen  inches.    The  reader  w<U  see  how  useful  a  bow  of  thda  description  would  be  to 

[boneman,  its  peculiar  curvature  rendering  it  easy  of  carriage.    It  could  even  be  carried 

oDg  on  the  bridle  arm,  if  raqnired,  so  as  to  leave  tba  sword  hand  atr  liber^,  and  in  a 

oment  could  be  strung  whan  needed,  by  passing  it  nndar  the  leg  aa  the  rider  sits  on  horso- 

ick.   Small  as  this  bow  aaama,  ahnost  indeed  insignliieant  in  appaaiaiiea  m  a  weapon, 

,  performances  in  akilftil  handa  are  something  marvellous.    With  one  of  these  bows  aa 

ow  has  been  shot  to  a  dlatanoa  which  was  said  to  be  six  hundred  yards,  and  wu 

lly  not  much  short  of  thai  measurement    And,  although  so  powwrftil,  it  is  wouder- 

Uy  manageable.    Colonel  Hutohhuon  told  me  that  he  once  sav  an  aioher  shoot  an 

row  along  a  corridor,  and  send  the  missile  through  a  hole  which  a  bullet  had  made  in 

[pine  of  glass  at  the  end  of  the  corridor. 

Next  comes  A  form  of  bow  which  is  much  more  common  than  the  preceding.    In  this 
jot  the  reflex  curvature  is  strongly  marked,  though  not  so  strongly  aa  in  the  case  of  the 
on  just  described. 

everal  of  theae  bows  are  in  my  collection,  the  handsomest  of  which  was  presented 
I  me  by  J.  Allen,  Esq.  This  bow,  with  its  case,  its  quiver,  and  store  of  arrows,  is  shown 
I  fig.  2  of  the  illnstratiou  on  the  nrevious  pag&  Measuring  along  the  back,  the  bow 
I  four  feet  five  inches  in  length,  whereas  the  space  between  the  two  tips  is  onlv  twenty- 
ght  inches.  The  colour  with  which  the  bow  is  painted  is  bright  scarlet,  profiisely  covered 
lith  gilt  flowers  and  arabesques,  so  that  it  is  a  more  showy  weapon  at  a  distance  than 
^e  previous  specimen,  though  it  is  not  nearly  so  handsome  when  closely  examined,  the 
Items  being  larger  and  more  roughly  executed.  The  bow-string  is  made  of  some 
^table  fibre— I  think  that  of  some  species  of  aloe — and  is  very  thick,  being  composed 
!  nine  strands  twisted  very  closely  together. 

The  case,  quiver,  and  straps  by  which  they  are  held  have  been  once  very  splendid, 
iing  crimson  velvet,  so  covered  with  gold  embroidery  that  scarcely  any  part  of  the 
bWet  is  visible.  The  arrows  are  two  feet  three  inches  in  length,  and  are  very  care« 
illy  made.  The  shaft  is  of  reed,  and  to  either  end  is  fixed  a  piece  of  hard  wood  four 
:hes  in  length.  On  one  end  of  the  shaft  is  fixod  the  point,  which  is  a  heavy  and 
lid  quadrangular  piece  of  steel  brought  to  a  sharp  point.  The  hard  wood  at  the  end 
wives  the  feathers,  and  is  enlarged  at  the  extreme  end,  so  as  to  allow  space  for  the 
ick  or  notch  in  which  the  thick  bow-string  is  received.  Both  the  pieces  of  hard  wood 
•coloured,  that  in  which  the  point  is  fixed  being  simply  green,  but  that  at  the  other 
d  being  gilt,  and  covered  with  patterns  in  blue  and  scarlet 
This  18  the  most  common  kind  of  arrow,  but  there  are  many  varieties,  of  which  I 
88688  specimens.  Several  varieties  are  in  many  collections,  the  chief  distinction  being 
I  the  shape  of  the  point  In  most  of  them  it  is  mora  or  less  quadrangular;  though  in 
|me  it  is  leaf-shaped,  like  a  spear-head,  in  others  it  is  conical,  and  in  others  round  and 
mt  In  one  of  the  arrows  the  place  of  the  lower  piece  of  hard  wood  is  taken  b^  a 
lid  piece  of  steel  nearly  four  inches  in  length,  and  weighing  about  three  ounces,  looking 
nething  like  a  rather  elongated  Whitworth  bullet 

The  most  primitive  form  of  Indian  arrow  is  that  which  is  made  by  the  hill  tribea 
le  shaft  is  of  wood,  not  of  reed,  and  the  he^d  is  deeply  barbed,  and  tied  to  the  shaft 
Ith  fibre,  exactly  as  is  done  with  the  flint-headed  arrows,  which  this  weapon  almost 
ecisely  resembles  in  form,  though  not  in  materitd.  Instead  of  feathers,  dry  leaves  are 
bstituted,  cut  into  the  required  shape,  and  passed  through  slits  in  the  shaft  of  the 
raw,  these  slits  being  afterwards  bound  up.  In  one  arrow  the  nock  has  been  formed 
a  very  strange  manner,  a  piece  of  wood  being  lashed  to  each  side  of  the  shaftk  and 
pjecting  a  little  beyond  it 


4\ 

m 

m 

f' 

:m 

IS 

I'- 

■  ',!■: 

>'''i 

?? 

■f 

P 

i  ■ 

1"* 

i 

■■'■  '* 

j 

•     } 

'  \ 

i 

■ff  ''3 

i.l 

m 

#1 

I't.  i 


!!■ 


768 


INDIA. 


Some  verjr  beautiful  examples  of  the  best  kinds  of  weapons  are  shown  in  the  accoQ. 
.panying  illustration.  They  belong  to  Oeneral  Sir  Hope  Grant,  G.C.B  Ac,  who  kindly 
aUonrad  them  to  be  drawn  for  the  use  of  this  work.  TLey  are  splendid  instances  of 
Indian  art,  one  or  two  of  them  displaying  a  most  elaborate  ornamentation. 

The  first  of  the  illustrations  shows  a  suit  of  armour  and  weapons,  which  is  made  of 
steel  most  elaborately  eiigraved  and  inlaid  with  gold,  the  patterns  resembling  those  on 


SUIT  or  ABMOUB  TSLAXD  WITH  GOI^D.    (Fnm  Sir  Hop*  Orantt  CoateHon.) 


the  bow,  and  looking  much  as  if  they  had  been  taken  from  the  bow  and  sunk  into  tht 
steel,  the  freedom  and  grace  of  the  lines  being  quite  as  remarkable  as  the  elaborate 
minuteness  of  the  patteFu. 

In  the  centre  is  seen  the  martial-looking  helmet,  with  its  slight  feather  plume.  Then 
are  often  several  of  these  plumes  in  a  helmet,  their  shafts  being  adorned  with  gold  i 
jewels,  and  placed  in  sockets  projecting  from  the  helmet  in  front  is  seen  the  fiat  bat 
which  protects  the  nose  and  upper  part  of  the  face  from  a  sword  cut  This  bar  slides  up 
and  down  through  a  groove  for  the  convenience  of  the  wearer.  From  the  helmet  dependi 
a  piece  of  very  slight  but  very  strong  chain-mail,  which  falls  behind  and  on  either;  ' 
of  the  face,  and  hangs  as  low  as  the  shoulders,  so  that,  however  abruptly  the  wearer  naj 
move  his  head,  the  folds  of  the  chain-mail  protect  his  neck.  In  several  of  these  helmelt 
the  links  of  the  mail  are  gilt,  and  arranged  so  as  to  form  patterns,  mostly  of  a 
shapa 

By  the  side  of  the  helmet  is  the  curious  gauntlet  which  extends  far  up  the  arm,  aij 
has  no  joint  at  the  wrist  The  absence  of  the  joint  unpleasant  as  it  would  be  to  i 
European  swordsman,  is  no  obstacle  to  the  proper  use  of  the  sword  by  the  Orientil 
walhior.  If  the  reader  will  refer  to  the  figure  of  the  sword,  he  will  see  that  the  hiltii 
terminated  by  a  large  circular  plate  of  steel.  In  a  specimen  in  my  own  collection,  tlii 
plate  is  three  inches  in  diameter,  so  that  when  the  sword  is  grasped  after  the  Europeu 
fashion,  the  plate  comes  against  the  wrist,  and  acts  as  a  fulcrum  by  which,  when  a  mV 
18  struck,  the  leverage  of  the  blade  forces  the  sword  out  of  the  grasp.  I 

.  But  the  whole  system  of  swordsmanship  in  India  differs  essentitul^  from  that  whicbiil 
employed  in  England,  or  indeed  in  Europe  generally,  strength  not  bemg  used  so  much  «l 


WEAPONS. 


/ 


769 


XMtt  CoOmHom.) 


Idexterity.    For  the  object  of  this  weapon  its  curved  foi-m  is  essential.    The  stroke  of 
the  8woi-d  is  done  by  a  turn  of  the  wrist  more  than  by  a  direct  blow,  so  that  the  curved 

re  of  the  weapon  is  drawn  rapidly  over  the  object  of  attack. 

'The  mode  of  employing  the  Indian  sword  was  illustrated  to  me  by  the  same  Colonel 
iHutcliinson  whose  name  has  already  been  mentioned. 

He  too'  a  large  niaiigold-wurzeJ,  and  laid  it  on  a  table.  He  then  placed  the  flat  side 
|of  the  swoi  upon  the  root,  so  that  no  blow  could  be  dealt,  and  then,  with  a  slight  turn 
of  the  wrist,  he  drew  the  blade  towards  him,  and  the  root  fell  apart,  severed  in  two 
pieces.  In  the  same  manner  he  cut  the  whole  of  the  root  into  slices.  The  feat  looked 
..easy  that  I  tried  it  on  another  root,  but,  instead  of  cutting  it  in  two,  the  edge  of  the 
.word  glided  off  it  as  if  it  had  been  a  solid  piece  of  gluss,  and  jarred  my  arm  to  the 
lioulder.    However,  after  a  few  lessons,  tli«  feat  became  tolerably  easy. 

The  same  effect  can  also  be  produced  by  pushing  the  blade  from  the  swordsman 
Jastead  of  drawing  it  towards  him.  It  is  to  this  delicate  drawing  cut  that  the  Indian 
sword  owes  its  efficiency,  the  steel  of  the  blade  not  being  nearly  of  so  good  a  quality  as 
khat  of  our  common  dragoon  swords,  and  not  being  capable  of  taking  so  fine  an  edge. 
H  if  ill  battle  an  Indian  warrior  meets  or  overtakes  an  enemy,  he  does  not  strike  at 
him  with  the  whole  power  of  the  arm,  as  is  done  by  our  swordsmen,  but  places  the  edge 
bf  his  weapon  against  the  neck  of  the  enemy,  aud  with  a  turn  of  his  wrist  nearly  severs 
le  head  fwm  the  body. 

In  the  same  illustration  is  seen  the  circular  shield  or  target  This  is  of  no  great  size, 
neasuring  about  eighteen  inches  in  diameter,  and  sometimes  even  Ies&  It  is  made  of 
k  hide  of  the  rhinoceros,  which,  when  properly  dressed  and  dried,  is  of  considerable 
liickness,  as  hard  as  horn,  though  not  so  brittle,  and  almost  equally  translucent  The 
liield  is  generally  adorned  with  four  circular  plates  of  metal,  which  in  an  ordinary 
^lecimen  are  merely  of  iron,  but  in  a  peculiarly  handsome  one  are  covered  with 
acqnered  gilding.  The  reader  will  doubtless  see  the  almost  exact  resemblance  between 
iie  Indian  shield  and  the  target  cf  the  Scotch  Highlander. 

The  other  portions  of  the  armour  are  adorned  with  gold  inlaying,  like  those  parts 
rhich  have  been  described. 

The  illustration  on  the  following  page  contains  several  articles  used  in  warfare,  all  of 
^hich  are  drawn  from  specimens  in  Sir  Hope  Grant's  collection. 
In  the  centre  is  seon  a  coat  of  mail    This  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  pieces  of 

iiour  1  have  ever  seen,  each  of  the  links  bearing  upon  it  a  sentence  from  the  Koran. 
fliree  of  the  links  are  given  below,  drawn  of  the  size  of  the  originals.  If  the  reader 
kll  reflect  upon  the  vast  number  of  such  links  which  are  required  to  form  a  coat  of  mail, 
|e  will  appreciate  the  amount  of  labour  that  must  have  been  expended  on  it,  the  letters 

aving  to  be  formed  after  the  links  are  put  together,  so  that  they  may  not  be  obliterated 

the  forging.    The  helmet  belonging  to  this  suit  is  soen  by  its  side. 

Between  the  helmet  and  the  coat  of  mail  is  a  Coorg  knife  or  dagger.    This  weapon  is 

bmetimes  very  plain,  and  sometimes  blazes  with  gold  and  jewels  on  the  hilt  and  sheath. 

.  specimen  in  my  collection  is  of  the  former  kind,  and,  though  the  blade  is  of  good 

iiaiity,  the  handle  is  only  of  wood,  and  is  secured  to  the  blndeby  a  stout  brass  rivet  which 

sses  through  the  tang.     A  bold  ridge  runs  along  either  side  cf  the  blade. 
Two  more  characteristic  forms  of  the  Indian  dagger  are  shown  in  the  illustration. 

|q  the  other  side  of  the  coat  of  mail  is  one  which  is  in  great  favour,  especially  with  the 

ch.   It  is  made  entirely  of  steel,  the  two  cross-bars  constituting  the  handle.    The  form 

the  blade  varies  somewhat  in  different  specimens,  but  the  general  form  is  the  same  in 

A  good  specimen  in  my  collection  is  altogether  twenty  inches  in  length,  and  weighs 

Btly  a  pound,  so  that  it  must  be  rather  an  awkAvard  weapon  for  the  girdle.    The  blade, 

it  can  be  so  cilled,  is  nearly  a  foot  in  length,  Hat  towards  the  handle,  and  within  five 

khes  of  the  tips  welling  suddenly  into  a  sort  of  quadrangular  bayonet,  rather  more 

|an  half  an  inch  in  thickness. 
The  reader  will  see  that  when  this  dagger  is  grasped,  the  steel  continuations  of  the 

jindle  project  on  either  side  of  the  wrist,  and  effectually  guard  it  and  the  lower  ])art  of 

ie  arm  from  a  sword-blade.    The  weight  of  this  instrument,  as  well  as  the  force  with 

I  VOL  u.  3d 


I. 


.   11 


;Sl« 


770 


INDIA. 


winch  a  thrust  can  be  delivered  by  a  straight  blow  as  in  boxing,  render  the  weapon  wd 
calculated  to  drive  its  way  through  the  folds  of  dress,  or  even  between  the  joints  q 
armour. 

Next  comes  a  weapon  which  would  scarcely  be  recognised  as  a  dagger.  It  | 
liowever,  a  dagger,  made  from  the  two  horns  of  the  Indian  antelope.  In  the  simplei 
form  of  this  curious  weapon,  the  horns  are  arranged  with  theii  bases  crossing  each  otle 
for  about  six  inches.  The  curvature  of  the  bases  thus  furnishes  a  sort  of  ha 
which  can  be  grasped  in  smh  n  way  that  the  holder  of  tlie  weapon  can  strike  right  an 
left  with  it,  and,  among  a  number  of  people,  could  do  a  vast  amount  of  damage  in  avei 
short  time. 


INDUS  ABHS  ABS  AB110C&     (From  Sir  Hop*  Orantt  (MUMm, 


ri 


i    , 


i'  , 


t^  .  J  i;j 


A  dagger  such  as  has  been  described  could  be  made  in  half  an  hour,  and,  indee* 
temporary  weapon  might  be  made  in  a  few  minutes  by  lashing  the  horns  together. 
the  Indians  prefer  to  add  ornament  to  the  weapon,  and  so  they  often  make  a  hollow  s 
hilt  in  the  form  of  a  cup,  with  the  curved  side  outward.  The  hand  passes  into  tli 
cup  as  into  the  basket-hilt  of  a  single-stick,  and  is  effectually  guarded  from  inju 
The  dagger  shown  in  the  illustration  has  one  of  these  steel  hilts.  In  some  places  tt 
weapon  is  in  such  favour  that,  instead  of  making  it  of  antelope  horns,  with  a  steeltil 
the  entire  dagger  is  of  steel,  the  points  made  in  imitation  of  the  horns. 

The  last  weapon  is  one  which  is  used  by  the  Afghans,  and  is  a  sort  of  conipronii 
between  a  sword  and  a  dagger.    A  weapon  of  a  similar  form  and  character  is  carried 
the  Moors. 

There  is  one  kind  of  sword  which  ought  not  to  be  passed  without  some  notice.  It 
a  most  murderous-looking  weapon,  and  is  made  on  precisely  the  opposite  princi 
that  of  the  sword  which  has  already  been  described.  In  that  form  of  sword,  the  edge 
on  the  outer  curve  of  the  blade,  which  narrows  towards  the  point.  In  the  other  m 
the  edge  is  on  the  inside  curve,  and  the  blade  widens  greatly  at  the  tip,  which  is  cui 
like  a  bill-hook.  Indeed,  the  weapon  l)ears  some  resemblance  to  a  bill-hook  witl 
preatly  elongated  binde.  In  a  specimen  in  my  collection  the  blade  is  very  little ro 
than  an  inch  wide  by  the  hilt,  but  at  the  point  (or  rather  the  tip,  for  this  part  of 


THE  CHAKRA. 


771 


Je  is  squared,)  it  is  just  four  inches  in  width.    The  wdght  of  this  sword  is  rather 
^re  than  two  pounds. 

Perhaps  the  reader  will  scarcely  recognise  the  accompanying  illustration  as  belonging 
jtheclass  of  weapons.    The  t^U,  conicd,  black  cap  is  certainly  a  head-dress,  and  the 
gives  that  are  stuck  in  its  folds,  as  Irish  labourers  stick  their  pipes  in  their  haits,  could 
uily  be  used  as  daggers.    Our  business,  however, 
[neither  with  the  hat  nor  the  knives,  but  with  the 

cular,  quoit-like  articles  which  are  hung  upon  it 

This  quoit,  or  chakra,  is  a  missile  weapon,  that 

ars  some  resemblance  to  the  boomerang  of  Australia 

the  casting-knife  of  the  Fan  tribe,  it  being  in- 
ed  to  cut  and  not  to  pierce,  as  is  generally  the 
with  missiles.  It  is  made  of  thin  steel,  ard  is 
jarpened  to  a  razor-like  edge  on  the  outside,  The 
[ode  of  casting  it  is  to  ^pin  it  on  the  furelioger  and 

in  to  burl  it    The  reader  may  imagine  that  such 

jissile,  which  not  only  strikes  an  object,  but  revolves 
Lpidly  at  the  time,  must  be  a  very  formidable  one. 
lis  generally  aimed  at  the  face  of  the  adversary,  and 
[skilful  warrior  will  hurl  four  or  five  in  such  rapid 
Vcession  that  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  avoid  being 

mck  by  one  of  them,  and  having  the  face  laid  open, 

[the  nose  or  lip  absolutely  cut  off, 
A  similar  weapon,  made  of  brass  instead  of  steel, 

i  used  by  the  cattle-poisoning  Mooches,  wlio  have 
y  been  described.    They  call  it  by  the  name  of 


THB  OUAKRA,  OR  QUOIT  WEAPON. 

iffvm  aw  Uopt  aranf$  ColUotion.) 


The  chakra  is  the  special  weapon  of  Vishnu,  and  may  be  seen  in  the  various  repre- 

tntatioas  of  that  deity,  banging  in  one  of  the  hatuis,    Keference  is  made  to  this  by 

|)uthey  in  the  "  Curse  of  Kehama."    Other  deities  also  hold  the  chakra  in  the  many- 

ned  images  by  which  the  Indian  artists  clumsily  attempt  to  ddpict  omnipotence.    This 

kes  us  to  another  branch  of  the  subject 


i  r 


CHAPTER  IIL 


6ACBIFICIAL  RELIOION. 


ii* 


li 


h 


nUNCmV    OV    BUMAN    lACBmCB— THB    8CTTKI(,    OB    WIDOW-BramNG — BEB    FATR    SK8IBKD 
HKB8KLF  AND     UKB    MSABSST    BELATIVKS — BBA80MI    rOB  THB   8ACB1FICB — C0KTRA8T  BKTWEK 
TUB    LIVB    OF    A    WIVB    AND    A   WIDOW   OF  BlOtt   OASTK — 800IAL   8TATtrs   OF  THE    BBABSIIN8- 

BONOUB  nr  WHICH   THB     BUTTEB   18   HELD MODB  OF    CONDOCTINO  THB    BACBIFICE — STBCCTTB 

OF  THK    rax C017BAOBOV8    CONDUCT   OF     THB    VICTIM — ATTEUPTED    BSCAPii   OF  A  BCTTEE- 

BBBNIEB'8  DBSCBIPTION — OBADUAL  ABOLITION  OF  THK  8VTTEE — THB  GODDESS  ^XALI  AKS  BE 
WOBSBIPPEB8 — THB  THUGS  AND  TURIB  CONBTITUTION — THB  8ACBED  "  BOOMAL"  OB  K008E— HOD 
OF   OFFEBING   A  TICTIM — THB  FESTIVAL  OF   JUOOEBNAVT — HAaDSHIPS  OF  THE  PILGBIU8— mi 

OF  THB  IDOL 8BLF-SACBIFICB   IN  THR  OANOR8 — RACB1FICB  OF  BEASTS — THB   G0D0K8S  SOOBQ 

OB  KALI— FAKIBS  OB  JOUI8 — THBIB  VABIOUS  I10DB8  OF  8BUr-T0BTVBB — THB  8VIN0INQ  FEtnVi 
—THB  1I0T10NLB8S  FAXIB. 

There  is  no  part  of  the  world,  not  even  AfVica  itself,  where  the  principle  of  huna 
sacrifice  is  so  widely  spread,  and  is  developinl  so  variously,  as  in  India.  Sevei-al  fons 
of  human  sacnfice,  such  as  the  Meriah,  which  has  already  been  described,  belong 
definite  districts,  and  even  in  them  are  carried  otit  with  certain  limitations.  Some  form 
of  the  same  principle,  such  as  the  murders  by  Thugs  or  Phfinsigars  in  their  worship  of  th 
dread  goddess  Kali,  are  restricted  to  certain  societies  of  men.  Apain,  the  victims  anntiall 
crushed  under  the  wheels  of  Jup:gemaut's  car  are  comparatively  few,  and  can  only 
sacrificed  in  a  certain  locality,  and  at  certain  times. 

There  is,  however,  one  mode  of  human  sacrifice  which  at  no  distant  period  prevaila 
over  the  whole  of  India,  and  has  only  been  checked  by  the  influence  of  England  in  thna 
parts  of  the  country  which  have  been  subject  to  Ikitish  dominion.  Even  in  those  district 
the  task  has  been  a  very  difficult  one,  and  there  is  no  doubt  that  if  the  strong  hand  o 
England  were  ever  lifted,  the  practice  would  again  prevail  as  it  did  before. 

This  form  of  human  sacrifice  is  the  dreadful  Suttee,  or  the  death  of  the  widow  on  tl 
fimeral  pyre  of  her  dead  husband.  Both  in  Africa  and  Polynesia  we  have  seen  seveia 
instances  where  the  widow  is  sacrificed  on  the  grave  of  her  husband,  so  that  he  may  i 
find  himself  wifeless  when  he  reaches  the  spirit-land.  Pnit  it  is  remarkable  that  evei 
among  the  lowest  of  the  savages,  whose  indiflcrence  to  inflicting  pain  is  well  known,  then 
are  none  who  exercise  such  horrible  cruelty  towards  the  widow  as  do  the  highly-civiliia 
Hindoos.  On  referring  to  the  former  portions  of  this  work,  the  reader  will  see  that  ii 
some  places  the  widows  are  stranglea  and  laid  in  the  grave,  in  others  they  are  burie< 
alive,  and  in  others  they  are  killed  by  a  blow  of  a  club  (perhaps  the  most  merciful  death 
that  can  be  inflicted),  but  that  in  no  instance  is  the  surviving  wife  burned  alive,  as  is  tht 
case  with  the  Hindoo. 

At  the  first  glance,  it  seems  strange  that  not  only  should  the  relatives  of  the  miserable 
wife  desire  her  to  be  bumed«  but  that  she  herself  should  wish  it,aud  should  adhere  to  1 


SOCIAL  STATUS  OF  THE  BHAH^ONS. 


773 


letcmi'nation  in  spite  of  every  opportunity  of  escaping  so  dreadful  a  death.    Yet  the 

ijliu,  dispassionate  cruelty  of  the  Hindoo  nature  is  shown  by  the  fact  that,  painful  as  is 

[death  by  burning,  the  life  of  a  widow  who  survives  her  husband  is  made  so  miserable 

lat  the  short  though  sharp  agonv  of  the  funeral  pyre  is  infinitely  preferable  to  life.    She  • 

jsesall  caste,  and  a  Brahmin  widow  who  refuses  to  be  burned  is  loathed  and  despised  even 

tthe  very  Pariahs,  whose  shadow  would  have  been  a  contamination  to  her  (hiring  the 

Ifetiroe  of  her  husband.     The  horror  of  such  a  life  can  scarcely  be  conceived  by  a 

opean,  even  supposing  a  delicate  girl,  bred  in  the  midst  of  all  luxury  and  refinement,  to 

e  suddenly  cast  among  the  most  debased  of  savages  without  possibility  of  rescue,  and  to 

emade  an  object  of  scorn  and  contempt  even  to  them. 

To  realize  the  depth  of  utter  degradation  which  a  high-caste  widow  incurs,  we  must 

t  see  what  is  her  opinion  of  her  own  status.     The  reader  is  doubtless  aware  that 

J  Hindoos  are  divided  into  a  number  of  distinct  castes,  the  peculiarity  of  whidi  is,  that 

jone  can  ascend  to  a  superior  caste,  though  he  may  fall  into  a  lower.    Now,  of  all  the 

istes,  the  Brahmins  are  immeasurably  the  highest,  and  the  reverence  which  is  paid  to 

\m  by  their  countrymen  is  almost  incredible.    Wealth  or  secular  rank  have  nothing  to 

)witb  this  reverential  feeling.    A  Hindoo  of  infeiior  caste  may  be,  and  often  is,  a  man 

i  almost  unbounded  wealth,  may  possess  almost  unbounded  power,  and,  in  his  own 

jay,  unbounded  pride.     But  the  very  poorest  of  Brahmins  is  infinitely  his  superior, 

y  should  he  meet  one  of  these  exalted  beings,  he  bows  before  him,  and  pays  divine 

tnours  to  him.    And,  according  to  his  belief,  he  is  right  in  so  doing,  the  Brahmin  being 

I  incarnation  of  Deity,  sprung  from  the  mouth  of  Vishnu,  the  Saviour  God  himsdt 

e  may  be  mounted  on  a  magnificent  elephant,  covered  with  glittering  trappings,  he 

Ly  be  clothed  in  gorgeous  robes  and  sparkle  with  costly  gems,  but  before  a  Brahmin, 

m  a  smgle  cloth  round  his  waist,  and  bearing  the  solitary  sign  of  his  caste — ^the  slight 

td  hung  over  one  shoulder  and  under  the  other — he  is  an  abject  slave.    Even  if,  as 

netimes  happens,  he  should  employ  a  Brahmin  as  his  cook,  that  Biahmin  retains  his 

ik,  and  receives  the  worship  of  the  man  by  whom  he  is  paid. 

According  to  their  sacred  books,  "  when  a  Brahmin  springs  to  light,  he  is  bom  above 
e world;  the  chief  of  all  creatures;  assigned  to  guard  the  treasury  of  duties, religious 
d  civil"  According  to  the  same  books,  the  very  exist^ence  of  mankind,  and  even  of  the 
itld  itself,  depends  upon  the  forbearance  of  the  Brahmins,  whose  power  even  exceeds 
t  of  the  gods  themselves.  Should  there  be  one  who  cannot  be  slain  by  the  great  god 
,  by  Kali,  the  goddess  of  destruction,  or  even  by  Vishnu  himself,  he  would  be  de- 
id  if  a  Brahmin  were  to  curse  him,  as  if  he  were  consumed  by  fire.  In  the  same 
irit,  princes  were  warned  not  to  take  the  property  of  the  Brahmins,  however  much  in 
int  of  money,  for  that  if  these  holy  men  were  once  enraged,  they  could  by  a  word 
|stioy  them,  their  armies,  elephants,  and  horses. 

67  them,  under  Brahma,  were  originally  made  the  earth,  the  sun,  the  moon,  and  the 
|e,  and  by  them  they  could  be  destroyed.  "  What  prince  could  gain  wealth  by  oppress- 
!  those  who,  if  angry,  could  frame  other  worlds,  and  legions  of  worlds,  c<nUd  give  heitig 
I  vm  gods  and  mortals  ? "  Just  as  these  tremendous  privileges  are  independent  of  the 
«mal  circumstances  of  wealth  and  rank,  so  are  they  independent  of  individual  character. 
e  pure  soul  of  a  Brahmin  is  beyond  all  moral  elevation,  and  above  all  moral  pollution, 
i  may  be  a  man  of  the  purest  life  and  loftiest  morality,  but  he  is  none  the  better  Brahmin 
(that;  he  may  be  one  of  the  vilest  of  debauchees,  and  be  none  the  worse  Brahmin  for 
|at,  provided  he  does  not  commit  any  act  which  would  forfeit  his  caste — such,  ibr 
ample,  as  killing  a  cow,  or  eating  food  that  had  been  cooked  by  an  inferior. 
To  fall  from  such  an  estate  as  this,  above  humanity  and  equal  to  divinity,  must 
]  wmethiug  almost  too  terrible  to  conceive,  and  we  can  easily  imagine  that  any  death  < 
|uld  be  preferable  to  such  a  life.  But  not  even  the  horror  of  a  life  like  this  would 
1  equivalent  to  the  sufferings  of  the  Indian  widow,  who  believes  that  her  very  soul  is 
Ptaminated  beyond  hope  by  the  loss  of  her  caste,  and  who  feels  herself  degraded  below 
P  level  of  those  on  whom  she  had  looked  with  an  utter  loathing  that  is  almost  incom- 
pnsible  to  the  Western  mincL  She  has  to  cut  off  her  hair,  she  has  to  live  on  the 
est  of  food,  she  has  to  clothe  herself  in 'the  coarsest  of  raiment,  and  altogether  to  lead 


m 


I 

8 


774 


INDIA. 


¥ 

E,H 

w 

¥.- 

a  life  utterly  and  hopelessly  miserable  in  eveiy  hardship  that  can  afflict  the  body,  and 
every  reproach  that  can  torture  the  mind. 

On  the  other  side  comes  the  belief,  that  if  she  follows  the  dictates  of  her  religion,  and 
suffers  herself  to  be  burqed  on  the  funeral  pile  of  her  husband,  she  qualifies  herself  for 
everlasting  happiness.  From  the  moment  that  the  ceremonies  of  the  sacrifice  are  begun 
she  becomes  an  absolutely  sacred  being,  whose  very  touch  sanctifies  the  objects  on  which 
she  lays  her  hands,  she  renders  herself  a  model  to  be  imitated  by  all  her  sex,  and  hen 
memory  is  for  ever  venerated  by  her  family.  It  is  therefore  no  wonder  that,  swayed  by| 
such  considerations,  the  Indian  widow  prefers  death  to  life,  and  that  the  sacrifice  of  the! 
Suttee  has  taken  such  hold  upon  the  peopla 

Varying  slightly  in  details  according  to  the  rank  of  the  individual  and  the  particula 
district  in  which  the  sacrifice  takes  place,  the  ceremony  is  conducted  after  the  followini] 
manner.  1 

A  hole  is  dug  in  the  ground,  over  which  the  funeral  pile  is  raised.  The  object  of  thJ 
hole  is  to  supply  a  current  of  air  by  which  the  fire  may  be  fed.  Sticks  are  then  drivel 
round  the  edge  of  the  hole  to  support  the  materials  of  the  pile,  which  are  dry  wood,  rushes] 
and  hemp.  These  are  heaped  carefully  to  a  height  of  four  feet  or  so,  and  resin  and  gM 
(i.e.  liquid  butter)  are  thrown  on  the  pile,  so  as  to  increase  the  vehemence  of  the  flameJ 
The  body  is  then  taken  to  the  river,  on  whose  bank  the  pyre  is  always  erected,  and 
is  there  washed  by  the  relatives,  and  afterwards  wrapped  in  a  new  cloth  and  laid  on 
the  pile.  [ 

During  this  time  the  widow  stands  on  the  bank,  uttering  prayers,  and  waving  in  he| 
hand  a  branch  of  mango.  After  the  corpse  is  removed  from  the  water,  she  descends  intl 
it  herself,  and,  having  washed,  distributes  to  her  friends  all  her  ornaments,  which  m 
eagerly  sought,  as  beiu«'  sanctiHed  by  having  been  touched  by  the  sacred  hand  of  a  sutteJ 
She  then  is  dressed  in  a  new  robe,  and  places  herself  by  the  side  of  the  body,  to  whicl 
she  is  usually,  though  not  always,  lashed.  Dry  rushes  and  wood  are  next  heaped  ovtJ 
her,  only  her  head  being  suffered  to  be  uncovered,  so  that  she  may  breathe  for  the  shoif 
time  she  has  to  live.  Two  long  bamboos  are  then  laid  across  the  pile,  the  ends  being  hell 
by  the  relations,  so  as  to  press  her  down  should  she  struggle  to  escape  when  the  UmA 
reach  her.  The  fire  is  lighted  by  her  nearest  relation,  and,  if  the  pile  has  been  properlj 
constructed,  the  suttee  is  soon  dead,  being  killed  rather  by  Bufl'ocation  from  the  sniok] 
than  by  the  flames. 

Sometimes,  however,  when  the  building  of  the  pile  has  been  entrusted  to  inexperiencei 
hands,  a  terrible  scene  takes  place,  the  wretched  victim  trying  to  escape  from  the  ilamej 
that  torture  her,  and  being  ruthlessly  held  down  by  the  bamboo  poles  across  her  hodj 
Dr.  Massie  relates  several  instances  of  attempted  escape.  In  one  case,  the  mode  of  pri 
paring  the  pile  was  evidently  the  cause  of  the  poor  victim's  sufferings.  At  each  comer] 
stout  pole  was  erected,  and  from  this  pole  was  suspended  a  second  pile,  like  a  canopj 
elpvated  three  or  four  feet  above  one  surface  of  the  principal  pile.  This  canopy  va 
chiefly  made  of  Jogs  of  wood,  and  was  exceedingly  heavy. 

After  the  suttee  had  been  laid  upon  the  pile,  and  covered  with  straw  saturated  \iit| 
ghee,  the  fire  was  kindled,  and  the  smoke  rolled  in  thick  volumes  over  the  head  of  th 
victim.  The  llames  began  to  blaze  fiercely,  and  if  they  had  been  allowed  to  burn  in  thel 
own  way,  the  death  of  the  poor  woman  would  have  been  almost  immediate.  But  just  i 
this  time  four  assistants  severed  with  their  swords  th^  ropes  wliich  upheld  the  canopy,! 
that  it  fell  with  its  whole  weight  upon  her. 

Possibly  it  was  intended  as  an  act  of  mercy,  but  its  effect  was  anything  but  mercifu] 
For  the  moment  she  was  stunned  by  the  blow,  but  the  mass  of  billets  checked  the  actio| 
of  the  fire,  and  caused  it  to  bum  slowly  instead  of  rapidly.  The  creeping  flames  so* 
restored  her  to  consciousness  through  the  agony  which  they  inflicted  upon  her,  and  si 
Rhrleked  pitifully  for  the  help  that  none  would  give  her,  until  death  at  last  put  an  end  | 
her  sufferings. 

The  same  author  quotes  an  account  of  a  suttee  who  actually  did  succeed  in  escapiij 
from  the  flames,  in  spite  of  the  resistance  offered  by  the  officiating  Brahmms  and ' 
relatives : — 


can  afflict  the  body,  and! 


THE  SUTTEE 


775 


«  Another  •well-authenticated  and  brutal  instance  of  this  sacrifice  occurred  about  the 

Lme  time  in  a  more  northern  province  of  India:— 'The  unfortunate  Brahininee,  of  her 

offn  accord,  had  ascended  the  funeral  pile  of  her  husband's  bones,  but  finding  the  torture 

of  the  fire  more  than  she  could  bear,  by  a  violent  struggle  she  threw  herself  from  the 

[jaraes,  and,  tottering  to  a  short  distance,  fell  down.   Some  gentlemen,  who  were  spectators, 

immediately  plunged  her  into  the  river,  which  was  close  by,  and  thereby  saved  her  from 


THE  SUTTfiB. 


being  much  burnt  She  retained  her  senses  completely,  and  complained  of  the  badness  of 
tlie  pile,  which,  she  said,  consumed  her  so  slowly  that  she  could  not  bear  it ;  but  expressed 
her  willingness  again  to  try  it  if  they  would  improve  it.  They  would  not  do  so,  and  the 
poor  creature  shrunk  with  dread  from  the  flames,  which  were  now  burning  intensely, 
and  refused  to  go  on. 

'"When  the  inhuman  relations  saw  this,  they  took  her  by  the  head  and  heels,  and 
threw  her  into  the  fire,  and  held  her  there  till  they  were  driven  away  by  the  beat ;  they  also 
took  up  large  blocks  of  wood,  with  which  they  struck  her,  in  order  to  deprive  her  of  her 
senses;  but  she  again  made  her  escape,  and,  without  any  help,  ran  directly  into  the  river. 
The  people  of  her  house  followed  her  here,  and  tried  to  drown  her  by  pressing  her  under 
the  water,  but  a  European  gentleman  rescued  her  from  them,  and  she  immediately  ran 
1  into  his  arms  and  cried  to  him  to  save  her. 

" '  I  arrived  at  the  ground  as  they  were  bringing  her  the  second  time  from  the  river, 
I  and  I  cannot  describe  to  you  the  horror  I  felt  on  seeing  the  mangled  condition  she  was 
I  in:  almost  every  inch  of  skin  on  her  body  had  been  burnt  off;  her  legs  and  tbiplis,  her 
larms  and  back,  were  completely  raw,  her  breasts  were  dreadfully  torn,  and  tlio  skin 
Ihanging  from  them  in  threads ;  the  skin  and  nails  of  her  fingers  had  peeled  wholly  oft" 


'il 


■  *■.< 


77» 


INDIA." 


13  i' 


W  ' " 

^ 

K  <    ^*                   f.    , 

g 

j^i 

If      ., 

1 

fa''^ 

kfM 

s7' 

§ 

K         > 


and  were  hanging  to  the  back  of  her  hands.  In  fact,  I  never  saw  and  never  read  of  so 
entire  a  picture  of  misery  as  this  poor  woman  displayed.  She  seemed  to  dread  being 
again  taken  to  the  fire,  and  called  out  to  "  the  Ocha  Sahib "  to  save  her.  Her  friends 
seemed  no  longer  inclined  to  force,  and  one  of  her  relations,  at  our  instigation,  sat  down 
beaide  her,  and  gave  her  some  clothes,  and  told  her  they  would  not  We  had  her  sent  to  the 
hospital,  where  every  medical  assistance  was  immediately  given  her,  but  without  hope  of 
recovery.  She  lingered  in  the  most  excruciating  pain  for  about  twenty  hours,  and  then  died."* 
It  is  often  said  that  the  woman  is  stupefied  with  opium  or  Indian  hemp  before  she  ia 
brought  to  the  pile,  and  that  the  bystanders  beat  drums  and  shout  in  order  to  drown  her 
shriuks.  This,  however,  is  not  the  case,  the  woman  requiring  the  use  of  all  her  senses  to 
enable  her  to  go  through  the  various  ceremonies  which  precede  the  actual  burning,  and 
the  pile  being  generally  made  so  carefully  that  death  is  so  rapid  that  the  victim  scarcely 
titters  a  cry  or  makes  a  single  struggle  to  escape. 

Additions  to  the  mere  burning  of  the  widow  have  been  mentioned  by  various  travellers. 
Bernifer,  for  example,  says  that,  while  travelling  near  Agra,  he  heard  that  a  Suttee  was 
about  to  take  place.  He  went  to  the  spot,  and  there  saw  a  great  pit,  in  the  midst  of  which 
was  a  larije  pile  of  wood.  On  the  pile  lay  the  body  of  a  man,  and  beside  it  sat  a  yonng 
and  handsotne  woman,  whose  dress  was  almost  saturated  with  oil,  as  was  the  wood  of  tlie 
pile.  The  fire  being  lighted,  she  sat  on  the  pile,  and  as  the  flames  wrapped  her  body,  she 
exclaimed  with  a  loud  voice  that,  according  to  the  Indian  belief  in  the  transmigration 
of  souls,  this  was  the  fifth  time  that  she  had  become  a  suttee,  and  that  she  would  have 
to  do  so  twice  more  in  order  to  attain  perfection. 

Bound  the  edge  of  the  pit  danced  five  women,  holding  each  other  by  the  hand,  and 
appearing  regardless  of  the  fire.  Presently  the  flames  seized  upon  the  dress  of  one  of 
them ;  whereupon  she  detached  herself  from  her  companions,  and  flung  herself  headlong 
into  the  burning  pit  The  remaining  four  continued  their  dance,  and,  as  the  fire  caught 
their  garments,  they  one  by  one  leaped  into  the  flaming  pit  These  women,  it  appeared, 
had  l^en  slaves  of  the  suttee.  They  were  greatly  attached  to  their  mistress,  and 
when  they  heard  her  o£fer  the  vow  to  die  ou  the  funeral  pile,  they  determined  to  die 
with  her. 

The  same  traveller  relates  a  very  curious  anecdote  of  a  suttee  who  employed  the 
dreadful  ceremony  fur  a  strange  purpose. 

She  was  a  widow  by  her  own  act,  having  poisoned  her  husband  in  order  to  carry  on 
an  intrigue  with  a  young  tailor,  a  Mohammedan,  who  was  celebrated  for  his  skill  in 
playing  the  drunt  He,  however,  was  alarmed  at  her  crime,  and  declined  her  soc;  iy.  On 
account  of  the  caste  to  which  she  belonged,  the  death  by  burning  was  not  a  necessity,  but 
ou  her  lover's  refusal  she  went  to  her  relations,  reported  the  sudden  death  of  her  husband, 
and  diclared  that  she  would  be  burned  with  him. 

"  Her  kindred,  well  satisfied  with  so  generous  a  resolution,  and  the  great  honour  that 
she  did  to  the  whole  family,  presently  had  a  pit  made  and  filled  with  wood,  exposing  the 
corpse  upon  it,  and  kindling  the  fire.  All  being  prepai-ed,  the  woman  goes  to  embrace 
and  bid  faresvull  to  all  her  kindred  that  were  there  about  the  pit  among  whom  was  also 
the  tailor,  who  had  been  invited  to  play  upon  the  tabor  that  day,  with  many  others  of 
that  sort  of  men,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  country.  This  fury  of  a  woman,  being 
also  come  to  this  young  man,  made  sign  as  if  she  would  bid  him  farewell  with  the  rest, 
but  instead  of  gently  embracing  him,  she  taketh  him  with  all  her  force  about  his  collar, 
pulls  !:im  to  the  pit,  and  tumbles  him,  together  with  hei-self,  into  the  ditch,  where  they 
both  were  soon  despatched." 

The  date  at  which  the  Suttee  was  instituted  is  not  known,  but  it  was  in  operation  at 
the  time  of  Alexander  the  Great,  and  must  have  been  established  long  before.  Under 
the  British  rule  the  Suttee  system  has  gradually  been  abolished,  and  we  may  hope  that 
never  again  will  the  dread  scene  be  repeated. 

Beferencb  has  already  been  made  to  several  other  modifications  of  human  sacrifice, 
and  we  will  ^ve  a  few  pages  to  a  description  of  them.  , 

There  is  in  the  Inman  mythology  a  certain  dreadful  goddess  of  destruction,  named 


THE  THUGS. 


777 


uttee  who  employed  tie 


jdL  Her  statues  show  her  atti-ibutes,  her  many  hands  being  filled  with  all  kinds  of 
feafions,  and  her  person  decorated  witli  a  huge  necklace  of  human  skulls.  In  order  to 
propitiate  this  terrible  divinity,  a  system  has  been  develop  '  which  is  perhaps  the  most 
i  lemarkable,  illogical,  and  best-regulated  system  that  is  to  be  and  ujwu  the  face  of  the 
earth.  It  is  simply  murder  raised  to  the  rank  of  a  religious  rite,  and  differs  from  all  other 
human  sacrifices  in  that  blood  is  not  shed,  that  the  victim  is  always  killed  by  stratagem 
aod  that  the  worshippers  need  neither  temple  nor  altar.  ♦  '\ 

The  members  of  the  society  call  theruselves  Thugs,  from  a  Hindoo  word  which 
signifies "  deception,"  and  which  is  given  to  them  in  consequence  of  the  mode  in  which 
the  victims  are  entrapped.  In  some  parts  of  India  they  are  called  Phansioars,  from  a 
Sanscrit  word  which  signifies  "  a  noosa"  Perhaps  the  strangest  point,  in  this  country  of 
strict  and  separate  caste,  is  that  the  Thugs  do  not  belong  to  one  caste,  nor  even  to  one 
religion.  They  all  agree  in  worshipping  Kali,  but  in  other  respects  they  admit  among 
their  numbers  men  and  women  of  all  castes,  and  a  large  number  of  them  are  Mahom- 
medans,  who  have  no  caste  at  all  Indeed,  the  Mahommedan  Thugs  claim  for  themselves 
the  origin  of  the  system,  though  the  Hindoos  say  that  it  was  in  existence  long  before  the 
time  of  Mahommed. 

They  always  go  in  companies,  a  complete  band  often  consisting  of  several  hundred 
persons  of  all  ages  and  both  sexes.  As  the  very  essence  of  the  sacrifice  is  secrecy,  they 
assume  all  kinds  of  disguises,  the  usual  being  that  of  travelling  merchants.  In  this 
capacity  they  act  their  part  to  perfection,  and  endeavour  to  entice  travellers  into  their 
clutches. 

For  this  purpose  they  have  a  regular  organization.  At  their  head  they  have  a  chief, 
or  Sirdar,  who  directs  the  operations  of  the  band.  Then  an  old  experienced  Thug  acts  as 
instructor,  and  teaches  the  younger  men  how  to  use  the  sacred  noose  by  -which  the  victims 
ue  strangled.  This  is  not  a  cord  with  a  running  knot»  but  a  sort  of  handkerehief,  which 
is  flung  round  the  neck  of  the  unsuspecting  man,  and  suddenly  drawn  tight.  This  noose, 
or  handkerchief,  is  called  the  "  roomaL"  Then  come  the  men  who  are  'entrusted  with  the 
I  noose.  These  are  called  Bhuttotes,  or  stranglers,  and  are  generally  men  possessing  both 
strength  and  activity.  Next  are  the  entrappers,  or  Sothas,  namely  those  whose  business 
it  is  to  entrap  the  victim  into  a  convenient  spot  for  his  assassination,  and  to  engage  his 
attention  whUe  preparations  are  being  made  for  his  death.  Lastly  come  the  Lughaees,  or 
grave-diggers,  who  prepare  the  grave  for  the  reception  of  the  body. 

The  method  in  which  the  Thugs  perform  their  sacrifices  is  almost  exactly  like  that 
which  is  employed  by  the  modem  garotters,  except  that  a  noose  is  used  instead  of  the 
arm,  and  that  the  victim  is  always  killed,  instead  of  being  only  made  insensible  for 
a  time 

Having  pitched  upon  a  person  whom  they  think  will  be  a  fit  offering  for  Kali,  the 
Sothas  manage  to  induce  him  to  come  to  the  fatal  spot.  Several  days  are  often  spent  in 
tills  endeavour ;  for,  unless  there  is  every  probability  that  the  murder  will  not  be  executed 
before  any  except  members  of  their  own  society,  the  Thugs  will  not  attempt  the  traveller's 
life.  The  women  and  children  attached  to  the  band  are  usually  employed  as  Sothas, 
inasmuch  as  they  would  excite  less  suspicion  than  if  they  were  men.  If  the  women  be 
young  and  handsome,  they  are  the  more  valuable  as  decoys ;  and,  horrible  to  say,  even 
young  girls  take  the  greatest  interest  in  decoying  travellers  within  the  fatal  noose. 

When  the  party  have  arrived  at  the  appointed  spot,  the  attention  of  the  traveller  is 
adroitly  directed  to  some  object  in  front  of  him,  while  the  Bhuttote  who  acts  the  part  of 
executioner  steals  quietly  behind  him.  Suddenly  the  noose  is  flung  round  the  victim's 
neck,  the  knee  of  the  murdei'er  is  pressed  into  his  back,  and  in  a  short  time  he  ceases  to 
live.  Generally  the  executioner  is  so  adroit  at  his  dread  office  that  the  murdered  man 
makes  no  resistance,  but  dies  almost  without  a  struggle,  the  first  pressure  of  the  noose 
causing  insensibility. 

The  body  of  the  murdered  man  is  then  stripped,  and  his  property  falls  to  the  band. 
Sometimes  a  whole  party  of  travellers  is  entrapped  by  a  band  of  Thugs,  and  all  are  simul- 
taneously murdered.  This  is  generally  the  case  when  several  wealthy  men  travel  together, 
in  which  case  they  and  their  servants  are  ail  murdered  in  honour  of  Kali;  who,  on  her 


!M      ■'      4- 


'  I ,' 


778 


INDIA. 


y     I 


7 

S5 

^\ 

s 

'i 

'I ' 

'S 

IK 

r 

!±3 

'Y' 

o 

11; 

iw:^ 

K^:;' 


]Mirt,  yields  to  her  servants  the  goods  of  the  murdered  men,  by  way  of  recompense  for 
their  piety. 

The  sacrifice  over,  the  body  is  pierced  in  several  places  to  prevent  it  from  swellioj^, 
and  is  then  laid  in  the  grave.  Toe  soil  is  cat«fully  tilled  in,  and  levelled  with  buciI 
ingenious  care  that  scarcely  any  except  thope  who  dug  thp  grave  can  discover  it  after  the 
burial  In  one  case,  when  an  Englisli  force  was  in  chase  after  a  band  of  Thugs,  they 
passed  over  ground  which  was  full  of  bodies,  and  never  suspected  it  until  one  of  the  Thug 
prisoners  ethltingly  pointed  out  grave  after  grave  as  proofs  of  their  success. 

After  the  body  is  buried,  and  all  signs  of  the  murder  removed,  the  Thugs  go  through 
a  sort  of  religious  ceremony,  sitting  round  a  wliite  cloth,  on  which  are  laid  the  sacred 
pickaxes  with  which  the  graves  are  dug,  a  piece  of  silver,  and  some  sugar.  The  Sirdar 
then  sits  on  the  sheet  facing  westward,  with  the  most  accomplished  etranglers  on  either 
side  of  him,  and  distributes  the  sugar  to  all  present,  who  eat  it  in  solemn  silence.  The 
sheet  is  then  put  away,  and  to  all  appearance  the  Thugs  are  nothing  more  than  a  partj 
of  harmless  travellers. 

So  secretly  is  the  whole  business  conducted,  that  the  system  has  only  been  discovered 
within  late  years.  Numbers  of  persons  had  mysteriously  disappeared ;  but  in  India  the 
natives  are  singularly  apathetic,  and  it  is  always  easy  to  nrcount  for  .the  disappearance  of 
a  traveller  by  saying  that  he  has  been  carried  off  by  a  tiger.    The  Thugs  take  the  greatest 

C"'b  in  their  profession,  and,  when  captured,  do  not  attempt  to  disguise  it,  but  openly 
t  of  the  number  of  victims  whom  tmy  have  sinin,  aiul  c'escribe  with  glee  the  method 
in  which  they  destroyed  them ;  and,  when  themselves  ied  to  the  gallows,  they  treat  the 
whole  business  with  calm  contempt,  having  no  more  caio  for  their  own  liv^s  than  for 
those  of  their  victims. 

We  now  come  to  another  ceremony,  in  which  human  life  is  sacrificed,  though  as  an 
adjunct,  and  not  as  its  essential  feature.  This  is  the  celebmted  procession  of  Juggernaut, 
or  Jaganatha.  The  ceremonies  coimected  with  this  idol,  and  indeed  the  invention  of  tlie 
idol  itself,  seem  to  be  of  comparatively  m  *Hern  date,  and,  except  for  the  great  annual 
procession  of  the  oar,  are  of  little  interest 

The  great  temple  of  the  idol  is  situated  in  Orissa,  rather  more  than  three  hundred 
miles  south-west  from  Calcutta.  It  is  a  tall,  pyramidal  tower,  some  tv  o  hundred  feet  in 
height,  built  of  a  warm  red  sandstone,  covered  with  the  lime-cement  called  "  chunam," 
Being  on  the  sea-coast,  this  tower  is  a  most  useful  landmark  to  navigators  in  the  Bay 
of  Bengal. 

Once  in  every  year  the  great  festival  of  Juggernaut  takes  place,  and  the  hupe  idol-car 
is  brought  out  for  the  piocassion.  The  car  is  an  enormous  edifice  of  wood,  more  than 
forty  feet  high,  and  thirty-five  feet  square.  This  mass  of  timber  is  supported  on  sixteen 
wheels,  each  more  than  six  fe^^t  in  diameter,  some  of  tlie  wheels  being  under  the  body  of  | 
the  car.  The  car  itself  is  plentifully  adorned  with  sculptures  of  the  usual  character,  and 
it  i^  conventionally  supposed  to  be  drawn  by  two  great  wooden  horses,  which  are  attached 
to  it  in  readiness  for  the  procession,  and  kept  inside  it  during  the  rest  of  the  year. 

On  the  appointed  day  three  idols  are  placed  in  the  car.  The  central  figure  represents 
Krishna,  and  the  others  are  his  brotli(!r  Bala  Rama  and  his  sister  Sfibheudra.  They  are 
nothing  but  three  enormous  and  hideous  busts,  not  nearly  so  well  carved  as  the  tikis  of  | 
New  Zealand,  and,  in  fact,  much  resemble  the  human  figures  scribbled  on  walls  by  little 
boys.  Stout  and  long  cables  are  attached  to  the  car,  by  means  of  which  the  worshippers 
of  the  idol  drag  it  along.  The  scene  that  takes  place  at  the  procession  is  most  vividly 
described  by  Bruton : — 

"  In  this  chariot^  -on  their  great  festal  days,  at  night,  they  place  their  wicked  g 
Jaggamat;  and  all  Gte  Bramins,  being  in  number  nine  thousand,  attend  this  great  ic 
besides  of  ashmen  and  fackeeres  (fakirs)  some  thousands,  or  more  than  a  good  many. 

"  The  chariot  is  most  richly  adorned  with  most  rich  and  costly  ornaments ;  and  the  I 
aforesaid  wheels  are  placed  very  complete  in  a  round  circle,  so  artificially  that  every  wheel 
doth  its  proper  office  without  any  impediment ;  for  the  chariot  is  aloft,  and  in  the  centre 
.  betwixt  the  wheels :  they  have  also  more  than  two  thousand  lights  with  them.    And  this 


y  way  of  recompense  for 

prevent  it  from  swellinif, 
and  levelled  with  such 
can  discover  it  after  the 
ir  a  band  of  Thugs,  they 
d  it  until  one  of  the  Thug 
leir  success. 

ed,  the  Thugs  go  through 
'hich  are  laid  the  sacred 
some  sngar.  The  Sirdar 
shed  etranglers  on  either 
t  in  solemn  silence.  The 
othing  more  than  a  party 

has  only  been  discovered 
ppeared ;  but  in  India  the 
It  for  .the  disappearance  of 
he  Thugs  take  the  greatest 

to  disguise  it,  but  openly 
ribe  with  glee  the  method 
;he  gallows,  they  treat  the 

theur  own  liv^  thou  for 


is  sacrificed,  though  as  an 

procession  of  Juggernaut, 

[ideed  the  invention  of  tlie 

(cept  for  the  great  annual 

r  more  than  three  hundred 

,  some  two  hundred  feet  in 

i-Cf ment  called  "  chunam," 

to  navigators  in  the  Bay 

•lace,  and  the  hupe  idol-car 
'dilice  of  wood,  more  than 
ler  is  supported  on  sixteen  i 
Is  being  under  the  body  of 
of  the  usual  character,  and 
.  horses,  which  are  attached 
the  rest  of  the  year, 
he  central  figure  represents 
sister  Sdbhadra.  They  are 
well  carved  as  the  tikis  of 
scribbled  on  walls  by  little 
I  of  which  the  worshippers 
procession  is  most  vividly 

ey  place  their  wicked  god, 
md,  attend  this  great  id ' 
ore  than  a  good  many, 
costly  ornaments ;  and  the  j 
artificially  that  every  wheel 
t  is  aloft,  and  in  the  centre 
ights  with  them.    And  this  | 


THE  FESTIVAL  OP  JlJGGi    VAUT.  77^ 

chariot,  with  the  idol,  is  also  drawn  with  the  greatest  and  best  men  of  th       wm- aai 
they  are  so  greedy  and  eager  to  draw  ,t,  that  whosoever,  by  shouldering,  crowd    ^  rfw'vi^ 


PROCESSION  OF  JUOQERNAUT. 


heaving,  thrusting,  or  in  any  insolent  way,  can  but  lay  a  hand  upon  the  rope,  they  think 
themselves  blesaed  and  happy ;  and  when  it  is  going  along  the  city,  there  are  many  that 


w 


INDIA. 


\'h  ?  ' 


i;'?i<V 


Ml 


'.'-H-^ 


I 


will  offer  themselvea  as  a  sacrifice  to  this  idol,  and  desperately  lie  down  on  the  Krotind,' 
that  tlie  oliariot-wlieels  may  ruu  over  them,  whereby  they  are  killed  ouirit^ht ;  some  get 
broken  arms,  some  broken  legs,  as  tliat  many  of  them  -are  so  destroyed ;  and  by  this  meaus 
they  think  to  merit  heaven." 

Another  of  the  earlier  writom  on  this  subject  states  that  many  persons  lie  down  in  the 
track  of  the  car  a  few  hours  before  it  starts,  and,  taking  a  powerful  dose  of  opiuui,  or 
"  bhang,"  ie.  Indian  hemp,  meet  death  while  ^till  unconscious. 

lu  former  dw»  the  annual  assemblage  at  the  temple  of  Juggernaut,  which  is  to  the 
Hindoos  what  Mecca  is  to  the  Mahommedann,  was  astonishing,  a  million  and  a  half  of 
pilgrims  having  been  considered  as  the  average  number.  Putting  aside  the  comparative 
few  who  perished  under  the  wheels  of  the  great  car  (for,  indeed,  had  the  whole  road  been 
paved  with  human  bodies,  they  would  have  been  but  a  few),  the  number  that  died  from 
privation  and  suffering  was  dreadful. 

We  know  by  many  a  sad  experience  how  diflAcult  it  is  to  feed  a  laige  army,  even  with 
the  great  advantage  of  discipline  on  the  part  of  the  commissariat  and  the  recipients.  It 
is,  therefore,  easy  to  see  how  terrible  must  be  the  privation  when  a  vast  multitude, 
quadruple  the  number  of  any  army  that  ever  took  the  field,  arrives  simultaneously  from 
all  directions  at  a  place  where  no  arrangements  have  been  made  to  supply  them  with 
provisions,  and  where,  even  if  the  locality  could  furnish  the  requisite  food,  the  greater 
number  of  the  pil^^ims  are  totally  without  money,  and  therefore  unable  to  pay  for  food. 
In  those  days  the  pilgrims  perished  by  thousands,  as  much  victims  to  Juggernaut  as  those 
who  were  crushed  under  his  chariot-wheels,  and,  indeed,  suffering  a  far  more  lingering 
tend  painful  death.  Still,  according  to  their  belief,  they  died  in  the  performance  bf  their 
duty,  and  by  that  death  had  earneda  high  place  in  the  paradise  of  the  Hindoos., 

Such  was  the  case  before  the  English  r^  was  established  in  India.  Since  that  time  a 
gradual  but  steady  diminution  has  taken  place  in  the  number  of  the  pilgrims  to  Jug- 
gernaut's temple;  and  we  havo  lately  seen  a  most  astonishing  and  portentous  eveut 
Formerly,  the  vast  crowd  of  worshippers  pressed  and  crowded  round  the  cables  by  which 
the  car  was  drawn,  trying  to  lay  but  a  hand  upon  the  sacred  rope.  Of  late  years  the 
Brahmins  have  found  fewer  and  fewer  devotees  for  this  purpose,  and  on  one  occasion,  in 
epite  of  all  their  efforts,  the  lopes  were  deserted,  and  the  car  left  stationary,  to  get  along 
as  it  could 

As  to  the  idol  Juggernaut  itself,  Bruton  gives  a  curious  description  of  it,  saying  that  it 
is  in  shape  like  a  serpent  with  seven  heads,  and  that  on  the  cheeks  of  each  head  there  are 
wings  which  open  and  shut  and  flap  about  as  the  car  moves  along. 

An  idol  in  the  form  of  a  five-hoaded  cobra  is  mentioned  by  Messrs.  lyerman  and 
Bennett  in  their  "Missionary  Yovagea"  "We  happened  to  be  visiting  a  very  hand- 
somely-built stone  temple  (at  Allahabad)  covered  with  well-executed  sculptures  of  their 
idols,  holy  persons,  Ac,  in  stone  of  the  highest  relief.  In  the  temple  were  several  stone 
idols  representing  the  serpent — the  cobra  eapella,  or  hooded  snake.  The  largest,  which 
represents  a  serpent  twelve  feet  long,  with  five  heads,  and  the  heads  all  expanded,  coiled 
into  a  sort  of  Gordian  knot,  is  the  principal  object  of  worship  in  this  temple. 

"  While  we  were  looking  at  this  stone  snake,  a  horrid- looking  man,  unclothed,  rushed 
in  rhe  was  about  twenty-five  years  old),  being  covered  with  ashes,  and  his  huge  quantity 
of  hair  matted  with  mud-dust  His  eyes  appeared  inflamed :  he  bowed  before  the 
serpent,  ti^en  prostrated  himself,  aftenvaids  respectfully  touched  his  head,  looked  fixedly 
upon  the  serpent,  prostrated  himself  u  n  then  toudaed  it  and  rushtHl  out,  as  if  in  a 
paroxysm  of  delight  at  the  thought  of  havi  ig  worshipped  this  thing.  When  he  got  out 
of  the  temple,  he  walked  all  round  within  the  verandah,  and,  having  once  more  bowed  at 
the  door  of  ti^  temple,  he  departed  with  a  hurried  step.  We  cannot  conceive  of  any 
human  being  having  more  the  appearance  of  a  demoniao  than  this  miserable  creature, 
who,  neverueless,  is  regarded  by  the  poor  Hindoos  as  one  of  the  holiest  of  men." 

Anotueb  form  of  human  sacrifice  was  intended,  like  the  prostration  under  Jugge^ 
naut's  car,  to  take  the  devotee  to  Paradise,  though  by  a  less  painful  and  less  revolting 
.process. 


SACRIFICE& 

*  The  Oangw  hu  tlwayi  T)e«ii  rcclconed  u  a  moct  Mcred  itnun,  wKom  waten  wash 
from  the  Boul  all  taint  of  sin.  There  is,  liowever,  one  spot,  namely  the  confluence  of 
the  Jumna  with  the  Oanaes,  which  is  so  very  sacred,  that  any  one  who  dies  there 
must  (»f  necewity  go  straight  to  Paradise.  It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  the  simplest  plan 
of  ensuring  pHradise  is  to  ensure  death  at  the  junction  of  the  rivers.  For  this  purpose  the 
devott'o  entered  a  boat,  and  tifd  to  each  of  his  feet  a  chatty  or  earthenware  jar  fli  «d  with 
Mnd.  The  boat  whs  rowed  into  mid-stream,  and  the  devotee  droppd  overboard  into  the 
river.  The  boats  used  for  thid  purpose  were  Icept  by  Brahmins,  who  uharsed  a  fee  fo» 
officiating,'  at  the  sacrifice. 

Sometintes  the  devotees  managed  to  sacrifice  themselves  without  the  assistance  of  the 
Brahnains  and  their  boat  They  tied  an  empty  chatty  to  their  waisto  in  fioiit  and  ' 
behind,  and,  buoyed  up  by  the  empty  vessels,  paddled  themselves  Mith  their  bauds  until 
they  reached  the  desired  spot  They  then  scooped  water  into  the  chatties,  until  tliey 
were  filled,  and  so  sank,  the  weight  of  the  vessels  being  sufficient  to  take  them  to  the 
bottom.  In  like  manner  are  corpses  entrusted  to  the  keeping  of  the  holy  river,  vtlien 
the  relatives  of  the  deceased  are  not  able  to  afford  the  great  expense  of  a  funeral  pi'" 
the  body  is  surrounded  by  lighted  straw,  so  that  it  is  scorched,  and  therelore  consideitj^ 
to  be  purified  by  fire.  Two  chatties  are  then  faotened  to  it,  the  relatives  tow  the  body 
into  mid-stream,  fill  the  chatties  with  water,  and  allow  the  body  U>  sink.  What  becomes 
of  it  afterwards  they  care  nothing,  and  though  it  be  devoured  by  the  many  creatures  of 
prey  which  haunt  the  river*  in  search  of  their  loathsome  food,  they  are  pirlectly  satisfied 
with  their  share  in  its  disposal. 

In  many  cases  beasts  are  substituted  for  human  sacrifices.  A  short,  stout  poet  is  fixed 
in  the  ground,  and  on  its  top-  is  cut  a  deep  notch,  in  which  is  received  the  neck  of  the 
animal,  the  size  of  the  notch  and  height  of  the  post  being  suited  to  the  size  of  the 
victim. 

Sacrifices  are  thus  offered  to  Dooi^ga,  the  goddess  of  nature,  and  it  is  of  the  utmost 
importance  tliat  the  head  of  the  victim  should  be  severed  at  a  single  blow.  This  is  easy 
enough  with  a  lamb,  or  even  a  goat,  but  when  a  buffalo  is  to  be  sacrificed,  the  success 
cf  the  blow  is  so  doubtful  that  many  ceremonies  are  employed  to  ensure  its  right  per* 
formance.  The  sacrificial  knife  is  a  tremendous  weapon,  shaped  something  like  a 
bill-hook,  very  broad,  very  heavy,  and  kept  as  sharp  as  a  razor,  when  the  sacrifice  is  to 
take  place,  the  buffalo  is  brought  to  the  post,  which  stands  before  the  ten*amied  image  of 
Doorga,  its  horns  are  painted  red,  turmenc  is  poured  over  its  head,  water  from  the  Ganges 
is  sprinkled  over  it,  and  garlands  of  flowers  are  hung  about  its  neck. 

The  animal  is  then  placed  so  that  its  neck  rests  m  the  fork  of  the  post,  to  which  it  is 
firmly  secured  by  an  iron  bar  which  passes  through  holes  in  the  fork,  and  presnes  its 
head  downwards.  The  body  is  supported  on  a  mound  of  earth  in  front  of  the  post,  and 
the  legs  are  drawn  apart  and  held  by  ropes,  so  that  a  movement  is  impossible.  Hie 
Bacriiicer,  always  a  man  of  great  muscular  power,  then  comes  forward  and  takes  the 
Bacrificial  knife  from  the  altar  before  Doorga's  statue,  and,  together  with  the  assembled 
multitude,  prays  that  strength  may  be  given  to  enable  him  to  fulfil  his  oflice. 

Amid  the  breathless  silence  ol  the  assembled  worshippers,  he  raises  the  heavy  blade, 
and  with  one  blow  drives  it  through  the  neck  of  the  helpless  victim.  As  the  head  falls 
to  the  ground,  it  is  snatched  up  by  the  officiating  Brahmins,  who  ofier  it  to  the  goddess* 
while  the  people,  in  a  frenzy  of  delight,  dance  round  the  sacrificer,  embrace  him,  chant 
songs  in  his  honour,  and  crown  him  with  garlands  of  flowers.  The  body  of  the  buffalo 
becomes  the  property  of  iha  spectators,  who  struggle  for  it  until  one  party  gains  the 
superiority  over  tne  of^her,  and  carries  off  the  prize.  Around  the  blood,  that  lies  in  pools 
on  the  ground,  the  multitude  crowd,  dip  their  fingers  in  it,  and  daub  it  on  their  bodies 
and  on  the  walls  of  tho  temple. 

The  goddess  Doorga,  to  wliom  these  sacrifices  are  made,  is  in  fact  Kali  under  another 
title;  the  former  name  meaning  the* Inaccessible,  and  the  latter  the  Black  One.  She  is 
represented  as  the  wife  of  the  Destroying  God,  Shiva,  and  as  the  mother  of  the  God  of  War, 
Kartikeya.  As  Doorga,  her  many-armed  figure  is  carved  of  wood,  or  modelled  in  paste- 
board, and  painted  rose  colour.    She  is  seated  cross-legged  on  a  peacock,  and  surrounded 


V 


I 


782 


INDIA. 


by  many  other  deities  of  the  multitudinous  Hindoo  mythology.    Before  her  is  represented 
a  man  being  devoured  by  a  nondescript  beast,  something  like  the  heraldic  gritKn. 

As  soon  as  the  sacrifice  is  over  the  goddess  is  supposed  to  depart  from  her  image, 
which  is  then  taken  in  procession  to  the  Ganges,  and  amid  the  dealleuing  shouts  of  the 
people,  the  blast  of  trumpets,  and  the  beating  of  kettle-drums,  is  cast  into  the  stream. 

Thb  reader  may  remember  that  on  page  780  was  given  a  short  description  of  a  holy 
man  who  camo  to  worship  the  many-headed  snake-god.  He  was  one  of  the  Fakirs,  or 
Jogis,  i.e.  ascetics,  who  in  India  are  wonderfully  numerous,  and  submit  themselves  to  the 
most  dreadful  tortures  in  honour  of  their  deities    By  rights  the  Fakirs  are  Mohammedans, 


It 


INDIAN  FAKIRS. 

though  the  English  liave  been  accustomed  to  call  both  the  Mohammedan  and  Hindoo 
ascetics  by  the  common  title  of  Fakir.  "  Jogi  "is  the  usual  title  for  the  Hindoo  devotees, 
though  they  are  divided  into  a  number  of  sects,  such  as  Bairagts,  Sangas^s,  Gosar^s,  &c. 

In  all  ages,  and  in  almost  all  countries,  there  have  been  religious  enthusiasts,  who 
have  sought  to  gain  the  favour  or  propitiate  the  anger  of  the  deity  by  voluntary  suffering, 
but  there  is  perhaps  no  country  where  we  find  so  great  a  variety  of  this  principle  as  we 
do  in  India.  There  are  Mohammedan  as  well  as  Hindoo  ascetics,  and  the  latter  have 
this  advantage,  that  they  need  not  belong  to  any  particular  caste.  To  describe  fully  the 
extraordinary  proceedings  of  these  men  would  occupy  much  more  space  than  can  be 
rifforded,  and  we  will  therefore  only  take  a  few  of  the  most  characteristic  examples. 

One  of  the  commonest,  as  well  as  one  of  the  lightest,  of  these  tortures  is,  to  have  the 
tongue  bored  with  a  red-hot  iron.  This  practice  used  to  prevail  largely  at  Chinsurali,  at 
the  temple  of  the  Bull-god.  Under  a  clump  of  banyan  trees  the  devotees  assembled  in 
order  to  infiiot  various  tortures  upon  themselves,  and  by  far  the  most  common  was  that  of 
tongue-boring.  The  operation  was,  performed  by  a  native  smith,  who  was  reckoned  very 
skilful  at  it,  and  at  certain  seasons  he  was  con^pletely  beset  by  applicants,  doubly 
clamorous  in  the  first  place  to  have  their  tongues  bored,  and  in  the  next  to  have  it  done 
as  cheaply  as  possible.  At  these  seasons  he  used  to  ranfte  the  applicants  in  rogular  lines, 
and  to  take  them  in  their  turn,  varying  his  fee  according  to  their  number,  rank,  and 
impatience. 


THE  FAKIRS. 


783 


,  A  strange  vnstance  of  self-torture  is  described  by  Colonel  Campbell.  At  Colar  the 
birthplace  of  Tippoo  Sultan,  a  man  was  seen  marching  up  and  down  before  a  mosque 
chanting  a  hymn.  He  was  shod  with  a  pair  of  wooden  sandals,  not  tied  but  nailed  to  his' 
feet  by  long  iron  spikes  that  had  been  driven  through  the  sole  and  projected  above  the 
instep.  Yet  he  walked  with  a  firm  unconcerned  step,  and  chanted  his  measured  tune  as 
it'  utteriy  unconscious  of  the  horrible  torture  which  each  step  must  have  cost  him. 

Sometimes  theSe  devotees  show  their  piety  by  making  long  pilgrimages  to  certain 
s:icred  spots,  making  the  journey  as  difficult  and  fanciful  as  possible.  Some  will  lie  on 
the  ground  and  roll  the  wliole  distance,  while  others  measure  the  track  by  prostrating 
themselves  on  their  faces,  marking  the  spot  where  their  heads  lay,  getting  up,  placing 
their  feet  on  the  marked  spot,  and  then  prostrating  themselves  again.  Sometimes  they 
will  lie  on  their  backs  and  push  themselves  along  the  road  by  their  heels,  thus  cuttin<^  and 
bmisiiig  their  backs  terribly  against  the  rough  ground.  ° 

Some  of  these  men  practise  a  most  extraordinary  penance  in  honour  of  the  goddess 
Door,i,'a,  a  penanue  which  in  some  respects  resembles  the  initiation  of  tii-,  Maudaus. 

A  stout  pole,  some  twenty  feet  high,  is  fixed  in  the  ground,  and  a  long  bamboo  is 
placed  horizontally  over  the  top,  on  which  it  revolves  by  means  of  a  pivot.  Sometimes 
two  or  even  three  poles  cross  each  other  on  the  top  of  the  post.  Eopes  hang  from  each 
end  of  the  biimboos,  and  to  half  of  them  are  fastened  large  unbarbed  hooks  of  polished 
iron.  The  devotees  having  placed  themselves  under  the  bamboo,  the  hooks  are  run  into 
their  backs,  and  by  persons  hauling  on  the  rope  at  the  other  end  of  the  bamboo  they  are 
raised  into  tiie  air.  The  men  wlio  hold  the  ropes  then  run  in  a  circle,  so  as  to  sv/in"  the 
devotees  round  at  a  great  pace,  the  whole  weight  of  their  bodies  being  borne  by  the 
hooks.  While  swinging  they  scatter  fiou  ers  and  other  gifts  among  the  spectators,  who 
eagerly  scramble  for  them,  thinking  they  possess  very  great  virtues. 

Both  men  and  women  submit  to  this  terrible  torture,  and  do  so  for  a  variety  of 
reasons.  Some  permit  themselves  to  be  swung  in  pure  honour  of  the  poddess.  some  do  it 
in  fulfilmeut  of  a  vo.v,  while  many  submit  to  the  operarion  for  pay,  acting  as  .substitutes 
of  persons  who  have  made  the  vow  and  are  afraid  to  fulfil  it  personally,  or  who  prefer 
honouring  the  goidess  by  deputy  rather  than  in  their  own  peraon.  From  one  lo  two 
rupees,  i.e.  icom  two  to  four  shillings,  is  considered  a  fair  price  to  the  substitute. 

Sometimes  tiie  upright  post  is  fastened  upon  an  ordinary  bullock-waggon,  and  is  shorter 
than  when  it  is  fixed  in  the  ground.  After  the  hooks  have  been  inserted,  the  opposite  end 
of  the  bamboo  is  drawn  down,  so  as  to  elevate  the  devotees  some  thirty  feet  in  the  air,  and 
made  fast  to  the  waggon.  The  cart  is  then  drawn  as  fast  as  possible  round  the  enclosure 
by  six  or  eight  bullocks,  which  are  harnessed  to  it  lor  the  occasion,  and  selected  for  their 


In  many  instances,  the  Jogis  (pronounced  Yogees)  perform  their  penance  by  keeping 
one  or  more  of  their  limbs  in  one  attitude,  until  after  a  time  it  becomes  incapable  of 
motion,  and  the  muscles  almost  entirely  waste  away.  Some  of  these  men  will  hold  one 
arm  stretched  upwards  to  its  fullest  extent.  This  is  done  by  supporting  the  arm  by  a 
cord  when  the  wearied  muscles  refuse  to  uphold  the  limb  any  longer.  In  some  instances, 
where  the  Jogi  has  clenched  his  hand,  the  nails  have  grown  fairly  through  the  hand,  forced 
their  way  through  the  back,  and  hung  nearly  to  the  wrist. 

A  very  common  practice  is  to  sit  completely  motionless,  in  which  case  the  legs  become 
ia  time  totally  incapable  of  moving,  so  that  the  man  could  not  change  his  position  even 
if  he  desired  to  do  so.  In  some  instances  they  even  go  beyond  this,  and  manage  to  stand 
iastead  of  sit,  with  scarcely  any  support  for  their  bodies  during  sleep.  One  of  these  men 
is  described  by  Mr.  Williamson  : — 

"  Within  a  few  yards  of  the  river  on  our  left  stood  one  of  those  horrid  figures  called 
&yogee — or  Indian  saint — a  gentleman  beggar,  who  had  placed  himself  in  a  certain  atti- 
tude, from  which  he  had  vowed  never  to  swerve  during  the  remainder  of  his  bfe,  but  to 
spend  his  life  in  mental  abstraction. 

"  He  appeared  on  a  platfomi  of  earth  raised  about  eighteen  inches  from  the  ground. 
At  one  end  of  this  mound  (which  might  be  seven  feet  long  by  five  broad)  were  erected  two 
bamboos,  seven  ur  eight  feet  high,  and  sufficiently  apart  for  him  to  stand  between  them. 


'    i 


784 


INDIA. 


¥1 ' 


L  ^ 


tfie  cross-bar,  held  with  his  hands  on  each  side  of  tlie  upright  sloping  b<mrd  He  seemed 
to  press  equally  on  either  foot,  leaning  a  little  forward,  with  his  face  turned  rather  aside 
and  raised  towards  the  sun.  ' 

"  His  personal  appearance  was  squalid  and  misemble.    His  body  was  daubed  all  over 
with  blue  mud  j  his  haix^— long,  matted,  discoloured  to  a  yellowish  brown  with  exposure- 
dangled  in  all  directions.    His  beard  was  bushy  and  black 
and  the  rest  of  his  face  so  disfigured  with  hair,  that  it 
might  be  said  to  be  all  beard. 

"  Not  the  slightest  motion  in  one  of  his  limbs,  nor  in 
a  muscle  of  his  countenance,  was  perceptible.  He  was 
altogether  without  clothing,  except  a  slip  of  brown  stuff 
about  the  loins.  He  wore  the  'poita,'  or  sacred  thread 
indicating  that  he  was  a  Brahmin.  Night  and  day,  it  is 
understo^,  the  wretched  sufferer  (if  indeed  his  state  can 
be  called  one  of  suffering)  maintains  without  any  variation 
this  paralysing  position. 

Mr.  Bennett  then  expresses  some  disbelief  in  the  con- 
stant immobility  of  the  devotee,  and  evidently  suspects  him 
to  be  an  impostor,  who,  under  cover  of  night,  leaves  his  post, 
and  refreshes  himself  with  sleep  in  a  recumbent  position. 
This,  however,  was  certainly  not  the  case,  and'indeed  the 
very  language  of  the  account  shows  that  it  could  not  be  so. 
A  very  long  period  must  have  elapsed  before  the  devotee  in 
question  could  have  trained  his  body  to  remain,  as  Mr. 
Bennett  admits  was  tl)e  case,  without  the  movement  of  a 
muscle  during  the  whole  time  that  his  proceedings  were 
watched.  And,  before  such  a  consummation  could  ha\ 
been  attained,  the  limbs  of  the  man  must  have  been  so 
entirely  stiffened  by  non-usage,  that  they  would  be  as  in- 
flexible as  if  they  had  been  cut  out  of  wood  or  stone, 
and  whether  he  stood  or  lay  would  have  been  a  matter 
of  perfect  indifference.  As  to  sittin.ir,  or  assuming  any 
attitude  that  involved  the  flexion  of  a  limb,  it  would  have 
rAEiB'ssTArFANDBACK-scRATCHER.  been  utterly  impossible. 

We  may  see  a  similar  phenomenon,  if  it  mayki 
called,  amorg  ourselves.  There  is  not  one  man  in  r.  thoudaml  who  preserves  the  normal 
flexibility  of  his  limbs,  unless  he  be  a  professional  athlete.  Naturally,  the  limbs  of  every 
man  and  woman  are  as  flexible  as  tho^e  of  the  posture-masters,  who  can  cross  their  feet 
over  the  back  of  their  necks,  pick  up  a  coin  with  their  mouths  from  the  ground  between 
their  heels,  or  sit  on  the  ground  with  their  legs  stretched  straight  at  either  side  of  their 
bodies.  But,  unless  men  preserve  this  flexibility  by  constant  use,  the  limbs  become  stif, 
and  it  is  quite  as  difficult,  nut  to  say  impossible,  for  an  ordinary  Englishman  to  perform 
the  feats  of  the  professional  acrobat,  as  it  is  for  the  Jogi  to  bend  the  knees  or  ankleti  that 
have  been  unbent  for  a  series  of  years. 

Moreover,  the  spectators  who  assemble  round  such  devotees,  and  who  nevf>r  leave  hi 
unwatched  by  day  or  night,  would  be  very  ready  to  detect  any  attempt  at  imposture,  ai 
would  be  excited  by  it  to  such  a  pitch  of  religious  fury,  that  the  man  would  be  torn 
pieces  by  the  excited  crowd.    And  the  very  fact  that  the  man  was  a  Brahmin  was[ 
enough  that  he  was  no  impostor.    By  virtue  of  his  Brahraitiicol  rank,  he  was  at 
summit  of  humanity.     Had  he  been  a  low-caste  man,  he  might  with  reason  have  been 
suspected  of  imposture,  in  order  to  obtain  respect  from  his  countrymen.    Brt,  as  the  mao 
was  already  a  Brahmin,  such  imposture  was  totally  needless,  and  his  devotion,  superstitiooi  | 
and  fanatical  as  it  might  be,  was  undoubtedly  sincere. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
THE  INDIANS  WITH  EELATION  TO  ANIMALa 


I  FAtCONBT— THB    UBtk     BIED    AND    IT«    rXATI  —  HNAn-OBAIlllKM  —  BVSFICIOir    OF    niPOSTTm— 

OKNBftAI.    CAHPBBLL'b  ACCOUNT    OF    THH    COBRA    AND    THM    OHARMEn  —  DKATH   OF   THB   HAM 

DIFnOOLTT    OF     THB    TASK— THB    POMON-FANOB    KOT    nKMOVSD— INITIATION    OF    A    NOVICB 

KLBPHANT-HUNTWa OATOHIMO   BLKPUANTB   WITH    KOOMKIIM— TAMIMO   THB    CAFTUBBD    ANIMAL 

—AN  BNTHinilASTIO   KOOMKIB— HUNTINO     IN    NKPAl,— JUNO    BAUADtB    AND    THB    XLEPHANTS 

HUNTINO  "W^TK  TRAINBD   BTAQ8  AND   AMTILOFBB — lUM   CUBTAUB   OB  HUNTING   LB0PABD8. 

Iwe  wfll  end  this  description  of  India  with  a  few  remarks  on  one  of  the  chief  peculiarities 
lof  native  character,  namely,  the  wonderful  capacity  of  the  Indians  in  taming  and  training 
laniniEils. 

This  capacity  develops  itself  in  various  ways,  some  partaking  of  a  religious  charflcter, 
land  being  considered  as  in  some  sense  miraculous,  and  some  only  illustrative  of  the 
Inatural  ascendancy  which  these  men  exert  over  beasts,  birds,  and  reptiles. 
I    The  Indians  are,  for  example,  unsurpasued  in  their  powers  of  training  falcons,  which 
Ithey  teach  to  attack,  not  only  birds,  but  antelopes  and  other  game.    These  falcons  are  of 
Icourae  unable  of  themselves  to  kill  an  antelopo,  but  they  will  mark  out  any  one  that  has 
[been  designated  by  their  master,  and  will  swoop  down  upon  its  head,  clinging  firmly  with 
Itheir  talons,  and  buffeting  the  poor  beast  about  the  eyes  with  their  wings,  so  that  it  runs 
hrildly  hither  and  thither,  and  thus  allows  itself  to  be  captured  by  the  dogs,  from  which 
Et  could  have  escaped  had  it  been  able  to  i)roceed  in  a  straight  line.    A  thoroughly- 
Wed  falcon  is  held  in  very  great  esteem,  and  many  a  petty  war,  in  which  many  hves 
frere  lost,  has  been  occasioned  by  the  desire  of  one  ngah  to  possess  a  falcon  owned 
\)j  another. 

.  Then  there  is  a  little  bird  called  the  Mina,  belonging  to  the  Grakles.  It  is  a  pretty 
piid,  about  as  large  as  a  starling,  with  plumage  of  velvety  black,  except  a  white  patch  on 
Ihe  wmg.  From  either  side  of  the  head  procoods  a  brij^lit  yellow  wattle.  This  bird  can 
5  taught  to  talk  as  well  as  any  parrot,  and  it  is  said  that,  ns  a  rule,  the  mina's  tones  more 
fclosely  resemble  those  of  the  human  voipe  than  do  those  of  any  parrot.  It  is  very  intel- 
ligent besides,  and  can  be  taught  to  perform  many  pretty  tricks. 

One  trick,  wluch  is  very  commonly  taught  to  the  bird,  is  to  dart  down  upon  the 
Iforaen,  snatch  away  the  ornaments  which  they  wear  on  their  heads,  and  carry  them  to  its 
Blaster.  This  is  a  little  trick  that  is  sometimes  played  by  a  young  man  upon  the  object  of 
kis  afTections,  and  is  intended  to  make  her  grant  an  interview  in  order  to  have  her 
ppcrty  restored. 

As  to  reptiles,  the  cobra  seems  to  be  as  unlikely  a  creature  to  be  tamed  as  any  on  the 

te  of  the  earth.    Yet  even  this  terrible  sorpont,  whose  bite  is  nearly  certain  death,  is 

Qed  by  the  Indians,  and  taught  to  go  through  cc^rtain  performances.     For  example,  a 

ouple  of  serpent-charmers  wiU  come,  with  their  flat  baskets  and  their  musical  mstru- 

iienls,and  begin  to  give  a  performance.    One  of  tbom  plays  on  a  rude  native  pipe,  while 

VOL  II.  8 1 


h:  ' 


If 


t86 


INDIA. 


the  other  removes  the  cover  of  one  of  the  baskets.  Out  comes  the  hooded  head  of  the 
cobra,  which  si^eiiis  as  if  it  were  aliout  to  glide  among  the  spectatora,  when  a  gesture  and 
a  few  notes  from  the  piper  check  its  progress,  and  it  begins  to  rise  and  fall,  and  sway 
its  head  from  side  to  side,  as  if  in  time  to  the  nnwic. 

The  men  will  then  take  up  the  venomous  reptile,  allow  it  to  crawl  over  their  bodies 
tie  it  round  their  necks,  and  take  all  kinds  of  liberties  with  it,  the  serpent  appearing  to 
labour  under  some  strange  feiscination,  and  to  be  unable  or  unwilling  to  use  its  fangs.  ** 

Some  persons  think  that  the  serpents  are  innoctjotis,  their  poison-fangs  having  been 
extracted.    This  may  be  the  case  in  some  instances,  but  iu  thum  the  performers  are  sot 


BMAU-CHAAMINO. 


the  genuine  snak(»-charmer3.    Moreover,  there  aro  gcveral  sets  of  fangs,  one  behind  the 
other,  so  that  when  one  pair  is  broken  or  extracted,  another  pair  speedily  comes  forward, 

That  the  genuine  charmers  do  not  depend  upon  such  imposture  for  their  success  is 
evident  from  many  cases  in  which  the  serpents  Imve  btjen  carefully  examined  before  and 
after  the  performance,  and  their  fangs  found  to  be  perfect  in  every  respect.  One  sucli 
instance  is  narrated  by  General  Campbell  in  his  "  Indian  Journal"  He  had  previously 
been  under  the  impression  that  tho  fiings  were  always  removed  from  the  serpents,  but  tiie  j 
following  circumstance  convinced  him  that  tho  charmers  could  perform  their  tricks  willi 
snakes  whose  fiings  were  perfect : — 

"When  I  was  on  Genend  Dalrymplo's  stafT  at  Trichinopoly,  there  was  a  dry  well  in  j 
the  garden  which  was  the  favourite  haunt  of  Hnak(;s,  and  in  which  I  phot  several.    One 
morning  I  discovered  a  large  cobra-capclla  at  tlie  bottom  of  this  well,  basking  in  the  sun;[ 
but  while  I  ran  to  fetch  my  gun  some  of  tho  uativu  ncrvunts  began  to  pelt  him  with  stoue^, 


:ii'' 


m 


SERFENT-CHAEMING. 


787 


'and  drove  him  into  his  hole  among  the  brickwork.  I  therefore  sent  for  the  anake-charmers 
to  get  him  out  Two  of  these  worthies  having  arrived,  we  lowered  them  into  the  well  bv^ 
means  of  a  rope.  One  of  them,  after  performing  sundry  incantations,  and  sprinkling  him'- 
self  and  his  companion  with  ashes  prepared  from  the  dung  of  a  sacred  cow,  began  to  play 
a  shrill,  monotonous  ditty  upon  a  pipe  ornamented  with-  hells,  brass  rings,  and  beads, 
while  the  other  stood  on  one  side  of  the  snake's  hole,  holding  a  rod  furnished  at  one  end 
with  a  slip-noose. 

"  At  first  the  snake,  who  had  been  considerably  bullied  before  he  took  refuge  in  his 
hole,  was  deaf  to  the  notes  of  the  charmer,  but  after  half  an  hour's  constant  playing  the 
spell  began  to  operate,  and  the  snake  was  heard  to  move.  In  a  few  minutes  more  he 
thrast  out  his  head,  the  horsehair  noose  was  dexterously  slipped  over  it  and  drawn  tight, 
and  we  hoisted  up  the  men  dangling  their  snake  in  triumph 

"  Having  carried  him  to  an  open  space  of  ground,  they  released  him  from  the  noose. 
The  enraged  snake  immediately  made  a  rush  at  the  bystanders,  putting  to  flight  a  crowd 
of  native  servants  who  had  assembled  to  witness  the  sport  The  snake-charmer,  tapping 
him  on  the  tail  with  a  switch,  induced  him  to  turn  upon  himself,  and  at  the  same 
moment  sounding  his  pipe.  The  snake  coiled  himself  up,  i-aised  his  head,  expanded  his 
hood,  and  appeared  about  to  strike,  but  instead  of  doing  so,  he  remained  in  the  same 
position  as  if  fascinated  by  the  music,  darting  out  his  slender  forked  tongue,  and  following 
with  his  head  the  motion  of  the  man's  knee,  which  he  kept  moving  from  side  to  side 
within  a  few  inches  of  him,  as  if  tempting  him  to  bite. 

"No  sooner  did  tl>e  music  cease,  than  the  snake  darted  forward  with  such  fury  that  it 
required  great  agility  on  the  part  of  the  man  to  avoid  him,  and  immediately  made  off  as 
fast  as  he  could  go.  The  sound  of  the  pipe,  however,  invariably  made  him  stop,  and 
obliged  him  to  remain  in  an  upright  position  as  long  as  the  man  continued  to  play. 

"  After  repeating  this  experiment  several  times,  he  placed  a  fowl  within  his  reach, 
which  he  instantly  darted  at  and  bit  The  fowl  screamed  out  the  moment  he  was  struck, 
but  ran  off,  and  began  picking  among  his  companions  as  if  nothing  had  happened.  I 
pulled  out  my  watch  to  see  how  long  the  venom  took  to  operate. 

"  In  about  half  a  minute  the  comb  and  wattles  of  the  fowl  began  to  change  from  a 
red  to  a  livid  hue,  and  were  soon  nearly  black,  but  no  other  symptom  was  apparent  In 
two  minutes  it  began  to  stagger,  was  seized  with  strong  convulsions,  fell  to  the  ground, 
and  continued  to  struggle  violently  till  it  expired,  exactly  three  minutes  and  a  half  alter 
it  had  been  bitten.  On  plucking  the  fowl,  we  found  that  he  had  merely  been  touched  on 
the  extreme  point  of  the  pinion.  The  wound,  not  larger  than  the  puncture  of  a  needle, 
was  surrounded  by  a  livid  spot,  but  the  remainder  of  the  body,  with  the  exception  of  the 
comb  and  wattles  (which  were  of  a  dark  livid  hue)  was  of  the  natural  colour,  and  I  after- 
wards learned  that  the  coachman,  a  half-caste,  had  eaten  it 

"The  charmer  now  offered  to  show  us  his  method  of  catching  snakes,  and  zing  the 
reptile  (about  five  feet  long)  by  the  point  of  the  tail  with  his  left  hand,  he  slipped  the 
right  hand  along  the  body  with  the  swiftness  of  lightning,  and  grasping  him  by  the 
throat  with  his  finger  and  thumb,  held  him  fast,  and  forced  him  to  open  Lis  jaws  and 
display  his  poisonous  fangs. 

"  Having  now  gratified  my  curiosity,  I  proposed  that  the  snake  should  be  destroyed, 
or  at  least  that  his  fangs  might  be  extracted,  an  operation  easily  performed  with  a  pair  of 
forceps.  But,  the  snake  being  a  remarkably  fine  one,  the  charmer  was  unwilling  to 
extract  hia  teeth,  as  he  said  the  operation  sometimes  proved  fatal,  and  bogged  so  hard  to 
be  allowed  to  keep  him  as  he  was,  that  I  at  last  suffered  him  to  put  him  in  a  basket  and 
carry  him  off.  After  this  he  frequently  brought  the  snake  to  the  house  to  exhibit  him, 
and  still  witli  his  fangs  entire,  as  I  ascertained  by  personal  inspection,  but  so  tame  that 
he  handled  him  freely,  and  apparently  without  fear  or  danger." 

The  best  proof  that  the  snake's  fangs  were  not  extracted  is,  that  some  weeks  after- 
wards the  reptile  bit  the  charmer,  and  killed  him. 

It  seems  strange  that  serpents  should  be  thus  subject  to  man.  It  is  comparatively' 
easy  to  tame  a  bird  or  a  beast,  as  hunger  can  be  employed  in  the  process,  and  really  is  the 
chief  power,  the  creature  learning  to  bo  fond  of  the  person  who  furnishes  it  with  food. 

3e2 


788 


INDIA. 


Or,  m  extreme  cases,  the  power  of  inflicting  pain  is  employed,  so  that  the  animal  is  ruled 
^  ty  fear,,  if  not  by  love. 

But  in  the  case  of  a  snake,  the  tamer  is  deprived  of  both  of  these  adjuncts.  As  a 
serpent  only  feeds  at  very  long  intervals,  and  possesses  an  almost  inexhaustible  power  of 
fasting,  hunger  cannot  be  employed  ;  and  its  peculiar  constitution  would  render  the  inflic. 
tion  of  pain  useless.  The  charmer  h  as,  therefore,  to  fall  back  upon  some  other  mode  of 
working  upon  his  pupil,  and  finds  it  in  music,  to  which  the  cobra  seems  peculiarly 
accessible.  That  it  is  powerfully  influenced  by  music  was  known  many  centuries  ago,  as 
we  may  see  by  the  references  to  serpent-charming  in  the  Scriptures.  Any  music  seems  to 
affect  the  creature,  and,  if  it  can  be  rendered  docile  by  the  harsh  sounds  that  proceed  from 
the  charmer's  flute,  we  may  conjecture  that  more  melodious  sounds  would  have  a  like 
effect.  Mr.  Williams,  who  was  very  much  inclined  to  be  sceptical  on  the  subject  (rf 
serpent-charming,  and  thought  that  the  poison-fangs  were  always  removed,  mentions  that 
a  gentleman  at  Cliinsurah,  who  was  a  very  excellent  violinist,  was  forced  to  lay  aside  liis 
instrument  because  the  sounds  of  the  violin  attracted  so  many  serpents  to  his  house. 

Serpent-charming  is  thought  to  be  a  semi-sacred  calling,  and  is  one  of  those  cases 
where  the  process  of  taming  partakes  of  the  religious  character.  The  charmers  are 
regularly  initiated  into  their  duties,  and  unde''go  certain  ceremonies  before  they  are 
thought  to  be  impervious  to  the  serpent's  teeth.  Sometimes  a  European  has  been 
initiated  into  these  mysteries,  as  happened  to  Lady  Dufi-Gordon,  to  whom  a  snake-charmer 
took  a  fancy  and  oft'ered  to  initiate  her.  He  and  his  pupil  sat  opposite  each  other,  and 
joined  their  hands.  Tlie  charmer  then  twisted  a  cobra  round  their  joined  hands,  and 
repeated  some  invocation.  Both  of  them  afterwards  spat  on  the  snake,  and  the  novice 
was  pronounced  to  be  safe,  and  enveloped  in  snakes  as  a  proof  of  the  success  of 
the  incantation. 

There  is  perhaps  no  better  instance  of  the  mastery  of  the  Indians  over  animals  than 
the  manner  in  wliich  they  catch  end  instruct  elephants. 

The  reader  will  doubtless  remember  that,  though  the  elephant  is  abundant  both  in 
Africa  and  India,  the  inhabitants  of  the  former  country  never  attempt  to  domesticate  it. 
It  has  been  thought  that  the  African  elephant  is  not  trained  because  it  is  fiercer  than  the 
Asiatic  species  or  variety,  and  lacks  the  intelligence  which  distinguishes  that  animal. 
This,  however,  is  not  the  case.  The  African  elephant  is  as  docile  and  intelligent  as  tliat 
of  Asia,  and  quite  as  capable  of  being  trained.  The  elephants  which  were  used  in 
the  time  of  the  ancient  Romans  were  brought  from  Africa,  and  yet  we  read  of  the  most 
wonderful  feats  which  they  could  perform.  Moreover,  the  African  elephants  which  have 
been  in  the  Zoological  Gardens  for  some  years  are  quite  as  tractable  as  the  Asiatic 
animals.  The  real  cause  for  the  non-use  of  the  African  elephant  is,  not  its  incapacity  for 
domestication,  but  the  lack  of  capacity  in  the  Africans  to  domesticate  it. 

In  almost  all  cases  of  domesticated  animals,  the  creatures  are  bom  in  captivity,  so 
that  they  have  never  been  accustomed  to  a  wild  life.  The  Indian,  however,  does  not 
trouble  himself  by  breeding  elephants,  but  prefers  to  capture  them  when  sufficiently 
grown  to  suit  his  purposes.  There  are  two  modes  of  catching  the  elephant,  one  of  which 
is  so  ingenious  that  it  deserves  some  description,  however  brief.  A  common  way  is  by 
making  a  large  enclosure,  called  a  "keddah,"  and  driving  the  elephants  into  it.  The 
keddah  is  so  made,  that  when  the  elephants  have  fairly  entered  it  they  cannot  get  out 
again,  and  are  kept  there  until  subdued  by  himger  and  thirst. 

By  this  mode  of  elephant-catching,  the  animals  are  taken  in  considerable  numbers, 
and  of  all  sizes.  The  genuine  elephant-hunter,  however,  cares  little  for  this  method, 
and  prefers  to  pick  out  for  himself  the  best  animals,  the  Indians  being  exceedingly 
particular  about  their  elephants,  and  an  elephant  having  as  many  "  points "  as  a  prize 
pigeon  or  rabbit. 

In  every  herd  of  elephants  the  males  are  given  to  fiphting  with  each  other  for  the 
possession  of  the  females,  and  it  often  happens  that  a  male,  who  for  some  time  has 
reigned  supreme  in  the  herd,  is  beaten  at  last.  Furious  with  rage  and  disappointment,  he 
leaves  the  herd,  and  ranges  about  by  himself,  destroying  in  his  rage  everything  which 


>  that  the  animal  is  ruled 


ELEPEANT-HUNTING.  739 

opposes  him.  In  this  state  he  is  called  a  "rogue"  elephant  by  the  English  and  saun 
by  the  natives.  Now,  furious  and  dangerous  as  is  the  saun,  he  is  always  a  sp  endid 
animal,  scarcely  inferior  indeed  to  the  mastor  elephant  of  tlie  herd.  The  elephant- 
hunters,  therefore,  are  always  glad  to  hear  of  a  saun,  and  take  measures  to  capturo  so 
valuable  a  prize. 

TlKiy  possess  several  female  elephants,  called  "koomkies,"  which  are  used  as  decoys 
and,  strangely  enough,  take  the  greatest  interest  in  capturing  the  saun.  When  the  hunter 
goes  out  on  his  expedition,  he  takes  with  him  at  least  two  koomkies,  and  sometimes  three, 
if  tlie  saun  should  happen  to  be  a  very  large  one ;  and  in  all  cases  he  takes  care  that  the 
koomkies  shall  not  be  much  smaller  than  the  saun. 


ndians  over  animals  than 


INDIAN  £L£FHANT-HUNT£BS. 


The  hunters,  furnished  with  ropes  and  the  other  apparatus  for  securing  the  saun,  lie 
flat  on  the  koomkies'  backs,  cover  themselves  with  a  large  dark  cloth,  and  proceed  towards 
the  place  where  the  saun  was  seen.  Often  the  koomkies  carry  in  their  trunks  branches  of 
trees,  which  they  hold  in  such  a  manner  as  to  prevent  their  intended  captive  from  seeing 
that  they  carry  anything  on  their  backs.  The  saun,  seeing  them  approach,  loses  some  of 
his  fury,  and  thinks  that  he  is  in  great  good-fortune  to  meet  with  females  over  whom  he 
can  rule  as  he  had  done  before.  He  is  so  delighted  with  this  idea,  that  he  fails  to  perceive 
the  hunters,  who  usually  slip  off  behind  a  tree  as'  they  near  him,  but  sometimes  boldly 
retain  their  post, 

The  koomkies  then  go  up  to  the  saun  and  begin  to  caress  him,  one  on  each  side,  and 
sometimes  another  in  front  of  him,  when  three  decoys  are  e«nployed.  They  caress  him, 
make  much  of  him,  and  gradually  bring  him  near  a  stout  tree,  where  they  detain  him 


•790 


INDIA. 


i  ^   foi. 


1 


-A, 


The  hunters  then  creep  under  the  huge  animal,  and  pass  stout  ropes  round  his  forelegs, 
binding  them  tightly  together,  being  aided  in  this  by  the  decoys,  who  place  their  trunks  8o 
that  their  masters  cannot  be  seen,  and  sometimes  even  assist  him  by  passing  tiie  rope 
when  he  cannot  conveniently  reach  it. 

The  forelegs  being  secured,  the  hunter  places  round  the  elephant's  hindlegs  a  pair  of 
strong  fetters.  These  are  made  of  wood,  and  open  with  a  hinge  of  rope.  They  are 
studded  inside  with  sharp  iron  spikes,  and,  when  clasped  round  the  feet  of  the  elephaut 
are  fastened  to  the  trunk  of  the  tree  with  strong  ropes. 

The  elephant  being  now  made  fast,  the  hunters  creep  away,  and  are  followed  by  the 
koomkies,  who  receive  their  masters  on  their  necks,  and  go  off,  leaving  the  unfortunate 
satin  to  his  fate.  If  he  was  furious  before,  he  is  tenfold  more  so  when  he  has  to  add  to 
disappointment  the  sense  of  confinement,  and  the  knowledge  that  he  has  been  tricked. 
He  screams  with  rage,  tears  branches  off  the  tree,  pulls  up  the  grass  by  the  roots  and 
flings  it  about,  and  even  tries  tu  break  the  rope  which  holds  him  to  the  tree,  or  to  pull  up  the 
tree  itself  by  the  roots.  The  spikes  with  which  the  wooden  fetters  are  lined  give  him  such 
pain,  that  he  is  soon  forced  to  desist,  and,  wearied  cut  with  pain  and  exertion,  he  becomes 
more  quiet.  On  the  following  day  the  same  men  and  elephants  come  to  him,  and  brinir 
him  a  little  food ;  and  so  they  go  on  until  he  has  learned  first  to  endure,  and  afterwards  to 
desire  their  presence.  When  they  judge  him  to  be  sufficiently  tamed,  strong  ropes  are 
fastened  to  his  legs;  and  attached  to  the  koomkies,  and,  the  ligatures  round  his  feet  being 
removed,  he  is  m«rched  off  to  his  new  quarters. 

Sometimes  he  resists,  on  finding  his  limbs  at  liberty.  In  such  a  case  tha  koomkies 
drag  him  along  by  the  ropes,  while  a  large  male  pushes  him  on  from  behind,  aometimes 
usini,'  his  tusks  by  way  of  spurs.  When  he  has  been  taken  to  his  abode,  he  is  treated 
with  tirm  bat  kind  discipline,  and  is  so  effectually  tamed,  that  in  a  few  months  after  he 
was  ranging  wild  about  the  forest  he  may  be  seen  assisting  to  convey  a  refractory  brother 
to  hia  new  home. 

The  intelligence  of  the  koomkies  is  really  wonderful,  and  they  take  quite  as  much 
interest  in  the  pursuit  as  their  masters.  Captain  Williams  mentions  an  instance  where  a 
gentleman  had  purchased  a  koomkie,  not  knowing  her  to  be  such.  The  mahout  or 
driver  would  not  mention  her  capacity,  because  he  very  much  preferred  the  ease  and  comfort 
of  a  gentleman's  establishment  to  the  dangers,  and  hardships  of  a  hunter's  life.  Tlie 
wealthy  natives  of  the  neighbourhood  would  not  mention  it,  because  each  of  them  Loped 
to  buy  the  animal  for  himself  at  a  less  price  than  would  be  asked  for  a  koomkie. 

One  day  the  animal  was  missing,  and  did  not  return  for  several  days.  However,  she 
came  back,  and  was  harnessed  as  usual  for  a  walk.  When  she  came  to  a  certain  spot^  she 
became  restive,  and  at  last  dashed  into  the  jungle,  where  she  brought  her  master  to  a  fine 
saun,  whom  she  had  crippled  by  fastening  a  chain  round  his  forelegs. 

In  Nep&l  the  natives  adopt  a  very  dangerous  mode  of  elephant-hunting.  They  go  to 
the  hunt  on  elephants,  and  furnish  themselves  with  very  strong  ropeb,  one  end  of  which 
is  made  fast  to  the  body  of  the  riding  elephant,  and  the  other  furnished  with  a  slip-knot, 
to  which  is  attached  a  line  by  which  the  noose  can  be  relaxed.  They  give  chase  to  the 
herd,  and,  selecting  a  suitable  animal,  the  hunter  dexterously  flings  the  noose  upon  the 
head  of  the  animal  just  behind  its  ears  and  on  its  brows.  The  elephant  instinctively  curls 
up  its  trunk ;  whereupon  the  noose  slips  fairly  over  its  head. 

The  hunter  then  checks  the  pace  of  his  animal,  so  that  the  noose  is  drawn  tightly 
round  the  neck  of  the  captured  elephant  and  causes  a  partial  choking.  His  speed  being 
checked,  another  hunter  comes  up  and  flings  a  second  noose,  so  that  by  their  united  ibrce 
the  captive  can  be  strangled  if  necessary.  Sometimes,  when  he  is  very  furious,  the 
hunters  are  obliged  to  render  him  insensible  over  and  over  again,  before  he  can  be  induced 
to  obey  his  new  masters.  The  well-known  Nep&lese  ambassador,  Jung  Bahaddr,  was 
celebrated  for  his  skill  and  daring  in  this  dangerous  sport. 

As  an  example  of  the  perfect  command  which  the  Indian  mahouts  have  over  their 
animals,  Captain  Williams  mentions  an  adventure  which  took  place  at  Chittagong. 
During  a  stormy  night,  an  elephant  got  loose,  and  escaped  into  the  forest.  Four  years 
afterwards^  when  a  herd  of  elephants  was  driven  into  a  keddah,  the  mahout,  who  had 


i'  (. 


THE  DECOY  STAG. 


7«1 


climbed  the  palisades  to  view  the  enclosed  animals,  thought  that  he  recognised  anonir 
them  lu3  missing  elephant.  His  comrades  ridiculed  him,  but  he  persisted  iiT  his  idea  and 
called  the  animal  by  name.  The  elephant  recognised  the  voice  of  its  driver  and  came 
towards  him  The  man  was  so  overjoyed  at  this,  that,  regardless  of  the  danger  which  he 
ran,  he  climbed  over  the  palisades,  and  called  to  the  elephant  to  kneel  down  The 
animal  obeyed  him,  he  ^  -mted  on  its  neck,  and  triumphantly  rode  it  out  of  the 
keddah. 

Elephants  are  sometimes  taken  in  pits,  at  the  bottom  of  which  are  laid  bundles  of 
grass  in  order  to  break  the  fall  of  the  heavy  animal.  The  elephants  are  generally 
decoyed  into  these  pits  by  a  tame  animal  which  is  guided  close  to  the  pit  by  the  mahout, 
who  has  placed  certain  marks  by  which  he  knows  its  exact  locality.  Sometimes  they  are 
merely  dug  in  the  paths  of  the  elephants,  which  fall  into  them  in  their  nightly  rambles 
and  by  their  moanings  inform  the  hunter  of  their  proceedings.  ' 

In  these  pits  they  are  forced  to  remain  until  the;-  have  been  tamed  by  hunger  just  as 
is  the  case  with  those  animals  that  are  tied  to  the  trees.  When  they  are  sufficiently 
tame,  the  hunter  throws  into  the  pit  successive  bundles  of  jungle  grass.  These  the 
sagacious  animal  arranges  under  his  feet  in  such  a  way  that  he  soon  raises  himself 
sufficiently  high  to  step  upon  the  level  ^arth,  where  he  is  received  by  the  hunters  and  his 
tame  elephants.  These  «  pitted"  elephants,  as  they  are  called,  are  not  held  in  high  esti- 
mation, as  there  is  always  danger  that  they  may  have  suffered  some  injury  by  the  fall. 

Just  as  tame  elephants  are  brought  to  capture  the  wild  animals,  so  are  tame  stags 
taught  to  capture  those  of  their  own  speciea  An  account  of  the  sport  is  civen  in  the 
"Private  Life  of  an  Eastern  King :"~  ® 

"I  have  never  heard  of  trained  stags  being  employed  elsewhere  as  I  saw  them 
employed  in  Oude.  ...  In  our  rides  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  lake,  near  which  we 
encamped,  we  lighted  upon  a  fine  open  country  adjoining  a  forest,  which  would  answer 
admirably  for  the  purpose.  The  adjoining  wood  was  full  of  the  smaller  game  of  Oude,  or, 
if  not  smaller,  at  all  events  the  more  harmless,  among  which  the  wild  deer  must  be 
classed  as  one.  Skilful  beaters  were  sent  off  into  the  forest  to  drive  the  deer,  as  if 
unintentionally---that  is,  without  violence,  or  making  much  noise — towards  the  point  of 
the  forest  adjoining  the  open  space  which  I  havo  just  mentioned.  Here,  protected  by  its 
watching  guardians,  the  most  warlike  and  powerful  of  its  males,  the  herd  was  congregated 
in  apparent  safety. 

"  We  had  about  a  dozen  trained  stags,  all  males,  with  us.  These,  well  acquainted  with 
the  object  for  which  they  were  sent  forward,  advanced  at  a  gentle  trot  over  the  open  giound 
towards  the  skirt  of  the  wood.  They  were  observed  at  once  by  the  watchers  of  the  herd, 
and  the  boldest  of  the  wild  animals  advanced  to  meet  them.  Whether  the  intention  was 
to  welcome  them  peaceably,  or  to  do  battle  for  their  pasturage,  I  cannot  tell,  but  in  a  few 
minutes  the  parties  were  engaged  in  a  furious  contest.  Head  to  head,  antlers  to  antlers, 
the  tame  deer  and  the  wild  fought  with  great  fury.  Each  of  the  tame  animals,  every  one 
of  them  laige  and  formidable,  was  closely  contested  with  a  wild  adveisaiy,  standing 
chiefly  on  the  defensive,  not  in  any  feigned  battle  or  mimicry  of  war,  but  in  a  hard-fought 
combat.  We  now  made  our  appearance  in  the  open  ground  on  horseback,  advancing 
towards  the  scene  of  conflict.  The  deer  on  the  skirts  of  the  wood,  seeing  us,  took  to 
flight,  but  those  actually  engaged  maintained  their  ground,  and  continued  the  contest. 

"  In  the  meantime  a  party  of  native  huntsmen,  sent  for  the  purpose,  gradually  drew 
near  to  the  wild  st^,  getting  in  between  them  and  the  forest.  What  their  object  was  we 
were  not  at  the  time  aware ;  indeed  it  was  not  one  that  we  could  have  approved  or 
encouraged.  They  made  their  way  to  the  rear  of  the  wild  stags,  which  were  still  com- 
bating too  fiercely  to  mind  them ;  they  approached  the  animals,  and,  with  a  skilful  cut  of 
their  long  knives,  the  poor  warriors  fell  hamstrung.  We  felt  pity  for  the  noble  animals 
as  we  saw  them  fall  helplessly  on  the  ground,  unable  longer  to  continue  the  contest, 
and  pushed  down  by  the  tame  stags.    Once  down,  they  were  unable  to  rise  again. 

"The  tame  ones  were  called  off  in  a  moment;  not  one  of  them  pursued  his  victory. 
Their  work  was  done ;  they  obeyed  the  call  of  their  keepei-s  almost  at  once,  and  were  led 
off  like  hounds,  some  of  them  bearing  evidence  in  their  gored  chests  that  the  contest 


i<^l 


792 


INDIA. 


^ 


I  ■! 


in  which  they  had  been  enga^  was  no  sham,  but  a  reality.  As  we  rode  tip  we  saw 
them  led  off,  triumphantly  capering  over  the  ground  as  if  proud  of  their  exploits,  tossinit 
their  fiue  spreadiag  antlers  about  joyously,  and  sometimes  looking  as  if  they  would  enjov 
a  little  more  %'ating — this  time  with  each  other."  ^ 

The  ante) jpe  is  sometimes  used  in  a  similar  manner.  The  largest  and  mo6t  powerful 
male  antelopes  are  trained  for  the  purpose,  and  are  sent  towards  the  herd  with  nooses 
fastened  on  their  horns.  The  wild  antelopes  soon  come  out  to  fight  the  intruders  and 
are  caught  by  the  nooses.  ' 


■  -I; 

I  Hi!: 


;  'i 


V. 


14 
% 


TaK  HDMTINO  LBOFABDi 


('" 


There  is  another  sport  of  which  the  Indians  are  very  fond,  namely,  the  chase  of  tbe 
deer  by  means  of  the  cnetah,  or  hunting  leopard.  This  animal  is  by  no  means  the  same 
Bpecies  as  the  common  leopard,  from  which  it  is  easily  distinguished  by  its  much  larger 
legs,  its  comparatively  bushy  tail,  and  a  crest  or  ridge  of  hair  along  the  neck.  It  is  not 
so  much  of  a  tree-climber  as  the  common  leopard,  and  though  it  can  ascend  a  tree,  veiy 
seldom  does  so.  Whether  the  common  leopard  could  be  trained  to  catch  deer  is  rather 
doubtful  The  experiment  has  not  been  tried,  probably  owing  to  the  fact  that  the  chetah'  j 
performs  its  part  so  well  that  there  is  no  object  in  trying  another  animaL 

Chetahs  are  very  docile  creatures,  and,  when  tame,  seem  to  be  as  fond  of  notice  as 
cats.  This  I  can  personally  testify,  having  been  in  the  same  cage  with  the  animals  at  the 
Zoological  Gardens,  and  found  them  very  companionable,  even  allowing  me,  though  after 
some  protest  in  the  way  of  growling  and  spitting,  to  take  their  paws  in  my  hand  and  push 
out  the  talons. 


fciii'V''' 


THE  HUNTING  LEOPAKD. 


793 


As  we  rode  up  we  saw 
of  their  exploits,  tossing  1 
ig  ad  if  they  would  enjoy 

largest  and  most  powerful 
rds  the  herd  witli  nooses 
3  fight  the  intruders,  and 


!,  namely,  the  chase  of  the 
is  by  no  means  the  same 
Tuished  by  its  much  larger 
along  the  neck.  It  is  not 
it  can  ascend  a  tree,  very 
ned  to  catch  deer  is  rather 
to  the  fact  that  the  chetah" 
er  animaL 

to  be  as  fond  of  notice  as 
vge  with  the  animals  at  the 
Allowing  me,  though  after 
paws  in  my  hand  and  push 


Those  which  are  used  for  the  sport  are  led  about  by  their  attendants,  merely  having' 
a  cord  round  their  necks,  and  are  bo  gentle  that  no  one  xb  afraid  to  be  near  them.  Lest, 
however,  they  might  be  irritated,  and  in  a  moment  of  passion  do  mischief,  they  wear  on 
their  heads  a  sort  of  hood,  shaped  something  like  the  beaver  of  an  ancient  helmet.  Tliis 
hood  is  generally  worn  on  the  back  of  the  head,  but  if  the  keeper  should  think  that  his 
charge  is  likely  to  be  mischievous,  he  has  only  to  slip  the  hood  over  the  eyes,  and  the 
animal  is  at  once  rendered  harmless. 

When  the  hunters  go  out  in  search  of  deer,  the  chetahs  are  taken  on  little  flat-topped 
carts,  not  unlike  the  costermongers'  barrows  of  oui  streets.  Each  chetah  is  accompanied 
by  its  keeper,  and  is  kept  hooded  during  the  journey.  When  thev  have  arrived  within 
sight  of  deer,  the  keeper  unhoods  the  animal  and  points  out  the  prey.  The  chetah 
instantly  slips  off  the  cart,  and  makes  its  way  towards  the  deer,  gliding  along  on  its  belly 
like  a  serpent,  and  availing  itself  of  every  bush  and  stono  by  which  it  can  hide  its  advance. 
When  it  can  crawl  no  closer,  it  marks  out  one  deer,  and  springs  towards  it  in  a  series  of 
mighty  bounds.  The  horsomun  then  put  their  steeds  to  the  gallop,  and  a  most  exciting 
scene  ensues. 

The  chase  is  never  a  very  long  one,  for  the  chetah,  though  of  wonderful  swiftness  for 
a  short  distance,  does  not  possess  the  conformation  needful  for  a  long  chase.  Sometimes 
a  chetah  of  peculiar  excellence  will  continue  the  chase  fbr  some  little  time,  but,  as  a  rule, 
a  dozen  mighty  bounds  bring  the  animal  to  its  prey.  We  all  know  the  nature  of  the 
cat  tribe,  and  their  great  dislike  to  be  interrupted  while  their  prey  is  in  their  grasp. 
Even  a  common  cat  has  n  strong  objection  to  be  touched  while  she  has  a  mouse  in  her 
mouth,  and  we  may  therefore  wonder  how  the  keepers  contrive  to  make  the  chetah  re- 
linquish its  prey.  This  is  done  either  by  cutting  off  part  of  the  leg  and  giving  it  to  the 
chetah,  or  filling  a  ladle  with  its  blood  and  allowing  the  leopard  to  lap  it.  The  hood  is 
then  slipped  over  the  eyes,  and  the  chetah  allows  itself  to  be  replaced  in  its  cart 

Sometimes  it  is  necessary  to  leave  the  cart  and  lead  the  animal  by  its  chain  towards 
the  place  where  the  animals  are  known  to  be.  This  is  always  a  difUcult  business,  because 
the  animal  becomes  so  excited  that  the  least  noise,  or  the  scent  left  by  a  passing  deer,  will 
cause  it  to  raise  its  head  aloft,  and  stare  round  for  the  deer.  In  a  few  moments  it  would 
become  unmanageable,  and  dash  away  from  its  keeper,  were  not  he  prepared  for  such  an 
erent  He  carries  with  him  a  kind  of  ladle,  made  of  a  hollowed  cocoaruut  shell  at  the 
end  of  a  handla  This  is  sprinkled  on  the  inside  with  salt,  and  as  soon  as  the  man 
perceives  a  change  of  demeanour  on  the  part  of  his  charge,  he  puts  the  ladle  over  the 
muzzle  of  the  chetah.  The  animal  licks  the  salt,  for^ts  the  cause  of  excitement,  and 
walks  on  q  jietly  as  before, 

Some  of  the  great  men  in  India  take  considerable  pride  in  their  chetahs,  and  have 
thbii  parfided  daily,  covered  with  mantles  of  silk  heavily  embroidered  with  gold,  an4 
wealing  hoods  of  similarly  rich  materials. 


ii-'l 


"It 


TAETART  AND  CHINA. 


CHAPTEB  1. 


THE  MANTCHU  TABTARS 


,  ( 


i'r 


€ 


XITTVAI.  WfLOMfOl  OV  TBI  TASTAU  AWD  OHIinira  VPOX  SACK  OTHIB— A  ORXinin  BATTU- 
DASa  AND  OOCBAOII  Of  TAmTAB  HORSBH RM  — TABTAB  OVNNBBS — "  OATOHOrO  A  TABTAB  "— TBI 
BOW,  AND  MODB  OV  STBINOUTO  IT— •YSTBHATia  TBAOrXNO  OV  THB  ABCHBB— IHK  TAITiB 
iUUMW — ATBLWnO  BXBBOISBS— BLOOOLBM  OOK^UBtT   OV  THB  TABTAB!   BY   THB  oiutUI. 

Wk  now  proceed  to  the  more  civilized  portions  of  the  vast  Mongolian  race,  namely 
the  Tartars,  the  Chinese,  and  the  Japanese.  It  will  of  cours"  be  impossible  to  give 
even  the  briefest  account  of  the  numerous  nations  which  have  been  called  Tartars,  and 
we  will  therefore  contine  ourselves  to  the  Mantchu  Tartars,  who  have  exercised  so 
remarkable  an  influence  on  the  empiro  of  China. 

It  has  been  well  said,  that  when  a  strong  people  invade  and  conquer  the  territory 
of  a  weaker,  their  conquest  has  a  double  effect.  The  victors  impose  certain  habits  and 
modes  of  life  upon  the  vanqmshed,  and,  in  so  doing,  generally  strengthen  them  in  those 
points  where  they  are  weak.  But,  in  return,  the  vanquished  exert  an  influence  upon  their 
conquerors  which  has  precisely  the  opposite  effect,  and  tends  to  diminish  rather  than  to 
increase  their  strength.  So  it  has  been  with  the  Tartars  and  the  Chinese,  whose  history 
during  the  last  few  centuries  has  been  most  instructive  to  the  ethnologist— I  should 
rather  say,  to  the  anthropologist 

Just  as  in  one  family  we  invariably  find  that  there  are  members  of  very  different 
powers,  and  that  the  possessor  of  the  stronger  intellect  invariably  obtains  dominion  ovtr 
the  others,  so  it  has  been  with  the  two  great  divisions  of  the  Asiatic  Mongols.  The  Tailar 
is  in  many  points  superior  to  the  Chinese,  and,  as  a  rule,  is  easily  distinguished  even  by 
his  appearance.  He  possesses  more  decided  features,  is  more  alert  in  his  movements,  and 
certainly  possesses  more  courage.  The  Chinese  will  flght  wonderfully  well  behind  vails, 
or  on  board  ship,  and  even  in  the  field  display  great  courage  of  a  quiet  nature  if  they  are 
led  by  European  officers.  But,  when  left  to  themselves,  they  are  not  good  soldiers  in  the 
field,  imless  opposed  to  enemies  much  inferior.  Mr.  Scarth,  who  had  the  opportunity  »f 
witnessing  a  battle,  describes  it  as  an  absolute  faroe. 

j  "  One  day,  when  a  great  many  soldiers  were  out,  I  saw  more  of  the  contest  than  vas 
pleasant.  Having  got  into  the  line  of  fire,  I  was  foreed  to  take  shelter  beliiud  a  grave, 
the  bullets  striking  the  grave  from  each  side  every  second.  Why  they  came  my  way  it 
"was  difficult  to  discover,  for  they  ottght  to  have  passed  on  the  other  side  of  a  creek,  alwut 
twenty  yards  distant,  to  the  people  they  were  intended  for  ;  but  to  see  the  dodging  of  tlie 
jMildiex8»  then  of  the  rebels,  each  trying  to  evade  the  other,  was  almost  amusing. 


iHv     I- 


lii: 


CATOHINO  A  TARTAR." 


795 


k. 


'HtB— ▲  onnnra  bittu— 

JATOHHIO   a   TABTAB"— TBI 

THI   ARCHKR — THK  TABTiB 

.TAB*   BY   TUB  od 


Mongolian  race,  namely 
K''  be  impossible  to  give 
I  been  called  Tartan,  and 
I,  who  havei  exercised  so 

and  conquer  tlie  territory 
impose  certain  habits  and 
strengthen  them  iu  those 
art  an  influence  upon  their 
to  diminish  rather  than  to 
the  Chinese,  whose  history 
the  ethnologist— I  should 

members  of  very  different 
ibly  olitains  dominion  over 
liatic  Mongols.  The  Tartar 
sily  diatinguished  even  by 
ilert  in  his  movements,  and 
derfuUy  well  behind  walls, 
a  quiet  nature  if  they  are 
re  not  good  soldiers  in  the 
rho  had  the  opportunity  of 

)re  of  the  contest  than  vni 
ake  shelter  behind  a  grave, 
Vhy  they  came  my  way  it 
other  side  of  a  creek,  aW 
Lit  to  see  the  dodging  of  tb 
I  aUnost  amusing. 


"One  fellow,  ready  primed  and  loaded,  would  rush  up  the  aide  of  a  arave-hillock,  drop 
lit  mtttchlock  over  the  top,  and,  without  taking  aim,  bliize  away.  There  is  no  ramroil 
jetjiiircd  tor  the  shot  they  use ;  the  bullet,  or  bar  of  iron,  is  merely  dropped  in  loose  upon 
the  powder. 

-'  There  was  a  fine  scene  on  an  occasion  when  the  Shanghai  rebvis  made  a  sortie.  One 
of  the  men  waa  cut  oflf  by  an  Imperial  skinnishor,  who  had  his  piece  loaded.  Tlw  rebel 
had  no  time  to  charge  his ;  so  he  ran  round  and  round  a  grave,  which  was  high  enough  to 
keep  his  enemy  from  shooting  him  when  on  the  opposite  side.  Hare-hunting  was  nothing 
I  to  it,  Ked-cap  described  hosts  of  circles,  and  the  loyalist  was  fast  getting  blown,  when 
'  the  gods  took  pity  on  his  wind,  for,  by  some  unlu'ky  chance,  the  rebel  tripped  and  fell. 
The  soldier  was  at  him  in  a  moment,  and,  to  niuke  sure  of  his  prize,  put  the  muzzle  of 
his  matchlock  close  to  Red-cap's  head,  fired,  and  took  to  his  heels  as  fast  as  1>  •  could  go. 
It  is  difficult  to  say  who  was  most  astonished,  when  Mr.  Red-cap  did  exactly  vhe  same  I 
The  bullet  that  dropped  down  readily  on  the  powder  fell  out  as  easily  when  the  barrel 
fas  depressed.    The  rebel  got  off  with  a  goo<l  singeing  of  his  long  hair. 

The  Tartars,  however,  are  very  different  men  in  battle,  as  waa  fi«quently  proved  during 
I  our  wars  in  China ;  and  though  they  were  comparatively  ignorant  of  the  art  of  war,  and 
were  furnished  with  weapons  that  were  mere  toya  in  comparison  with  the  arms  to  which 
I  they  were  opposed,  the;f  showed  themselves  to  be  really  formidable  antagonists.  As 
irregular  cavalry,  they  displayed  an  amount  of  dash  and  courage  which  would  make  them 
most  valuable  allies,  could  they  be  traiiied  by  European  officers.  They  boldly  charged 
ID  the  face  of  field-batteries  of  Armstrong  guns,  and,  thni](th  the  ^ells  kmrst  among  them 
Tith  murderous  precision,  they  came  on  in  the  most  galla    manner. 

Indeed,  a  British  officer,  who  was  opposed  to  tlbem,  said  that  scarcely  any  regular 
cavahy  would  have  advanced  in  the  face  of  such  a  fire,  delivered  from  fifteen  breech- 
loading  guns.  Of  course,  when  they  did  close,  the  superior  discipline  of  their  oppo- 
nents prevailed  against  them,  and  the  Sikh  cavalry  of  Probyn  and  Fane  at  once 
touted  their  undisciplined  ranks.  But,  had  they  been  drflled  and  commanded  by  such 
men  as  those  who  led  tbo  Sikh  cavalry  against  them,  the  issue  of  the  fight  might  have 
been  very  differant. 

They  served  their  guns  with  dauntless  courage,  and  allowed  themselves  to  be  cut  to 
pieces  by  the  Armstrong  shell  rather  than  leave  them.  A  single  man  would  some- 
times be  seen  working  a  gun  by  himself  after  his  comrades  hao  been  killed,  and  he 
expected  the  same  fate  every  moment;  and  it  therefore  happened,  that  of  the  slain  in  that 
war  by  far  the  greatest  number  were  Tartars.  They  are  better  horsemen  than  the 
ChinesB,  anl  both  themselves  and  their  steeds  ure  hardy,  active,  and  capable  of  existing 
on  very  httle  food. 

"Die  illustration  on  page  79G  will  give  the  reader  an  idea  of  the  general  anpearance 
of  these  gallant  men.  One  of  the  remarkable  points  is  the  method  in  which  they  caiTy 
the  sword.  Instead  of  hanging  it  to  the  waist,  and  letting  it  bang  against  the  horse's  side, 
they  pass  it  under  the  saddle-flap,  where  it  is  held  tight  by  the  pressure  of  the  leg. 
They  thus  avoid  the  jingle  and  swing  of  the  European  sabre,  and  moreover  are  free  from 
the  drag  of  a  heavy  weapon  upon  the  waist  of  the  rider. 

Of  the  courage  displayed  by  the  Tartars  under  adverse  circumstances  a  curious 
instance  is  given  by  Mr.  M'Gliee.  After  one  of  tie  charges  of  Probyn's  horse,  the 
Tartar  cavalry,  in  spite  of  their  skill  in  evading  the  thrust  of  a  lance  or  the  stroke  of  a 
jiword,  had  suffered  severe  loss,  and  many  were  stretched  on  the  ground.  Among  them 
was  the  body  of  a  very  powerful  man,  who  had  carried  a  handsome  lance.  As  Mr. 
{M'Ghee  found  himself  without  arms  in  a  rather  dangerous  position,  he  thought  he  would 
ann  himself  with  the  lance,  and  bec;an  to  dismount. 

I  As  he  took  his  foot  from  the  stirrup,  the  supposed  dead  man  sprang  to  his  feet,  lance  in 
land,  and  showed  fight  An  officer  just  then  rode  to  the  re  cue  with  his  revolver,  and  shot 
Ithe  Tartar  in  the  back.  The  man  fell,  but  rose  again,  charged  the  officer  with  his  lance, 
unhorsed  him,  and  made  off,  but  was  killed  by  a  lance-thrust  from  a  Sikh  horseman. 
The  fact  was,  his  horse  had  been  killed  in  battle,  and  he  meant  to  feign  death  until  he 
ttld  find  an  opportunity  of  slipping  away.    Even  the  wounded  men,  knowing  nothing 


p^f' 


u 


H: 


796 


THE  MANTCHU  TAETAEa 


of  the  amenities  of  civilized  vrar,  and  expecting  no  quarter,  used  to  fire  at  the  eneni\ 
when  they  lay  writhing  with  pain  on  the  ground.  ' 

These  Tartar  soldiers  are  commanded  by  a  general  belonging  to  their  own  people,  anc 
his  immediate  subordina'^e  is  almost  invariably  a  Tartar  also.  The  ofiice  of  Tartar  geneta 
is  one  of  great  importance,  because/as  the  Emperor  is  always  of  a  Tartar  family,  it  jj 
thought  that  the  safety  of  his  person  and  dynasty  ought  to  be  confided  not  to  a  Chinese 
but  to  a  Tartar.  The  lieutenant-general,  who  serves  under  him,  though  his  post  jj 
perhaps  the  least  lucrative  in  the  Imperial  household,  is  glad  to  hold  the  appointiueiit 
because  he  is  usually  selected  to  succeed  to  the  generalship. 


SU' 


*  1 


I 


TA&TAB  CAVALRT. 


i'- 


The  chief  weapons  of  these  soldiers  are  the  bow  and  the  spear,  the  sword  and  fireanm 
playing  a  comparatively  subordinate  part.  Being  good  riders,  thoy  naturally  take  to  thi 
spear,  the  true  weajwn  of  a  horseman,  and  are  drilled  in  the  various  modes  ol'deliveriDgi 
thrust,  and  of  avoiding  one,  the  latter  feat  being  perlbrmed  with  a  dexterity  alnia 
equalling  that  of  a  Camanche  Indian.  Although  tliey  carry  firearms  with  them,  thejj 
really  place  little  dependence  on  the  heavy,  clumsy  weapons  which  they  use,  vhicT 
require  two  men  to  fire  them,  and  generally  knock  down  the  firer  by  the  recoil.  Kor 
they  care  very  much  for  the  improved  firearms  of  Europeans,  for,  as  one  warrior  said,  giiii| 
get  out  of  order,  spears  and  swords  do  not.  . 

The  bow  of  the  Tartar  (which  has  spread  throughout  China)  is  much  on  the  principlj 
of  the  reversinl  bows  which  have  alivndy  been  de.<*crib('d,  though  the  curve  is  not  fo  coi[ 
tinuous.    The  bow  is  nearly  straight  lor  the  greater  part  of  its  length,  and  then  takes  i 


sed  to  fire  at  the  enemy 

to  their  own  people,  and 
he  office  of  Tartar  general 
»  of  a  Tartar  family,  it  is 
confided  not  to  a  Chinese, 
him,  though  his  post  u 
to  hold  the  appointment, 


AECHERS. 


IVT 


Lbrupt  curve  vnthm  a  foot  or  so  of  each  end.  One  of  these  hows,  m  my  coUection  is 
nearly  six  feet  m  length,  and  measures  two  inches  in  width.    AboAt  seven  inches  S;,™ 

Lchend.  a  broad  piece  of  bone  near  y  an  inch  in  length  is  fixed  to  the  bow.  so  tha Uh™ 

Lring  passes  over  it.  and  does  not  strike  against  the  wood 

The  strength  of  these  bows  is  enormous,  varying,  according  to  our  mode  of  reckon 

l^jfrom  Bixty  to  ninety  pounds.  The  weapon  is  strung  in  manner  somewhat  ^semSi 
that  which  has  already  been  described  m  connexion  with  Indian  bows.  It  muVt  bl  done 
ia  a  moment,  or  not  at  all,  and  the  only  method  of  doing  so  is,  by  placing  it  behind  the  right 


mm 


TARTAR  ARCHERa 


spear,  the  sword  and  fimraj 
rs  they  naturally  toke  to  tbi 
various  modes  otdelivenngf 
led  with  a  dexterity  almo^ 
TV  firearms  with  them,  tliej 
xms  which  they  nse.  ;liid- 
firerhythe  recoil,  l^or  di 
for,  as  one  warrior  %m,m 

lina)  is  much  on  the  principj 
ouKh  the  curve  is  not  so  coj 
its  length,  and  then  takes  »i 


Itigh  and  in  front  of  the  left,  and  then  bending  it  with  a  sudden  stoop  of  the  body,  at 
|ie  same  time  slipping  the  loop  of  the  string  into  its  notch.  My  own  weapon  is  so 
nwerfiil  that  I  can  scarcely  make  any  impression  upon  it,  though  I  have  used  my  best 
ports. 

The  soldiers  undergo  a  vast  amount  of  practice  in  the  use  of  this  weapon,  of  which 
jiey  are  as  proud  as  were  the  English  archers  of  their  long-bow  and  cloth-yard  arrow. 
They  have  a  saying,  that  the  first  and  most  important  duty  of  a  soldier  is  to  be  a  good 

[cher,  and  that  a  man  ought  even  to  sleep  with  a  bow  in  his  hands.  In  order  to  instruct 
|iem  in  the  proper  attitude  of  an  archer,  they  have  invented  a  simple  piece  of  machinery, 

r  means  of  which  the  soldier  undergoes  a  vast  amount  of  "  position  drill,"  so  that  he 

lay  learn  to  keep  his  body  straight  and  firm,  his  shoulders  immoveable,  and  his  hands  in 
fe  right  position. 
Frum  a  beam  or  branch  are  suspended  two  rings,  which  can  be  moved  up  and  down^ 


Ir.^'il 


P^l'i 


'    798 


■  THE  MANTCHU  TABTABS. 


to  suit  the  height  of  the  learner.  The  young  archer  places  his  hands  in  the  rings  as  far  as 
the  wrists,  and  then  goes  through  the  various  movements  of  the  weapoa  When  he  can 
satisfy  his  instructor,  a  bow  is  placed  in  his  hands,  and  he  then  practises  the  art  of 
drawing  the  string  to  its  proper  tensioh.  Lastly,  he  has  an  arrow  besides,  and  shoots  it 
repeatedly.  The  head  of  the  arrow  is  blunted,  and  the  target  is  a  piece  of  stout  leather 
htmg  loosely  at  a  little  distance,  so  that  it  partially  yields  to  the  arrow,  and  allows  tlie 
missile  to  fall  to  the  ground. 

The  arrow  corresponds  to  the  bow.  One  of  these  missiles  in  my  collection  is  three 
feet  three  inches  in  length.  It  is  made  of  some  light  wood,  and  is  terminated  by  a  flat 
spear-shaped  head,  two  inches  long  and  one  inch  wide.  The  other  end  of  the  arrow  {3 
expanded,  so  as  to  allow  a  large  "  nock  '  for  the  reception  of  the  thick  string,  and  is  bound 
with  itiSbHikin  M'iar  as  the  feathers,  which  are  exactly  a  foot  in  length.  The  shaft  is 
extremely  a^\4  in  comparison  with  the  length  of  the  arrow. 

These  men  train  their  muscular  powers  to  a  great  extent,  and  ^  "'e  several  exercises 
for  this  purpose.  One  of  them  is  called  Suay-tau,  or  throwing  thiu  nght  They  have  a 
nearfy  squaie  stone,  weighing  rather  more  than  fifty  pounds,  and  haying  a  handle  in  a 
hcfllow  cot  in  its  upper  surface. 

The  men  mark  out  a  square  on  the  ground,  and  the  players  stand  at  some  distance 
apart  One  of  them  takes  the  stope,  swings  it  once  or  twice,  and  hurls  it  in  the  air 
towiBurds  the  next  player.  It  is  thrown  with  such  skill  that  the  hollow  always  comes 
uppermost^  andthe  stone  descends  into  the  hand  with, a  shock  that  makes  the  man  spin 
round  on  his  heels.  The  same  movement,  however,  is  utilized  to  give  force  toithe  r>t  -  ^ 
and  iK^  the  players  pass  this  heavy  weight  from  one  to  the  other  with  appareitt' 
and  «^  th»  reguUurity  of  a  machine.  A  similar  exercise  is  conducted  with  a  L 
sand-bag. 

It  may  easily  be  imagined  how  such  men  would  Tapiquish  in  battle  the  comparatively 
slnggish  Ghinese,  and  how  they  would  impose  upon  them  many  of  their  manners  and 
customsw  Bat,  though  they  suooeeddd  in  their  conquest,  though  they  changed  the  dress  of 
the  Cbinese,  thoogh  they  placed  a  Tartar  monarch  on  the  throne,  and  though  they  have 
been  the  chief  military  power  in  China,  they  have  themselves  suffered  a  far  severer, 
though  slower,  conquest  at  the  hands  of  the  vanquishea  I 

The  Chinese,  being  essentially  a  oontemplativo  and  intellectual  nation,  care  very  little 
for  military  ability,  so  that  the  lowest  civil  mandarin  feels  a  thorough  contempt  for  the 
highest  military  mandarin,  because  the  active  life  of  the  latter  precludes  him  from  follow- 
ing up  those  peculiar  studies  which  can  raise  a  Chinese  from  the  state  of  a  peasant  to  tliatj 
of  the  highest  in  the  land.  Especially  do  the  Chinese  despise  their  intellectual  capacities, 
though  they  may  appreciate  and  utilize  their  bodily  strength  and  militaiy  prowess.] 
"  The  Tartars,"  said  a  Chinese  shopkeeper,  "  are  cows." 

The  extraordinary  reaction  of  the  vanquished  upon  their  conquerors  is  admirably  put  j 
by  Mr.  Fleming  in  liis  "  Travels  on  Horseback  in  Mantchu  Tartary." 

"  By  dint  of  their  extraordinary  industry,  thrifty  habits,  an  unceasing  desire  to  accn- 
mulate  wealth  by  any  amount  of  plodding,  cunning,  or  hardship,  the  Chinaman  has  wormed  I 
himself  beyond  the  Great  Wall,  built  towns  and  villages,  cultivated  every  rood  of  land,! 
and  is  at  once  the  farmer  and  the  trader  everywhere.  He  claims  the  best  part  of  JIant-J 
churia  as  his  own,  and  dares  even  to  scandalize  the  Tartar  race  in  their  own  capital, I 
though  it  is  barely  two  centuries  since  that  race  filed  in  long  cavalry  troops  throufrh  tliosel 
gates  at  Shan-kis-Kwan,  and  were  introduced  by  an  indiscreet  Chinese  general  to  the  vast] 
empire  which  they  soon  conquered  and  sternly  governed. 

"  Now  the  Chinese  seem  the  conquerors,  for  they  have  not  only  obtained  possession  of  j 
the  land,  and  converted  it  into  a  region  thoroughly  Chinese,  but  they  have  ituiiosed  tlieirl 
language,  their  habits  and  customs,  and  every  trait  belonging  to  them,  on  those  of  tliel 
original  occupants  who  chose  to  mix  with  them,  and  ousted  out  every  g^im  old  banner-j 
man  who  would  not  condescend  to  shopkeeping  or  handling  the  spade  or  plough. 

"  There  is  not  the  most  trifling  Mantchu  word  to  designate  town,  hamlet,  mountain! 
or  river,  in  use  among  the  people  nowadays,  and  anything  that  might  at  all  tell  of  tluj 
character  and  power  of  the  original  proprietors  is  entirely  effaced.    If  the  Mautcimil 


A  BLOODLESS  CONQUEST. 


799 


ads  in  the  rings  as  far  as 
weapon.  "When  he  can 
hen  practises  the  art  of 
w  besides,  and  shoots  it 
a  piece  of  stout  leather, 
e  arrow,  and  allows  the 

in  my  "collection  is  three 
i  is  terminated  by  a  flat, 
itber  end  of  the  arrow  is 
thick  string,  and  is  bound 
in  length.    The  shaft  is 

nd^  "6  several  exercises 
th^  nght  They  have  a 
and  baying  a  handle  in  a 

•8  stand  at  some  distance , 
e,  and  hurU  it  in  the  air 
the  hollow  always  cones 
that  makes  the  man  spin 
to  give  force  trtthe  st  -- ; 
other  with  a|)parei;U 
8  conducted  with  a  L 

in  battle  the  comparatively 
lany  of  their  maaaera  and 
I  they  changed  the  dress  of 
one,  and  though  they  have ' 
ves  suffered  a  far  severer, 

itual  nation,  care  very  little 

thorough  contempt  for  the 

precludes  him  from  follow- 

he  state  of  a  peasant  to  that 
their  intellectual  capacities, 

igth  and  militaiy  prowess. 

conquerors  is  admirably  put 

irtary."  . 

n  unceasing  desire  to  accu- 
p,  the  Chinaman  has  wormed 
altivated  every  rood  of  land,! 
wms  the  best  part  of  ^lanl> 
it  race  in  their  own  capital, 
cavalry  u-c-ops  throujih  those 
Chinese  geneml  to  the  vast 

,t  only  obtained  possession  o( 

but  they  have  iuiiiosedtheit 

nc  to  them,  on  those  of  tlie 

out  every  gvim  old  hanna- 

he  spade  or  plough.         ,  L 

^ate  town,  l^^mlf ,  "jo* 
;hat  might  at  all  tell  of  h«l 
effaced.    If  the  Mautcta 


obtained  possession  of  the  Dragon  Throne  at  Pekin,  partly  by  force  of  aims  and  militaiv 
prowess,  and  partly  by  perfidy,  aided  by  rebellions  among  the  Chmese  themselves ;  if 
[hey  compelled  the  hundreds  of  millions  over  whom  they  found  cause  to  rule  to  alter 
their  dress,  wear  tails,  and  perhaps  smoke  tobacco ; — the  people  thus  subjugated  have 
made  ample  retaliation  by  wiping  out  every  trace  of  their  invaders  in  their  own  country, 
and  leaving  the  existence  of  the  usurpers  all  but  traditionary  in  the  metropolis  where,  two 
hundred  years  ago,  they  held  their  court,  and  where  one  of  their  kings  boldly  vowed 
vengeance  for  seven  great  grievances  that  he  imagined  had  been  brought  on  him  by  tho 
Chinese  Emperor. 

<•  Nothing  prevents  the  invasion  of  the  Oorea  by  these  wonderful  Chinese  but  the  high 
palisade  that  keeps  them  within  the-  limits  of  Mantohuria,  For,  if  once  they  got  a  footing 
u  that  country,  the  Coreans  would  suffer  the  same  fate  as  the  Mantchus,  and  there  is  no 
telling  when  these  sons  of  Ham  would  stop  in  their  bloodless  aggrandisement  and  terri- 
torial acquisitiveness." 


BRAonn  or  boabv  tusks-samdwioh  isumds. 


I."'  Pi 


h 


r  X . 


MM 

i  I  \ 


:  ■  ' 


S' 


Ui 


ht    *■ 


ft. ' 


m 


H 


CHAPTER  II. 


CHINA. 


AFPEARANOB  OP  THB  0HINE8B — MODE  OF  PLAITINO  THB  "TAIL*'— THB  0BIKK8B  BARBER—THE 
BEFD8E  HAIB  AND  ITS  U8BS — OEBBMONIOUS  KMPLOYMENT  OF  THB  TAIL — DRB88ING  THE  HAIB 
OF  THB  WOMEN — MIJT'JAL  ASSISTANCE — FOWDBIt  FOR  THB  SKIN,  AND  MODE  OF  APPLYING  IT- 
SMALL  FKKT  OF  THE  CHINESE  WOMEN — ORIGIN  AND  DATE  OF  THB  CUSTOM  OP  COMPRESSING 
THB  FEET — DRESS  OF  THB  WOMEN — DBEH8  OF  THE  MEN — THE  "BUTTON"  OF  RANK— system 
OF  EXAMINATION — INGENIOUS  MODES  OP  EVASION— KXCEPTION  IN  FAVOUR  OP  OLD  AGE— THE 
PAN  AND  ITS  VARIOUS  USES — CHINESE  LANTERNS— THE  "  STALKING-HORSE  LANTERN  "—peasi 
OF  LANTERNS — THE  GREAT  DRAGON — CHOrSTlOKS,  AND  THE  MODE  OF  USING  THEM— THE 
0A8B  OF  CHOPSTICKS — FOOD  OF  THE  OUIMMI — UVXMa  0BAB8— SIBOS'-A'EST  SOUP-t-I£A,  AN0 
IIOOH   OF   PBBPARATION. 

We  now  come  to  China,  a  country  cjf  sncli  extent,  «o  thicMy  populated,  and  containing 
so  many  matters  of  interest,  that  ju  Btice  co  Id  not  be  fully  done  if  an  entire  volume  were 
devoted  to  it.  We  will  therefore  restrict  ourselves  to  a  selection  of  those  particulars 
in  which  the  Chinese  appear  to  offer  the  greatest  contrast  to  Europeans. 

The  appearance  of  the  Chinese  poesesses  many  of  the  characteristics  of  the  Tartar, 
both  nations  beinj?  different  branches  of  the  same  great  Inmily.  The  Chinese,  however, 
are,  as  a  rule,  of  a  less  determined  and  manly  cast  than  the  Tartars,  and  have  about  them 
a  sort  of  effeminacy  which  accounts  for   the  conquest  suffered  at  their  hands. 

One  of  the  chief  peculiarities  in  a  Chinaman's  appearance  is  his  "  tail."  This  mode 
of  dressing  the  hair  was  imposed  upon  the  Chinese  by  the  Tartars,  and  has  remained  in 
full  force  ever  since.  The  Tae-ping  rebels,  however,  viewing  the  "  tail"  as  an  ignominious 
sign  of  conquest,  refuse  to  wear  it,  and  alio  w  the  whole  of  the  hair  to  grow. 

With  the  loyal  Chinese,  however,  the  tail  has  become  quite  an  institution,  and  they 
regard  it  with  the  same  sort  of  reverence  wliich  is  felt  by  an  Arab,  a  Turk,  or  a  Persian 
for  his  beard.  li,  is  scarcely  possible  to  punish  a  Chinaman  more  severely  than  by  cutting 
off  his  tail,  and,  tliough  he  may  supply  its  place  with  an  artificial  tail  curiously  woven 
into  the  hair,  he  feels  the  indignity  very  keenly.  Sometimes,  when  two  men  are  to  be 
punished  severely,  they  are  tied  together  by  their  tails,  and  exposed  to  the  derision  of  the 
public. 

The  tail  bear  some  resemblance  to  the  scalp-lock  of  the  American  Indian,  but  it 
includes  very  much  more  hair  than  is  compn^hended  in  the  scalp-lock.  The  Chinaman 
shaves  his  hair  from  his  forehead  and  round  the  temples,  but  leaves  a  circular  patch  of 
tolerable  size,  the  hair  of  which  is  allowed  to  grow  to  its  full  length.  Sometimes,  if  the 
patch  be  not  large  enough  to  nourish  a  saflicicfnt  (juantity  of  hair  to  produce  a  good  tail,  | 
it  is  enlarged  by  allowing  more  and  more  hair  to  grow  ai  each  successive  shaving.  On 
an  average,  the  head  is  shaved  once  in  ten  days,  and  no  one  would  venture  to  go  iutogood 
society  unless  the  hair  of  his  head  were  clean  shaven.  As  for  his  face,  he  has  so  few 
hairs  upon  it,  that  he  does  not  trouble  the  barber  very  much  with  his  countenance. 


SHAVING  AND  HAIR-CUTTING.  801 

''  Owing  to  tho  position  of  the  tail,  a  man  cannot  dress  it  properly  without  aid  and, 
cliiefly  for  this  puipwe,  the  peripatetic  barber  has  become  quite  an  institution  in  China 
One  of  these  men  is  slwvvn  in  the  accompanying  illustration,  as  employed  upon  a  customer 
All  the  materials  of  his  trade  are  carried  at  the  ends  of  a  bamboo  pole,  which  the  barber 
carries  in  yoke  fashion  across  his  shoulders.  When  his  services  are  required,  he  puts 
down  his  load,  arranges  his  simple  apparatus  in  a  few  moments,  and  sets  to  work  upon 
the  cherished  tail  of  his  customer.  *^ 

Very  little  capital  is  required  to  set  up  a  barber  in  trade.  There  is  the  razor,  a  most 
primitive  triangle  of  steel,  two  inches  long  by  one  inch  wide,  which  costs,  perhaps  three 
halfpence,  or  twopence  if  it  be  of  tho  best  kind.  There  is  the  linen  strop,  which  costs 
a  penny,  and  a  bamboo  scat  and- table,  which  cost,  perhaps,  twopence  each.  There  is 
one  expensive  article,  namely,  tho  brass  basin,  but,  as  a  rule,  a  Chinese  barber  can  be  well 


i-UiNKbH:  BARCKR. 


set  up  in  trade  at  the  expenditure  of  about  six  or  seven  shillings,  and  can  make  a  good 
living  by  his  business.  This  sum  includes  a  supply  of  black  silk,  wherewith  to  supple- 
ment the  tails  of  his  customers,  and  a  few  locks  of  real  hair,  with  which  he  can  supply 
artificial  tails  in  cases  where  they  are  denied  by  nature. 

Tlio  customer  always  holds  a  sort  of  basin  in  which  to  catch  the  clippings  of  hair. 
These  are  preserved,  not  from  any  superstitious  ideas,  as  is  the  case  in  many  parts  of  the 
world,  but  are  put  aside  for  the  hair-collector,  who  makes  his  daily  rounds  with  his  basket 
on  his  back.  The  contents  of  the  basket  are  carefully  utilised.  The  long  hair  combed 
irom  women's  heads  is  separated  and  made  into  false  tails  for  the  men,  while  the  short 
pieces  shaven  from  men's  heads  are  used  as  manure,  a  tiny  pinch  of  hair  being  inserted 
into  the  ground  with  each  seed  or  plantlet. 

In  consequence  of  tho  universal  practice  of  shaving  the  head  and  wearing  a  tail,  the 
number  of  barbers  is  very  great,  and  in  1858  they  were  said  to  exceed  seven  thousand  in 
Canton  alone. 

The  right  management  of  the  tail  is,  among  the  Chinese,  what  the  management  of  the 
liat  ia  among  ourselves.  For  example,  it  is  a  mark  of  respect  to  allow  the  tail  to  hang 
at  full  length,  and  any  one  who  ventured  to  address  an  equal  without  having  his  tail 

VOL.  n.  3  F 


802 


CHINA. 


II'  M 


0         I 


3t' 


B 


wK^     { 


i 


m 


VI 


,-^^ 


Langinff  down  liis  back  would  be  thought  as  boorish  as  would  an  Englishman  who  vent 
into  a  lady's  drawing-room  without  removing  his  hat.  Wlien  the  people  are  at  work 
they  always  coil  the  cherished  tail  round  their  heads,  so  as  to  <,'et  it  out  of  the  way  but 
if  a  man  of  superior  rank  should  happen  to  pass,  down  go  all  the  tails  at  once. 
I  During  the  late  war  in  China,  the  common  people  soon  found  that  the  English,  in  their 
ignorance  of  Chinese  customs,  did  not  trouble  themselves  whether  the  tails  him"  down 
their  backs  or  were  twisted  round  their  heads.  Accordingly,  Oriental-like,  they  took 
advantage  of  this  ignorance,  and,  though  they  would  lower  their  tails  for  the  meanest 
ofijcial  who  happened  to  pass  near  them,  they  made  no  sign  even  when  an  English  peneral 
came  by.  However,  one  of  the  English  officers  discovered  this  ruse,  and  every  now  and  tlien 
one  of  Uiem  used  to  go  through  the  streets  and  compel  every  Chinaman  to  let  down  his  tail. 

The  tail  is  never  entirely  com^ 
posed  of  the  hair  of  the  wearer. 
Sometimes  it  is  almost  wholly  arti- 
ficial, a  completely  new  tail  being 
fixed  to  a  worn-out  stump,  and,  as  a 
general  rule,  the  last  eighteen  inches 
are  almost  entirely '  made  of  black 
silk.  Besides  being  a  mark  offasliion, 
the  tail  is  often  utilised.  A  sailor' 
for  example,  will  tie  his  hat  to  his 
head  with  his  tail  when  the  wind 
rises,  and  a  schoolmaster  sometimes 
uses  his  tail  in  lieu  of  a  cane. 

Absurd  as  the  tail  looks  whea 
worn  by  any  except  a  Chinese  or 
Tartar,  it  certainly  does  seem  appro- 
priate to  their  cast  of  countenance, 
and  it  is  to  be  doubted  whether  the 
Tartar  conquerors  did  not  confer 
benefit  instead  of  inflicting  an  injury 
on  the  Chinese  by  the  enforcenient 
of  the  tail. 

The  hair  of  the  women  is  not 
ehaven,  but,  on  the  contrary,  additions  are  made  to  it.  While  they  are  unmarried,  it 
hangs  down  the  back  in  a  long  queue,  like  that  of  the  men ;  but  when  they  marry, 
it  is  dressed  in  various  fantastic  forms.  There  is  a  very  fashionable  ornament  in  China 
called  the  Butterfly's  Wings.  Tliis  is  a  quantity  of  false  hair  made  in  fancii'ul  imitation 
of  a  huge  butterfly,  and  fastened  to  the  back  of  a  woman's  head.  Fashions,  how- 
ever, vary  in  different  parts  of  China,  and  even  in  the  same  locality  the  women  are 
not  tied  to  the  absolute  uniformity  which  distiugidshes  the  hair  of  the  men.  One 
mode  of  hair-dressing  which  is  very  prevalent  makes  the  hair  look  very  much  like  a 
teapot,  the  long  tresses  being  held  in  their  place  by  a  strong  cement  made  from  wood 
shavings.  Another  mode  of  hair-dressing  which  prevails  in  Northern  China  is  thus 
described  by  Mr.  Fleming:  "Here  it  is  dressed  and  gummed  in  the  form  of  an  ingot  of 
sycee  silver,  which  is  something  in  shape  like  a  cream-jug,  or  an  oval  cup  wide  at  the  top  and 
narrow  at  the  bottom,  with  a  piece  scooped  out  of  the  edge  at  each  side,  and  with  bright- 
coloured  flowers  fastened  by,  or  stuck  about  with,  skewers  and  pins,  that  stand  out  like 
porcupine  quilL.  Though  their  necks  be  ever  so  dirty,  and  their  faces  not  much  letter, 
yet  the  hair  must  be  as  exquisitely  trimmed  and  plastered,  according  to  the  local  lage,  as 
that  in  a  wax  model  seen  in  a  London  barber's  shop-window." 

In  the  above  illustration  two  women  are  shown,  who  render  aid  to  each  other 
in  arranging  their  hair  after  the  " teapot"  fashion.  In  the  households  of  Chinese 
women,  dressing-cases  are  considered  almost  the  chief  requisites  of  life.  In  the  draweni 
are  the  combs,  pins,  and  paint  for  the  cheeks  and  lips,  and  the  white  powder  which  is 
rubbed  into  the  skin.    This  powder  is  made  from  white  marble,  which  is  broken  small 


liUTUAL  ASSISTANCE. 


THE  "G0LDE2T  JJLY." 


803 


with  a  iimmcT,  and  then  thrown  into  a  tub  in  which  revolve  two  stones  tnrned  by  a 
buffalo,  just  like  the  wheels  which  are  used  in  making  Runpowder.  The  coarsely-ground 
mass  is  then  transferred,  together  with  water,  to  a  second  mill,  in  which  it  is  reduced  to 
a  mixture  like  cream.  This  creamy  substance  is  then  levigated  in  a  succession  of  tubs 
the  sediment  of  which  is  taken  out  and  returned  to  the  mill,  and  the  remainder  is 
allowed  to  settle,  the  superfluous  water  drawn  off,  and  the  sediment  pressed,  while  still 
jnoist,  into  cakes. 

When  used  it  is  not  only  rubbed  on  the  skin,  but  actually  worked  into  it  with  string: 
vliich  is  placed  on  the  hands  in  a  sort  of  cat's-cradle,  and  worked  backwards  and 
forwards  until  the  required  effect  is  produced.  This  powder  is  also  used  to  give  rice  a 
factitious  whiteness.  The  coarser  portions  are  employed  for  making  whitewash  and 
vhitening  mortar. 

Many  oi  th'-  '  nese  of  both  sexes  are  remarkable  for  the  great  length  to  which  they 
allow  theb  ils  i,v  '>w.  This  is  suppos  i  v'  jo  a  sign  of  rank  or  literary  occupation, 
inasmuch  as  the  naiu>  would  be  broken  by 
any  laborious  work.  For  this  purpose, 
they  are  kept  carefully  oiled  to  prevent 
them  from  being  brittle,  and  are  further 
preserved  by  being  enclosed  in  tubes  which 
slip  over  the  end  of  the  finger.  These  tubes 
are  sometimes  of  bamboo,  sometimes  of 
silver,  and  a  few  of  the  most  precious 
minerals. 

The  feet  of  the  Chinese  women  are 
often  more  strangely  decorated  than  their 


CHINESE  WOKAN'S  SHOE  AND  MODEL  OF  A  FOOZl 
(Fran  my  ColUoOon.) 


A  vast  number  of  the  women  have 
Their  feet  cramped  by  bandages  into  a 
Btate  which  renders  them  little  better 
than  mere  pegs  on  which  to  walk,  or 
latber  totter.  It  is  not  only  the  rich 
\rho  are  thus  deformed,  but  the  poorest 
often  have  their  feet  cramped.  The  opera- 
tion is  begun  at  a  very  early  age,  so  that 
the  feet  of  the  full-grown  woman  may 
not  exceed  in  size  that  of  a  child  of  five 
or  six.    Bandages  are  bound  firmly  round 

the  foot  in  such  a  way  as  to  force  it  into  an  arched  shape,  the  heel  being  pressed 
forward  and  the  ball  of  the  foot  backward,  while  the  four  middle  toes  are  bent  under  the 
foot,  and  so  completely  squeezed  into  its  substance  that  they  almost  lose  their  identity. 
In  fact,  the  member  is  made  artificially  into  a  club-foot,  which,  repugnant  as  it  may  be 
to  European  eyes,  is  the  delight  of  the  Chinese,  who  call  it  metaphorically  by  the  name 
of  "golden  lily." 

Clay  models  of  these  "golden  lilies"  are  sold  at  many  of  the  shops ;  and  as  they  are 
very  accurate  imitations  of  the  foot,  and  it  is  almost  impossible  to  induce  a  Chinese 
woman  to  remove  the  bandages  and  exhibit  the  member,  a  represeutation  of  one  of  these 
models  is  here  given.  The  gait  of  the  woman  is  necessarily  reduced  to  an  awkward 
waddle.  There  is  no  play  of  the  beautiful  machinery  of  the  human  foot,  and  the  wearer 
of  the  "golden  lily  "  walks  exactly  as  she  would  do  if  she  had  no  feet  at  all.  Indeed,  her 
gait  is  even  more  awkward,  inasmuch  as  the  weight  of  the  body  is  thrown  forward 
upon  the  great  toe,  than  which  nothing  can  be  imagined  more  opposed  to  the  real  inten- 
tion of  the  foot 

Fast  walking  is  impossible  with  these  feet,  and  running  is  out  of  the  question,  the 
women  being  obliged  to  support  themselves  by  holding  to  walls  or  other  objects,  or  to 
balance  themselves  by  holding  out  their  arms  at  right  angles  to  their  bodies.  Indeed, 
even  when  walking  quietly  in  the  house,  the  woman  generally  leans  on  the  various 

3r2 


'i  : 


804 


CHINA. 


Ss 

i 

1 

'-' 

s 

r; 

s 

r 

S^ 

;'  ' 

9k 

^' 

Eb 

( 

S 

1 

^^ 

IG 


articles  of  furniture  as  she  passes  them,  the  act  appearing  to  be  instinctive,  and  one  of 
which  she  is  not  conscious.  Stairs  are  of  course  a  difficulty  in  the  way  of  "  golden  lilies." 
Fortunately,  there  are  not  many  stairs  in  a  Chinese  dwelling-house,  the  livinfj  rooms  of 
which  are  mostly  on  tlie  ground-floor.  I  have  noticed  that  a  small-footed  Chinawoman 
can  ascend  stairs  easily  enough,  but  that  she  always  holds  by  the  banisters  or  wall  as 
Bhe  descends. 

The  deformity  in  question  does  not  end  with  the  foot.  As  the  toes  and  ankles  aro 
deprived  of  motion,  the  muscles  which  work  them,  and  which  form  the  calf  of  the  Ict, 
gmdually  dwindle  away  for  want  of  use,  so  that  from  the  ankle  to  the  knee  the  le"  is 
scarcely  thicker  than  a  broomstick. 

Utterly  hideous  as  is  this  deformity,  it  is  coveted  by  all,  and  those  who  do  not 

{)osse3S  it  try  to  look  as  if  they  did.  This  they  achieve  by  making  an  artificial  "golden 
ily  "  of  wood,  putting  it  into  a  fashionable  shoe,  and  fastening  the  contrivance  on  tho 
sole  of  tho  real  and  serviceable  foot.  Mr.  Milne  remarks  that  a  nurse,  if  called  up 
suddenly  in  tho  night,  will  make  her  appearance  walking  firmly  on  her  full-sized  baw 
feet,  instead  of  hcbbling  along  with  the  fashionable  waddle  which  she  has  been  exhibiting 
by  day.  By  a  similar  ruse  tho  boys  who  enact  female  parts  on  tho  stage  imitate  not  only 
the  feet  but  the  peculiar  walk  of  the  women,  and  do  it  vith  such  perffction  that 
no  one  who  was  not  in  tho  secret  would  have  the  least  idea  that  they  are  not  what  they 
pretend  to  be. 

Of  the  origin  or  date  of  the  custom  nothing  is  known,  though  there  are  various 
legends  which  attempt  to  account  for  both.  One  legend,  for  example,  attributes  it  to  an 
empress  of  China  named  Tan-key,  who  lived  some  three  thousand  y^ai-s  ago„and  who, 
having  club  fcQt  by  nature,  induced  her  husband  to  impose  the  same  deformity  on  all  his 
female  subjects.  Another  legend  states  that  a  certain  empress  was  discovered  in  the 
chamber  of  a  courtier,  and  laid  tho  fault  on  her  foet,  which  carried  her  against  her  will 
Tlie  emperor  accepted  tho  excuse,  but  cut  off  the  fore-part  of  her  feet  in  order  to  render 
them  more  subordinate  for  the  future.  Another  legend,  which  is  a  very  popular  one, 
attributes  the  custom  to  a  certain  prince  named  Le-yuh,  who  in  consequence  was  con- 
demned to  seven  hundred  years'  torture  in  the  infernal  regions,  and  to  make  with  his  own 
hands  one  million  shoes  for  the  women. 

The  di-ess  of  the  Chinese  varies  greatly  according  to  the  rank  of  the  individual  and 
the  season  of  the  year.  Without  going  into  detail,  which  would  occupy  too  much  time, 
it  is  sufficient  to  say  that  the  princi[)lo  of  the  dress  is  similar,  not  only  among  different 
classes,  but  with  the  two  sexes,  the  coat  and  trousers  being  the  principal  articles,  modified 
in  material  and  form  according  to  circumstances.  The  dress  of  a  mandarin  or  noble,  and 
of  his  wife,  may  be  seen  in  the  illustration  on  the  opposite  page.  The  richness  of  material 
and  beauty  of  work  displayed  in  some  of  these  dresses  are  really  marvellous.  They  are 
generally  of  the  most  delicate  silks,  and  are  covered  with  embroidery  of  such  harmonious 
colouring  and  exquisite  workmanship  as  no  country  can  equal. 

It  is  not,  however,  the  richness  of  dress  which  denotes  rank  among  the  Chinese.  The 
symbol  of  social  status  is  simply  a  spherical  "  button,"  about  as  large  a.s  a  boy's  playing 
marble,  ])laced  on  the  apex  of  the  cap.  The  different  colours  and  materials  of  the  buttons 
designate  the  rank,  the  "  blue  ribbon  "  being  a  plain  red  coral  button.  Tho  possession  of 
these  buttons  is  an  object  of  high  ambition  for  tho  Chinese,  and  its  value  is  increased 
by  the  fact  that  there  is  no  hereditary  rank  in  China,  and  that  tho  coveted  button  must 
be  earned,  and  can  neither  be  purchased  nor  giv.;n  by  favour. 

It  can  only  be  gained  by  passing  through  a  series  of  examinations,  each  increasing  in 
severity,  and  no  candidate  for  high  rank  bein<,'  permitted  to  competo  unless  he  can  siiow 
tho  certificate  that  he  has  gained  the  rank  ir-imediately  below  it.  The  examinations  are 
conducted  in  a  building  expressly  made  fo .  the  purpose.  It  has  double  walls,  between 
which  sentinels  aro  continually  pacing.  Tne  gates  are  watched  in  the  strictest  manner, 
and  each  candidate  is  locked  into  a  tiny  ctU,  after  having  undergone  the  strictest  sefrcli 
in  order  to  ascertain  that  he  has  not  carried  ii'  any  scrap  of  writing  that  may  help  him  iii 
tho  examination. 
^   The  examiners  themselves  are  conveyed  from  a  distance,  and  surrounded  by  troops,  so 


to  the  kuee  the  leg  is 


THE  "  BUTTON." 


808 


that  no  one  can  approach  them;  and  so  careful  are  the  officers  who  conduct  the  examina- 
tion that  tlie  examiners  are  not  allowed  to  see  the  orisinal  passages  written  by  the  candi- 
dates, but  only  copies  made  by  official  scribes.  When  they  have  passed  a  paper  aa 
satisfactory,  the  original  is  produced,  the  two  are  compared,  and  not  until  then  does  any 
one  know  tlie  name  of  the  writer,  which  has  been  pasted  between  two  leaves. 

The  precautions  are  most  stringent,  but  the  ingenuity  exercised  in  evasion  sometimes 
conquers  all  the  barriers  set  up  between  a  candidate  and  external  assistance.  Sometimes 
11  man,  already  a  graduate,  will  manage  to  substitute  himself  lor  the  candidate,  write  all 
tlie  essays,  and  contrive  a  second  change  on  leaving  the  place,  so  that  the  leal  candi- 


MA>fDARIN  AND  WIFIS 


id  surrounded  by  troops,  so 


date  takes  up  the  sul-istitutod  essays.  Sometimes  h.  friend  within  the  building  will  learn 
the  suliject  of  th.T  essays,  write  them  in  tiny  characters  on  very  thin  paper,  enclose  the 
paper  in  wax,  and  drop  it  into  the  water  wliich  is  supplied  to  the  candidates.  One  man 
of  peculiar  daring  hit  on  the  plan  of  getting  a  friend  to  tunnel  under  the  walls  of  t^ie 
college,  and  push  the  required  (Inoniuents  through  the  floor  of  the  cell.  Should  any  such 
attempt  be  discovered,  the  candidate  is  at  once  ejected,  and  disqualiHed  from  a  second 
attempt. 

The  Chinese  have  good  reason  to  bo  ambitious  of  the  honours  of  a  button,  as  even  the 
Very  lowest  button  exoinpts  th(»  'wearer  fi-om  military  service  and  from  aiTest  by  the 
police.  The  bearer  of  this  coveted  svmbr.l  becomes  at  once  one  of  the  privileged  classes ; 
he  wears  an  official  costume  when  he  likes,  and  is  qualified  to  enter  as  candidate  for  stdl 
hiq;Iicr  honours.  Sucli  privilecres  are  worth  much  trouble  to  obtain,  and  accordmgly  the 
ejected  candidates  will  enter  the  examination  year  after  year,  even  until  they_are  grey- 


•'?; 


1 


>if 


806 


CHINA. 


n 


•  t 


I't 


' 

iWji-, 

\9 

U— 

..-.!   -, 

headed.  With  the  respect  for  old  age  which  is  one  of  the  most  pleasing  charactentics  of 
the  Chinese,  there  is  a  law  that  if  a  ninn  should  attend  the  examinations  annually  until 
he  is  eighty  years  of  age,  and  still  be  unable  to  pass,  he  is  invested  with  an  honorary  degree 
and  may  wear  the  button  and  official  dress  hamris  causd.  The  same  rule  holds  good  with 
the  higher  degrees. 

The  verv  highest  posts  in  the  kingdom  are  denoted  by  a  peacock's  feather,  which 
falls  down  the  side  of  the  cap.  The  gradations  in  rank  of  the  feather-wearers  are  marked 
by  the  number  of  "  eyes  "  in  the  ornament,  the  summit  of  a  Chinaman's  ambition  being 
to  wear  a  feather  with  three  eyes,  denoting  a  rank  only  inferior  to  that  of  the  emperor. 

There  is  one  article  common  to  all  ranks  and  both  sexes,  and  equally  indispensable 
to  alL  This  is  the  fan,  an  article  without  whi^.h  a  Chinaman  is  never  seen.  The  richer 
people  carry  the  fan  in  a  beautifully  embroidei'ed  case  hung  to  their  girdles ;  but  the 

Crer  class  content  themselves  with  sticking  it  between  the  collar  of  the  jacket  and  the 
k  of  the  neck.  Whenever  the  hand  is  not  actually  at  work  on  some  task,  the  fan  is 
in  it,  and  iu  motion — not  violently  agitated,  as  is  mostly  the  case  in  Europe,  but  kept 
playing  with  a  gantle,  constant,  and  almost  imperceptible  movement  of  the  wrist,  so  as  to 
maintain  a  continuous  though  slight  current  of  air. 

Sometimes,  in  very  hot  weather,  a  stout  mandarin  will  quietly  lift  up  the  skirts  of  his 
jacket,  place  his  fan  under  the  garment,  and  send  a  current  of  cool  air  round  his  body; 
and  this  done,  he  drops  the  skirts'afresh  into  their  place,  and  directs  the  refreshing  breeze 
over  his  countenance.  Sometimes  it  is  used  by  way  of  a  parasol,  the  man  hoUling  it  over 
his  head  as  he  walks  along.  Sometimes  the  schoolmaster  uses  it  by  way  of  a  ferrule,  and 
raps  liis  pupils  unmeh:ifully  on  the  knuckles ;  and  so  inveterate  is  the  use  ^f  the  tan, 
that  soldiers,  while  serving,  their  guns,  have  been  observed  quietly  funning  themselves  in 
the  midst  of  a  brisk  Are  of  shot,  shell,  and  bullets. 

The  materials  and  patterns  of  Chinese  fans  are  innumerable.  They  are  made  of  paper, 
silk,  satm,  palm-leaf,  wood,  feathers,  horn,  or  ivory.  Some  of  them  are  made  so  that 
when  they  are  opened  from  left  to  right  they  form  very  good  fans,  but  when  spread  from 
right  to  left  all  the  sticks  fall  apart,  and  look  as  if  they  never  could  be  united  again. 
Those  which  are  made  of  papar  have  various  patterns  painted  or  printed  on  them,  and 
thousands  are  annually  sold  on  which  are  complete  maps  of  the  lai^er  Chinese  cities, 
having  every  street  and  lane  marked.  Those  which  are  made  of  silk  or  satin  are  covered 
with  the  most  exquisite  embroidery ;  while  the  horn  and  ivory  funs  are  cut  into  patterns  so 
slight  and  so  delicate  that  they  look  more  like  lace  than  the  material  of  which  they  really- 
are  composed.  The  wooden  fans  are  made  in  much  the  same  way,  though  the  workman* 
ship  is  necessarily  coarser :  the  material  of  these  fans  is  sandal-wood,  the  aromatic  odour 
of  which  is  much  prized  by  the  Chinese. 

Choice  sentences  and  aphorisms  from  celebrated  authors  are  often  written  on  the  fan; 
and  it  is  the  custom  for  Chinese  gentlemen  to  exchange  autographs  written  on  each 
other's  fans.  The  price  of  these  fans  varies  according  to  the  material  and  workmanship, 
common  ones  being  worth  about  four  or  five  for  a  penny,  while  a  first-class  fan  will  cost 
several  pounds. 

The  lantern  is  as  almost  ai  characteristic  of  the  Chinese  as  the  fan,  inasmuch  as  every 
one  who  goes  abroad  after  dark  is  obliged  by  law  to  carry  a  lantern,  whereas  he  need  not 
carry  a  fan  unless  he  chooses.  These  lanterns  have  of  late  years  become  very  common  in 
England,  the  subdued  light  which  they  give  through  their  coloured  envelopes  having  a 
very  pretty  effect  ut  nigiit,  especially  in  conservatories.  There  is  a  wonderful  variety  of 
these  lanterns,  some  of  them  being  most  complicated  in  structure,  enormous  in  size,  and 
hung  round  with  an  intricate  arrangement  of  scarlet  tassels.  Others  are  made  of  a 
balloon-like  shape,  the  framework  being  a  delicate  net  of  bamboo,  over  which  is  spread 
a  sheet  of  very  thin  paper  -saturated  with  varnish,  so  that  it  is  nearly  as  transparent  as 
glass.  Figures  of  various  kinds  are  painted  upon  the  lantern,  and  so  great  is  the  sale  of 
these  articles,  that  many  artists  njake  a  good  living  by  painting  them.  Generally,  when 
a  man  buys  a  lanter:i,  he  j»iirchasei  a  plain  one,  and  then  takes  it  to  the  painter  to  be 
decorated.  The  iiame  of  tlio  owner  is  often  j)laccd  upon  his  lantern,  together  with  his 
address,  and  sometimes  the  lantern  is  used  as  a  representative  of  himself. 


1^ 


pleasing  charactentics  of 
ininatioiui  annually  until 
with  an  honorary  degree 
lame  rule  holds  good  with 

peacock's  feather,  which 
lather-wearers  are  marked 
liiuaiuun's  ambition  being 
to  that  of  the  emperor, 
ind  equally  indispensable 
B  never  seen.  The  richer 
to  their  girdles ;  but  the 
liar  of  the  jacket  and  the 
Ic  on  some  task,  the  fan  ia 
case  in  Europe,  but  kept 
neut  of  the  wrist,  so  as  to 

ly  lift  up  the  skirts  of  his 
cool  air  round  his  body; 
rects  the  refa-shing  breeze 
1,  the  man  hoUling  it  over 
it  by  way  of  a  ferrule,  and 
ate  is  the  use  ^f  the  tan, 
itly  funning  themselves  in 

They  are  made  of  paper, 
f  them  are  made  so  that 
ns,  but  when  spread  from 
er  could  be  united  again. 

or  printed  on  them,  and 
the  lai^er  Chinese  cities, 
f  silk  or  satin  are  covered 
ns  are  cut  into  patterns  so 
;erial  of  which  tliey  really- 
'ay,  though  the  workman- 
■wood,  the  aromatic  odour 

oflen  written  on  the  fan ; 
ographs  written  on  each 
atorial  and  workmanship, 
a  first-class  fan  will  cost 

he  fan,  inasmuch  as  every 

tern,  whereas  he  need  not 

3  become  very  common  in 

)ured  envelopes  having  a 

is  a  wonderful  variety  of 

ire,  enormous  in  size,  and 

Otliers  are  made  of  a 

boo,  over  which  is  spread 

i  nearly  as  transparent  as 

and  so  great  is  the  sale  of 

g  them.     Generally,  when 

ces  it  to  the  painter  to  be 

lantern,  together  with  his 

)f  himself. 


NEW  YEAR'S  FESTIVAL'  ^ 

Many  of  the  lanterns  shut  up  flat,  on  the  principle  of  the  fan ;  lome  of  them  open  out 
into  cyhnders,  aid  some  into  ■pherioal  and  oval  shapes.  ^ 


f'r 


NEW  YE^B'S  FESTIVAL. 


One  of  the  most  ingenious  of  these  articles  is  the  "  stalking-horse  lantern,"  which  is 
only  used  for  festivals.     It  is  of  larye  size,  and  contains  several  tapers.    Above  the  tapers. 


1 

i  / 

f 


808 


CHINA. 


*    I 


'!f 


'i!-.: 


i»  a  horizontal  pnddlewheol,  which  is  sot  revolvinior  by  the  ourrent  of  air  CAtifted  by  th( 
flnmo,  and  from  tliu  whuul  nilk  thraaUit  lira  !od  to  u  neritis  of  littio  automaton  ti^'urea  o 
men,  woinun,  birds,  beosUi,  &c.,  all  of  which  movu  thnir  arms,  legs,  und  wings  as  thu  wliee 
rum  round.  A  ro*^  snocinicn  of  this  lantern  is  really  a  wonderful  i)ieco  of  work,  tin 
threads  uros^iiii^  each  other  in  tho  ino^t  complicatod  stylo,  but  never  getting  out  of  uitler. 

So  complottily  is  tho  Chinoso  a  lontorn-carrying  being,  that,  during  our  war  hi  Cliina 
whoti  a  battury  hod  been  silenced  by  our  firo  in  a  night  attack,  and  the  garrison  drivei 
out,  the  men  were  seen  running  away  in  r.U  directions,  each  with  a  lighted  lantern  iu  lii: 
hand,  as  if  to  direct  t!ie  aim  of  the  enemy's  musketry. 

In  connexion  with  this  subject,  tho  celebrated  Feast  of  Tuintoms  must  not  be  omitted 
In  this  remarkable  ceremony,  every  lantern  that  can  bo  lighted  seems  to  be  used,  and  the 
Oh^nose  on  this  oooasion  briu;^  out  the  complicated  "  stalking-horse  lantern"  which  hoj 
just  been  described.  The  chief  object,  however,  is  the  Great  Dragon.  Tho  body  of  the 
Dragon  is  made  of  a  number  of  lanterns,  each  as  largo  as  a  beer-barrel,  and  having;  ]ai);G 
candles  fastened  within  it.  Nearly  a  hundred  of  these  joints  are  sometimes  used  in  the 
construction  of  a  single  Dragon,  each  joint  being  tied  to  its  neighbour,  so  as  to  keep  tli*  m 
at  (he  same  distance  from  each  other.  At  one  end  is  un  cuoruious  head  with  gnpiiig  jaws, 
and  at  the  other  is  a  tail  of  proportionate  dimensions. 

Thlc  liragon  is  carried  through  ttio  streets  and  villages,  and  has  a  most  picturesque  effect 
M  it  goo')  winling  alon.;  it4  cour^n,  tho  buarcr't  contriving  to  give  it  un  undulating  uiove- 
metit  by  means  of  the  sticks  to  which  tho  different  joints  arc  attached.  A  similar  festival 
19  held  in  the  autumn.  Accompanying  the  Dragon  are  a  number  of  men  dressed  in  various 
fantastic  ways,  as  represontatiuus  of  the  attendantti  of  tho  gods.  Some  of  tlieiii  have 
heads  like  oxen,  others  like  hordes,  and  they  are  all  armed  with  curious  pronged  v  enpoiis. 
Then  there  are  simulatod  giants  and  dwarfs,  the  former  being  corried  on  the  elioulcicrs  of 
men  whose  legs  are  concealed  by  tho  robes  of  the  image,  and  the  latter  by  leys  whose 
heads  are  received  into  the  haU  which  the  images  wear.  In  neither  instance  do  the 
bearers  trouble  themselve-)  to  conceal  their  faces. 


for 


Various  ceremonies  of  a  like  nature  are  enacted,  of  m  hich  uo  description  con  be  given 
want  of  space.    ^ 


Op  the  Chinaman's  social  habits  none  has  been  more  widely  known  than  the  use  of 
the  "chopsticks,"  or  the  two  little  rods  by  means  of  which  tho  solid  food  is  eaten.  Tliis 
is  not  the  Chinese  name,  but  is  one  invented  by  foreigners,  w  ho  have  employed  the  term 
as  a  sort  of  equivalent  for  the  "  kwai-tsze,"  or  nimble-lads,  as  they  are  very  aiipropriately 
termed  by  the  Ohinesa  Originally  they  were  simply  two  slips  of  bamboo,  but  now  they  are 
of  wood,  bone,  ivory,  or  sometiiuoa  silver.  Two  pairs  of  chopsticks  in  my  collection  are 
nearly  ten  inches  in  length,  and  about  as  thick  at  the  base  oa  a  small  goose-quill, 
tapering  gradually  to  half  the  thickness  at  the  tip. 

Much  misunderstanding  prevails  as  to  the  use  of  the  chopsticks,  many  persons 
supposing  that  they  are  held  one  in  each  hand,  after  the  manner  of  knives  and  forks  in 
Europe.  These  oui'ious  implements  are  both  held  in  the  right  hand  after  the  following 
manner.  One  of  them  is  taken  much  as  a  pen  is  held,  except  that,  instead  of  being  held 
by  the  thumb  and  forefinger,  it  pas8e8  between  the  tips  of  the  second  and  third  fingers. 
This  ohopstick  is  always  kept  stationary.  The  second  chopstick  is  held  lightly  between 
the  thumb  and  forefinger,  and  can  be  worked  so  as  to  press  with  its  tip  against  the  point 
of  the  other,  and  act  after  the  manner  of  pincers. 

The  adroitness  displayed  by  tho  Chinese  in  the  use  of  these  implements  is  worthy  of 
all  admimtion.  I  have  seen  them  pick  up  single  grains  of  rice  with  the  chopsticks,  dip 
them  in  soy,  and  carry  them  to  tho  mouth  with  perifect  precisjon ;  and,  indeed,  after  sonif 
few  lessons,  I  could  do  it  tolerably  wrll  myself.  In  eating  rice  after  the  usual  manner, 
the  tips  of  the  chopsticks  are  crossed,  and  the  rice  lifted  with  thorn  as  if  on  a  spoon.  I 
however,  the  man  bo  very  hungry,  he  does  not  trouble  himself  about  f«u(;h  refinement,  but 
holds  tho  bowl  to  his  lips,  and  scoops  tho  rico  into  his  mouth  with  a  celerity  that  must  be 
seen  to  be  believed.  In  point  of  speed  a  spoon  wotild  be  nothing  compared  with  tlie 
chopstick. 


irrent  of  air  cnnned  by  the 
littlo  automaton  jigures  of 
t>g8,  unci  wings  as  tlu;  wheel 
ondcrlul  piuco  of  work,  the 
never  getting  out  of  oitler. 
it,  during  our  war  in  China, 
sic,  and  the  garrison  driven 
yith  a  lighted  lantern  in  his 

ntoms  must  not  be  omitted. 
id  seems  to  be  used,  and  the 
p-ljorse  lantern  "  which  has 
t  Drngon,  The  body  of  the 
jeer-barrel,  and  havinp  lar^e 
I  are  sonietintiis  used  in  the 
iighbour,  so  us  to  keep  them 
nous  head  with  go  ping  jaws,  I 

ImB  a  most  picturesque  effect 
give  it  un  undulating  uiove- 
attached.  A  similur  festival 
ber  of  men  dressed  in  various 
gods.  Some  of  them  have 
itn  curious  prongtd  wenijons.  I 
B{  carried  on  the  shoulders  of 
ud  the  latter  by  hoys  whose 
In  neither  instance  do  the 

1  no  description  can  be  given! 


idcly  known  than  the  use  ofl 
10  solid  food  is  eaten.  Thisf 
vho  have  emi»loyed  the  term 
}  they  are  very  ajipropriately 
J  of  bamboo,  but  now  they  are 
ipsticks  in  my  collection  are 
)ase  as  a  small  goose-quill,  I 

chopsticks,  many  persons! 
anner  of  knives  and  ibrks  inj 
ght  hand  after  the  following 
pt  that,  instead  of  being  held 
the  second  and  third  fingers.  I 
stick  is  held  lightly  between 
with  its  tip  against  the  pointi 

hcse  implements  is  worthy  ofl 

rico  with  the  chopsticks,  dip  f 

sion ;  and,  indeed,  after  some 

rico  after  the  usual  manner, 

ii  thorn  as  if  on  a  spoon.    If, 

If  nbout  mc\\  retinemeut,  but 

with  a  celerity  that  must  bel 

nothing  compared  with  thel 


THE  CHOPSTICKS.       ^  ^q 

The  reader  must  understand  that  the  Chinese  never  carve  at  table,  thinking  that  to  do 
»,  ,s  an  utterly  barl«rous  and  disgusting  custom.  The  m.-at  is  hrougi.t  to  tlbl  ready  cut 
U|,  into  small  morsels  which  can  l.e  taken  up  with  the  chopsticks.  The  only  use  made 
of  ft  knito  at  table  is  to  separate  anv  small  pieces  of  meat  that  may  adhere  together  and 
for  this  juirposo.  a  narrow,  loug-bh»ded  kuUo  ia  gouerully  kept  in  tho  same  sheath  with  tha 


(From  my  ColUotUm.) 


CHOPSTICKS. 


(UfxIivMr.  WartJum.) 


As  a  rule,  every  (  hin'»man  who  can  afford  so  cheap  a  luxury  has  his  chopstick-case 
hanging  from  his  girdle-  The  case  is  made  of  different  materials,  such  as  shagreen, 
tortoiseshell,  and  ivory.  Specimens  of  the  two  latter  kinds  of  case  are  in  my  collection. 
The,  ordinary  case  contains  the  two  chopsticks,  the  knife, and  a  flat  ivory  toothpick.  One 
of  these  cases,  made  of  tortoiseshell,  is  shown  in  the  above  illustration  (Fig.  1),  the 
chopsticks  (2),  the  toothpick  <3),  and  the  knife  (4)  being  seen  by  the  side  of  it. 

Sometimes,  however,  a  wealthy  man  will  cany  a  nnnih  more  ccmplicated  set  of  table 
apparatus,  a  very  fpnd  specimen  of  which,  kindly  lent  by  Mr.  Wareham,  is  shown  in  the 
illustration.  First  we  see  a  cylindrical  case  suspended  by  a  strap,  and,  on  examining  it, 
wc  find  that  tha  top  and  bottom  oie  moveable,  and  slide  up  and  down  the  strap.    A/Vithiu 


;  "t 


1      :i 


i 


» 

■f 


'filO 


CHINA. 


I 


thU  case  are  the  usual  chopsticks,  the  knife,  and  the  toothpick,  but  beside  them  there  19' 
a  spoon  for  eating  soup,  a  neat  little  quatrefoil  saucer  for  soy,  and  a  peculiar  two-pronged 
fork,  with  its  prongs  united  in  the  middle  by  a  floriated  ornament. 

As  to  the  food  of  the  Chinese,  it  varies  according  to  the  wealth  of  the  individual  so 
that  a  man  of  property  would  not  think  of  eating  the  food  which  the  poor  man  thinks 
luxurious.  In  fact,  it  is  much  the  same  as  with  ourselves,  so  that  it  is  impossible  to  make 
the  dietary  of  one  station  the  sample  for  that  of  the  nation  in  general.  There  are,  perhaps 
one  or  two  articles  of  food  which  ought  to  be  casually  mentioned..  One,  which  is  not 
generally  known,  is  rather  graphically  described  by  Mr.  Milne : — "  like  other  Chinese,  lie" 
(t.e.  a  Chinese  officer  named  Le)  "invited  me  to  dine  with  him  on  an  early  day  after  our 
acquaintance  was  formed.  On  this  occasion  I  net  at  his  table  with  a  peculiar  dish,  which 
I  had  never  seen  under  the  roof  of  any  other  host,  though  I  was  informed  that  it  wa  lot 
a  monopoly  of  Mr.  Le's  taste. 

"  When  our  party  of  six  had  seated  themselves  at  the  centre  table,  my  attention  was 
attracted  by  a  covered  dish,  something  unusual  at  a  Chinese  meal  On  a  certain  signal, 
the  cover  was  removed,  and  presently  the  face  of  the  table  was  covered  with  juvenile 
crabs,  which  made  their  exodus  from  the  dish  with  all  possible  rapidity.  The  crablets  had 
been  thrown  into  a  plate  of  vinegar  just  as  the  company  sat  down — such  an  immersion 
making  them  more  brisk  and  lively  than  usuaL  But  the  sprightly  sport  of  the  infant 
crabs  was  soon  checked  by  each  guest  seizing  which  he  could,  dashing  it  into  his  mouth 
and  swallowing  the  whole  morsel  without  ceremony. 

"  Determined  to  do  as  the  Chinese  did,  I  tried  this  novelty  also  with  one.  "With  two  1 
succeeded,  finding  the  shell  soft  and  gelatinous,  for  they  were  tiny  creatures,  not  more 
than  a  day  or  two  old.  Bub  I  was  compelled  to  give  in  to  the  third,  who  had  liesolved  to 
take  vengeance,  and  gave  my  lower  lip  a  nip  so  sharp  and  severe  as  to  make  me 
relinquish  my  hold,  and  likewise  desist  from  any  further  experiment  of  this  nature." 

The  celebrated  birds'-nests,  which  the  Chinese  convert  into  soup,  are  not,  as  some 
persons  seem  to  think,  made  of  sticks,  and  straws,  and  wool,  but  are  formed  from  the 
gelatinous  substance  obtained  by  masticating  a  sort  of  seaweed.  The  nests  are  trans- 
pvrent,  as  if  made  of  gdatine,  and  when  placed  in  hot  water  they  dissolve  as  readilv. 
The  nest,  when  dissolved,  is  very  much  like  the  well-known  "Irish  moss,"  or  canageeii; 
and  I  fully  bolieve  that,  if  the  Chinese  were  to  obtain  the  seaweed  itself,  and  prepare  it 
like  the  nests,  it  would  answer  every  purpose.  I  possess  specimens  both  of  the  seaweed 
and  the  nest,  and,  after  tasting  both,  have  found  them  to  be  identical  in  flavour  and 
consistence.  And,  as  the  suiiweed  might  be  obtained  for  about  ten  shillings  per  hundred- 
weight, and  the  finest  kind  of  nest  costs  eight  hundred  pounds  for  the  same  amount, 
the  importation  of  the  staweed  instead  of  the  nests  from  Java  might  be  a  good 
speculation. 

With  regard  to  the  great  staple  of  the  country,  namely  tea,  very  little  can  be  said 
here.  In  the  first  place,  the  public  is  very  well  informed  on  the  subject,  and,  in  the  next, 
the  tea  question  is  so  large  that  it  would  occupy  far  too  great  space.  The  mode  of 
preparing  tea  differs  much  fiom  that  practised  by  ourselves.  Instead  of  allowing  the  tea 
to  be  made  and.then  to  stand  fur  a  cona'derable  time,  the  Chinaman  puts  a  little  tea  into 
a  cup,  pours  boiling  raut-water  on  it,  inverts  the  saucer  over  it,  so  afi  to  prevent  the  aroma 
from  escaping,  and  drinks  it  immediately,  nsin-^  the  saucer  as  a  strainer  whereby  to  keep  the 
tea-leaves  out  of  his  mouth.  As  to  ndulteratini:  the  tea  with  such  abomination.^  as  cream 
and  sui;ar.  he  would  be  horrified  at  the  idea.  Tlie  Chinese  never  use  milk  for  themselves, 
though  of  late  ^years  they  have  learned  to  milk  their  buffaloes  for  the  service  of  tlie 
foreiyuer,  and  they  consume  sugar  in  almost  every  shape  except  in  tea. 

We  in  England  who  use  either  of  these  accessories  cannot  understand  the  tnie  flavour 
of  tea,  the  arotna  of  which  is  as  much  destroyed  by  such  admixture  as  would  be  tliatof 
the  choicest  wine.  Even  those  who  do  not  spoil  their  tea  in  the  usual  manner  can 
seldom  know  what  the  best  tea  is,  because  it  is  never  sent  to  England.  Not  in  China  can 
ft  foreigner  purchase  it,  as  it  is  not  made  for  general  sale,  but  is  reserved  for  "  cumshaws, " 
.or  presents.  '  - 


CHAPTEE  III. 


CHINA— (ftwrf&vfli). 


WARPARK 


WKAPOOT  OF  THB  CHINKSE— BBKBCH-LOADWO  CAIWOW— TAKOTTB  TOBUB  OF  TH>  JWOALl  — 
CHWK8K  ABTILLBRYMKN  AND  THKIB  MAQAZINB— BOWB  AND  ABBOWS— TOT  BEPBATINO  CB0S8- 
BOV  AND  ITS  MECHANISM— CONSTBnCIION  OF  THB  ABBOWS— CHINE8B  BWOBDB— THB  DOUBLR 
BWOBD,  AND  MODS  OF  USING  IT  -TWO-HANDBD  BWOBDS— CBUBLTY  OF  THB  "VICT0B8— VABIODB 
M0DR8  OF  TOBTUBB— KNEELING  ON  THB  CHAIN— THB  CANOUE— FIMOBB  AND  ANKLB  BQUBRZINa 
-nSB  OF  TOBTPBB  IN  MONBY-OBTTINO— THB  LABOB  AND  BMAIL  BAMBOO— MODE  OF  EVADINO 
rr— EXPOSCBB     in     a     cage— the     HOT-WATEB    BNAKB  — CAPITAL     PUNISHMENTS— SmCIDB    BY 

OBDBB — 8TBANGLINO— CBUCIPIXIOW     PRKFEBBED    TO     BiHBADINQ BXBCUTION    OF    A    THIEF— 

BAITOfO   A8UNDBB— CONDUCT   OF   THE    UANDABIN»-<rHB    "  UMBRELLA   OF  A  THOUSAND    PEOPLB " 
—TUB  BOBB   OF   HONOUB — TRAN8FKB   OF  BANK. 


«■•   i\ 


Without  going  into  the  question  of  warfare  in  China,  we  will  mention  one  or  two  of  the 
characteristic  v^eapous. 

Fire-arms  have  apparently  been  known  to  them  for  ages,  hut  in  aU  the  years  that  we 
have  been  acquainted  with  China,  no  improvement  has  been  made  in  these  weapons,  the 
cannon,  the  jingall,  and  the  hand-gun  being  as  rude  and  ineffective  as  they  were  two 
centuries  ago.  The  cannon  are  little  more  than  thick  tubes  of  iron,  mostly  hooped  to 
strengthen  them,  and  of  various  lengths  and  bores.  As  to  preserving  any  exactness  of 
size  in  the  bores,  tb)  Chinese  care  little  for  it,  and,  if  the  ball  is  too  small  to  lit  the 
cannon,  they  wrap  it  up  in  cotton  and  then  push  it  upon  the  powder.  Wadding  is 
thought  to  be  needless  in  fire-arms.  It  is  rather  remarkable,  however,  that  the  Chinese 
hare  used  breech-loadin<^  cannon  from  time  immemorial.  Each  of  these  guns  is  supplied 
.with  several  separate  chaml)ers,  which  can  be  kept  loaded,  and  dropped  one  by  one  into 
the  aperture  of  the  gun  as  fast  as  they  can  be  fired. 

Clumsy  as  may  be  tho  jingall,  it  appears  to  be  the  most  f  flficient  of  the  Chinese  fire- 
arms. It  looks  something  like  a  duck-gun,  and  is  supposed  to  carry  an  ounce  ball, 
though  the  missiles  sent  from  it  are  generally  of  a  very  miscellaneous  character.  Some 
of  these  guns  are  pivoted  and  fixed  on  tripod  stands,  while  others  are  either  supported  on 
the  shoulder  of  an  assistant  gunner  while  the  firer  takes  aim,  or  rest  upon  two  supports 
which  are  pivoted  to  the  stock  not  very  far  from  the  muzzle  of  the  gun.  Of  the  manner 
in  which  the  jingall  is  fired.  Captain  Blakiston  gives  a  very  amusing  account,  the  whole 
proceeding  having  a  very  ludicrous  aspect  to  an  English  artillery  officer. 

"  We  explained  to  them  that  we  should  like  to  see  some  practice  with  their  artillery, 
oa  which  the  bombardier,  as  he  seemed  to  be,  went  to  the  powder  magazine,  which  was 
an  old  sack  carefully  tied  up  and  lying  under  a  bed  in  the  hut,  and  brought  forth  the 
charge  in  a  tea-cup.  Then  he  mounted  on  a  stool,  and  poured  the  powder  in  at  the 
muzzle ;  the  jingall  was  thumped  on  tho  ground,  and  with  a  long  bamboo,  which  served 
as  a  ramrod,  they  rammed  the  powder  home.  A  little  of  the  already  soft  powder  was 
then  mealed,  and  the  touch-hole  filled  with  it 


\m 


CHINA. 


] ' 


1+    <^,  «>»i 


1-? 


•  ^  "  One  man  then  held  on  tight  to  the  butt,  while  another,  coming  out  with  a  hot  polrer 
discharged  the  weapon,  the  effect  of  which  in  noise  aud  smoke  was  njarvellous ;  but  the 
poor  fellow  who  was  doing  the  marksmtin  was  knocked  heels  over  head  backwards.  He 
seemed,  however,  quite  accustomed  to  that  sort  of  thing,  for,  picking  himself  up  in  a 
a  minute,  he  performed  what  I  certainly  took  for  the  coup  detat  of  the  whole  proceeding. 
Suddenly  swinging  round  the  jingall  on  its  pivot,  he  applied  his  mouth  to  the  muzzle 
and  blew  violently  down  it,  which  sent  the  remaining  sparks  flying  out  of  the  vent,  and 
and  then  swung  it  back  into  its  former  position,  by  which  manoeuvre  he  nearly  knocked 
m^  companion  off  his  legs. 

"  The  piece  was  then  left  with  its  muzzle  inclined  well  upwards,  so  that  any  rain  ^vhich 
might  fall  would  trickle  nicely  down  the  barrel  and  accumulate  at  the  breech.  The  picket 
seemefl  to  be  without  any  shot  for  their  jingall,  for  we  tried  to  get  them  to  put  one  in,  so 
that  we  might  fire  across  the  bows  of  our  juuks,  in  order  to  test  the  courage  of  the  boat 
coolies.  Probably  shot  ara  not  used  in  the  warfare  of  the  interior :  our  alter  experience 
was  favourable  to  this  supposition." 

Captain  Blakiston  rather  maliciously  adds,  that  the  picket  was  placed  there  for  the 
purpose  of  giving  an  alarm  by  running  away  as  soon  as  any  body  of  rebels  might  come 
in  sight 

I  possess  a  specimen  of  the  jingall.  It  is  exactly  seven  feet  in  length,  and  is,  in  fact, 
nothing  more  than  a  heavy  iron  tube  mounted  on  a  stock,  and  supplied  with  the  rudest 
imaginable  arrangement  for  the  match.  Altogethier,  I  think  that  the  risk  of  firing  it 
would  be  rather  greater  than  that  of  being  fired  at  with  it. 

As  for  the  bow  and  arrow,  they  are  substantially  the  same  as  that  which  has  been 
described  when  treating  of  the  Tartars,  the  weapon  having  been  taken  up  by  the  Chinese 
and  its  use  carefully  learned  after  the  same  fashion  as  has  been  mentioned. 

The  most  characteristic  Chinese  weapon  with  which  I  am  acquainted  ia  the  repeating 
crossbow  (shown  on  the  opposite  page),  which,  by  simply  working  a  lever  backwaids  anc 
forwards,  drops  the  arrows  in  succession  in  front  of  the  string,  draws  the  bow,  shoots 
the  missile,  and  supplies  its  place  with  another.  The  particular  weapon  from  which  the 
drawings  are  taken  was  said  to  have  been  one  of  the  many  arms  which  were  captured 
the  Peiho  fort. 

It  is  not  at  all  easy  to  describe  the  working  of  this  curious  bow,  but,  with  the  aid  o 
the  illustration,  I  will  try  to  make  it  intelligible. 

The  bow  itself  is  made  of  three  strong,  separate  pieces  of  bamboo,  overlapping  each 
other  like  the  plates  of  a  carriage-spring,  which  indeed  it  exactly  resembles.  This  is 
mounted  on  a  stock,  and,  as  the  bow  is  intended  for  wall  defence,  it  is  snppoitcd  in  the 
middle  by  a  pivot  So  far,  we  have  a  simple  crossbow  ;  we  have  lu-w  to  see  how 
the  repeating  machinery  is  constructed.  Upon  the  upper  lurfafeof  the  stock  hesan 
oblong  box,  which  we  will  call  the  "  slide."  It  is  just  wide  and  Jung  enough  to  contain 
the  arrows,  and  is  open  above,  so  as  to  allow  them  to  be  dropped  into  it.  When  in  the 
slide,  the  '  ^rows  necessarily  lie  one  above  the  other,  and,  in  order  to  prevent  them  irom 
being  jerked  out  of  the  slide  by  the  shock  of  the  bowstring,  the  opening  can  be  closed  by 
a  little  wood<^n  shutter  which  slides  over  it 

Through  the  lower  part  of  the  slide  a  transverse  slit  is  cut,  and  the  bowstring  is  led 
through  this  cut,  so  that  the  string  presses  the  slide  upon  the  stock.  Now  we  come  to  the 
lever.  It  is  shaped  like  the  Greek  letter  fl,  the  cross-piece  foiming  the  handle.  Tlie 
lever  is  jointed  to  the  stock  by  an  iron  pin  or  brlt,  and  to  the  slide  by  another  bolt  Now, 
if  the  lever  be  worked  to  and  fro,  the  slide  h  pushed  backwards  and  loiwaids  along  the 
stock,  but  without  any  other  result. 

Supposing  that  we  wish  to  make  the  lever  draw  the  bow,  we  have  only  to  cut  a  notch 
in  the  under  part  of  the  slit  thiuu^ih  which  the  string  is  led.  As  the  shde  passes  along 
the  stock,  the  string  by  its  own  pressure  i'alls  into  the  notch,  and  is  drawn  back,  together 
with  the  slide,  thus  bending  the  bow.  Still,  however  much  we  may  work  the  lever,  the 
string  will  remain  in  the  notch,  and  must  therefore  be  thrown  out  by  a  kind  of  trigger, 
This  is  self-acting,  and  is  equally  simple  and  ingenious.  Immediately  under  the  iicti 
which  holds  the  string,  a  wooden  peg  plays  loosely  through  a  hole.    When  the  slide  i 


in 


KEPEATINO  CB08SB0W. 


813 


But 


thmst  forward  and  the  string  falls  into  the  notch,  it  puflhes  the  peg  out  of  the  hole 
whea  the  lever  and  sMe  are  drawn  backwards  to  their  full  extent,  the  lower  end  , 

Ke^SrouTortUttch"''  "  ""'  ''  "  ^■""'^  ^'^'^''^y  *^"«^  *^«  hole:S;ushes 
We  wUl  now  refer  to  the  illustration.  Fig.  1  represents  the  how  as  it  appears  after 
lever  and  slide  have  been  thrust  forward,  and  the  Htrincr  1,««  f„iin»  i„r/^u„  _?.*f'' 


yve  wui  ""«^.^««'  ^  ^"«  iuu»tmuon.  tig.  i  represents  the  bow  as  it  appears  after 
the  lever  and  slide  have  been  thrust  forward,  and  the  strinc  has  fallen  into  th«  r,nf!f^ 
^J^^represents  it  as  it  appears  when  the  lever  has  beenVougMtck  au^^^^ 


us  bow,  but,  with  the  aid  of 


■I  M 


BBFEATINO  CB08SB0W,   (/nm  My  CsUnNm.) 


A  is  the  bow,  made  of  three  layers  of  male  bamboo,  the  two  outer  being  the  longest 
B  is  the  string.  This  is  made  of  very  thick  catgut,  us  is  needed  to  withstand  the  amount 
of  friction  which  it  has  to  undergo,  and  the  viohmt  shock  of  the  bow.  It  is  fastened  in 
a  wonderfully  ingenious  manner,  by  a  "  hitch  "  rather  than  a  knot,  so  that  it  is  drawn 
tighter  in  proportion  to  the  tension.  It  passes  round  the  end  of  the  bow,  through  a  hole, 
aad  then  presses  upon  itself 

0  c  show  the  stock,  and  D  is  the  slide.  K  is  the  opening  of  the  slide,  throu/rh 
which  the  arrows  are  introduced  into  it,  and  it  is  nhown  as  partially  closed  by  the  little 
shutter  P.  The  lever  is  seen  at  o,  together  with  the  two  pins  which  connect  it  with  the 
stock  and  the  slide,  ii  shows  the  notch  in  the  slide  which  receives  the  string,  i  is  the 
pivot  on  which  the  weapon  rests,  K  is  tlie  handle,  and  L  the  place  whence  the  arrows 
issue. 

If  the  reader  should  have  followed  this  description  carefully,  he  will  see  that  the  only 
limit  to  the  rapidity  of  fire  is  the  quickness  with  which  the  lever  can  be  worked  to  and 
I  fro.   As  it  is  thrust  forward,  the  string  drops  iutu  its  notch,  the  trigger-peg  is  set,  and  an 


K  It 

LI)    >  ■ 


«i 


\  1 


^4 


OHIy^ 


arrow  falls  with  its  butt  just  in  front  of  the  string  When  it  is  drawn  sharply  back,  the 
string  is  released  by  the  trigger-peg,  the  arrow  u  propelled,  and  another  falls  into  its 
l)lace.  If,  therefore,  a  boy  be  Kept  at  work  supplying  the  slide  with  arrows,  a  constant 
stream  of  missiles  can  be  poured  from  this  weapon. 

The  arrows  are  very  much  like  the  "  bolts '  of  the  old  English  cross-bow.  They  are 
armed  with  heavy  and  solid  steel  heads,  and  are  feathured  in  a  very  ingenious  manner. 
The  feathers  are  so  slight,  that  at  first  sight  they  appear  as  if  they  were  mere  black 
scratches  on  the  shaft.  They  are,  however,  feathers,  projecting  barely  the  fiftieth  of  an 
inch  from  the  shaft,  but  being  arranged  in  a  slightljr  spiral  form,  so  as  to  catch  the  air 
and  impart  a  rotatory  motion  to  the  arrow.  By  the  side  of  the  crossbow  on  fig.  2  is  seen 
a  bundle  of  the  arrows. 

The  strength  of  this  bow  is  very  great,  though  not  so  great  as  I  have  been  told.  It 
possesses  but  little  powers  of  aim,  and  against  a  single  and  moving  adversary  would  be 
useless.  But  for  the  purpose  for  which  it  is  designed,  nnmely,  a  wall-piece  which  will 
pour  a  series  of  missiles  upon  a  body  of  men,  it  is  a  very  efllicient  weapon,  and  can  make 
itself  felt  even  against  the  modem  rifie.  The  range  of  this  bow  is  said  to  be  four  hundred 
yards,  but  I  should  think  that  its  extreme  eifoctive  range  is  at  the  most  from  sixty  to 
eighty  yards,  and  that  even  in  that  case  it  would  be  almost  useless,  except  against  hm 
bodies  of  soldiers. 

Of  swords  the  Chinese  have  an  abundant  variety.  Some  are  single-handed  swords 
and  there  is  one  device  by  which  two  swords  are  carried  in  the  same  sheath,  and  are  used 
one  in  each  hand.  I  have  seen  the  two-sword  exercise  performed,  and  can  understand 
that,  when  opposed  to  any  person  not  acquainted  with  the  weapon,  the  Chinese  swords- 
man would  be  irresistible.  But  in  spite  of  the  two  swords,  which  fly  about  the  wielder's 
head  like  the  sails  of  a  mill,  and  the  agility  with  which  the  Chinese  fencer  leaps  about 
and  presents  first  one  side  and  then  the  other  to  his  antagonist,  I  cannot  but  think  that 
any  ordinary  fencer  would  be  able  to  keep  himself  out  of  reach,  and  also  to  get  in  his 
point,  in  spite  of  the  whirling  blades  of  his  adversary. 

Two-handed  swords  are  much  used.  One  of  these  weapons  in  my  collection  is  five 
feet  six  inches  in  length,  and  weiglis  rather  more  than  four  pounds  and  a  quarter.  The 
blade  is  three  feet  in  length  and  two  inches  in  width.  The  thickness  of  metal  at  the  back 
is  a  quarter  of  an  inch  near  the  hilt,  diminishing  slightly  towards  the  point.  The  whole 
of  the  blade  has  a  very  slight  curve.  The  handle  is  beautifully  wrapped  with  narrow 
braid,  so  as  to  form  an  intricate  pattern. 

There  is  another  weapon,  the  blade  of  which  exactly  resembles  that  of  the  two-handed 
sword,  but  it  is  set  at  the  end  of  a  long  handle  some  six  or  seven  feet  in  length,  so  that, 
although  it  will  inflict  a  fatal  wound  when  it  does  strike  an  enemy,  it  is  a  most  un- 
manageable implement,  and  must  take  so  long  for  the  bearer  to  recover  himself,  in  caseLe 
misses  his  blow,  that  he  would  be  quite  at  the  mercy  of  an  active  antagonist. 

Should  they  be  victorious  in  battle,  the  Chinese  are  cruel  conquerors,  and  are  apt  to 
inflict  horrible  tortures,  not  only  upon  their  prisoners  of  war,  but  even  upon  the  un- 
offending inhabitants  of  the  vanquished  land.  They  carry  this  love  for  torture  even  into 
civil  life,  and  display  a  horrible  ingenuity  in  producing  the  greatest  possible  sufTering  with 
the  least  apparent  means  of  inflicting  it  For  example,  one  of  the  ordinary  punishments 
in  China  is  the  compulsory  kneeling  bare-legged  on  a  coiled  chain.  This  does  not  sound 
particularly  dreadful,  but  the  agony  that  is  caused  is  indescribable,  especially  as  two  officers 
iitand  by  the  sufferer  and  prevent  him  from  seeking  even  a  transient  relief  by  shifting  his 
posture.    Broken  crockery  is  sometimes  substituted  ibr  the  chain. 

The  most  common  pimishment  in  China  is  that  of  the  cangue,  a  sort  of  moveable 
pillory.  A  piece  of  wood,  some  four  feet  square  and  nearly  four  inches  in  thickness,  lias 
a  hole  in  the  middle,  through  which  the  culprit's  head  is  passed.  The  machine  op 
-with  a  hinge,  and  when  closed  is  locked,  and  a  placard  designating  the  offence  is  pasted 
on  it  As  long  as  the  cangue  is  worn,  the  unhappv  delinquent  cannot  feed  himself,  so 
tliat  he  would  be  starved  to  death  were  he  not  fed  uy  casual  contributions.  Fortunately, 
it  is  considered  a  meritorious  action  to  feed  a  prisoner  in  the  cangue,  so  that  little  risk  off 
actual  starvation  is  run.  and  the  principal  terror  of  the  cangue  lies  in  the  pain  caused  byl 


VAKIOUS  PUNISHMENTS. 


^  815 


caro'ing  such  a  Wei'slit  upon  the  neck  and  shoulders.    This  instrument  is  often  worn  for 
weeks,  and  sometimes  for  three  months,  which  is  the  extent  of  its  le^^al  use 

Finger-squeeziU},'  18  another  torture  which  is  frequently  used.     IW  pieces  of  hnml,n« 
,  tied  loosely  together  at  one  end,  and  a  strinc  passes  throu.rh  th«  n^}iB/.„,ic   ""___, 


tonure  13  v"«^»  ^^Y'^j^^  ^j  «»o  xuttuuttiius,  wnen  enaeavounng  to  extort  mi 
persons  whom  they  suspect  of  concealing  their  wealth.    The  ankles  are  squeez( 
similar  fashion,  only  m  this  case  the  bamboos  are  much  larger.    Both  these 
I  lorture  are  shown  iu  the  illustration. 


iqueezed  after  a 
modes  of 


MODES  OP  TORTOHE. 


Most  of  the  so-called  minor  tortures,  i.e.  those  which  are  not  directly  aimed  at  life, 
are  employed  for  the  purpose  of  extorting  money.  The  fact  is,  the  mandarins  who  are 
set  over  districts  only  have  a  limited  term  of  office,  and  may,  indeed,  be  transferred  at 
any  time.  As  during  their  term  of  office  they  have  to  make  up  a  certain  sum  demanded 
l)y  their  superiors,  and  have  also  to  keep  up  considerable  state  on  a  nominal  salary,  :> 
follows  that  they  oppress  the  people  to  the  utmost  of  their  power,  looking  upon  them 
[  merely  in  the  light  of  t;ix-producing  animals.  It  is,  therefore,  no  wonder  that  a  Chinaman 
of  any  ability  strives  for  literary  rank,  and  the  privilege  of  wearing  the  button  which 
exempts  him  from  arrest  except  lay  imperial  order. 

Beating  with  the  bamboo  is  another  common  punishment.  There  are  two  kinds  of 
j  bamboo  for  this  purpose,  the  small  and  the  large ;  the  latter  being  capable  of  producing 
death  if  used  with  severity.    Indeed,  even  the  lesser  bamboo,  if  the  blows  be  struck  with , 


I 


'    1 


:v 


■fe; 


816 


CHINA. 


the  edge,  instead  of  the  flat,  bruises  the  flesh  so  completely  as  to  hring  on  mortification,  of 
•which  the  sufl'erer  is  sure  to  die  in  a  few  days.  This  puoishnient  ?.»  chiefly  used  by  the 
peculative  mandarins,  in  order  to  extort  money,  and  is  employed  for  men  and  women 
alike ;  the  only  difference  being  that  the  man  is  thrown  prostrate  on  the  ground,  while 
the  woman  suffers  in  a  kneeling  posture. 

A  man  of  forethought,  however,  never  suffers  much  from  the  bamboo,  and,  if  possible^ 
nothing  at  all.  In  the  former  case,  he  bribes  the  executioner,  who  strikes  so  as  to  produce 
a  very  effective  sounding  blow,  but  in  reality  inflicts  very  little  injury.  In  the  latter  case 
he  bribes  a  man  to  act  as  a  substitute,  and,  just  as  the  first  blow  is  about  to  be  struck,' 
some  of  the  otticers,  who  are  also  bribed,  pet  between  the  judge  and  the  culprit,  while  the 
latter  rolls  out  of  the  way,  and  the  substitute  takes  his  place.  A  similar  ruse  is  enacted 
at  the  completion  of  the  punishment.  It  may  seem  stran},'e  that  any  one  should  act  as  a 
substitute  in  such  a  business ;  but  in  China  men  care  little  for  thbir  skins,  or  even  for 
their  lives,  apd  it  is  possible  to  purchase  a  substitute  even  for  capital  punishment,  the 
chief  difficulty  being  not  to  bribe  the  substitute,  but  to  find  enough  money  to  bribe  aU  the 
officials,  who  must  act  in  concert 

Powerful  as  they  may  be,  the  mandarins  have  not  all  the  power  of  life  and  dpath, 
though  they  can  inflict  punishments  which  practically  lead  to  the  same  result.  Mr.  Milne 
mentions  a  case  of  this  kind.  Two  men  had  been  arrested  in  the  act  of  robbing  a  house 
during  a  fire.  This  is  rightly  held  to  be  the  most  heinous  kind  of  theft,  and  is  generally 
punii^hed  with  decapitation.  The  mandarin  of  the  district  had  not  the  power  to  inflict 
death,  but  contrived  to  manage  that  the  men  should  die.  Accordinply,  he  had  two  tall 
baralK>o  cages  made,  placed  a  man  inside  each,  and  tied  him  by  his  tail  to  the  |op  bars  of 
the  cage.  The  cages  were  placed  in  the  open  air,  in  charge  of  officers,  wht,  would  not 
allow  any  communication  with  the  offenders.  Tlie  natural  consequence  was,  that  privation 
of  food,  drink,  sleep,  and  rest  of  any  kind,  together  with  exposure  to  the  elements,  killed 
the  men  as  effectually  as  the  sword  of  the  executioner. 

A  modification  of  this  mode  of  punishment  is  by  covering  the  top  of  the  cage  with  a 
board  through  a  hole  in  which  the  heail  of  the  sufferer  passes.  It  is,  in  fact,  a  lixe( 
cangua  The  top  of  the  cage  is  adjusted  so  that  the  man  is  forced  to  stand  on  tiptoe 
he  is  suspended  by  the  neck.  His  hands  bein^t  bound  behind  him,  relief  is  impossible. 
This  mode  of  punishment  is  shown  in  the  last  figure  but  one,  on  the  right-hand  side. 

The  other  figures  speak  for  themselves,  except  that  of  the  kneeling  figure  wit 
snakes  coiled  round  his  body.  Tliese  snakes  ai-e  tubes  of  soft  metal,  fnshioncd  in  tl 
shape  of  snakes  with  open  mouths.  They  are  coiled  round  the  naked  limbs  and  body  o 
the  sufferer,  and  boiling  water  is  then  poured  into  them,  producing  the  most  horrible 
tortura 

As  to  capital  punishments,  they  are  inflicted  in  various  ways.  Tl)e  mode  that  is 
thouglit  to  be  the  least  terrible  is  the  command  to  commit  suicide,  because  in  that  case 
they  can.avoid  the  mangling  of  the  bo«ly,  and  so  make  their  appearance  in  the  6i)irit- world 
whole  and  entire.  This  is  a  privilege  only  accorded  to  officei's  of  very  high  rank,  and  is 
conferred  upon  them  by  sending  the  "  silken  cord."  No  cord  is  really  sent,  but  the 
mandate  implies  the  instrument  of  death.  AVhon  it  is  received,  the  doomed  man  tiikes 
some  of  his  nearest  relatives  and  most  valued  friends  to  his  house,  fastens  the  silken  cord 
to  a  beam,  places  himself  on  a  stool,  passes  the  noose  round  his  neck,  and  then  leaps  off 
tlie  stool,  and  so  dies.  Officers  of  lower  rank,  when  they  see  that  they  will  probably  be 
condemned  to  death,  generally  anticipate  their  sentence  by  hanging  themsel"es  on  their 
own  responsibility. 

IVtr  criminals  of  no  status,  strangulation  is  the  mode  of  death  most  preferred.  It  is 
accomplished  in  a  manner  exactly  resembling  the  Spanish  garotte.  The  criminal  stands 
with  his  back  to  a  post,  through  which  a  hole  is  bored  at  the  level  of  his  neck.  The  two 
ends  of  a  cord  are  passed  tlirough  the  hole,  the  loop  embracing  the  man's  neck.  The  ends 
are  then  twisted  round  a  stick,  and,  by  a  few  rapid  turns  of  the  stick,  the  man  is  killed 
The  rapidity  of  the  process  is  such  that  Mr.  Lockhart  mentions  an  instance  where  he  imd 
a  friend  saw  a  file  of  soldiei-s  coming  along,  carrying  a  pole  and  a  pinioned  man  in  ?, 
basket    They  stopped,  lashed  the  pole  to  an  upright  post,  took  the  man  out  of  the  basket, 


as 


EXECUTION  OF  A  THIEF. 


817 


l>ring  on  mortification,  of 
it  ?.»  chiefly  used  by  the 
ired  for  men  and  women 
,te  on  the  grovind,  while 

hamhoo,  and,  if  possible, 
0  strikes  so  as  to  produce 
njury.  In  the  latter  case, 
,o\v  is  about  to  be  struck, 
and  the  culprit,  while  the 
A  similar  ruse  is  enacted 
it  any  one  should  act  as  a 
)r  thbir  skins,  or  even  for 
ir  capital  pnnishment,  the 
igh  money  to  bribe  all  the 

power  of  life  and  death, 
[le  same  result.  Mr.  Milne 
the  act  of  robbing  a  house 
d  of  theft,  and  is  generally 
id  not  the  power  to  inflict 
ccordinply,  hehadtwotall 
y  his  tail  to  the  ^op  bars  of 
,  of  officers,  whw  would  not 
sequence  was,  that  privation 
,sure  to  the  elements,  killed 

T  the  top  of  the  cage  with  a 
sses.  It  is>  i"  f"*^^  ^  ^^^'^ 
forci'd  to  stand  on  tiptoe  as 
d  him,  relief  is  impossible. 
on  the  right-hand  side. 
f  the  kneeling  fignte  with 
Uft  metal,  fnshioned  m  tlie 
le  naked  limbs  and  body  of 
iroducing  the  most  hornUe ! 

Is  ways.  Tl)e  mode  that  is 
suicide,  because  in  that  case 
ipearance  in  the  spint-world 
ei-sofveryhi-hrankandis 
cord  is  really  sent,  but  he 
Mvcd,  the  docimed  man  tiikcs 
louse,  fastens  the  silken  cord 
his  neck,  and  then  leaps  off 

?e  that  they  will  piobably  be 
hanging  themsel-es  on  then 

death  most  preferred.  It  is 
rarotte.  The  crinnnal  stands 
3  eve  of  his  neck.    T^.et^«. 

nS  the  man's  neck.  The  o  j 
the  stick,  the  man  IS  kiM 

,n8  an  instance  where  he  M 
e  and  a  pinioned  inainn. 
,okthemauoutotthebuske, 


tied  him  to  the  pole,  and  strangled  him  before  the  foreigners  could  make  out  what  they 
wore  doing.  The  strange  part  of  the  business  was  that  the  officials  had  bribed  the 
apparent  culprit  and  his  friends,  as  they  wanted  to  make  the  foreigners  believe  that  he 
was  an  opium-smuggler,  and  that  they  were  doing  their  best  to  stop  the  trade.  Truly  it  is 
a  strange  country ! 

To  beheading  the  Chinese  have  the  strongest  aversion,  because  they  shrink  from  the 
idea  of  appearing  headless  in  the  next  world,  and  they  will  therefore  do  all  in  their  power 
to  avoid  it  A  most  remarkable  instance  of  the  extent  to  which  a  Chinaman  will  go  to 
avoid  decapitation  is  given  in  the  following  extract  from  a  letter  to  an  Indian  newspaper. 
The  man  was  a  well-known  and  moat  abandoned  criminal,  who  with  his  wife  had  been 
arrested. 

"  On  his  trial  before  his  judge  he  refused  to  criminate  himself,  although  repeatedly 
scourged  until  his  back  was  raw.  If  a  female  witness  fails  in  giving  satisfactoiy  evidence 
inacourtof  justice,  she  is  beaten  with  a  leather  stmp  across  the  mouth.  His  wife,  desirous 
of  sparing  her  husband,  refused  to  give  evidence,  but  after  two  or  three  applications  of 
strai)  her  courage  ga  .  way.  She  confessed  his  guilt.  The  prisoner  was  then  sentenced 
tu  decapitation — deemed  by  the  Chinese  to  be  the  most  severe  of  punishments,  because 
they  imagine  that  if  a  man  leaves  this  world  minua  any  of  his  members,  he  appears  in 
the  same  condition  in  the  next.  The  culprit,  therefore,  prayed  to  be  crucified  instead  of 
being  beheaded. 

« The  cross  was  of  the  Latin  form,  the  foot  being  inserted  in  a  stout  plank,  and  the 
criminal,  standing  on  aboard,  had  nails  driven  through  his  feet,  and  his  hands  stretched  and 
nailed  to  the  cross-beam.  His  lei^s  were  fastened  to  the  cross  with  an  iron  chain,  and  his 
arms  bound  with  cords,  and  on  the  cord  round  his  waist  was  inserted  a  piece  of  wood  on 
which  was  written  his  name  and  offence ;  a  similar  piece  on  his  right  arm  contained  his 
sentence — namely,  to  remain  on  the  cross  night  and  day  until  he  died ;  another  on  his 
left  arm  had  the  name  of  the  judge,  with  his  titles  and  offices. 

"The  criminal  was  nailed  to  the  cross  inside  the  Yamun  in  the  presence  of  the 
magistrate,  and  then  carried  by  four  coolies  to  one  of  the  principal  thoroughfares  leading 
from  the  city,  where  he  was  left  during  the  day,  but  removed  at  night  inside  the 
prison  for  fear  of  his  friends  attempting  to  rescue  him,  and  again  canied  forth  at  daylight 
in  charge  of  two  soldiers.  He  was  crucified  at  noon  on  the  Wednesday,  and  Mr.  Jones 
conversed  with  him  at  five  in  *'  e  evening.  He  complained  of  a  pain  in  the  chest,  and 
thirst.  On  Thursday  he  slept  for  some  hours,  when  the  cross  was  laid  down  within  the 
jail  compound.  No  one  was  allowed  to  supply  him  with  food  or  drink,  and  during  the 
day  there  was  quite  a  fair  in  front  of  the  cross,  people  being  attracted  from  a  distance, 
aad  the  sweetmeat-vendors  driving  a  large  trade. 

"  On  Saturday  he  was  still  alive,  when  the  Taotai  was  appealed  to  by  a  foreigner  to  put 
an  end  to  the  wretch's  sufferings,  and  he  immediately  gave  orders  that  the  vinegar  should 
be  administered,  which  he  expected  would  produce  immediate  death ;  but  the  result  was 
otherwise,  and  at  sunset,  when  the  cross  was  taken  within  the  jail,  two  soldiers  with 
Btout  bamboos  broke  both  his  legs,  and  then  strangled  him." 

It  is  no  matter  of  wonder  that  the  woman  confessed  her  husband's  guilt,  for  the  face 
issometunes  beaten  with  a  hard  leathar  strap  until  the  jaws  are  broken,  and  the  whole 
of  the  Ups  fall  from  them.  In  all  probability  she  was  quite  as  guilty  as  her  husband, 
so  that  she  was  not  altogether  deserving  of  pity. 

Decapitation  is  always  conducted  with  much  judicial  solemnity,  and,  as  a  rule,  is 
jrestricted  to  certain  seasons  of  the  year,  when  large  batches  of  criminals  are  executed. 
There  are,  however,  occasional  exceptions  to  the  rule.    The   instrument  employed  is  a 
pord  made  expressly  for  the  purpose.     It  is  a  two-handed  weapon,  very  heavy,  and  with 
very  broad  blade.    The  executioners  pride  themselves  on  their  skill  in  its  management,. 
nd,  in  order  to  show  their  powers,  will  draw  a  black-ink  line  round  a  turnip,  and  sever  it 
it  a  blow,  the  cut  never  passing  on  either  side  of  the  line.    Before  a  man  is  aiimitted 
be  an  executioner,  he  is  obliged  to  prove  his  ability  by  this  test. 
The  criminal  is  carried  to  the  place  of  execution  in  a  bamboo  cage,  and  by  his  side  is 
■'le  basket  in  which  his  head  will  be  removed.    He  is  pinioned  in  a  very  effective  manner. 
VOL.  IL  3  a 


I 


I 


11 


•     f4 


■■■■< 


'■        r* 


r      ! 


818 


CHINA. 


The  middle  of  a  long  and  thin  rope  is  passed  across  the  back  of  his  neck,  and  the  en 
are  crossed  on  the  chest,  and  brought  under  the  arms.  They  are  then  twisted  round  tl 
arms,  the  wrists  tied  t<^ther  behind  the  back,  and  the  ends  fastened  to  the  portion 
rope  upon  the  neck.  A  slip  of  paper  containing  his  name,  crime,  and  sentence  is  fixi 
to  a  reed,  and  stuck  at  the  back  of  nis  head. 

On  arriving  at  the  place  of  execution,  the  officials  remove  the  paper,  and  take  it 
the  presiding  mandarin,  who  writes  on  it  in  red  ink  the  warrant  for  execution.  The  pap 
is  then  replaced,  a  rope  loop  is  passed  over  the  head  of  the  culprit,  and  the  end  given 


DECAPITATION. 


m 


an  aHsintant,  who  draws  the  head  forward  so  as  to  stretch  the  neck,  while  a  secod 
iissistaiit  holds  the  body  from  behind ;  and  in  a  moment  the  head  is  severed  from  tlj 
body.    The  head  is  taken  away,  and  generally  hung  up  in  a  bamboo-cage  near  the  i 
of  tlie  crime,  with  a  label  announcing  the  name  and  oflence  of  the  criminal,  and  the  nai 
ot  the  presiding  mandarin  by  whose  order  he  was  executed.     In  some  places  these  hea| 
are  unpleasantly  numerous.     In  many  cases  the  rope  and  assistants  are  not  employed. 

There  is  even  a  lower  depth  of  degradation  than  mere  beheading.  This  is  called "  cutti 
into  small  pieces."  Before  striking  the  fatal  blow,  the  executioner  makes  long  but  not  dej 
cuts  on  the  face  and  in  all  the  fleshy  parts  of  the  body,  taking  care  to  avoid  the  cii 
blood-vessels,  so  that  when  the  culprit  is  released  by  the  loss  of  his  head,  he  may  entj 
the  next  world  not  only  without  a  head,  but  with  scarcely  any  flesh  on  his  bones.      I 

Tlie  last  of  the  punishments  which  will  be  mentioned  in  this  work  is  that  of  sawiij 
.asunder,  a  punishment  which  of  late  years  has  been  but  rai-ely  inflicted,  and  ve 


SAWING  ASUNDER 


8id 


)f  his  neck,  and  the  endii 

TO  then  twisted  round  the 

fastened  to  the  portion  of 

ime,  and  sentence  is  fixed 

B  the  paper,  and  take  it  to 
b  for  execution.  Thepapei 
ilprit,  and  the  end  given  to 


xsh  the  neck,  while  a  seco^ 
,the  head  is  severed  from  tM 
a  bamboo-cage  near  the  scenj 
of  the  criminal,  and  the  nam* 
In  some  places  these  heaif 
assistants  ai-e  not  employe  ■ 
leading.  This  is  called  "cut; 
itioner  makes  long  but  not  d« 
taking  care  to  avoid  the  clu 
Ibssof  hishead,hemayente 

any  flesh  on  his  bones 
in  this  work  is  that  of  sav 

i  rai-ely  inflicted,  and  ve 


hope  is  dying  out,  though  in  reality  it  does  not  cause  nearly  as  much  pain  to  the  suffeiei? 
as  many  of  the  minor  punishments. 

The  mode  in  which  it  is  performed  may  he  seen  from  an  anecdote  related  by  Mr 
Fleming,  in  the  work  which  has  been  already  quoted.  There  was  a  distinsuished 
Imperial  otticer  named  Sun-kwei,  who  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  rebel  leader  Kih- 
yung.  Knowing  the  ability  of  his  prisoner,  the  rebel  leader  offered  to  spare  his  life  on 
the  condition  that  ho  would  accept  a  command  in  his  army.  Sun-kwei  flatly  refused  to 
do  so,  saying  that  as  he  was  defeated  he  must  die,  for  that  to  take  service  against  his 
emperor  was  impossible.  Bribes,  threats,  and  promises  were  of  no  avail,  and  at  last 
Kih-yung  ordered  his  prisoner  to  be  sawn  asunder. 

The  executioners  began  to  exercise  their  dreadful  office,  but  w'th  all  their  endeavours 
could  not  make  the  saw  enter  the  body  of  their  victim,  who  only  jeered  at  them  for  their 
ignorance  in  not  knowing  how  to  saw  a  man  asunder.  At  last  Sun-kwei  was  good 
enough  to  instruct  them  in  their  business.  "You  dead  dogs  and  slaves,"  said  lie,  "if  you 
would  saw  a  man  asunder,  you  should  compress  his  body  between  two  planks  ;'but  how 
could  you  know  it  ?"  The  men  followed  his  advice,  and  sawed  him  and  the  planks 
asuniier  at  the  same  time,  he  never  relenting,  but  scoffing  at  them  to  the  last  moment. 

It  is  with  some  reluctance  that  I  describe,  however  briefly,  these  horrible  scenes,  but 
to  pass  over  them  would  be  to  omit  some  of  the  most  characteristic  traits  of  this  strange 
people.  Those  who  know  the  Chinese  nation  will  be  aware  that  I  have  touched  the 
subject  very  lightly,  and  that  the  most  revolting  modes  of  punishment  have  not  been 
mentioned  at  all 

Although  the  mandarins  are  generally  hated  by  those  over  whom  they  are  placed,' 
there  are  exceptions  to  the  usual  rule,  and  men  are  found  who  lesist  the  ttmptation  of 
extorting  money  from  the  people— a  temptation  which  is  rendered  the  stronger  because  a 
I  mandarin  who  can  report  that  his  district  has  paid  a  very  large  sum  into  the  Imperial 
treasury  is  sure  of  promotion,  and  if  he  has  "  squeezed"  a  large  tribute  out  of  p.  district 
that  previously  had  paid  but  a  small  sum,  he  may  almost  reckon  on  obtaining  the  coveted 
peacock's  feather,  with  all  its  privileges. 

Wiien  an  honest  and  kind-hearted  mandarin  vacates  nis  post  at  the  expiration  of  his 
term  of  office,  the  people  subscribe  to  present  him  with  an  umbrella  of  state,  called 
"The  Umbrella  of  Ten  Thousand  of  the  People."  It  is  made  of  red  silk  and  satin,  vnth 
three  rows  of  flounces,  and  bears  upon  it  the  names  of  the  chief  donors  written  in  goldeni 
characters.  When  he  takes  his  formal  leave  of  office,  the  umbrella  is  carried  in  prbcession 
by  his  attendants,  and  he  is  followed  for  a  certain  distance  by  those  who  presented  it. 

The  highest  honorary  reward  of  this  kind  that  can  be  given  is  an  outer  gaiment  made 

of  the  same  material  as  the  umbrella,  and  also   decorated  with  the  names  of  the  principal 

I  donors.    This  robe  of  honour  is  carried  in  procession,  hung  within  a  kind  of  pavilion  that 

I  all  may  see  it,  and  accompanied  by  a  band  of  music.     Such  a  robe  is  veiy  seldom 

Ipresented,  and  the  recipient  naturally  values  it  very  highly. 

I    While  treating  of  honorary  rewards,  one  particular  kind  must  he  mentioned.    If  a 

[man  distinguishes  himself  greatly,  and  feels  that  he  is  under  great  obligation  to  some 

Iperson  who  has  no  real  claim  on  him,  he  will  solicit  some  high  title  from  the  emperor, 

land  then  ask  permission  to  transfer  it  to  his  benefactor.    Thus  it  has  frequently  happened 

[that  a  man,  without  any  rank  of  his  own,  has  taken  upon  himself  the  education  of  a 

lyoung  lad  of  promising  abilities,  and  has  been  afterwards  rewarded  by  finding  himself 

■raised  even  to  a  higher  rank  than  that  of  his  'proUgL    Sometimes,  when  a  man  who  has 

|been  thus  educated  is  presented  to  a  higher  title,  the  emperor  bestows  on  his  benefactor 

lie  lower  rank  from  which  he  has  been  raised.    Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  in  this  country 

very  incentive  is  employed  to  promote  education  among  the  people,  and  that  not  only 

[the  educated  man  obtains  the  reward  which  his  powers  have  earned,  but  that  those  bj 

irhom  he  was  educated  have  their  share  in  his  honours. 


^1 


¥,      m 


'.     1 


8a2 


Hb'; 


CHAPTER   IV. 


Cm^  A.— (continued). 


SOCIAL  CHARACTERISTIC& 


OnUM-SMOKIWO— flnrOVLAB    BBSVLT  OF  THI   BABIT — VODR  OF  TBIKO  THB  OPITH  PIPB— TOBACCO* 

SVOUNO TH11     WATSB-FIPK — WKIOHTS     AND     MKABURRS — TUB     STRKLYARD    AMD    ITS     UHRa- 

BOAT-UFR   IN    OHINA — OOBMOBANT-FUUINO— FI8H-BPRARIMO — CATUHXNQ   FMH     WITH  THR  Fin 

THB   DU0K-B0AT8 — AOBICULTUlUt — HODK   OF   IBBIOATION — CHINR8B   MVBIO   AND   INBTBDNRNTI 

A   SKILFUL   VIOLINIST— CHINRSB    8INQINO — ABT    IN     CHINA — POBCRLAIN — OABVINO    IN  ivOBt 

AND  JAOB — MAQIO   MIBBOBfl — BRSPKCT   TO  AQM,  \ 


'\^E  will  conclude  this  subject  with  a  short  account  of  the  miscellaneous  manners 
customs  of  the  Chinese. 

Among  the  chief  of  their  characteristic  customs  is  opium-smolcing,  a  vice  which  is 
terribly  prevalent,  but  which  is  not  so  universally  injurious  as  is  often  stated.  Of  coum, 
those  who  have  allowed  themselves  tp  be  enslaved  by  it  become  gradually  debased,  but 
the  proportion  of  those  who  do  so  is  very  small,  though,  by  the  terriule  sight  which  thej 
present,  they  are  brought  protninently  intx),  notice.  It  seems,  moreover,  that  the  quantity 
consumed  at  a  time  is  not  of  so  much  importance  as  the  regularity  of  the  habit. 

Let  a  man  once  fall  into  the  way  of  smoking  opium,  though  it  be  but  one  pipe,  at 
a  certain  hour  of  the  day,  that  pi])e  will  be  an  absolute  necessity,  and  he  takes  it,  not ! 
much  to  procure  pleasure,  as  to  allay  the  horribly  painful  craving  from  which  he  suffers. 
In  fact,  a  man  destroys  his  health  by  opium-smoking  in  China,  much  as  a  drunkard  does 
in  England,  not  so  much  by  taking  immoderate  doses  occasionally,  but  by  making  ah 
of  taking  small  doses  repeatedly.  From  such  a  habit  as  this  very  few  have  the  courage 
to  break  themselves,  the  powers  of  their  mind  being  shattered  as  weL  as  those  of 
the  body. 

A  confirmed  opium-smoker  really  cannot  exist  beyond  a  certain  time  withoui;  the 
deadly  drug,  and  those  who  are  forced  to  exert  themselves  are  generally  provided  witli 
some  opium  pills,  which  they  take  in  order  to  give  them  8trenf,4h  until  they  can  obtain  i" 
desired  pipe.  An  anecdote  illustrative  of  this  practice  is  narrated  by  Mr.  Cobbuld  iu  k 
"  Pictures  of  the  Chinese :  " — 

"  A  small  salesman,  or  pedlar,  was  seen  toiling  along  with  great  difficulty  through  tlie 
gates  of  Ningpo,  as  if  straining  every  nerve  to  reach  some  desired  point ;  lie  was  seen  to  I 
stagger  and  fall,  and  his  bundle  flew  from  him  out  of  his  reach.    ^Vhile  many  pass  by,  [ 
some  good  Samaritan  comes  to  him,  lifts  up  his  head,  and  asks  what  is  the  matter,  and 
what  he  can  do  for  him.    He  has  just  strength  to  whisper,  'My  good  friend,  please  to  i 
untie  that  bundle  ;  you  will  find  a  small  box  in  the  centre ;  give  me  two  or  three  of  tha] 
pills  which  are  in  it,  and  I  shall  be  all  right'    It  was  soon  done ;  the  opium  pills  I  ' 
their  desired  effect,  and  he  was  soon  able  to  rise  and  pursue  his  journey  to  his  inn." 


OPIUM-SMOKINO. 


821 


>  TOT  OPniM  KPK — TOBAeC0< 
ITKKLYARD     AMD    ITS    USE8- 

ruHiNO  »i8H   WITH  THK  nn 

NRBB   UVUO   AMD   INSTnCHXNTI 
i)BCKLAIM— OABVIMO    IN  1V08I 


miscellaneous  mannera  ai 

m-smolting,  a  vice  which  is 
J  is  often  stated.    Of  course 
come  gradually  debased,  but  1 
he  terrible  sight  which  they 
moreover,  that  the  quantity 
larity  of  the  habit, 
ough  it  be  but  one  pipe,  at 
>8sity,  and  he  takes  it,  not  go 
iviufe  from  which  he  suffers. 
la,  much  as  a  drunkard  does 
nally.  but  by  making  a  habit 
lis  very  few  have  the  courage 
lattered  as  weL  as  those  of 

a  certain  time  without  the 
are  generally  provided  with 
-rth  until  they  can  obtain  the 
rratedbyMr.  Cobboldink 

ti  great  difficulty  through  the 

esired  point ;  he  was  seen  to 

■each.    AVhile  many  pass  by; 

asks  what  is  the  matter,  and 

•  •  My  good  friend,  pleaseto 

'give  me  two  or  three  of  the  I 

done;  the  opium  pills  W 

his  journey  to  bia  inn.      | 


This  most  ^phlcally  describes  the  extreme  state  of  exhaustion  which  comes  on  if  the 
usual  perioii  ot  taking  the  pipe  has  passed  by.  The  pt'dlar  tlunight,  no  doubt,  he  had 
strenj^tli  just  to  reach  his  inn,  where  he  would  have  thrown  himself  upon  a  bed  and 
called  for  the  opium  pipe;  but  he  miscalculated  by  a  few  minutes  his  power  of  endurance 
and  the  pills  (often  resorted  to  in  like  cases  of  extremity),  when  supplied  him  by  his 
friend,  perhaps  saved  him  from  an  untimely  end.  Very  similar  scenes  Lave  happened  to 
foreigners  travelling  in  sedan  chairs  through  the  country,  the  bearers  having  been  obliged 
to  stop  and  take  a  little  of  the  opium,  in  order  to  prevent  complete  exhaustion.  A  long 
hour  or  more,  in  the  middle  of  the  day,  has  frequently  to  be  allowed,  nominally  for  the 
sake  of  dinner  and  rest,  but  really,  in  some  instances,  for  the  opium  pipe. 

The  pipe  which  is  used  for  smoking  opium  is  not  in  the  least  like  that  which  is 
employed  for  tobacco.     The  stem  is  about  as  large  as  an  ordinary  office-ruler,  and  it  has 
a  hole  near  one  end,  into  which  the  shank  of  the  bowl  is  iixed.    The  bowl  itself  is  about 
as  large  as  a  Ribstone  pippin,  and 
nearly  of  the  same  shape,  the  bud 
representing  the  tiny  aperture  in 
which  the  opium  is  placed,  and  the 
stalk  representing  the  shank  which 
jits  into  the  stem.    These  nipes  are 
made  of  various  materials,  some 
being  mere  bamboo  and  wood,  while  opium  pipe.  {From  my  coiuetum. 

I  others  have  bowls   of   the  finest 

porcelain,  and  the  stem  richly  enamelled.  My  own  specimen  has  the  stem  twenty 
inches  in  length,  and  an  inch  and  a  hah'  in  diameter,  the  bore  not  being  large  enough 
to  admit  an  ordinary  crowr-(iuill.  The  bowl  is  of  some  light-coloured  wood,  well  vorni&lied, 
and  covered  with  landscape  scenes  in  black  lines.  Although  it  has  not  been  in  use  for 
many  years,  it  still  smells  strongly  of  opium,  showing  that  it  liad  been  saturated  with 
the  fumes  of  the  drug  before  it  came  into  my  possession. 

The  mode  of  using  it  is  as  follows.  The  smoker  has  a  couch  prepared,  together  with 
a  little  lamp,  and  his  usual  supply  of  the  prepared  opium.  He  lays  his  head  on  the 
pillow,  with  a  long  needle-like  implement  places  over  the  aperture  of  the  bowl  a  little 
piece  of  the  opium,  about  as  large  as  a  mustard-seed,  holds  it  to  the  flame  of  the  lamp, 
and.  with  a  long  and  steady  inspiration,  the  whole  of  the  opium  is  dmwn  into  the  lungs 
in  the  state  of  vapojir.  The  smcjko  is  retained  for  a  few  seconds,  and  then  expelled.  The 
generality  of  opium-smokers  are  content  with  one  pipe,  but  the  votary  of  the  drug  will 
sometimes  take  as  many  as  twelve  in  succession  before  he  is  completely  under  the  influence 
of  the  opium.  As  he  finishes  thf  last  morsel  of  opium,  the  pipe  tails  from  his  hand,  and  he 
passes  into  that  dreamland  for  u  hich  he  has  bartered  everything  that  makes  life  precious. 
The  terrible  scenes  which  have  so  often  been  related  take  place  for  the  most  part  at  the 
opium-shops,  places  which  are  nominally  illegal,  but  which  carry  on  their  trade  by  pay- 
ment of  periodical  bribes  to  the  ruling  official  of  the  place.  In  Tien-tsin  alone  thei  were 
upwards  of  three  hundred  of  these  shops,  in  whicij  opium  could  be  purchased  or  sold 
wholesale,  or  could  be  refined  for  smoking,  and  consumed  on  the  premises. 

There  is  only  one  redeeming  point  in  opium-smoking,  namely,  that  it  does  not  produce 
the  hrutal  scenes  which  too  often  take  place  in  the  gin-palaces  of  this  country.  Mr. 
Fleming  remarks  of  this  vice : — 

"  If  opium-smoking  is  a  great  evil  among  the  Chinese  people,  as  it  is  no  doubt,  yet 
they  endeavour  to  hide  it— they  are  n-liamed  of  it;  and  it  offends  neither  the  eyes  nor 
[the  hearing  by  offensive  publicity.  It  is  not  made  a  parade  of  by  night  and  by  day, 
ineither  does  it  give  rise  to  mad  revels  and  murderous  riots.  Its  effects  on  the  health  may 
[be  more  prejudicial  tlian  our  habits  of  alcohol-drinking,  but  yet  it  is  hard  to  see  any  of 
[those  broken-down  creatures  that  one  reads  about." 

Indeed,  the  Chinese  themselves,  who  are  apt  to  drink  more  than  they  ought  of  a  fiery 
iquid  called  samshu,  say  that  the  spirit  is  far  more  injurious  than  the  drug. 
We  will  now  see  how  the  Chinese  smoke  tobacco.    The  pipe  which  is  ordinarily  used 
I  a  very  little  bowl  of  brass,  at  the  end  of  a  slight  stem  about  £9  laige  as  a  drawing- 


41 


ii'. 


pi/ 


822 


CHTN'^ 


il 


U     j    1 


1^ 


^ilU-i**" 


ii^' 


;'■/., 


■r  .3; 

1:" 


P'<' 


pencil.    The  bowl  is  scarcely  large  enough  to  hold  ♦;'•   half  of  a  boy's  playing-nnfti^ 
and  in  almost  exactly  like  the  Japanese  pipe,  which  w^    '  ^  d  useutly  described. 

A  pipe  that  is  very  much  iu  fashion,  t'Hpecinlly  wiLa  the  women,  is  a  kind  of  water 
pipe,  tne  form  of  which  will  be  best  understood  fiom  the  accorop  unying  illustration.  Tin 
pipe  is  made  of  brass,  and  can  stand  upright  in  the  position  shown  in  the  drawini! 
The  enlarged  portion  at  the  bottom  is  filled  with  water,  through  which  the  smoke  pou,^ 

as  iu  a  hookah.  The  little  brass  tube  whicli  gcrvd 
the  purpose  of  a  bowl  can  be  drawn  out  of  thf 
bod;  of  the  pipe,  so  as  to  be  charged  afresh ;  an(i 
in  most  cases  each  pipe  is  supplied  with  st'veiol 
bowls,  so  that  they  can  be  used  successively  ^ 
wantid.  Only  three  whiffs  are  taken  at  a  time 
and  indeed  the  quantity  of  tobacco  used  is  to 
small,  that  more  would  be  almost  out  of  the 
question.  For  this  pipe,  tobacco  is  prepared  io 
a  jMiculiar  manner,  a  minute  quantity  of  arsenic 
being  mixed  with  it 

One  peculiarity  about  the  Chinese  is  theii 
almost  universal  employment  of  weight  as  a 
measure.  With  the  exception  of  objects  of  art, 
nearly  everything  is  bougnt  by  weight,  and  the 
consequence  is,  that  the  most  absur^  modes  ol 
increasing  the  weight  are  often  employed  Fowb 
and  ducks,  for  example,  are  sold  alive  by  weight, 
so  that  the  dishonest  vendor  has  a  habit  of 
cramming  with  stones  before  he  brings  them  to 
market.  Fish  are  also  taken  to  market  while  still 
living,  and  are  improved  in  appearance  by  bein^ 
blown  up  with  bellows,  and  in  weight  by  beim 


crammed  with  stones.    Through  the  lips  of  eacl 
tish  a  ring  is  passed,  so  that  it  may  be  at  onc( 


VATat-fin.     ifMt  tv  Mr.  WarAtm. 


^^^^^^■^^H  taken  from  the  water  and  hung  upon  the  hool 

^^^^^K^m  oi  ^^^  balance.    14  or  is  the  fish-dealer  particula 

^^^BHk^^  as  to  the  suH'erings  of  the  creatures  which  he  sells 

^ffi^B^B  and  he  has  not  the  least  hesitation  in  cutting  otf  i 

^^^^^^  pound  or  two  in  case  his  customer  does  not  wisl 

to  purchase  an  entire  fish. 

In  these  transactions  the  Chinese  do  no 
use  scales,  but  employ  a  "steelyard"  balanc( 
made  of  various  materials  and  various  sizes,  according  to  the  object  for  which  it  va 
intended.  That  jK^hich  is  meant  for  ordinary  market  use  is  made  of  wood,  and  is  marke 
at  regular  distances  by  small  bras!^  studs,  co  as  to  designate  the  exact  places  on  which  tb 
weight  shoidd  be  hung.  Those  which  are  intended  for  finer  work  are  of  ivory.  Oueo 
these  balances  is  in  my  collection,  and  is  shown  in  the  illustration  on  page  823. 

It  is  kept  in  a  case,  which  looks  something  like  two  wooden  spoons  laid  upon  eac 
other,  so  that  their  bowls  enclose  any  object  placed  between  them.  They  are  united  by 
rivet  or  pivot,  which  passes  through  the  ends  of  the  handles,  enabling  them  to  be  separate 
at  will  by  drawing  them  sideways.  In  order  to  prevent  them  from  coming  apart  needlessli 
a  ring  of  bamboo  is  plaited  loosely  round  the  stem,  so  that  when  it  is  slipi)ed  towards  tL 
bowl,  the  two  halves  of  the  case  are  kept  together,  and  when  it  is  slid  to  the  end  of  i 
stem,  they  can  be  separated.  In  one  of  the  halves  of  the  bowl  a  large  hole  is  scoopn 
in  which  the  pan  of  the  balance  lies,  and  a  smaller  hole  is  cut  for  the  reception '  ( 
weight.  The  steelyard  itstdf  lies  in  a  groove  cut  along  the  inside  of  the  stem.  The  reaae 
will  see  that  when  the  apparatus  is  closed,  it  lies  very  compactly,  and  can  be  studiiii 
the  girdle  ready  for  use  at  any  moment 


M 


THE  BALANCE. 


m 


of  a  boy'i  playing-marbl*  I      ?"  ^^Vt        J^'*"  ^'^  «"«•  j"  "'.^o'y.  ^^^  is  longer  and  more  riendfirthan  the  ohop- 
.watly  Lckh^^    "'*'*•  I  itirk«  which  have  already  Weu  described     lu  my  Bi^^cimea  it  is  eleven  inches  in  lenX 

i  :-  .  u:..,  .,  ■  and  the  sixth  of  an  inch  in  diameter  m.  the  thicicest  part    Three  distinct  sets  of  marks 

art)  made  ujxm  it.  and  there  arc  three  separate  fulcra,  so  tliatwhen  the  weioht  exceeds  the 
amount  which  can  \ie  measured  with  one  fulcrum,  the  second  or  third  fulcrum  can  be  used 
vith  its  own  set  of  marks. 

The  arrangenjent  of  these  marks  is  a  fertile  source  of  dispute  among  the  Clnno»e 
Therp  is  no  standard  by  which  all  the  balances  can  be  regulated,  but  each  dealer  1ms  his 
own  balance,  and  his  own  arrangement  of  the  gradations  upon  it.  The  natural  conse- 
quence is,  that  quarrelB  take  place  with  every  purchase,  and  that  a  vast  amount  of  time 


^1 


t»t44t> ■ 


i 


/ 


/ 


•  •  •  •  ■ 


i1 


0HINE8B  BAIiANOB.    {From  my  CoUtetton.) 


Is  wasted  upon  disputes  which  might  easily  be  avoided,  were  the  Oovemment  to  establish 
a  standard  balance,  by  which  all  others  might  be  graduated.  Time,  however,  is  not  of  the 
least  importance  to  a  Chinese,  and  as  a  prolonged  bargain  has  a  positive  fascination  for 
Lim,  it  is  probable  that  such  a  regulation  would  not  be  popidar,  and  would  indeed  be 
evaded  in  every  mode  which  Chinese  ingenuity  could  invent. 

The  larger  steelyards  have  a  hook  whwreon  to  hang  the  article  to  be  weighed,  but  those 
which  aru  intended  for  weighing  small  and  valuable  objects  are  furnished  with  a  shallow 
brass  pan,  attached  to  the  end  of  the  balance  by  four  silken  threads. 

The  extraordinary  economy  which  distinguishes  the  Chinese  is  characteristically  shown 
in  the  population  which  crowds  the  rivers  near  the  principal  towns.  A  vivid  picture  of 
Chinese  boat-life  is  given  by  Mr.  Tiffany,  in  his  "American's  Sojourn  in  the  Celestial 
Empire."    After  describing  the  various  kinds  of  boats  that  he  has  seen,  he  proceeds  us 

follows  '.-^ 


Ml' 


I'l 
^ 


' , ' 


•>* 


ifti 


H '  i 

it    ^  ■-,     fiLi 

" "  !'  ^  >      SB 


'   S 
t 

I 


1^--- 


.82^; 


CHINA. 


"  We  have  passed  through  several  miles  of  boats,  and  have  not  seen  the  quarter  of 
"ihem.  It  is,  indeed,  impossible  to  give  an  idea  of  their  number.  Some  say  that  there  am 
as  many  as  seventy  thousand  of  them  at  the  city  pf  Canton  alone.  But  let  us  be  content 
with  forty  thousand.  Then  fancy  forty  thousand  wild  swans,  closely  packed  together 
floating  on  some  wide  pond,  and  mostly  restless,  and  you  would  say  that  they  would  cover 
many  acres  of  their  element  Now,  "o'j  the  enchantment  of  imagination,  convert  the  pond 
into  the  roaring  Fekiang  river,  the  sv^1n8  into  boats  of  every  shape  and  size,  the  notes  of 
the  birds  into  the  yells,  the  shrieks,  the  piercing  voices  of  the  river  people,  and  you  may 
have  the  actual  scene  before  you. 

"  And  all  these  boats,  miles  upon  miles,  from  border  to  border,  are  densely  packed  with 
human  beings  in  every  stage  of  life,  in  almost  every  occupation  thf  t  exists  upon  the 
shore  that  they  seldom  trespass  upon ;  and  there  they  are  boru  and  earn  their  scanty 
bread,  and  there  they  die. 

"  The  boats  are  moored  side  by  side,  in  long-reaching  thousands,  so  that  the  canal 
which  they  form  stretches  ko  a  pt  •■  in  the  distanca  In  the  Shaneem  quarter,  above  the 
foreign  factories,  they  form  large  squares  and  avenues.  Forty  thousand  floating  tenements 
would,  under  any  circumstances,  be  considered  a  singular  sight,  but  here  the  swarming 
occupants  give  them  the  apper.rance  of  a  mighty  metropolis." 

It  seems  strange  that  so  vast  a  population  should  live  on  the  liver,  within  pistol-shot 
of  the  land,  and  yet  that  the  greater  number  of  them,  from  their  birth  to  their  death,  have 
never  known  what  it  is  to  put  a  foot  on  the  shore.  WTien  one  of  the  older  boatmen  does 
so  for  the  first  time,  he  cau  hardly  walk,  the  firm  land  being  as  diflicult  for  him  to  tread 
as  the  deck  of  a  tossing  vessel  to  a  landsman.  . 

Though  the  smallest  of  all  the  vessels  that  traverse  a  Chinese  liver,  the  sampans  are 
perhaps  the  most  conspicuous.  They  are  rather  small  boats,  drawing  but  little  water, 
and  for  the  most  part  propelled  by  two  women,  one  sitting  in  the  bow  with  her  oar,  and 
the  other  stationed  in  the  stern,  working  the  huge  implement,  half  oar,  half  rudder,  by 
which  the  boat  is  at  once  propelled  and  guided.  Many  of  the  boat-steerers  are  quite 
young  girls,  but  they  manage  their  craft  with  wonderful  skill  and  power,  hardly  ever 
touching  another  boxt,  no  matter  how  many  may  be  darting  about  the  river,  and,  with 
one  mighty  sweep  of  the  huge  scull,  sendiii:^  the  boat  clear  of  the  obstacle  froni  which 
escape  seemed  iinpowible  but  a  second  before.  To  the  eye  of  a  foreigner,  the  boatwoinen 
are  more  pleasing  in  appearance  than  their  sisters  of  the  land,  inasmuch  as  their 
feet  are  allowed  to  assume  their  propor  shape,  and  exposure  to  the  air  and  exercise 
take  away  the  sickly,  pasty  complexion  which  often  distinguishes  the  better-class 
women  on  shore,  and  is  heightened  by  the  white  powder  with  which  thty  persist  in 
disfiguring  themselves. 

Some  of  the  ni.indarin  boats  present  the  greatest  possible  contrtist  to  the  little  sam- 
pans. They  are,  in  fact,  floating  palaces,  decorated  in  the  most  picturesque  and  sumptuous 
manner,  and  furnished  with  every  luxury  that  a  wealthy  Chinamnn  can  command.  They 
often  have  thirty  or  forty  oars  of  a  side,  are  gaily  bedecked  with  flugs  and  brilliant 
lanterns,  and  mostly  carry  several  cannon,  together  with  abundance  of  firearms,  in  order 
to  deter  the  pirates,  who  would  be  likely  to  swoop  down  upon  an  unarmed  vessel,  kill 
the  passengers,  aad  sciz.^  the  boat  for  their  own  purposes. 

Vs  connexion  with  the  river  life  of  the  Chinese  may  be  mentioned  the  various  modes 
of  fishing.  The  most  celebrated  method  is  that  in  whicTh  the  fish  a»e  caught  by  cor- 
morants. The  fisherman  has  several  of  these  birds,  which  are  trained  to  the  sport,  and 
indeed  are  bred  from  the  egg  for  the  pnrpose,  and  sold  at  high  prices  when  fully  trained. 
The  man  goes  out  in  a  boat  or  on  a  mft,  accompanied  by  his  birds,  and  when  he  c  )n:?8 
to  a  favourable  spot,  sends  them  into  the  water.  They  immediately  dive,  and  dart  i.jion 
the  fish,  which  they  are  taught  to  bring  to  the  boat. 

Should  the  fish  be  too  large,  the  man  generally  takes  both  fish  and  bird  into  his  boat 
by  means  of  a  net  at  the  end  of  a  handle  ;  and  often  when  a  bird  has  captured  a  very 
large  fish,  and  is  likely  to  lose  it,  one  or  two  of  its  companions  will  come  to  its  apsistaiice, 
and  by  their  united  efforts  hold  the  fish  until  their  master  cau  come  up.    A  ring  is  put 


Wi. 


nSHINQ. 


lot  seen  the  quarter  of 
Some  say  that  there  aw 
But  let  us  be  content 
losely  packed  together, 
y  that  they  would  cover 
lation,  convert  the  pond 
e  and  size,  the  notes  of 
er  people,  and  you  may 

are  densely  packed  with 
n  the  t  exists  upon  the 
I  and  earn  their  scanty 

sands,  so  that  the  canal 

aneem  quarter,  ahove  the 

lusand  floating  tenements 

but  here  the  swarmuig 

3  river,  within  pistol-shot 

birth  to  their  death,  have 

(f  the  older  boatmen  does 

ditlicult  for  him  to  tread 

;se  river,  the  sampans  are 
drawing  but  little  water, 
he  bow  with  her  oar,  and 
half  oar,  half  rudder,  by 
he  boat-steerers  are  quite 
1  and  power,  hardly  ever 
ibout  the  river,  and,  with 
f  the  obstacle  from  which 
L  foreigner,  the  boatworaen 
land,  inasmuch  as  their 
to  the  air  and  exercise 
guishes  tbe  better-class 
ith  which  they  persist  in 

intrast  to  the  little  sam- 

)icturcsque  and  sumptuous 

man  can  cnniniand.    They 

with  fliigs   and  brilliant 

ance  of  firearms,  in  older 

an  unarmed  vessel,  kill 


ntioned  the  various  modes 
le  fiph  n»e  caught  by  cor- 
trained  to  the  sport,  and 
prices  whrn  fully  trained, 
birds,  and  when  he  c  ir.  ?8 
iately  dive,  and  dart  i.iion 

fish  and  bird  into  his  boat 
a  bird  has  captured  a  very 
will  come  to  its  apsistaiice, 
n  come  up.    A  ring  is  put 


loosely  round  the  throats  of  the  birds,  so  that  they  cannot  swaUow  the  fish  even  if  they 
desire  to  do  so;  but  a  well-tramed  cormorant  will  no  more  eat  a  fish  than  a  well-trainS 
pointer  will  eat  a  partridge.  Each  time  tiiat  the  cormorant  brings  a  fish  to  the  boat,  it  is 
rewarded  with  a  mouthful  of  food,  generaUy  a  morsel  of  eel,  its  master  raising  the  riiiK  to 
allow  it  to  swallow.  *        ""e  '" 

Fishing  with  cormorants  is  almost  invariably  carried  on  at  high  tide,  and  near  bridges 
as  fish  always  love  to  congregate  under  shelter.  At  such  times  the  bridges  are  always 
crowded  with  spectators  watching  the  feats  of  t'  e  cormorants.  The  bridge  represented  in 
the  Ulustration  is  a  weU-known  structure  of  stone,  caUed  the  Bridge  of  the  Cloudy  Hills. 


FlSaiNO  WITH  CORMURAMTB. 


lie  raft  on  which  the  fisherman  is  standing  is  ma^e  of  five  or  six  bamboos,  about  twenty 
let  in  length.  Now  and  then  a  cormorant  which  has  not  completed  its  course  of  training 
i  so  delighted  when  it  catches  a  fish,  that  it  swims  away  from  its  master  as  fast  as  it  can. 
lie  fisherman,  however,  can  propel  his  light  raft  faster  than  the  cormorant  can  swim, 
ad  soon  brings  the  truant  to  reafion.  This  sport  has  recently  been  introduced  into  England, 
ud  bids  fair  to  be  success&l. 
Though  caring  mile  for  sport,  and  pursuing  game  merely  for  the  "  pot,"  tlu'  Chinese 
nploy  one  or  two  methods  ot  tishing  which  have  the  sporting  element  in  them — i.e.  which 
jive  the  quarry  a  fair  chance  of  escape.  Such,  for  example,  is  fish-spearing,  which  is 
practised  after  rather  a  curious  manner.  The  fisherman  generally  takes  his  stand  upon 
iluw  bridge,  and  is  furnished  wiih  a  trident  speur  and  a  decoy  fish.  The  decoy  fish  is 
prepared  by  lading  a  strip  of  wood  to  either  side  of  its  dorsal  fin,  and  to  these  sticks  a 
lligiit  lino  is  fastened. 


:Um 


A' 

i  1 


-r.l  ' 


) 


r?ll  ■  :, 


826 


CHINA. 


All  being  prepared,  the  fisherman  takes  his  place  on  the  bridge,  drops  the  decoy  intc 
the  water,  and  ties  the. end  of  the  line  to  a  stick  like  a  fishing-rod,  while  he  holds  tliu 
three-pronged  spear  in  his  right  hand.  As  large  a  fish  as  the  sportsman  can  pi-ocure  is 
used  for  the  decoy ;  and  as  it  swims  about,  its  fellows  come  up  to  it,  apparently  attracted 
by  its  peculiar  movements.  As  they  come  within  reach,  they  are  struck  with  the  trident, 
and  deposited  in  the  fisherman's  basket. 

A  very  inferior  kind  of  fishing  is  carried  on  in  places  where  the  bed  of  the  river  ig 
muddy.  The  fisherman  wades  into  the  river  up  to  his  knees  or  more,  and  every  now  and 
then  strikes  the  surface  of  the  water  violently.  As  he  does  so,  the  fish  which  love  such 
localities  dive  under  the  mud,  where  they  are  felt  and  held  down  by  the  bare  feet  of  the 
man.  As  soon  as  he  feels  the  wriggling  of  a  fieh  under  his  foot,  he  stoops  down,  oftea 
having  to  plunge  entirely  under  water,  draws  the  fish  from  under  his  foot,  and  drops  it 
into  his  basket.  It  is  evident  that  only  small  fish  can  be  caught  by  this  method.  I  have 
tried  it  myself,  and  found  that  after  a  little  trouble  it  was  easy  to  catch  any  quantity  of 
small  flounders  and  similar  fish — too  small,  indeed,  to  be  of  any  use  except  to  the  thnftr 
Chinese,  two  of  whom  will  buy  a  duck's  head  and  divide  it  for  their  dinner. 

Among  the  other  river  industries  may  be  mentioned  the  system  of  duck-feeding  that 
is  there  carried  on.  Vast  quantities  of  ducks'  eggs  are  hatched  by  artificial  heat,  and  are 
purchased,  when  only  a  day  or  two  old,  by  ihe  persons  who  make  their  living  by  feeding 
and  selling  the  birds.  One  favourite  mode  of  dupk-feeding  is  to  keep  the  hnds  in  a  bat 
fitted  up  for  the  purpose,  and  to  take  the  boat  along  the  banks  of  the  river.  At  low 
water  the  keeper  lets  out  the  ducks,  which  find  abundance  of  food  in  the  multitudinous 
creatures  that  swarm  in  the  mud,  and  when  he  thinks  fit,  he  recalls  them  by  a  signal 
As  soon  as  they  hear  the  signal,  they  hurry  to  the  boat  with  an  alacrity  that  seems  lather 
ludicrous,  unless  the  spectator  knows  that  the  last  duck  always  gets  a  sharp  blow  from 
a  s*vitch. 


1  ■. 


V  ^'1 


:: 


■i 


The  characteristic  thrift  of  the  Chinese  is  well  shown  in  their  various  agiicultural 
operations,  which  are  marvellously  successful,  not  only  on  account  of  the  real  skill  and 
knowledge  possessed  by  the  Chinese,  but  by  reason  of  the  systematic  and  ceaseless  laloar 
bestowed  upon  the  various  crops.  Not  a  weed  is  allowed  to  absorb  the  nutriment  wl 
ought  to  go  to  the  rice,  and  between  the  rows  of  plants  the  labourer  creeps  on  his  handd 
and  knees,  searching  for  every  weed,  and  working  with  his  fingers  the  earth  round  ever)! 
root.  Taken  alone,  this  is  hard  and  disagreeable  work,  but,  as  the  rice  is  planted  in  niudj 
as  sharp  stones  are  often  hidden  under  the  mud,  and  as  leeches  abound  in  it,  the  hardsbip^ 
of  a  rice-weeder's  life  may  be  conceived. 

The  water  which  is  so  necessary  for  the  crop  is  mostly  supplied  by  mechanical  means, 
If  the  agriculturist  is  fortunate  enough  to  have  land  near  the  river  or  canal,  his  task  i^ 
comparatively  easy.  He  has  only  to  erect  a  certain  number  of  water-engines.  These  an 
almost  all  on  the  same  principle — i.e.  an  endless  chain  passing  over  two  wheels,  and 
drawing  the  water  throuj^h  an  inclined  trough.  The  wheels  are  generally  worked  bynienl 
who  turn  them  with  their  feet,  supporting  themselves  on  a  horizontal  bamhoo.  A  largef 
and  more  complicated  apparatus  is  worked  by  a  buffalo. 

At  the  smaller  wheels  all  labour,  as  Mr.  Milne  observes: — "In  working  them  M 
energies  of  every  household  appeared  taxed  to  the  utmost  vigour,  as  if  each  individual  telj 
convinced  of  the  necessity  of  his  personal  aid  in  securing  a  good  and  plentiful  crop. 
saw  both  young  and  old  leaning  on  the  same  frame,  treading  the  same  wheel,  and  hunmiin 
together  their  rustic  song  as  they  trod.     Boys  six  years  of  age  kept  the  step  ver}'  weJ 
with  men  of  fifty,  and  if  too  small  to  mount  the  wheel,  they  were  placed  on  thegrouDJ 
to  work  the  paddles  with  their  little  hands     and  women,  too,  whose  tiny  and  coHiprfcfSfj 
feet  disable  them  from  treading  the  mill,  stood  at  the  feet  of  the  men,  keeping  timemtl 
thoir  hands.  .  .  .  None  weie  indolent.     There  was  no  cessation,  nor  was  there  exeniptioj 
from  labour;   and,  while  they  fought  among  the  thorns  and  thistles  with  which 
ground  had  been  cursed,  and  with  the  sweat  of  the  brow  under  a  blazing  nun  sn»ej 
(Weeded,  and  wai.^od  the  earth,  no  murmur^,  were  heard,  save  the  undinating  sonml' 
iih.0  husbandman's  song  as  it  waved  over  ihu  field."    Those  women  ^^llO  aie  loitu 


MUSIC. 


827 


Ige,  drops  the  decoy  into 
-rod,  while  he  holds  tlie 
jportsman  can  pi-ocure  is 
to  it,  apparently  attracted 
re  struck  with  the  trident, 

re  the  bed  of  the  river  is 
more,  and  every  now  and 
the  fish  which  love  such 
wn  by  the  bare  feet  of  the 
"oot,  he  stoops  down,  often 
nder  his  foot,  and  drops  it 
it  by  this  method.  I  have  L 
ly  to  catch  any  quantity  of 
ay  use  except  to  the  thrifty 
:  their  dinner, 
rstem  of  duck-feeding  that 
id  by  artificial  heat,  and  are  I 
aake  their  living  by  feedingl 
I  to  keep  the  birds  in  ahoatl 
anks  of  the  river.  At  lowl 
f  food  in  the  multitudinousi 
le  recalls  them  ^y  a  sipnaU 
n  alacrity  that  seems  latherl 
ivs  gets  a  sharp  blow  fiomi 

in  their  various  agiicultum 
:count  of  the  real  skill  aud 
kematic  and  ceaseless  lalioad 
absorb  the  nutriment  wliicU 
abourer  creeps  on  his  handd 
ingers  the  earth  round  evtryl 
IS  the  rice  is  planted  in  nmdl 
es  abound  in  it,  the  hardsliipl 

ipplied  by  mechanical  meand 
le  river  or  canal,  his  task^ 
of  water-engines.  These  aij 
assing  over  two  wheels,  and 
are  generally  worked  by  nienl 
horizontal  bamboo.    A  larijel 

es  — "  Tn  working  thorn  m 
coiir,  as  if  each  individual  tell 

a  good  and  plentiful  crep.  I 
the  same  wheel,  and  huniininl 

ace  kept  the  step  ver)' \vtl 
ev  were  placed  on  the  grounj 
,0.  whose  tiny  and  conipiH 
)f  the  men,  keeping  timemtj 
ttion,  nor  wns  there  exeniptj 

and  thistles  with  winch  lb 

r  under  a  bla/jii;.'  tm  sfl«« 
^avethe  undAting  smnid' 
ose  women  V  ho  are  ioituu 


Fftnt 


JBack 


enough  to  possess  feet  of  the  natural  size  work  as  hard  in  the  field  as  the  men  do,  and  are 
then  almost  as  Pcantily  attired,  a  wide  and  short  pair  of  trousers,  and  a  wide  hat  to  shelter 
them  from  the  sun,  being  all  the  clothing  they  cure  for. 

Though  the  earth  be  poor,  the  Chinese  agriculturist  forces  it  to  bear,  for  every  sub- 
stance which  ciin  serve  as  manure  is  carefully  «aved  for  that  purpose.  Not  only  do  the 
Chinese  dispose  of  all  the  refuse  of  their  houses  and  streets  in  the  fields,  but,  as  we  have 
seen,  even  the  little  scraps  of  hair  that  are  shaved  from  the  head  are  saved  and  used  as 
manure.  Indeed,  it  is  only  by  means  of  this  exceeding  economy  that  the  inhabitants  of 
80  densely  populated  a  country  can  sustain  life. 

OuB  concluding  notes  on  Chinese  life  must  be  few  and  short.    ., 

According  to  their  own  ideas,  they  are  as  nnich  adepts  in  music  as  in  the  other  arts 
and  sciences,  which,  as  they  believe,  have  placed  them  at  the  very  summit  of  humanity. 
They  have  a  tolerable  variety  of  musical  instru- 
ments, the  most  common  of  which  is  the  San-hien, 
a  sort  of  three-stringed  guitar,  with  a  very  long 
neck  and  a  very  little  cylindrical  body  The 
strings  are  of  silk,  and  are  struck  with  a  thin  slip 
of  bamboo  at  the  end  of  the  finger.  Then,  as  a 
type  of  stringed  instruments  played  with  a  bow, 
may  be  mentioned  the  Urh-heen,  or  two-striiiged 
fiddles,  the  sounds  of  which  are  generally  very 
disagreeable — that  is,  when  produced  for  Chinese 
ears ;  but  when  the  player  desires  to  imitate  the 
characteristics  of  European  music,  he  can  do  so 
very  perfectly,  as  is  shown  by  Mr.  Fleming:— 

"  In  one  of  the  most  thronged  streets  I  was,  on 
one  afternoon,  elbowing  my  way  along,  exploring 
the '  Heavenly  Ford,'  when  the  sound  of  a  violin 
playing  a  well-known  waltz  fixed  my  attention 
in  a  by -lane  :  and  there,  instead  of  a  hairy  Briton  ' 
flourishing  a  bow  over  a  Cremona,  vtw  a  b  .tid 
beggar  eliciting  those  pleasant  notes  wi^U  !>«  j,'reat 
precision  and  tone  from  the  rude  and  v-  jj^hly 
mallet-shaped  urh-heen,  as  if  he  had  beer  all  hi^ 
public  life  first  violin  at  the  opera  " 

The  same  traveller  remarks  of  the  /  cal  aiusio 
of  the  Chinese,  that  "  a  Chinaman  TPboarsin',"  a  song 
looks  and  gives  utterance  to  such  /<«ut'  like  bleuts, 
that  it  is  impossible  to  avoid  the  concluHion  that 

he  is  labouring  under  a  violent  attack  of  chronic  whooping-cough,  combined  with  inter- 
mittent seizures  of  hiccough— the  '  dying  falls '  of  the  inhnman  falsetto  at  the  end  of  each 
verse  finishing  in  the  most  confounding  hysterical  perturbations  of  the  vocal  chords." 

There  are  several  Chinese  wind  ii\8trunientB,  For  instance,  there  is  a  clarionet,  called 
Shu-teh,  an  instrument  with  a  very  loud  and  piercin;;  note,  and  a  peculiar  "mouth-organ," 
in  which  are  a  number  of  pipes.  One  of  th(!80  inMtniments,  drawn  from  a  specimen  in 
my  collection,  is  shown  in  the  illustration.  It  contaisis  sixteen  pipes,  of  different  lengths, 
arranged  in  pairs.  Some  of  the  pipes,  however,  are  "  dummies,"  anrl  are  only  inserted  to 
give  the  instrument  an  appearance  of  regularity.  Tik;  length  of  the  pipes  has  nothing  to 
do  with  the  pitch  of  the  note,  as  they  speak  by  means  of  brass  vibrators  inserted  into  the 
lower  end,  exactly  like  those  of  harmoniums.  The  pipes  are  bound  together  by  means  of 
a  horn  band  that  passes  around  them.  When  it  is  used,  the  player  blows  into  the  pro- 
[  jecting  mouthpiece,  and  with  his  fingers  Htojis  or  oficns  the  apertures  in  the  pipes.  The 
tone  of  tills  instrument  is  not  pleasing  to  Kuro])ean  ears. 

Strange  as  Chinese  music  seems  to  uh,  and  unpleasant  as  are  the  odd  and  unexpected 
intervals  of  their  melodies,  the  art  is  tividontly  cultivated  among  the  people,  and  there  is 


UOi  TH-OROAN.    (from  ny  OolUetion. 


M 


'J  Vt 


-  I 

1  ? 


"f 


?? 


828 


CHINA. 


scarcely  a  house  without  its  mnsical  instrument  of  Homo  kind.  In  the  evening,  accordii 
to  Mr.  Fleming,  "  in  passing  through  the  narrow  streets,  one  is  sure  to  hear  from  the  diml 
lighted  houses  the  squealing,  incoherent,  and  distorted  vibrations  tumbling  out  on  the  nig 
air  with  a  spasmodic  reality  and  a  foreignness  of  style  that  at  once  remind  the  listener 
the  outlandish  coimtry  he  is  in."  The  preference  of  the  Chinese  for  the  stranj^e,  wild,  abru 
intervals  of  their  own  music  is  not,  as  the  reader  may  see,  merely  occa.-*ioned  by  ignoran 
of  a  more  perfect  scale,  but  is  the  result  of  deliberate  choice  on  their  ys^rt.  Tliey  ha 
no  objection  to  European  music.  On  the  contrary,  they  are  pleased  to  express  iht 
approbation  of  it,  but  with  the  proviso  that  it  is  decidedly  inferior  to  their  own. 

From  Music  we  turn  to  Art    In  their  own  line  of  art  the  Chinese  are  unsurpasse 
not  to  say  inimitable.     Ignorant  of  perspective  as  they  may  be,  there  is  a  quaint  for 
and  vigour  about  their  lines  that  is  worthy  of  all  jirnise,  while  their  rich  softness 
colour  can  scarcely  be  equalled.    From  time  immemorial  they  have  been  acquainted  wii 
the  art  of  colour-printing  from  wooden  blocks,  and  some  of  their  oldest  examples 
colour-printing  are  so  full  of  life  and  spirit,  despite  their  exaggeration  of  gesture,  ai 

their  almost  ludicrous  pe 
spective,  that  the  best  Englji 
artists  have  admired  the 
sincerely. 

Oftheirporce]ain,inwhi( 
they  simply  stand  alone,  it 
impossible  to  treat  -ully  : 
such  a  M'ork  as  this,  as  tl 
subject     would     demand 
volume  to  itself.    Tl.eircan( 
work  in  ivory   is  ffiniiliarl 
known  throughout  thegrcati 
part  of  the   civilized  woil 
In  many  of    these  can-iiij 
the  object  of  the  artist  fedi 
to  have  been,  not  to  devek 
any  beauties  of  foim,  kit 
show   his   power  of  acliie 
ing    seeming    impcssibilitii 
Among  the  best-knovn  foir 
of  Chinese   carving  may 
reckoned  the  sets  of  concc 
trie  balls,  which  are  cut  o 
of  solid  ivory,  or  at  least  a 
said  to  be  so  made. 
There  is  quite  a  controversy  about  tlio  mode  of  cutting  these  balle,  and  even  the 
who  have  spent  much  tiuie  in  China,  and  are  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  arts  ai 
manufactures  of  the  country,  disagree  on  this  subject,  some  saying  that  the  balls  a 
really  cut  from  solid  ivory,  and  otliers  that  each  Itall  is  made  of  two  separate  pcrtioi 
which  are  joined  very  artificially  by  c<!ment,  and  (inn  bo  scparnted  by  steeping  in  boili 
water.     Of  the  two  explanations  I  am  rather  inclined  to  l)elieve  the  foinier,  as  noiio 
those  who  say  that  the  balls  can  be  separated  nevui  to  have  tried  the  experiment  1 
themselves.    The  mode  of  cutting  these  curirms  8p(!cimens  of  art  is  said  to  be  by  bori 
conical  holes  from  the  circmiifHience  of  the  ball  to  its  centre  with  a  .spherical  piece 
ivory,  and  the  detaching  each  ball  in  8ucc(!HHi(»n  with  curved  tools. 

The  jade  carving  of  China  is  alsct  c('lel*rut<'d.  This  material  is  remarkable  for  t 
beautifully  soft  polish  which  can  bn  givf-n  to  it,  and,  as  it  is  a  rare  mineral  and  excei 
ingly  hard,  coming  next  in  that  respect  to  tlm  rui)y,  articles  made  of  jade  are  valued  vf 
highly  by  the  Chinese.  In  the  accompHiiying  illustraticm  are  shown  a  number  of  ju 
carvings  belonging  to  Sir  Hope  Gruut,  who  kindly  allowed  me  to  have  theiu  engraved  1 


BPECIMENS  OP  CHINESE  AUT.    (From  Hir  lloft  GroHfi  CvUtcHon.) 


FILIAL  RESPECT. 


82t 


In  tVie  evening,  according 
iro  to  hear  from  the  dimlj  - 
3  tumbling  out  on  tlie  night 
once  remind  the  listener  of 
'or  the  strange,  wild,  abrupt 
sly  occasioned  by  ignorance 
!  on  their  part.  They  have 
B  pleased  to  express  their 
jrior  to  their  own. 

e  Chinese  are  unsurpassed, 
be,  there  is  a  quaint  force 
vhile  their  rich  softness  of 
have  been  acquainted  with 
3f  their  oldett  examples  of 
ixnggeration  of  gesture,  and 
lieir  almost  ludicrous  per- 
pective.that  the  best  English 
irtists    have    admired  thtni 

lincerely. 

Of  their  porcelain ,  in  which 
;hey  simply  stand  alone,  it  is 
impossible  to  treat  i'ully  in 
such  a  work  as  this,  as  the 
subject     would     demand    a 
volume  to  itself.   Tl.eir  car^-cd 
work  in  ivory   is  familiarly 
cnown  throughout  the  greater 
aart  of  the   civilized  world. 
Jn  many  of    these  canings 
the  object  of  the  artist  mm 
to  have  been,  not  to  develop 
any  beauties  of  foim,  lut  to 
show   his  power  of  acliiev- 
ing    seeming    impossibihtus. 
Among  the  best-known  foims 
f  Chinese   carving  may  be 
reckoned  the  sets  of  concen- 
tric balls,  which  are  cut  out 
of  solid  ivory,  or  at  least  are 
said  to  be  so  made, 
c  these  balls,  and  even  those 
acquainted  with  the  arts  and 
ne  saying  that  the  balls  are 
lado  of  two  separate  portions, 
.artited  by  steeping  in  boiling 
...lieve  the  former,  as  none  of 
ive  tried  the  experiment  lor 
of  art  is  Fflid  to  be  by  boring 
tre  with  a  .spherical  pitce  ot 

latwial  is  remarkable  for  the 
is  a  rare  mineral  and  excent- 
made  of  jade  are  value.l  very 
are  shown  a  number  ot  ja  i 
lue  to  have  them  engraved  Ki 


1' 


this  work.  The  bowl  in  the  front  is  carved  in  imitation  of  a  water-lily,  the  handle  being 
formed  from  the  tiower-stem.  The  ring  which  hangs  from  the  handle  is  out  from  the 
s.une  piece  of  jade.  Just  behind  it  is  a  jar  of  tlie  same  material,  which  is  a  wonderful 
specimen  of  carving,  and  admirably  shows  the  patient  industry  of  the  Chinese  worker. 
The  second  small  bowl  in  the  front,  and  the  jar  behind  it,  are  also  of  jade. 

The  elegant  jar  which  occupiea  the  centre  of  the  group  is  a  splendid  specimen  of 
enamel,  and  beside  it  is  a  large  piece  of  lapis  lazuli,  on  wliich  is  engraved  a  poem 
written  by  the  emperor  himself. 

The  celebrated  Summer  P-»laoe  or  Yuen-ming-yuen,  which  was  sacked  and  burned  by 
the  English  and  French  forces,  was  filled  with  splendid  specimens  of  jade  carving,  some 
of  which  are  shown  in  the  preceding  illustration.  There  are  three  kinds  of  jade,  the  cream- 
coloured,  the  clear  white,  and  the  bright  green.  This  last  is  the  most  esteemed,  and  is  so 
viluable  that  a  single  bead,  not  so  large  as  a  boy's  playing-marble,  is  worth  a  pound,  or 
even  more.  Soma  necklaces  made  of  these  beads  were  sold  after  the  destruction  of  the 
Summer  Pala<5e,  and  though  they  only  contained  about  a  hundred  and  fifty  beads,  a  hundred 
and  twenty  pounds  were  given  for  them,  the  Chinese  commissioners  thinking  that  they 
were  soli-  at  a  very  cheap  rate.     The  Chinese  name  for  this  jade  is  "  feh-tsui." 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  instances  of  Chinese  art  is  the  magic  mirror.  This  article 
'\i  a  circular  plate  of  metal  rather  more  than  a  quarter  of  an  inch  thick,  having  its  face 
smooth  and  highly  polished,  and  its  back  dark,  and  oinamented  with  various  patterns, 
among  which  four  Chinese  characters  are  conspicuous.  These  characters  are  in  honour  of 
literature,  and  seem  to  be  generally  employed  for  the  decoration  of  these  miirors. 

When  used  simply  for  the  purpose  of  reflecting  the  face,  the  mirrors  present  nothing, 
worthy  of  notice,  but  when  they  are  held  to  the  sun,  and  the  beams  thrown  upon  a  white 
surface,  the  wjiole  of  the  characters  on  the  back  are  shown  in  the  reflection.  The  mirror 
vfill  even  show  its  powers  when  used  with  a  lamp,  but  the  sun  is  required  to  bring  out 
tlie  characters  clearly.  A  small  but  excellent  specimen  of  this  miiTor  was  presented  to 
me  by  Dr.  Flaxman  Spurrell,  and  always  excites  great  admiration  wherever  it  is  shown. 
Not  the  least  trace  of  any  figure  is  to  be  found  in  the  face  of  the  mirror,  and  the  higher 
the  polish  given  to  the  face,  the  clearer  is  the  representation  of  the  figures  on  the  back. 

Several  theories  have  been  promulgated  respecting  the  mode  of  making  these  extra- 
ordinary mirrors,  the  most  probable  one  being  that  the  characters  and  patterns  on  the 
back  are  madu  of  a  harder  and  more  condensed  metal  than  that  of  the  rest  of  the  mirror, 
and  that,  when  a  high  polish  is  given  to  the  face,  the  diflerence  of  the  metal  is  not 
perceptible,  except  by  the  mode  ia  which  it  reflects  light. 

There  is  much  to  say  respe<  ting  the  customs  of  the  Chinese.    The  small  space, 

liowever,  which  remains  will  not  permit  us  to  treat  fully  of  such  wide  subjects  as  religion, 

I  marriage,  and  disposal  of  the  dead,  and  that  they  should  be  cursorily  treated  is  impos- 

I Bible.    We  will  therefore  conclude  with  one  of  the  most  pleasing  traits  in  the  Chinese 

1  character,  namely,  the  respect  paid  to  oM  age. 

1  According  to  Mr.  Milne,  "  The  sacred  regard  which  Chinese  pay  to  the  claims  of 
kindred  secures  to  the  patriarchs  of  respectable  families  ample  support  in  the  advanced 
land  helpless  stage  of  their  pilgrimage;  and  charity  often  relieves  poor  septuagenarians 
I  whose  relations  may  be  unable  to  supply  them  with  comforts  or  necessaries  at  their 
I  mature  a^e.  In  China  one's  feelings  are  nut  harrowed  with  the  sad  spectacle  of  an  aged 
I  parent  discarded  by  his  children,  and  left  t  >  perish,  unattended  and  unnursed,  under  a 
1  scorching  sun,  or  on  the  banks  of  a  rolling  liver.  But  you  will  see  the  tottenng  senior, 
I  man  or  woman,  who  has  not  the  means  to  hue  a  sedan,  led  through  the  alleys  and  streets 
Ibyasonor  a  grandchild— commanding  the  spontaneous  respect  of  each  passer-by,  the 

'  mage  of  every  junior.  .  .<.   .  vi 

,  "The  deference  of  the  polloi  to  the  extr  rae  sections  of  old  age  is  manifest  likewise 
I  from  tho  tablets  and  monuments  you  may  a  y  day  stumble  upon,  that  have  been  erected 
Ibypubhc  subscription  to  the  memory  of  oc  rogenarians,  nonagenarians,  and  centenarians. 
iNoristhe  Government  backward  in  encouraging  this,  but  the  reverse.  Hence  I  have 
loitea  seen  very  aged  men  and  women  in  the  streets,  arrayed  in  yellow,  %.e.  imperial,  robes. 


l;iv 


F  8 

;  ■''' 

1 

1 

1           : 

I 

1 

"■ 

!! 

'     '' 

f 

1 
I 

k 

* 

830 


CHINA. 


fl 


i' 


the  gift  of  the  emperor,  in  mark  of  honour,  and  out  of  respect  to  their  grey  hairs."  Th 
reader  will  remember  that  an  honorary  degree  is  given  to  competitors  who  have  reachei 
an  advanced  age. 

On  one  occasion,  the  emperor  called  together  about  four  thousand  old  men  at  hi 
palace,  entertained  them  with  a  banquet,  at  which  they  were  served  by  his  own  childrei 
and  grandchildren,  presented  each  of  them  with  money  and  a  yellow  robe,  and  conferrec 
upon  the  oldest  of  the  assembly,  a  man  aged  one  hundred  and  eleven  years,  the  rank  and 
dress  of  a  mandarin. 

Family  festivals  are  held,  something  like  the  silver  and  golden  wedding  of  tlie 
Germans,  to  celebrate  each  decade  of  life ;  and  so  important  do  the  Chinese  consider  these 
festivals  that  they  are  often  held  by  chidren  even  after  the  death  of  their  parents  the 
only  difference  being  that  they  have  somewhat  of  a  funereal  cast,  white,  the  colour  of 
mourning,  being  substituted  for  red,  the  colour  of  joy.  On  those  occasions  the  children 
offer  gifts,  and  no  presen.  is  thought  to  be  more  gratefvil  to  the  recipient  than  a  very 
handsouie  coffin.  All  Chinese  who  can  afford  it  purchase  dufing'their  lifetime  a  coflfin  as 
handsome  as  their  means  will  permit,  atid  so,  should  they  not  have  been  able  to  purchase 
"this  their  last  resting-place,  their  children  think  themselves  honoured  by  taking  the 
purchase  into  their  own  hands.  These  oilins  are  nenrly  square,  are  made  of  immense 
thickness,  and  are  so  carefully  cemented  that  the  body  may  be  kept  in  them  without 
needing  burial 

Filial  respect  is  inculcated  into  the  Chinese  wit^i  their  earliest  breath,  and  their 
youthful  minds  are  filled  with  legends  of  pious  children.  For  example:  Wu  Mangwas 
the  son  of  parents  who  were  too  poor  to  possess  mosquito  curtains.  So  at  night  Wu 
M.iog  used  to  allow  the  nvHquitnes  to  food  upon  him,  hoping  that  they  would  prefer  a 
yoiiug  boy  to  aged  peoplti.  Wang  Liang  lost  his  mother,  and  had  a  step-mother  who 
disliked  him.  Still  he  behaved  to  her  as  though  she  had  been  his  own  mofljer,  and  once 
when  she  wished  for  some  fresh  fish  and  the  river  was  frozen,  Wang  Liang  went  to  the 
river,  took  off  his  clothes,  and  1  y  on  the  ice,  hoping  to  melt  it.  Suddenly,  in  reward  for 
his  filial  conduct,  the  ice  opened,  and  out  leaped  two  fine  carp,  which  he  took  to  liis 
step-niother.  Again,  Lae,  when  he  wns  sevpnty  years  of  age,  drc-sed  and  behaved  like 
a  child,  in  order  that  his  parents  suould  not  be  tnubled,  when  looking  at  him,  with  the 
idea  of  their  own  age. 

In  every  town  or  village,  the  oldest  persons  are  treated  with  the  greatest  considera- 
tion, not  on  account  of  their  rank  or  wealth,  but  of  their  age.  Every  one  gives  way  to 
them,  they  have  the  best  places  in  the  theatres,  are  brought  forward  at  every  publiel 
spectacle,  and  are  indulged  in  every  possible  way.  Such  has  been  the  custom  from  timel 
immemorial  in  this  great  nation,  which  was  civilized  when  the  inhabitants  of  Englaiull 
were  naked  savages.  The  oldest  civilized  nation  in  the  world,  they  have  honoured  theii 
fathers  and  their  mothers,  and  their  days  have  been  long  in  the  laud. 


i^ 


JAPAN. 


CHAPTER  I. 


roSmOM  AND   NAMK    OP    JAPAN — APPRABANCB    OP     THE    JAPANE8B — DHB88   OP  THR   MEN rSE   OP 

8LEKVR8 — HAIB-DBKS8INO COOBT     DBK8S— THE     TATTOO     AND    ITS    XJ8E8— A    8TKERT    SCENE  IN 

JAPAN — ^DRRSS  OP    THR    WOMEN ABBANQEMRNT    OP     THR     HAIB — THE    ANCIENT    HAIB-PINS USB 

OP  PAINT— BbACKKNINO    TEETH    AND  PULLING  OUT    EYEBBOWS— MR,    OLIPHANt's    OPINION   UPON 

THE   CUSTOM — DISBEOABD    OP   CLOTHING— THR    PUBLIC    BATHS — HOMEBIC   SIMPLICITY JAPANESE 

PHAWINGS- TBAVELLINO     IN    JAPAN — A   LADY     ON     H0B8EDACK — JAPANESE     BIDKB8— THE   GAME 

0?  MALL — HORSE    ACCOUTBBMENT8 — A    SINGULAR    H0B8ESH0E — THE    NOBIMON,  OB  PALANQUIN 

FASHION    OP  THE   POLE — THE    CANOO,   OR  CHAIB A    NOBLE  IN  HIS   NOBIMON — ATHLETIC   P0WBB8 

OF  THE  JAPANESE — ^THB  I.ADOSB-BALANCU\0|    TOP-SPINNING,    AND    BCTTBBPLY   TBICK. 


^;i.J 


The  Empire  of  Japan  extends  over  a  vast  cluster  of  islands,  of  different  sizes,  situated  on 
the  north-eastern  cqpst  of  Asia.  There  are  nearly  four  thousand  «f  these  islands,  but  the 
kingdom  pmctically  consists  of  three  chief  islands.  Niphon,  Kiou-siou  or  Kew-sew, 
and  Sikok,  or  Sitkokf.  The  first  of  these  islands  gives  its  name  to  the  entire  empire, 
our  word  Japan  not  having  even  a  Japanese  origin,  but  being  a  corruption  of  the  Chinese 
rendering  of  the  woiil  Niphon,  i.e.  Land  of  the  Sunrise.  As  might  be  inferred,  it  is 
within  the  island  of  Niphon  that  the  capital,  Jeddo  or  Yedo,  is  placed. 

The  complexion  of  the  Japanese  is  yellowish,  with  a  little  brown,  and  in  many  cases 
is  no  darker  than  that  of  a  Portuguese  or  southern  Italian.  The  eyes  are  small,  and  not 
so  much  sunk  in  the  liead  as  those  of  the  Cliinese ;  the  hair  is  black,  strai<rht,  and  coarse, 
and  the  nose,  thoagh  thick,  is  well  formed.  Their  stature  is  about  equal  to  that  of  ordinary 
Europeans,  and  tlieir  limbs,  though  not  laige,  are  often  very  powerful,  a  slightly-made 
Japanese  being  able  to  lift  easily  a  weight  which  a  stalwart  Englishman  would  find  a 
heavy  burden. 

The  dress  of  the  Japanese  is  very  peculiar,  and  well  suited  to  their  features  and  com- 
plexion. Although  it  has  about  it  something  of  a  Chinese  aspect,  it  is  as  distinct  from 
the  Ciiinese  as  is  the  character  of  the  two  people.  As  in  China,  the  dress  consists  of 
ranch  the  same  articles  with  both  sexes,  that  of  the  women  differing  from  male  apparel 
chiefly  in  the  comparative  length  of  the  robes  and  the  mode  of  dressing  the  hair.  A 
male  Japanese  may  or  may  not  Avear  trousers,  his  liberty  in  this  point  being  absolute, 
sometimes  amounting  to  a  practical  dispensation  with  all  dress  whatever. 

'ihe  chief  articles  of  male  dress  are  robes  of  differing  lengths,  one  being  worn  upon 
I  the  other,  until  a  man  will  sometimes  carry  four  or  five  robes  at  once.  They  are  girt 
round  the  waist  with  a  broad  sash,  so  that  if  the  wearer  wishes  to  remove  his  dress,  he 
lias  only  to  loosen  the  sash,  and  draw  his  arms  out  of  the  sleeves,  when  all  the  garments 
fill  to  the  ground  tog(*ther.  The  sleeves  are  very  large,  and,  being  partly  closed  at  the 
euds,  are  used  as  pockets,  in  which  are  carried  various  little  articles  of  portable  property. 


I 


832 


JAPAN. 


In  the  sleeves,  for  example,  are  carried  the  squares  of  white  paper  which  serve  ta  pocket, 
handkerchiefs,  and  which  are  always  thrown  away  when  used ;  and  in  the  same  coiivtiiiient 
receptacle  the  Japanese  guest  will  carry  off  the  remains  of  the  feast  to  which  he  has  liuca 
invited,  such  being  the  custom  of  this  strange  country. 

The  material  of  these  robes  diQ'ers  according  to  the  wealth  and  quality  of  the  wcarev 
Bome  being  of  simple  cotton,  while  those  of  the  higher  classes  are  made  of  the  finest  silka 
and  ornamented  with  the  device  or  arms  of  thu  family,  embroidered  ou  the  breast  and 
back  of  the  outer  robe. 

The  hair  of  the  men  is  dressed  in  a  very  singular  manner.  The  front  and  temples  of 
the  head  are  shaved,  .is  in  Cliina,  and  the  remaining  hair  is  made  into  a  tail,  as  is  the  case 
with  the  Chinese.  The  hair,  however,  is  not  allowed  to  grow  to  its  utmost  h-ngth,  and  to 
hang  down  the  back,  but  is  made  into  a  short  queue  n'oout  three  inches  in  length,  and  as 
thick  as  the  finger,  and  is  turned  up  over  the  top  of  the  head.  Generally  the  head  ij 
bare,  but  it  is  sometimes  covered  with  a  hat.  Tlie  hats  differ  much  in  shape.  That  which 
is  in  general  use  is  nearly  flat,  and  is  fastened  to  the  head  by  six  strings,  two  of  which 
pass  und'.ir  tlie  chin,  two  are  crossed  at  the  back  of  the  head,  and  two  more  are  passed 
under  the  nose.  A  hat  thus  fastened  gives  to  the  head  a  very  singular  aspect,  makinT 
the  face  look  as  if  it  had  suffered  from  a  severe  accident,  and  was  covered  witS 
bandages.  Some  hats  look  like  beehives,  and  entirely  conceal  the  f<'atures,  and  are  worn 
by  outlaws,  or  "lonins,"  and  disgraced  nobles.  Sometimes  the  men  pass  a  piece  of  stuff 
over  their  heads  in  such  a  way  as  to  hide  the  foreliead  and  chin,  and  only  to  leave  the 
eyes,  nose,  and  mouth  exposed  ;  and  in  winter  they  throw  over  the  hat  a  piece  of  cloth 
wliich  is  tied  over  the  nose  so  as  to  sliield  that  member  frum  the  cold  blasts. 

Men  of  consideration  also  wear  a  scarf  over  the  shoulders,  its  length  bein|f  regulated 
by  the  rank  of  the  wearer,  and  thus  serving  to  indicate  the  amount  of  courtesy  which  is 
due  from  one  man  to  another.  When  two  Japanese  gentlemen  meet,  they  bow  until  the 
ends  of  the  scarf  touch  the  ground.  It  is  evident,  therefore,  tliat  the  man  who,  in  virtue 
of  his  rank,  wears  the  longer  scarf,  has  the  less  distance  to  bow. 

In  addition  to  the  ordinary  costume,  the  dress  of  ceremony  has  two  extraordinaiy 
additions.  The  first  is  the  "  kami-samo,"  respecting  which  the  Japanese  are  exceedingly 
punctilious.  It  consists  of  a  piece  of  stuff  which  is  folded  back  over  the  shoiUders  in 
fan-like  form,  and  gives  a  most  extraordinary  and  awkward  look  to  the  wearer.  Courtiers 
wear  another  article  of  dress  which  is  exactly  o[)posed  to  our  c«ston)S. 

In  European  courts  the  nether  garments  are  al)lireviated,  and  only  come  to  the  knee 
in  Japan  the  custom  is  reversed.  When  the  nol'les  appear  beloie  the  emperor,  the 
Wear  a  pair  of  trousers  with  legs  fully  twice  as  long  as  those  of  the  wearer,  so  that 
walking  they  trail  a  yard  or  so  on  the  ground.  Walking  in  such  garments  is  an  art 
which  can  oiAy  be  attained  by  long  practice,  and  wluch,  even  when  learned,  is  nothini 
more  than  an  ungainly  shuffle,  threatening  every  moment  to  throw  the  courtier  on  his 
face.  The  attitudes  which  are  assumed  by  fashionable  coin-tiers  are  so  absurd  that  the 
Japanese  picture-l)ooks  abound  in  caricatures  of  noblemen  at  court.  Th«  object  of  this 
curious  custom  is  probably  to  give  the  weaier  of  the  coiirt  dress  au  aspect  as  if  he  were 
knucling  instead  of  standing. 

MiMi  of  the  better  classes  always  appear  in  public  carefully  dressed,  but  those  of  the 
lower  orders  consider  themselves  sufticiently  (dollied  if  they  have  a  mere  strip  of  clutli- 
like  the  "  languti "  of  India.  Coolies  for  example,  labourers  of  various  kinds,  post- 
runners,  &c.,  wear  nothing  but  the  cloth-strip  while  at  work. 

Mr.  Oliphant,  in  his  "  Narrative,"  mentions  this  fact  in  connexion  with  the  custom  o 
tattooing,  which  is  carried  out  in  Japan  to  as  much  perfection  as  in  Polynesia.  "  l^ume, 
however,  denied  themselves  the  benefit  of  dress,  apparently  for  the  purpose  of  exhibiting 
the  brilliant  patterns  in  which  their  skins  were  tattooed.  One  man  had  a  monster  crali 
in  the  small  of  his  back,  and  a  pretty  cottage  on  his  chest.  It  is  ratlicr  fashionable  to 
have  scarlet  fish  playing  sportively  between  ycmr  shoiilders  The  scarlet  tattooing  presents 
a  very  disgusting  appearanoe.  The  skin  looks  as  if  it  had  been  carefully  peeled  olf  into 
the  required  pattern. 

"  Ou  a  really  well-tattooed  man  there  is  not  an  inch  of  the  body  which  does  not  fonn 


DEESS. 


833 


;„ia's  costume      It  tuust  be  dveadM  to  feel  Zt  one  ct'  I^'Tu     sTa^aln  'IS 
what  anjiush  does  not  the  vie  ini  undergo,  n.  oixler  to  put  himself  into  a  4rmanent  sui 
of  red  c^ye  and  gunpowder!  '     Ihe  Japanese  are  very  fond  of  their  childrn   and"n 
summer  tune  a  nan  may  often  be  seen  m  the  streets,  wearing  no.^hing  but  tJie  doth  strin 
and  carrying  m  his  arms  his  infant  clnld.  who  has  no  clothing  whaf^er  ^' 

Sometimes  a  man  will  appear  in  a  costume  which  even  seems  more"  absurd  than  the 
al,„05  entire  nudity  which  has  just  been  mentioned,  and  will  walk  about  in  a  ha  a 
short  jacket,  and  nothing  elso  but  the  cloth.  "'*'''  * 


XUli  bTUtliX  U.VLLAtJ-al.NUliit. 


ae  body  which  does  not  fom 


In  the  accompanying  illustration  the  artist  has  shown  a  number  of  the  ordinary 
costumes  PS  they  appear  when  the  w^earers  are  gathered  round  a  ballad-sinper.  The  most 
conspicuous  figure  is  that  of  a  Samourai  or  Yaconin,  an  armed  retainer  of  a  nobleman, 
swaggering  along  with  the  two  swords  emblematic  of  his  otiice,  and  his  features  nearly 
hidden  under  his  hat.  The  men  wearing  the  extraordinary  piebald  dresses  are  a  sort  of 
street  constable,  who  accompany  a  man  of  rank  on  his  journey,  and  who  jingle  an  iron 
rod  laden  with  rings,  in  order  to  warn  people  to  get  out  of  the  way  of  tlie  great  man. 
The  other  figures  of  men  are  arranged  so  as  to  show  the  mode  of  dressing  the  hair,  and 
one  or  two  varieties  of  costume. 

The  general  appearance  of  the  women's  dress  is  well  shown  by  a  figure  opposite  to 
that  of  the  Samourai.  The  dress  is  almost  exactly  like  that  of  the  men,  except  that  the 
materials  are  generally  finer,  and  the  sash  which  confines  the  garments  to  the  waist  is 
VOL  IL  3  H  0 


i' 

I 


>  i  ( " ' 


' 


8:U 


JATAir. 


very  broad,  and  gathered  up  into  a  large  and  peculiar  knot,  almost  exactly  like 
"  i»iiiiier"  of  European  fashion.  Both  sexes  wear  stocking's  made  like  mittens,  ni\d  imv 
ft  8('l)iiruto  place  for  the  reception  of  the  great  toe.  Witliout  tliis  provision,  luey  wo 
unt  1)0  able  to  wear  tlio  pecuiiiir  sandals  and  clo<,'3  of  t  >  country,  which  are  held  on 
loot  by  a  Y-shajic'd  strap,  the  fork  of  which  passes  bolwcen  thi;  great  and  the  second  I 
Tho  clogs  that  are  worn  by  the  women  very  much  resemble  those  of  the  Malays 
general  shape,  and,  awkward  as  they  look,  aro  e  .  .1  /^  manageable  after  a  little  practi 
Some  clogs  in  my  collection  elevate  the  foot  of  tlio  ■  jarer  six  inches  above  the  giou 
but  I  have  found  that  walking,  or  mther  shufllitig,  in  them  is  not  at  all  difticult. 

The  chief  distinction  between  masculine  and  feiuinine  attire  lii-s  in  (he  hair.  When 
the  men  shave  nearly  the  whole  of  the  head,  the  women  allow  their  hair  to  grow  n 
even  n-dil  to  it  when  they  do  not  possess  a  sufficient  amount  to  produce  the  extraonliiu 
forms  into  which  they  twist  their  locks.  Vari(  i  fashions  of  liair-dreasiiig  ])rc'vnil 
different  j)art8  of  the  country,  but  in  all  cases  the  ^vomon  take  extraordinary  pains  v,, 
their  heads,  and  twist  their  hair  into  elaborate  and  fantastic  patterns,  which  scarcely  a 
European  hair-dresser  could  equal. 

H  lir-pins  are  very  fashionible,  not  so  mdch  for  the  purpose  of  confining  the  locks 
their  ^  lacea,  as  of  mere  adornment.  The  pins  are  of  enormous  size,  seven  or  tight  indi 
in  length,  and  half  an  inch  wide,  and  are  made  of  various  substances,  such  as  tortoiseslit 
carved  wood,  and  ivory.  Some  of  the  most  chnrncteristic  hair-pins  are  made  of  gla 
They  are  hollow,  an  1  nearly  filled  with  some  coloured  liquid,  so  that  at  c\ery  movenie 
of  the  wearer  an  air-bubble  runs  from  one  end  of  the  pin  to  the  other.  Sometimes 
woma  will  wear  a  dozen  or  more  of  these  pins  in  her  hair,  so  tlint  at  a  little  distan 
her  head  looks  as  if  a  lnmdle  of  firewood  had  been  stuck  loosely  into  it.        , 

Havin.;  pleasinjj  features  by  nature,  it  may  be  expected  that  the  women  do  their  lip 
to  disfigure  them  by  art  The  soft  pale  brown  of  their  complexions  is  made  ghastly  ai 
hideous  by  white  paint,  'with  which  the  face,  neck,  and  bust  are  thickly  covered.  T] 
natural  pink  of  the  lips  is  rendered  disgusting  by  a  layer  of  red  paint,  the  white  tcel 
are  luackened,  and  the  eyebrows  are  pulled  out.  This  style  of  adornment  belongs  on 
to  Uie  rriarried  women,  so  that  a  really  pretty  girl  will  in  a  few  hours  transform  herst 
into  it  rep  Usive  hag. 

Mr.  Olipliant,  in  the  work  which  has  already  been  mentioned,  gives  rather  a  humoroi 
renson  for  this  stmnge  custom.  "  The  first  impression  of  the  fair  sex  which  the  travel) 
r(!Ciive8  in  a  Japanese  crowd  is  in  the  higliest  degree  unfavourable;  the  ghastly  appearan 
of  the  faces  and  bosoms,  thickly  coated  v  ith  powder,  the  absence  of  eyebrows,  and  tl 
blackened  teeth,  produce  a  most  painful  and  disagreeable  effect  Were  it  not  for  tif 
abominable  custom,  Japanese  women  would  probably  rank  high  among  Eastern  beautip 
certainly  far  before  Chinese. 

"All  Japanese  writei-s  whom  I  have  read  upon  the  subject  affirm  that  to  havei 
eyebrows  and  block  teeth  is  consiilered  a  beauty  in  Japan,  and  that  the  object  of  i 
process  is  to  add  to  the  charms  of  the  fair  one.  The  result  of  my  inquiry  and  observatij 
however,  ratlicr  led  me  to  form. an  opposite  conclusion. 

"  in  the  first  place,  young  ladies  do  not,  as  a  rule,  neglect  any  opportunity! 
improving  their  looks ;  but  no  Japanese  young  ladies,  even  after  they  are  '  out,'  thiulT 
taking  this  method  of  increasing  their  powers  of  fascination ;  they  colour  their  lips 
c'uM'ks,  and  deck  their  hair,  but  it  is  not  until  they  have  made  a  conquest  of  some  lu| 
swain,  tlmt,  to  prove  their  devotion  to  him,  they  begin  to  blacken  their  teeth  and 
out  their  eyebrows. 

"  He,  privileged  being,  is  called  upon  to  exhibit  no  such  test  of  his  affection:  on| 
contrary.  Ids  lawful  wife  having  so  far  disfigured  herself  as  to  render  it  impossible  i 
she  should  be  attractive  to  any  one  else,  seems  to  lose  her  charms  or  her  husbanj 
well  So  he  places  her  at  the  head  of  his  establishment ;  and  adds  to  it  an  indcfij 
immber  of  handmaidens,  who  neither  pull  out  their  eyebrows  nor  blacken  their 
Hence  it  seems  not  difficult  to  account  for  the  phenomenon  which  is  universally  admi| 
that  while  Japanese  wives  are  celebrated  lu*  their  virtue^  their  haibauds  are  nof 
notorious  for  their  licentiousness." 


BATHS. 


185 


ire 


ue 


While  upon  the  subject  of  dress,  we  must  not  pass  unnoticed  the  extraordmarv  ideas 
which  the  /apane-se  have  on  the  subject.  iWesaed  as  they  are  of  nnX tSKdres? 
and  having  certain  wmplete  costumes  for  various  ranks,  it  seems  vejy  remarkable  that 
tbey  ftre  utterly  indifferent  to  clothing  considered  in  the  light  of  covering^  They  attach  no 
KBse  of  indelicacy  to  exposure  of  the  person,  and  men,  wSmen,  and  cSdren  n;  y  iJ  wSn 
bathing  exposed  to  the  sight  of  every  passer-by  ««"»./  oe  seen 

Even  their  public  batlis  though  some  of  them  have  two  doors,  one  for  men  and  one 
for  women,  are  common  to  both  sexes,  and  iu  those  baths  which  are  specially  set  apart 
for  women  the  attendant  is  otton  a  man  Sometimes  there  is  a  partition.  aW  bS 
high,  to  separate  the  sexes,  but  the  usual  baths  have  no  such  refinement.  The  baths^w 
merely  shallow  pan«  or  depressions  in  the  floor,  in  which  the  bathers  sit  while  they  pour 
over  ♦^\«°««y«»  '';:"'''^tn'  supplies  of  hot  and  cold  water.  Baths  of  this  nature  nre 
attached  to  all  the  tea-houses,  so  that  travellers  can  refresh  themselves  with  a  bath  . 
I  true  Homenc  style,  bcfor(5  they  take  their 
J.  And,  in  Homeric  style  alno  a^ 
[sttendants  ere  women.  The  bat' 
I  known  by  a  dark  blue  strip  of  clot  I 
3  like  a  banner  over  the  d<i 
I  Europeans,    when    they    first    vibi 

mtry  are  rather  surprised  when  they 
s;  along  the  streets  tc  see  a  whole 
I  family  "tubbing"  in  front  of  their  houses, 
or,  vnen  they  pass  a  public  bath,  tc  see 
the  i  imates  run  out  to  look  at  the  strangers; 
but  jhey  very  soon  become  used  to  such 
spectacles,  and  think  no  more  of  them 
I  than  do  the  Japanese  themselves. 

Sir  Rutherford  Alcock.  in  dealing  with 
ItHs  subject,  and  illustrating  it  by  a 
nese  drawing  representing  a  bath 
I  tenanted  by  a  man,  a  boy.  and  five  women, 
Lakes  the  following  remarks: — "  Men  and 
I  women  steaming  in  the  bathing-houses 
Inise  themselves  to  the  open  bars  of  the 
lattice  fronts  to  look  out,  the  interior  behind 
them  presenting  a  view  very  faithfully 
I  represented  in  the  following  sketch  by  a 
I  native  artist. 

"  la  reference  to  which,   I  cannot  help 
Ifeeling  there  is  some  danger  of  doing  in- 

jjmtice  to  the  womanhood  of  Japan  if  we  judge  them  by  our  rules  of  decency  and  modesty. 
■Where  there  is  no  sense  of  immodesty,  no  consciousness  of  wrong-doing,  there  is,  or  may 
lbs,  a  like  absence  of  any  sinful  or  depraving  feeling.  It  is  a  custom  of  the  country. 
iFathers,  brothers,  anl  husbands  all  sanction  it;  and  from  childhood  the  feeling  must 
Igrovr  up  as  effectually  shielding  them  from  self-reproach  or  shame,  as  their  sisters  in 
lloiope  in  adopting  low  dresses  in  the  ball-room,  or  any  other  generally-adopted  fashion 
lof  garments  or  amusements.  There  is  much  in  the  usual  appearance  and  expression  of 
Ijapanese  women  to  load  to  this  conclusion.  Any  one  of  the  real  performers  in  the  above 
liceae— a  bathing  saturnalia  as  it  may  appear  to  us — when  all  is  over  and  the  toilet 
[cumpleted,  will  leave  the  bath-door  a  very  picture  of  womanly  reserve  and  modesty." 

Certainly,  no  woman  can  be  more  decently  clad  than  those  of  Japan,  as  we  may  see 
by  any  of  the  multitudinous  native  drawings ;  and  that  they  should  attach  no  sense  of 
decency  to  the  dress,  or  indecency  to  its  absence,  is  one  of  the  many  strange  characteristics 
|of  this  remarkable  and  enigmatic  country. 

The  travelling-dress  of  the  women  is  little  more  than  their  ordinary  costume,  plvs  a 
[large  flat  hat,  which  serves  as  a  parasoL  Japanese  picture-books  abound  with  illustrations 

3u2 


JAFAME8B  LADT  IN  THB  RAIN. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


o 


1.0 


1.1 


Ok 


ltt|21 
mm  m22 

I  us,    120 


1^  1^  Ii4 


^^^ 
^    ^ 


Hiotographic 

Sdmces 

Corporation 


«^_ 


'»\'^C> 


"^^^ 


33  WIST  MAIN  STMIT 
WIMTII.N.V.  USM 

(7l*)S7a-4»03 


-4^ 


:d<'vt^: 


Mr 


0   ' 

1 


838 


JAPAN. 


of  women  tnveUing,  and,  mnltitudioous  as  they  are,  each  has  always  some  characteri 
point,  and  no  two  are  exactly  alika  Sometimes  we  see  the  women  sauntering  quii 
along  the  river-bank,  sometimes  they  are  being  carried  across  the  river  on  the  shouU 
of  men,  or,  if  they  be  of  importance,  in  "  norimons  "  or  chairs  borne  by  six  or  eight  cool 
Some  of  the  drawings  depict  women  as  sitting  in  boats,  as  being  caught  in  a  heavy  ai 
or  rain-storm,  as  walking  by  moonlight,  and  as  they  appear  when  ridmg. 

The  attitude  and  general  appearance  of  a  female  equestrian  in  Japan  differ  c 
siderably  from  those  of  a  Europeaa  Side-saddles  are  unknown,  the  fair  rider  percl 
herself  upon  a  saddle  which  lifts  her  high  above  the  back  of  the  animal,  concealing 
body  downwards,  holding  on  tightly  by  the  fiont  part  of  the  saddle,  and,  in  fact,  gii 
herself  a  look  very  much  resembling  that  of  a  gaily-attired  moukey  on  horseback.  1 
mode  of  riding  is  even  followed  by  the  opposite  sex,  the  retainera  of  the  high  nobles  sitl 

in  their  lofty  saddles  in  very  ni 
the  same  attitude  as  that  emplo 
by  the  women,  and  being  in  ooi 
queiice  absolutely  useless,  ex( 
in  looks,  as  cavalry. 

Yet,   vlitn    they  choose, 
Japanese  can  ride  tolerably,  ai 
shown  by  the  feet  of  a  gcme  «1 
is  plnye d  among  them,  iu  \»hich 
competitors  are  all  mounted, 
this    game    the  players  have 
contend  against    very  great  i 
advantages.    In  the  first  place, 
horses   which    they   bestride 
wretched    animals,    mere    w 
ponies,  and  the  accoutrements 
80  clumsy,  that  it  is  a  \ionder] 
the  horse  can  be  guided  at 
Accdrdiiig  to  our  ideas,  a  hors 
guided  by  the  pressure  of  the 
and  the  touch  of  the  rein,  hut 
Japanese  saddles  render  such  gi 
ance  impossible. 

The  former  mode  is  prevented  by  the  shape  of  the  saddle,  which  has  large  flap 
stiff  leather  hanging  so  low  that  the  heel  or  knee  of  the  rider  has  no  effect  upon 
animal ;  and  the  latter  mode  is  nearly  as  impossible  as  the  former,  by  i-eason  of 
bit  and  the  fashion  of  riding.  The  bit  is  a  mere  light  snaffle  placed  loosely  in 
mouth,  and  the  reins  are  used,  not  so  much  for  the  purpose  of  guiding  the  horu 
of  keeping  the  rider  in  his  seat.  The  horsemen  grasp  a  rein  tightly  in  each  hi 
and  so  hang  on  to  the  bit  The  natural  consequence  is,  that  the  mouths  of  the  ho 
are  nearly  as  tough  as  the  leather  saddle-flaps,  and  the  animals  always  go  with  t 
noses  in  the  air,  so  as  to  counteract  the  perpetual  haul  on  the  bridle. 

The  game  which  is  played  under  these  untoward  conditions  is  a  sort  of  malL 
large  space  is  marked  out,  and  at  each  end  is  a  curtain.  At  some  few  feet  from 
ground  a  circular  hole  is  cut  in  the  curtain.  Each  player  is  furnished  with  a  Ic 
handled,  small-headed  racket,  almost  exactly  resembling  that  which  is  employed  hy 
North  American  Indians  in  their  ball  play  (p.  689).  The  object  of  the  game  ii 
pick  up  the  ball  from  the  ground  with  the  racket,  and  to  throw  it  through  the  hole, 
order  that  there  mav  be  doubt  whether  the  ball  has  really  passed  through  the  hole,  a 
is  hung  loosely  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  hole,  and  receives  the  ball. 

The  players  arrange  themselves  in  two  parties,  distinguished  by  colours,  and  the  c 
point  of  the  game  is  to  pursue  the  opponent  as  he  is  galloping  triumphantly  towards 
goal,  and  knock  the  ball  out  of  the  racket  just  as  he  is  going  to  throw  it  thio 
the  hole. 


:-/  -     -■■''" 

,,,.,   .^ 

1^  -■ .,  :##- 

B-   ■.:^j^ 

^^11  fi 

^3 

1 

'^. — — T=i     - 

LADT  OM  HOKSEBACK. 


HOUSE  ACCOUTREMENTa 


837 


I  _j«^  ^^^Vf  ^  1^  *®  Japanese  aie  very  curious  in  shape,  and  not  at  aU  like  the 
Indinarv  models.  Their  graernl  outlme  resembles  that  of  the  letter  S.the  foot  beinn 
Idinut  into  the  openiM  as  far  as  it  wiU  go.  The  coioSaratively  small  stirrups  used  b? 
lEniopeans  are  as  troublesome  to  the  Japanese  as  would  be  the  tiny  trianirakr  stirruos  of 
IPitigonia  to  an  English  nder.  *  *^ 

I  The  strangest  part  of  horse  equipment  in  Japan  is,  however,  the  shoa  Our  idea  of  a 
Ihoneihoe  is  a  metoUic  plate  to  protect  the  horse  against  hard  ground.  The  Japanese 
lihoe  u  mode  of  plaited  straw,  and  is,  in  fact,  nothing  more  than  a  straw  sandal  tied  to 


*S:  "if 


liALL  UAMB. 


w  foot,  giving  it  a  very  clumsy  appearance.  As  may  be  imagined,  their  shoes  never  last 
Ny  long,  ana  on  a  stony  road  are  soon  cut  to  pieces.  The  rider,  therefore,  takes  a  supply 
'of  iboes  with  him,  and  renews  them  as  fast  as  they  are  worn  out.  Indeed,  a  journey  is 
Wten  roughly  calculated  as  a  distance  of  so  many  shoes. 

Under  such  circumstances,  it  is  not  surprising  that  the  horse  is  seldom  used  in 
svelling.  None  but  a  |>oor  noble  will  condescend  to  ride  from  one  place  to  another, 
■  it  might  be  supposed  that  he  could  not  afford  the  retinue  which  is  required  to 
•7  him.  Sometimes  a  nobleman  will  condescend  to  ride  in  public,  but  then  his  horse 
»t  be  held  by  two  grooms,  who  tug  continually  at  the  poor  animal's  mouth,  and 
ut  contimialfy,  ♦'  Chai  1  chai  I "  i.e.  gently,  for  haste  is  always  thought  undignified  by 

>  Japanese,  and  a  person  of  consideration  would  suffer  a  great  infraction  of  dignity  if 

>  wlowed  himself  to  hurry  over  the  road. 
^For  those  who  can  afford  so  expensive  a  luxury,  the  usual  mode  of  conveyance  is  a 

0*  palanquin  called  a  Norimon.     It  is  a  square  cage,  hung  from  a  pole,  and 


838 


JAPAN. 


'>! 


%i 


i  i 


'\'f 


carried  bv  four  men,  two  in  front  and  two  behind.  For  Japanese  travellers  tUs 
veiy  comfortable  convffjrance,  but  for  Europeans,  who  are  not  accuatonied  to  the  croucli 
attitude  so  characteristic  of  the  Japanese,  even  a  short  journey  in  a  norimon  is  a  sot 
of  torture,  the  \mfortunate  passenger  finding  great  difficulty  in  getting  into  the  mach 
and,  when  the  journey  is  over,  almost  as  much  diSlculty  in  getting  out  again,  his  lii 
being  stiff  and  cramped  by  the  position  into  which  they  have  been  forced. 

The  pole  of  the  norimon  is  stout,  and  very  long ;  and  it  is  a  matter  of  rivalry  betw 
,  young  and  fashionable  men  to  have  their  norimon  poles  as  long  and  as  profusely  decora 
as  possible.  When  the  coolies  carry  the  norimon,  they  hoist  it  on  their  shoulders  ( 
signal  from  their  master,  and  step  along  at  some  three  miles  an  hour.  In  many  parts 
coolies  much  resemble  the  palanquin-bearers  of  India,  but  are  in  this  respect  super 
that  they  travel  in  silence,  and  do  not  weary  the  soul  of  their  master  by  the  i 
petual  grunts  and  moans  with  which  the  Indian  bearers  are  accustomed  to  lighten  tt 
journey. 

Uncomfortable  as  is  the  norimon,  there  is  a  popular  conveyance  which  is  even  m 
painful  to  European  limbs.  This  is  called  the  Cango,  and  it  bears  about  the  sa 
relationship  to  thd*  norimon  as  a  wheelbarrow  does  to  a  carriage.  Indeed,  if  the  reai 
can  imagine  the  wheel,  the  legs,  and  handle  of  a  wheelbarrow  to  be  removed,  and  the  be 
of  the  machine  to  be  hung  from  a  pole,  he  can  form  some  idea  of  a  cango.  Inl 
norimon  the  inmate  has  to  crouch,  in  the  cango  he  has  almost  to  tie  himself  in  a  ki 
Tet  the  Japanese  limbs  are  so  supple,  that  cango  employers  travel  for  many  success 
hours  without  being  in  t^ie  least  oppressed  by  the  attitude  which  they  are  compelled 
assume.  Cangos  are  largely  used  in  Japan,  and  are  indeed  what  cabs  are  to  (Londom 
the  norimons  supplying  the  place  of  carriages. 

When  a  great  noble  or  Daimio  travels,  he  always  uses  the  norimon,  partly  because 
is  the  most  luxurious  conveyance  which  he  knows,  and  partly  because  it  gives  him 
excuse  for  displaying  the  strength  of  his  retinue,  which  is  about  the  only  mode  of  osU 
tation  known  to  the  Japanese.  The  norimon  is  preceded  by  some  of  the  men  call 
Samounds,  or  Taconins,  i.e.  men  who  are  permitted  to  attach  themselves  to  his  service,  a 
thereby  to  gain  the  privilege  of  wearing  two  swords.  As  their  master  passes  along,  th 
continually  utter  the  word  "  Shitanirio  1 "  i.e.  kneel  down,  whereupon  every  one  that  hean 
must  at  ona  prostrate  ■  himself  on  the  ground,  or  remain  erect  at  his  peril.  The  ni 
serious  quarrels  that  have  arisen  between  strangers  and  the  natives  in  Japan  ha 
originated  in  this  cudtom,  the  strangers  either  not  knowing  the  custom,  or  refusing 
comply  with  it  lest  they  should  compromise  the  dignity  of  their  nation..  Befusiog 
obey  such  an  order  is  sure  to  cause  a  quarrel,  and  is  likely  to  end  in  loss  of  life,  as  t 
Yaconins  who  give  the  order  to  kneel  are  always  ready  to  enforce  obedience  with  thi 
swords. 

Around  the  norimon  is  a  crowd  of  servants,  each  wearing  his  master's  badge  on  t 
back,  and  each  armed  according  to  his  rank.     Some  led  horses  generally  accompai 
the  procession,  so  that  the  great  man  may  ride  when  he  is  tired  of  the  norimon,  aiid 
number  of  coolies  bear  umbrellas  covered  with  waterproof  cases,  and  large  boxes  i 
poles.    These  boxes  are  almost  invariably        ^ty,  but  are  conventionally  supposed 
contain  the  stores  of  baggage  without  whi.       o  great  a  man  could  not  be  expected 
stir.     Superior  officers  in  norimons,  and  interior  officers  on  horseback,  accompany  t 
procession,  for  which  a  passage  is  kept  by  a  number  of  men  fantastically  dressed 
harlequin-like  suites  of  various  colours,    li^h  of  them  carries  a  long  iron  rod,  to  \rhii 
are  attached  a  number  of  rings  made  of  the  same  metal    As  they  walk  they  strike  tl 
end  of  the  rod  against  the   ground    at  each   step,  so   that  a  clashing  sort  of  jingle 
produrad,  and  strikes  awe  into  the  people. 

That  the  Japanese  should  be  such  poor  horsemen  is  very  singular,  considering  tl 
marvellous  perfection  to  which  they  have  brought  other  athletic  exercises,  As  "acrobats 
the  performers  are  far  superior  to  those  of  any  other  nation,  performing  the  mo 
audacious  and  apparently  impossible  feats  with  an  absolute  precision  which  qui 
removes  any  idea  of  danger. 


) 

(- 


A     h 


A  DAIMIO  TRAYEIUNa. 


889 


a  Japanese  tiaveUers  this  is) 
)t  accustomed  to  the  crouchu 
urney  in  a  norimon  is  a  soun 
by  in  getting  into  the  macl 
in  getting  out  again,  his  limb 
ive  been  forced. 
;  is  a  matter  of  rivalry  betwe 
ong  and  as  profusely  decorab 
hoist  it  on  their  shoulders  ati 
3  an  hour.    In  many  parte  thel 
it  are  in  this  respect  superior] 
of  their  master  by  the  perf 
lie  accustomed  to  lighten  toeii 

lonveyance  which  is  even  mon 
and  it  bears  about  the  samel 
arriage.  Indeed,  if  the  leadei 
)w  to  be  removed,  and  the  bodjrl 
ome  idea  of  a  cango.  In  the! 
Imost  to  tie  himself  in  a  knot! 
^ers  travel  for  many  successiveT 
le  which  they  are  compelled  to| 
ed  what  cabs  are  to  |Londonei 

the  norimon,  partly  because  it| 
partly  because  it  gives  him  i 
about  the  only  mode  of  osteo-l 
[  by  some  of  the  men  callel 
h  themselves  to  his  service,  ana 
heir  master  passes  along,  the;^ 
ereupon  every  one  that  hears  ill 
erect  at  his  peril.  The  moslj 
the  natives  in  Japan 
ng  the  custom,  or  refusing  tol 
of  their  nation.,  Befusingtol 
ly  to  end  in  loss  of  life,  as  thel 
0  enforce  obedience  with  theirl 

iring  his  master's  badge  on  hisl 

horses  generally  accompanyl 

tired  of  the  norimon,  and  al 

)of  cases,  and  large  boxes  onl 

e  conventionally  supposed  tol 

nan  could  not  be  expected  tol 

on  horseback,  accompany  thel 

men  fantastically  dressed  inj 

lies  a  long  iron  rod,  to  which  I 

As  they  walk  they  strike  thel 

at  a  clashing  sort  of  jingle  isl 


very  singular,  considering  thej 
letic  exercises.    As  "  acrobats " 
nation,  performing  the  most! 
solute  precision  which  quit^l 


Until  the  Japanese  gymnasts  came  to  this  country,  we  were  inclined  to  treat  the 
I  aocounts  of  trav^ers  as  exaggerated,  but  they  proved  to  be  capaUe  of  performing  any 


:\   i; 


A  DAIMIO  TBAVBUiINa 

feats  which  our  professional  athletes  could  achieve,  and  many  others  ^  In'cb  they  never 
I  dreamt  of  attempting.    For  example,  nothing  seems  much  more  difficult  than  for  a. 


even 


<t40 


JAPAN. 


Tnan  to  lie  on  his  back  and  balance  on  the  soles  of  his  feet  a  ladder  thirty  feet  higf 
But  when  we  add  that  to  the  top  of  the  ladder  a  second  ladder  was  attached  at  righ 
ftn;vle8,  like  the  top  of  the  letter  F,  and  that  a  boy  went  np  and  down  the  ladder,  ani 
even  cmwled  to  the  end  of  the  cross  piece  and  there  hung  by  his  instep,  whUe  the  ladde 
was  balanced  on  the  soles  of  the  reclining  man's  feet,  we  appear  to  be  romancing  rathe 
than  relating  a  fact  Yet  this  astonishing  performance  was  repeated  day  alter  day,  am 
nothing  was  more  wonderful  than  the  elaborate  perfection  and  finish  of  the  performanc< 
The  heavy  ladder  was  placed  on  the  upturned  feet,  and  in  a  moment  it  was  as  steady  a 
if  it  had  been  plantea  in  the  ground.  Though,  owing  to  the  cross  piece,  it  was  con 
siderably  inclined,  its  steadiness  was  not  inpairM,  nnd  even  when  the  boy  ascended  oik 
descended  it,  causing  the  centre  of  gravity  to  be  continually  altered,  there  was  not  ih 
slightest  wavering  perceptible. 

So  with  the  other  feats  achieved  by  these  remarkable  perfoimer^*  £ver}'thing  wa 
done  with  the  deliberation  which  forms  an  essential  part  of  the  Japanese  natun 
but  there  were  no  needless  delays,  and  whether  the  man  was  balancing  the  ladde 
on  his  feet,  or  whether  he  was  spinning  tops  and  making  them  act  as  if  thoy  wer 
rational  beings,'  or  whether  he  was  mucing  two  paper  butterflies  flutter  about  as  j 
they  were  real  insucts,  the  same  quiet  perfection  characterised  the  whole  of  the  pei 
fonnance,  and  every  teat  wa^  done  with  such  consummate  ease  that  it  looked  ns  if  it  leall; 
required  no  skill  at  all  The  extraordinary  life  which  the  Japanese  perlbimers  contriv' 
to  iufuse  into  inanimate  objects  is  almost  incredibla  Had  not  the  feat  been  actuall; 
seen,  it  would  be  scarcely  poasible  to  believe  that  a  top  could  be  spun,  and  then  launcliei 
oif  to  perform  the  following  feats  without  being  even  touched.  \ 

It  ascended  an  inclined  plane  to  a  temple,  the  doora  of  which  were  closed.  I 
knocked  open  one  of  the  cfoors,  entered  the  temple,  waited  inside  some  time,  and  thei 
knocked  open  another  door  at  right  angles  to  the  former,  and  emerged.  It  then  wen 
over  an  inclined  hridge,  entered  another  temple,  and  went  upstairs,  emerging  at  an  uppe 
story.  It  then  proceeded  along  an  inclined  plane  standing  at  ripht  angles  to  the  temple 
and  passed  over  a  drawbridge,  which  was  immediately  lifted,  leaving  a  gap  over  whie 
the  top  had  to  piss  in  order  to  get  back  again.  However,  by  the  hK)8ing  of  a  catch,  tb 
top  was  ilung  over  the  gap,  and  went  on  as  gaily  as  ever,  finishing  with  enterinc  a  thir 
temple,  ringing  a  bell  inside,  coming  out  again,  and  running  over  two  more  bridges  int 
the  hands  of  the  spiuner,  having  traversed  some  forty  feet,  besides  the  work  in  th 
temples. 

The  same  man  spun  a  top  upon  the  edge  of  a  sword,  making  it  pass  from  one  end  ( 
the  blade  to  tlie  other.  He  tlung  the  top  in  the  air  and  threw  the  etrirg  at  it :  the  to 
caught  the  middle  of  the  string  by  the  p^,  wound  itself  np,  and  was 'again  flung  iot 
the  air,  spinninij  faster  than  befora  It  was  then  caught  on  the  slender  8t(,m  of  a  pip 
along  which  it  ran  as  if  alive,  was  passed  behind  the  back,  and  caught  again  in  front,  an 
lastly,  was  received  upon  the  hem  of  the  sleeve,  made  to  spin  up  the  garment,  over  tl 
nsck  and  shoulders,  and  down  the  sleeve  of  the  opposite  side.  It  was  ako  made  to  opi 
upon  a  slight  string  stretched  from  the  wall,  and  lo  pass  backwai-ds  and  ibrwards  as  loi 
as  the  spinner  chose. 

Some  of  these  tops  required  no  string,  but  were  merely  spun  with  the  hand ;  the 
could  be  taken  np  and  put  down  again,  still  spinning,  or  they  could  be  stood  on  the 
heads  and  still  spin,  or  they  could  be  built  into  a  perfect  edifice  of  tops,  thn  e  or  tot 
spinning  upon  each  other,  sometimes  each  leaning  in  a  different  direction,  and  th(  n  keii 
brought  upright  by  a  touch  of  the  ever-ready  fan.  The  concluding  feat  was  a  vei 
curious  one.  Some  thirty  feet  above  the  heads  of  the  spectators  was  hung  a  model  of 
temple,  from  which  depended  a  string.  The  chief  top>spinner  then  took  a  small  h 
very  heavy  top,  wound  up  its  string,  and  flung  the  top  in  the  air,  drawing  back  the  an 
so  that  the  top  came  flying  into  his  hand.  He  went  under  the  temple,  gave  the  pendei 
string  a  half  turn  round  the  peg,  and  away  went  the  top  into  the  temple,  bursting  op< 
its  doors,  and  flinging  out  a  quantity  of  rose-leaves,  which  came  fluttering  down  roui 
the  top  as  it  descended  the  string,  and  fell  into  the  bauds  of  the  perloruier. 


CHAPTER  II. 
MISCELLANEOUS  CUSTOMS. 


h 


HTMPTCABT  LAWS— aTlTRM  OF  SSPIONAOB— THB  DUPLIOATB  SUPISK — POWnW  0»  THB  TYCOON 
AKD  MIKADO— TUB  DAIMI08  AND  THEIB  BXTAINBB«— THB  TWO  BWOBDR— LONXNS,  OB  OCTLAWI 
— JAPANB8B  FBNCBB8— DBPBNSIVB  ABMOCB— ABCHEBT— THB  HAFPT  DBSFATOH— PtBUC  BXK- 
COTIOVa — ABOMITRCTCBB— BBAS0N8  FOB  118  FBAOIUTY— PBBCAimONS  AOAINBT  FIBK— 8IIIPLB 
BABITd  OF  THR  JAPANB8B — AMUSRHBNTS  AND  OAHB8 — WBB8TLBB8— THBATBB8  IN  /APAN— 
CCBIOUS  ARBANOBHBNT  OF  PLATS— THB  TRA-H0CSB8  AMD  THBIB  ATTENDANTS— JAPANBSB  ABT 
—THB  POBTABLB  INKSTAND — ^THB  CBANB,  BKBON,  AND  STOBK — TBB  SNOW-OLOAK— SII.K  MADB 
BT  NOBLBS. 


Iif  Japan  there  is  a  tolerably  strict  code  of  smnptuary  laws,  certain  modes  of  dress  and 
the  power  of  carrying  certain  weapons  being  denied  to  aU  except  the  privileged  classes. 
We  will,  therefore,  take  a  hasty  glance  at  the  different  ranks  in  Japan. 

With  regard  to  all  official  ranks  a  duplicate  system  exists  thronghont  the  kingdom. 
At  the  head  of  the  government  there  are  two  emperors,  the  civil  emperor,  or  Tycoon,  and 
the  spiritual  emperor,  or  Mikado.  The  former  of  these  potentates  (whose  title  is  some- 
times spelled  as  Sio^ooa)  is  the  real  administrator  of  the  empire,  although  he  is  nominally 
inferior  to  the  Milodo.  an  inferiority  which  is  carefully  marked  by  certain  visits  of 
ceremony  paid  to  the  Mikado,  but  is  not  allowed  to  proceed  beyond  mere  etiquette. 

Indeed,  the  powers  of  the  Tycoon  himself  are  practically  limited,  though  theoretically 

Unboanded,  and  the  government  is  in  fact   exercised  by  the  nobles,  through  a  double 

council,  one  of  which  is  chosen  by  the  emperor,  and  the  other  sehcted  by  the  nobles 

from  themselves.    Every  mvn  .who  is  employed  in  the  duties  of  government  has  his 

duplicate,  or  "shadow,"  as  he  is  called i  ne  is  subject  to  espionage  on  eveiy  side,  and  is 

I  himself  a  spy  on  others. 

This  system,  uncomfortable  as  it  may  appear,  has  its  advantages.  According  to  Mr, 
lOIiphant:  "One  most  beneficial  result  arising  from  this  universal  system  of  espionage — 
I  for  it  extends  through  all  classes  of  soefety — ^is  the  entire  probity  of  every  Government 
lmpA)y^  So  far  as  we  could  learn  or  see,  they  were  incorruptible.  When  men  can 
I  neither  offer  nor  receive  bribes ;  when  it  is  almost  impossible,  even  indirectly,  to  exercise 
Icorrapt  influences,  there  is  little  fear  of  the  demoralisation  of  public  departments  of  the 
■  State.  In  this  respect  Japan  affords  a  brilliant  contrast  to  China,  and  even  to  some 
I  European  countries.  So  long  as  this  purity  exists,  even  though  purchased  at  the  cost  of 
laecret  espial,  there  can  be  little  cause  to  fear  the  decadence  of  Japan." 
I  It  is  as  well  to  mention  in  this  place  that  the  word  Tycoon,  or  T8i-kft,4s  not  of  Japanese 
but  of  Chinese  origin,  and  that  it  came  into  use  through  its  insertion  in  an  official 
I  document,  the  unlucky  minister  who  employed  it  having  in  consequence  fallen  into 
I  disgrace  and  poverty.  The  name  of  Tycoon  is  never  applied  to  him  by  the  Japanese,  who 
Use  instead  we  title  which  has  been  conferred  upon  him  by  his  nominal  superior,  the 
lllikado.  "      — 


,.  ,3 


842 


JAPAN. 


vi^ 


The  Mikado,  or  spiritual  emperor,  is  held  m  the  greatest  veneration,  and  many 
tlie  honours  paid  to  him  are  almost  identical  \rith  those  which  are  rendered  to  the  Grar 
Lama  of  Thibet  He  is  too  sacred  to  touch  the  earth  with  his  feet,  and  is  carried  a 
men's  shoulders  on  the  rare  occasions  when  he  moves  from  one  part  of  the  palace  1 
another.  Outside  it  he  never  goes.  He  is  too  holy  to  wear  any  garment  twice,  or  to  m 
any  article  a  second  time,  and,  should  an^  one  venture  to  wear  or  use  a  garment  or  utens 
sanctified  by  his  touch,  he  would  bnng  down  on  himself  the  vengeance  of  heavei 
Consequently,  every  garment^that  he  has  worn  or  every  wooden  utensil  which  he  h 
employed  is  burned,  and  those  which  are  made  of  earthenware  are  broken. 

A  similar  rule  extends  to  his  wives,  of  whom  he  has  twelve,  one  of  them  beinjr  th 
Siead  wife  or  queen.  A  curiuus  piece  of  etiquette  is  practised  by  the  wives  of  th 
Mikado.  All  other  women  dress  t  leir  hair  into  fantastic  shapes,  but  the  Mikado's  wive 
are  obliged  to  idlow  their  hair  to  How  at  length  down  their  backs.  In  consequence  o 
the  innumerable  restrictions  to  which  he  is  subjected,  the  Mikado  generally  become 
tired  of  his  comfortless  rank,  and  resigns  in  favour  of  his  heir. 

Next  come  the  Daimios  or  nobles,  who,  as  among  ourselves,  are  of  different  nnh 
tind  who  are  the  real  rulers  of  the  country.  The  difficulties  which  foreigners  hav 
experienced  in  Japan  have  almost  invariably  been  caused  by  the  Daimios,  who  fea 
that  their  position  as  feudal  nobles  may  be  endangered  by  the  introduction  of  foreiper 
into  the  country.  The  greater  Daimios  are  as  formidable  as  were  the  great  barons  o 
early  English  history,  and  in  like  manner  keep  vast  numbers  of  armed  retainers.  Tber 
is  a  general  idea  that  in  Japan  every  man  wears  a  pair  of  swords.  This  is  far  fron 
bcting  the  case,  as  none  are  permitted  to  wear  even  one  sword  unless  he  be  in  tf|e  servic 
of  the  State.  Even  the  wealthiest  merchant  may  not  wear  a  sword  unless  he  is  enrolle 
among  the  retainers  of  a  Daimio,  and,  as  the  privilege  is  a  great  one,  it  is  purchased  fo 
a  certain  annual  sum.  This  indirect  tribute  is  a  lucrative  source  of  income  to  th 
Daimios,  and  enables  them  to  maintain  the  enormous  retinue  with  which  they  ai 
surrounded. 

The  higher  classes  in  Japan  are  privileged  to  wear  a  garment  called  the  "hakkana. 
This  is  much  like  the  huge  petticoat-trousers  of  the  French  Zouave,  and  is  indeed  i 
very  full  and  abundantly  plaited  petticoat,  sewn  together  in  the  middle,  and  gatliered  ii 
at  the  knees.  The  wearera  are  inordinately  proud  of  this  garment,  and,  though  one  of  thi 
imprivileged  classes  may  purchase  the  right  to  carry  a  sword,  no  expenditure  of  mone; 
will  enable  a  man  to  wear  the  hakkama. 

The  most  troublesome  of  the  retainers  are  the  Taconins  or  Samourais,  men  who  liav 
been  admirably  described  by  Sir  Rutherford  Alcock  in  his  "  Capital  of  the  Tycoon  :  "— 

"All  of  a  certain  rank  are  armed  with  this  formidable  weapon  projecting  from  thei 
belt ;  swords,  like  everything  else  in  Japan,  to  our  worse  confusion,  being  double,  vitliou 
mucli  or  any  obvious  distinction  between  military  and  civil,  or  between  Tycoon's  ctl\m 
and  Daimios'  retainers.  These  are  the  classes  which  furnish  suitable  specimens  of  tliu 
extinct  species  of  the  race  in  Europe  still  remembered  as  Swashbucklert — swaggering,  blii£ 
tering  bullies ;  many  cowardly  enough  to  strike  an  enemy  in  the  back,  or  cut  dow  u  a 
unarmed  and  inoffensive  man ;  but  also  supplying  numbers  ever  ready  to  fling  their  ow 
lives  away  in  accomjUishing  a  revenge,  or  carrying  out  the  orders  of  their  chief. 

"  They  ere  all  entitled  to  the  privilege  of  two  swords,  rank  and  file,  and  are  salute 
by  the  unprivileged  (professional,  mercantile,  and  agricultural  classes)  as  Sama,  or  Lon 
\Yith  a  rolling  straddle  in  his  gait,  reminding  one  of  Mr.  Kinglake's  graphic  description  ( 
the  Janissary,  and  due  to  the  same  cause — the  heavy,  projecting  blades  at  his  waist,  an 
the  swaddling-clothes  round  his  body — ^the  Japanese  Samourai  or  Yaconin  moves  on  in 
very  ungainly  fashion,  the  hilts  of  his  two  swords  at  least  a  foot  in  advance  of  his  persoi 
very  handy,  to  dl  appearance,  for  an  enemy's  grasp.  One  is  a  heavy,  two-handle 
weapon,  pointed  and  shaip  as  a  razor ;  the  other  short,  like  a  Roman  sword,  and  religious! 
kept  in  the  same  serviceable  state. 

"  In  the  use  of  these  he  is  no  mean  adept  He  seldom  requires  a  second  thrust  wit 
the  shorter  weapon,  but  strikes  home  at  a  single  thrust,  as  was  fatally  proved  at  a  late 
period;  while  with  the  longer  weapon  he  severs  a  limb  at  a  blow.    Such  a  fellow  is 


DAIMIOS  AND  THEIR  RETittNERa 


848 


man  to  whom  all  peace-loving  siilgecte  and  prudent  people  habitoally  give  as  wide  a 
berth  as  they  can.    Often  drunk,  and  always  insolent,  he  is  to  be  m^  with  in  the 


he  18  content  with  trying  the  edge  of  a  new  sword  on  the  quadrupeds ;  and  many  a  poor 
crippled  animal  is  to  be  seen  limping  about,  slashed  over  the  back,  or  with  more  hideous 
evidences  of  brutality.  But,  at  other  times,  it  is  some  coolie  or  inoffensive  shopkeeper, 
who,  coming  unadvisedly  between  'the  wind  and  his  nobility/  is  just  as  mercilessly  cut 
down  at  a  blow." 

In  some  sort  of  a  way,  each  noble  is  responsible  for  the  acts  of  his  retainers.  There- 
fore, if  any  of  these  men  determine  upon  some  act  which  they  know  will  compromise 
their  master-HBajr  the  assassination  of  some  one  whom  he  dislike*— they  formally  divest 
themselves  of  his  protection,  and  become  "lonins,"  or  outlaws,  or  ahnost  exactly  the 
same  as  the  "masbBrlees-men"  of  the  feudal  English  days.  Each  of  them  carries  with 
him  a  paper  on  which  his  renunciation  is  written,  and  to  perform  such  an  act  is  thought 
extremely  honourable.    Nearly  all  the  men  who  murdered  Europeans  were  inninf, 


SWORDS.    IFronmyCoUtetU)*.) 


The  swords  which  these  men  wear  in  virtue  of  their  rank  aiv  i-.'^st  formidable 
weapons,  the  temper  of  the  steel,  the  balance  of  the  weapon,  and  the  slig.  it  curve  of  the 
edge  bein;^  all  that  can  be  desired.  They  are  finished  with  the  utmost  care,  and  every 
part  receives  the  minutest  attention.  A  very  beautiful  specimen  of  the  shorter  sword 
was  presented  to  me  by  C.  Allen,  Esq.,  of  Blackheath.  It  measures  two  feet  four  inches 
ia  total  length,  of  which  the  handle  occupies  nearly  nine  inches.  This  roomy  handle  of 
the  Japanese  sword  presents  a  remarkable  contrast  with  the  small  and  cramped  hilts  of 
the  Indian  weapons.  It  affords  an  admirable  grasp  for  the  hand,  being  covered  with 
diamond-shaped  pattern  of  silken  cord  twisted  over  a  basis  of  rofigh  skate-skin.  The 
hlade  is  a  little  more  than  an  inch  in  width,  and  even  after  a  stay  of  many  years  in  this 
country  is  as  bright  as  a  mirror  and  sharp  as  a  razor. 

Indeed,  for  a  hand-to-hand  encounter,  it  would  be  difficult  to  find  a  more  formidable 
weapon,  even  the  kookery  of  India  being  inferior  to  it,  as  being  heavier  and  less  manage- 
able. It  is  equally  adapted  for  thrusting  or  cutting,  and  is  so  effective  for  the  former 
purpose  that  one  of  these  swords  has  been  driven  completely  through  a  man's  body  by  a 
single  thrust  The  balance  of  the  weapon  is  admirable,  and,  though  it  is  somewhat 
Unsightly,  it  can  be  managed  with  perfect  easa  ,  ' 

The  amount  of  labour  that  has  been  bestowed  on  this  particular  weapon  is  rea,lly 
tBtonishing.  The  effect  is  not  in  the  least  obtrusive,  and  it  is  only  by  close  examination 
that  its  beauties  can  be  seen.  The  blade  is  left  entirely  without  ornament,  its  excellence 
being  shown  by  its  high  polish  and  sharp  edge.    But,  with  the  exception  of  the  blade 


844 


JAPAN. 


ever^  portion  of  th«  weapon  bu  its  ornament.  On  the  gnavd  is  represented  a  buffulo 
crazing  under  a  tree,  the  groundwork  being  ()f  bronze,  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree  and  tho 
herbage  being  gold  Between  the  silken  cords  of  the  hilt  and  the  skate-skin  are  inserted 
two  iMautiAilly-executed  models,  in  bronze,  of  a  bow  and  arrows,  the  feathers  of  the 
arrows  and  wrappings  of  the  head  being  gilt  One  of  these  models  is  inserted  on  eithet 
aide  of  the  hilt,  which  is  terminated  by  a  richly-engraved  bronze  ornament 


^  ^"^^^^ 


-J=%^^^i^/Jf/Uj' 


ilRMOUa 


I'' 


In  the  upper  part  of  the  sheath  is  kept  a  small  knife,  somewhat  similar  in  shape  to 
that  which  is  kept  in  the  chopstick-case  of  the  Chinese.  The  handle  of  tlie  kuife  is 
bronze,  and  is  adorned  with  the  figure  of  a  crayfish,  beautifully  wrought  in  gold,  together 
with  a  banner  and  one  or  two  other  devices.  The  sheath  itself  is  a  wonderl'ul  piece  of 
workmanship.  At  a  little  distance  it  looks  as  if  it  were  covered  with  dark  brown  leather; 
but  a  closer  inspection  shows  that  it  is  entirely  covered  with  a  minute  and  delicate  pattern 
that  looks  as  if  it  had  been  traced  with  a  needle's  point,  and  must  have  cost  tne  artist 
a  very  considerable  expenditure  of  labour. 

The  larger  sword  is  made  after  precisely  the  same  pattern,  except  that  it  is  four  feet 
in  length,  and  must  be  used  with  bow  hands.    With  one  of  these  swords  a  Japanese  will 


.AKMOUB. 


845 


strike  off  a  limb  at  a  single  blow ;  and  so  sharp  are  they,  that  on  exeovtioner,  in  beheadinir 
a  criminal,  scarcely  raises  tlie  sword  a  foot  for  his  stroke.  The  Japanese  swordsmen 
practise  the  nse  of  their  weapon  by  means  of  sham  swords,  with  which  they  fence  the 
combatants  padding  their  limbs  and  sides  and  covering  their  faces  with  wire  masks.  They 
have  a  very  dangerous  cut,  which  is  made  by  the  mere  motion  of  unsheathing  the  sworcC 
and  takes  effect  at  a  distance  where  an  inexperienced  person  would  think  himself  safe. 

So  good  is  the  temper  of  these  weapons,  that  a  Japanese  has  been  known  to  sever  a 
thick  iron  bolt  with  a  single  blow,  the  edge  of  the  sword  not  showing  the  slightest  indica- 
tioa  of  the  severe  test  to  which  it  had  been  put  The  Japanese  name  for  the  lawe  swoid 
is "  ken ; "  that  of  the  shorter,  "  kattan." 

Dtjfensivo  armour  was  at  one  time  much  worn  by  the  Japanese,  though  at  the  present 
day  the  introduction  of  improved  firearms  has  caused  them  to  abandon  armour,  except  for 
purposes  of  show.  Two  complete  suits  of  Japanese  armour  are  shown  on  the  opposite  pejje, 
differing  in  detail,  but  siqiilar  in  principle.  The  armour  is  made  of  multitudinous  plates 
hung  upon  cloth,  and  profusely  ornamented  by  gilding.  Though  very  light,  it  is  strong 
enough  to  resist  the  blow  of  the  long  sword,  though  it  is  worse  than  useless  against  rifled 
firearms.  Indeed,  had  it  not  been  for  the  recent  disuse  of  protective  armour,  we 
should  scaroely  have  been  able  to  procure  a  suit ;  but,  finding  their  suits  of  mail  to  be 
practically  useless,  the  Japanese  nobles  verv  generously  presented  many  of  them  to  their 
foreign  guests,  and  allowed  others  to  be  sold. 

The  oddest  part  of  the  suit  is  the  helmet,  with  its  appendage&  The  fantastic  crest  is 
very  lights  being  made  of  exceedingly  thin  material,  covered  with  gilding ;  and  is  so  slight 
that  a  blow  with  a  stick  would  crush  it.  Perhaps  the  reader  may  wonder  at  the  beards 
which  apparently  depend  from  the  chius  of  the  soldiers.  The  fact  is  the  helmet,  is 
furnished  with  a  very  complete  visor,  shaped  like  a  mask,  which  covers  the  whole  of  the 
face,  and  is  decorated  with  a  large  grey  beard  and  moustache  in  order  to  strike  terror  into 
the  beholders. 

The  bow  is  a  favourite  weapon  with  the  Japanese,  who  expend  nearly  as  much  labour 
upon  it  as  they  do  upon  the  sword.  It  is  mostly  japanned  in  black,  and  adorned  with 
various  decorations.  Some  of  these  bows  are  very  powerful,  and  are  strung  in  rather  a 
peculiar  manner,  the  fircher  placing  the  lower  end  of  the  bow  on  the  ground,  and  grasping 
the  upper  end  with  his  right  hand.  He  plants  his  right  foot  on  the  middle  of  the  bow, 
bends  it  with  the  united  powers  of  his  foot  and  right  hand,  and  with  his  left  slips  the 
string  into  its  placa  The  arrows  are  made  like  those  of  China,  but,  in  accordance  with 
the  national  character  of  the  people,  are  more  highly  finished. 

One  of  the  strangest  weapons  used  by  the  Japanese  is  the  war-fan.  Like  the  Chinese, 
the  Japanese  are  never  without  the  fan,  and  are  obliged  by  force  of.  long  habit,  to  take  it 
into  battle.  The  fan  which  is  kept  for  this  purpose  has  its  sheath  made  of  iron,  and  is  of 
very  large  size,  so  that  if  the  warrior  be  surpnsed  without  his  sword,  he  is  sure  to  have 
his  fan  ready  by  way  of  a  club.  These  fans  are  decorated  with  the  national  emblem, 
a  red  sun  on  a  black  ground. 

In  connexion  with  the  Japanese  weapons  must  be  mentioned  some  of  their  modes  of 
punishment.  The  first  is  the  celebrated  Hara-kiri,  or  Happy  Despatch,  and  consists  of 
suicide  by  ripping  open  the  abdomen  with  two  cuts  in  the  form  of  e  cross. 

Only  the  upper  classes  are  privileged  to  perform  the  Happy  Despatch  and  to  them  it 
is  in  reality  a  privilege.  If  a  Japanese  official  has  failed  in  some  duty,  or  committed 
some  act  which  is  likely  to  call  upon  him  the  anger  of  his  superiors  he  applies  for  per* 
'  mission  to  perform  the  Hara-kiri.  At  the  appointed  time  ne  assembles  his  friends, 
dresses  himself  in  white,  as  a  token  of  innocence,  gives  an  entertainment,  and  makes  a 
speech  upon  the  position  in  which  he  is  placed.  He  then  takes  the  fatal  knife  and  as  he 
raises  his  clothing  for  the  purpose  of  inflicting  the  wounds,  a  good  swordsman  comes 
behind  him,  bearing  a.  two-nanded  sword  or  "  ken."  The  victim  b^ns  the  Hara-kiri, 
but,  as  soon  as  he  has  made  a  slight  incision,  his  head  is  swept  off,  so  that  death  is  not 
the  result  of  the  horrid  wounds  in  the  abdomen. 

Sometimes,  however,  when  time  pi-esses,  the  victim  is  obliged  to  perform  the  Hara-kiri 
as  he  can,  and  in  that  case  dies  from  the  sdf-inflicted  wounds.    For  «xanBiple,  in  several 


^i 


.'■    >5 


.-I 


I 

i 


846 


3ATAV. 


t  I 


nr 


wh«n  MUMinition  hu  been  attempted,  and  notably  in  the  celebrated  attack  on  tl 
Britiah  Legation,  when  the  would-be  assaMins  were  chased  on  the  succeeding  day,  it  wi 
found  that  three  of  them  had  commilted  the  Hara-kiri,  two  of  whom  were  already  deai 
but  one  wua  still  living  and  was  captured.  In  these  cases  the  weapon  used  for  the  purpoa 
is  the  shorter  sword,  or  "  kattaa" 

When  a  ma  1  has  committed  the  Hara-kiri,  he  is  supposed  to  have  died  an  honourabi 
death,  and  so  to  have  earned  for  himself  a  reputation  as  a  brave  man.  His  family  ar 
proud  of  him,  and  his  memory  is  reverenced.  But  should  he  lose  his  life  by  the  hand  ( 
the  executioner,  his  whole  property  is  confiscated,  his  family  falls  under  ban,  and  hi 
name  is  held  as  infamoua  It  will  be  seen,  therefore,  that  the  Hai-a-kiri  is  really  a  vei 
great  privilege,  especially  among  a  people  so  entirely  indifferent  to  life  as  the  Japanese. 

Public  executions  are  ver^  simply  carried  out  The  criminal  is  taken  to  the  spot  oi 
s  horse,  and  when  he  arrives,  is  bound,  and  made  to  kneel  on  the  ground  over  a  hole  whic 
is  to  receive  his  head.  The  executioner,  who  uses  the  "ken"  above-named,  arranges  th 
culprit's  head  in  the  proper  position,  and,  apparently  without  any  effort,  decapitates  th 
man  with  a  blow.  The  old  traveller  Pnrchas  very  neatly  expresses  the  mode  of  executioi 
by  a  single  word.  After  narrating  the  preliminaries,  he  states  that  the  criminal  "  hold 
out  his  head,  presently  wiped  off." 

Orucifixion  is  employed  by  the  Japanese  as  well  as  by  the  Chinese,  and  is  mostl] 
reserved  for  high  treason.  Minor  punishments  are  not  much  in  vogue,  inasmuch  as  a 
theft  above  a  certain  sum  entails  the  penalty  of  death,  and  so  does  a  theft  of  a  smaUei 
sum  if  repeated.  Flogging  and  banishment  are  sometimes  employed  as  punishments 
The  dreadful  tortures  to  which  the  earlier  Christian  missionaries  and  their  converts  wen 
Bubjected  appear  to  be  reserved  for  political  and  religious  offenders. 

The  architecture  of  the  Japanese  is  rather  peculiar.  Owing  to  the  physical  condition 
of  the  country,  and  its  liability  to  earthquakes,  the  houses  are  not  remarkable  for  size  oi 
beauty.  Private  houses  are  never  of  any  great  height,  a  little  exceeding  forty  feet  being 
the  utmost  limit  They  are  built  of  wood,  and,  wherever  possible,  are  only  orie  story  in 
height.  They  have  a  very  ingenious  mode  of  dividing  their  houses  into  rooms.  Instead 
of  using  permanent  walls  for  that  purpcrae.  they  prefer  folding  screens  made  of  wood  and 
paper,  so  that  they  can  alter  at  will  the  size  and  shape  of  the  rooms. 

The  floors  are  covered  with  mats,  which  serve  also  as  measurements.  They  ara  beau- 
tifully made  of  straw  and  rushes,  are  several  inches  in  thickness,  and  by  law  are  obliged 
to  be  exactly  of  the  same  dimensions,  m.  one  "  kin,"  or  seven  feet  four  and  a  half  inches, 
in  length,  and  half  as  much  in  breadth.  The  window-Arames  are  moveable,  and,  instead 
of  glass,  are  filled  with  oiled  paper,  mica;  and  the  translucent  shell  of  the  great  pearl 
oyster.  The  partitions  of  the  houses  and  all  the  posts  are  curiouslv  varnished  and 
painted,  and  the  Japanese,  essentially  a  cleanly  people,  are  very  careful  in  keeping  the 
interior  of  their  houses  in  the  best  posisible  order.  Like  many  Orientals,  they  alwayi 
remove  their  sandals  before  entering  a  house,  and  no  one  even  enters  a  shop  without 
slipping  off  his  shoes. 

The  roof  is  also  of  wood,  and  is  generally  composed  of  thick  boards,  which  are  kept 
in  their  places  by  wooden  pegs,  or  by  heavy  stones  laid  upon  them.  The  ends  of  th( 
loof  project  considerably  beyond  the  walls,  so  that  they  protect  the  doorways  from  the 
Bun.  On  the  roof  of  each  house  is  kept  a  tub  foil  of  water,  and  near  at  hand  is  a  broom, 
BO  that  in  case  of  a  fire,  all  the  wooden  roofs  are  at  once  drenched  with  water.  The 
extremely  inflammable  nature  of  the  materials  renders  this  precaution  needful ;  and,  ii 
addition,  there  are  cisterns  and  tubs  kept  in  the  streets,  together  with  tolerably  effective 
fire^ngineSb 

The  furniture  of  the  houses  is  on  the  same  simple  pl&n  as  the  edifices  themselves.  A 
Japanese,  no  matter  what  his  rank  or  wealth,  has  but  little  furniture.  From  the  highest 
Daimio  to  the  ordinary  workman,  the  furniture  of  the  bouses  is  much  the  same.  The 
room  is  bare,  and  floored  by  mats ;  a  few  shelves  hold  some  cups  and  saucers,  and  there 
are  generally  several  small  trays  on  stands.  This,  with  a  few  coverlids  and  small  pillow, 
made  of  wood  and  having  a  padding  on  ibe  top,  oonstitates  the  furniture  of  the  living- 


ARCHITECTURE  AND  AMUSEMENTS. 


Uf 


room.    At  to  the  kitchen,  one  or  two  small  movable  stoves,  •  frr  mm  of  nietal  and 
lome  brooms,  ore  all  that  are  needed.  ' 

ITie  Japanese  cannot  in  the  least  understond  why  their  Westam  visitors  should  en. 
cumber  themselves  with  such  ounatities  of  ftxmitnre,  which,  to  them,  tn  not  only  useless 
but  absolutely  in  their  way.  They  need  neither  tables,  chairs,  sideboards,  nor  Udsteads' 
and  care  nothing  for  large  and  handsome  rooms.  ' 

Some  years  ago,  when  prefMirations  were  made  for  the  reception  of  a  British  Consul  in 
Hakodadi.  it  was  almost  impossible  to  find  any  place  that  could  •ooonmodate  him 
However,  after  much  trouble,  a  locality  was  found.  After  the  arranamnenU  had  been 
made,  the  Japanese  Governor  rose,  tooic  Sir  R  Aloock  by  the  band,  and  led  him  through 
a  corridor  to  a  little  room,  or  rather  closet,  nine  feet  by  six,  and  quittly  mnarked  that  m 
that  room  his  successor  would  be  installed. 

Sir  R  Alcook  has  some  very  pertinent  remarks  on  this  suWect>— "  As  we  slowly 
wenrlnd  our  woy  through  the  Btreets,  I  had  full  opportunity  of  observing  the  absence  ot 
all  the  things  we  doem  ao  essential  to  comfort,  and  which  crowd  our  rooms  almost  to  the 
exclusion,  and  certainly  to  the  great  inconvenience,  of  the  people  who  are  intended  to 
occupy  them,  a*^  well  as  to  the  detriment  of  the  propiietor's  purse. 

"  If  European  joints  could  only  be  made  supple  enough  to  enable  their  owners  to  dis- 
pense with  sofas  aid  chairs,  and,  »ar  «m«foM«n<j«, with  tables;  and  wo  were  hardy  enough 
to  lie  on  straw  mats,  six  feet  by  three,  stuffed  with  fine  straw,  and  beautiftiUy  made  with 
a  silk  border,  so  as  to  form  a  sort  of  reticulated  carpet  for  rooms  of  any  rife ;  the  solution 
of  th  It  much-debated  (Question,  the  possibili^  of  marrying  on  400/.  a  year,  might  rer- 
tainly  be  predicted  with  something  like  unanimity  in  fiivour  of  matrimony.  Hie 
upholsterer's  bill  can  never  offer  any  impediment  to  a  young  couple  in  Japtn. 

"  Their  future  house  is  taken,  containing  generally  three  or  four  littlt  iooms,.in  which 
clean  mats  are  put  Eich  then  brings  to  the  housekeeping  a  cotton  stuffed  quilt,  and  a 
box  of  wearing  apparel  for  their  own  personal  use;  a  pan  to  cook  the  rice,  half-a-dozen 
larger  cups  and  trays  to  eat  off,  a  large  tub  to  bathe  and  wash  in  are  added,  on  the  general 
account :  and  these  complete  the  establishment" 

Such  being  the  aimplicity  of  the  house  and  ftimiture,  it  is  evident  that  loss  by  fire^ 
an  event  by  no  means  uncommon—- is  not  nearly  so  severe  as  is  tlie  case  with  us.  The 
Japanese  have,  however,  a  ver^  sincere  dread  of  fire,  end  at  the  end  of  every  principal 
street  there  is  an  elevated  station,  furnished  with  a  belU  by  means  of  which  information 
can  be  given  as  to  the  part  of  the  city  in  which  the  fire  rages,  so  that  all  can  go  to  assist 
in  extinguishing  it  Fires  are  of  abnost  daily  occurrence,  and  whole  streets  are  levelled 
at  a  time.  The  Japanese  take  these  fires  as  a  matter  of  course,  and  look  on  the  destruc- 
tion of  an  entire  quarter  with  characteristic  equanimity.  Indeed,  they  calculate  that, 
taking  one  part  with  another,  Tedo  is  burned  down  once  in  every  seven  ye^n;  and  so 
they  build  ineir  houses  with  the  least  possible  expense,  considering  them  to  be  sooner  or 
later  food  for  fire.    . 

Of  the  amusements  of  the  Japanese  only  a  very  short  aooount  can  be  given.  First 
among  them  must  be  placed  the  calm  and  contemplative  amuiement  of  the  pipe,  in 
which  the  Japanese  indulge  largely.  The  pipe  whicn  they  use  is  very  smidl,  the  bowl 
being  scarcely  large  enough  to  contain  a  moderately-sized  pea.  The  tobacco  is  very  mild, 
Bomethins  like  Turkish  tobacco,  and  it  is  smoked  by  drawing  the  vapour  into  the  lungs, 
80  that  the  whole  of  the  tobacco  is  consumed  at  one  inhalation.  The  ashes  are  then 
tamed  out  of  the  pipe,  which  is  replaced  in  its  case,  and  the  smoke  is  leisurely  exhaled. 
A  Japanese  will  smoke  thirty  or  forty  such  pipes  in  a  morning, 

The  illustration  on  the  following  page  represents  a  pipe  with  its  ease  and  pouch.  The 
length  of  the  pipe  is  a  little  more  than  nine  inches.  The  stem  is  black,  lacquered  and 
Tarnished,  and  the  bowl  and  mouthpiece  are  of  white  metal  The  case  and  pouch  are 
made  of  black  leather,  something  like  morocco;  and  the  latter  is  edged  with  metal,  and 
stiffened  at  the  bottom  with  a  strip  of  skate-skin. 

Games  for  children  are  almost  identical  with  those  used  in  England ;  the  ball,  the 
shuttlecock,  the  stilt,  the  kite,  and  the  hoop,  being  all  common  toys.    As  for  adults,  they^ 


i 


1 


I 


848 


JAPAN. 


4  I 


have  dice,  the  theatre,  the  wrestling  matches.  The  dice  are  prohibited  hy  law,  and  i 
they  are  made  so  miuute  as  to  be  easily  concealed.  A  pair  of  dice  and  their  box  are  t 
small  that  they  can  be  concealed  between  the  tips  of  two  fingers,  the  dice  being  ban] 
the  tenth  of  an  inch  in  diameter,  and  the  box  Just  large  enough  to  hold  tiieni. 

The  wrestling  matches  are  very  singular  peribrmances.  The  wrestlera  are  tl 
strangest  imaginable  beings,  being  fattened  to  the  last  possible  degiee,  so  that  ihey  seei 
incapable  of  any  feats  of  activity.  Yet  one  of  these  elephantine  men  took  in  liis  arnis 
sack  of  rice  weighing  a  hundred  and  twenty*ilve  pounds,  and  turned  repeated  sonievsauli 
with  as  much  ease  as  any  light  and  unencumitered  gymnast  could  do.  The  wrestlers  hi 
kept  by  the  Dairaios,  who  are  very  pmud  of  them,  and  fond  of  exhibiting  their  power 
Each  wrestler  is  supplied  with  several  attendants,  and  clad  in  magnificent  garments,  th 
privilege  of  wearing  two  swords  being  also  accorded  to  them.  When  they  perform,  a' 
their  robes  are  removed,  leaving  them  in  the  wrestler's  garb,  a  fringed  apron,  embroidere 
with  the  cognizance  of  their  patron. 


;l;     . 


VlVt  JLHV  fovea.   {rromvyMUcHon.) 


if 


In  wrestling,  they  try,  not  only  to  throw  their  nntnponist,  but  to  push  him  out  of  tin 
arena,  a  mnn  who  is  forced  beyond  the  boundary  being  held  as  vanquished.  One  of  thes( 
encountei-s  is  vividly  described  jy  an  Auieiican  traveller. 

"  They  were,  in  fact,  like  a  pair  of  tierce  bulls,  whose  nature  they  had  not  onl; 
acquired,  but  even  their  look  and  movements,  Aa  they  continued  to  eye  each  otlitr 
they  stamped  the  ground  heavily,  pawing  as  it  were  with  impatience,  and  then,  stoopii  { 
their  huge  bodies,  they  grasped  handfuln  of  the  earth,  and  flung  it  with  an  angiy  toK 
over  their  backs,  or  rubbed  it  impatiently  Ijetween  their  massive  palms,  or  under  tliei 
stalwart  shoulders.  They  now  crouched  down  low,  still  keeping  their  eyes  fixed  upoi 
one  another,  and  watching  each  movement,  when,  in  a  moment,  they  had  both  siniul 
taneously  heaved  their  massive  frames  in  opposing  force,  body  to  bod}',  with  a  shock  tiial 
might  have  stunned  an  ox. 

"  The  equilibrium  of  their  monstrous  persons  was  har«lly  disturbed  by  the  enconiiter 
the  effect  of  which  was  barely  visitde  in  the  quiver  of  the  hanging  flesh  of  their  lodiea 
As  they  came  together,  they  had  flung  their  browny  amja  about  each  other,  and  were 
now  entwined  in  a  desperate  struggle,  with  all  their  strength,  to  throw  their  antajjoiiist 
Their  great  muscles  rose  with  the  distinct  outline  of  the  sculptured  form  of  a  coiossui 


THE  TEA-nOITSES. 


840 


Hercules,  their  Moated  faces  swelled  un  with  gushes  of  red  Mood,  which  seemed  almost 
to  burst  through  the  skin,  and  their  bodies  palpitated  with  savage  emotion  as  the  struggle 
continued.  At  last  one  of  the  antagonists  fell  with  his  immense  weight  upon  the  ground 
and,  being  declared  vanquished,  he  was  assisted  to  his  feet  and  conducted  out  of 
(he  ring." 

The  theatres  much  resemble  those  of  the  Chinese,  the  building  being  a  mere  tem- 
porary shed,  and  the  parts  of  thj  women  taken  by  young  lads.  The  plays  last  for  some 
two  hours,  and  the  Japanese  have  a  very  odd  plan  of  arranging  them.  Suppose  that  five 
plays  are  to  be  acted  in  a  day:  the  performers  go  through  the  first  act  of  the  firet  play, 
then  the  first  act  cf  the  second  play,  and  so  on  until  they  have  taken  in  succession  the 
first  act  of  every  play.  They  then  take  the  second  act  of  each  play,  and  so  on  until  the 
whole  are  concluded.  The  object  of  this  custom  is,  to  enable  spectators  to  see  one  act, 
go  away,  and  come  again  in  time  for  the  next  act  Often,  however,  the  spectators  renmin 
throughout  the  entire  day,  and  in  that  case  refreshments  are  openly  consumed.    It  is 


CAFTURB  OF  THB  TBUAIIT& 


also  tHought  correct  for  ladies  to  change  their  dress  as  often  as  possible  during  the  day, 
so  that  there  is  as  much  change  of  costume  in  front  of  the  stage  as  upon  it.  In  these 
plays  there  is  generally  a  considerable  amount  of  love-making,  and  a  still  greater  amount 
of  fighting,  the  "  terrific  combat "  being  an  acknowledged  essential  of  the  Japanese  stage. 
Perhaps  the  most  characteristic  and  most  perplexing  institution  of  Japan  is  that  of 
the  Tea-house.  In  many  points  the  M'hole  tone  of  thought  differs  so  much  in  Japan  from 
anything  that  we  Westerns  have  learned,  that  it  is  scarcely  possible  for  two  so  diverse 
people  to  judge  each  other  fairly.  We  have  already  seen  that  nudity  conveys  no  ideas 
of  indecency  to  a  Japanese,  the  people  having  been  accustomed  to  it  from  infancy,  and 
thinking  no  more  of  it  than  do  infants.  In  the  tea-houses  we  find  a  state  of  things 
which  in  Europe  would  be,  and  rightly,  stigmatized  as  national  immorality :  in  Japan 
it  is  taken  as  a  matter  of  course.  These  tea-houses  are  situated  in  the  most  picturesque 
spots,  and  are  furnished  with  every  luxury.  The  extraordinary  part  of  them  is,  that  the 
attendants  are  young  women,  who  are  sold  for  a  term  of  years  to  a  life  of  vice.  They  are 
purchased  by  the  proprietors  of  the  tea-houses,  and  instructed  in  various  accomplishments, 
VOL  IL  3  I 


i 


m 


JAPAN 


£>! 


*V1^i 

a 

J- 

. 

t 

1 

r 

r 

!>;     v' 

f 

WM' 

■  .s 

1 

''ii 

t 
It 

\ 

■iH: 


ii^;:: 


so  as  to  make  them  agreeable  compnaions.  No  sort  of  in&my  attaches  to  them,  men  o 
high  rank  taking  their  wives  and  fiunilies  to  the  tearhouses,  so  that  they  may  benefit  b; 
the  many  accomplishments  of  the  attendants. 

When  the  term  of  servitude  is  over,  the  girls  retire  from  their  business,  and  ma' 
re-enter  their  families  without  losing  the  regard  of  their  relatives.  Many  enter  i 
Buddhist  order  of  mendicant  nuns,  but  the  greater  number  find  husbanda  It  is  one  o 
the  most  startling  characteristics  of  this  strange  people  that  institutions  such  as  thi 
should  exist,  and  yet  that  female  virtue  should  be  so  highly  valued.  No  sooner  does  on 
of  these  girls  many,  than  she  is  supposed  to  begin  her  life  afresh,  and,  no  matter  wha 
may  have  been  their  previous  lives,  no  wives  are  more  faithful  than  those  of  the  JapaneM 
The  only  resting-point  in  this  mass  of  contradiction  is,  that,  l^ough  the  girls  incur  u 
shame  for  the  course  of  life  into  which  they  have  been  sold,  the  keepers  of  the  tea-house 
are  looked  upon  as  utterly  infamous,  and  no  one  of  lespectabiliiy  will  associate  wit] 
them. 

That  the  men  should  resort  to  such  places  is  no  matter  of  surprise,  but  that  thei 
should  be  accompanied  by  their  wives  is  rather  remarkable. 


Pik  out   «/  c«<r« 


.mriimcun  {rtmwgcauMim.} 


Ojttit 


Sometitoes  the  husbands  prefer  to  go  without  their  wives,  and  in  that  case  the  ladiet 
are  a^t  to  resent  the  neglect  The  lUustration  on  page  849  is  copied  from  a  Japanese 
book  m  my  collection,  and  is  a  good  example  of  the  humorous  power  which  a  Japanese 
artist  can  put  into  his  work.  The  engraving  tells  its  own  story.  Two  husbands  are 
going  off  t(^ther,  and  are  caught  by  their  wives.  The  different  expressions  thrown  ink 
the  faces  and  action  of  the  truants  are  admirably  given — the  surprise  and  horror  of  the 
one,  who  has  evidently  allowed  his  wife  to  be  ruler  in  the  house,  and  the  dogged  deter- 
mination of  the  other  to  get  away,  are  rendered  with  such  force  that  no  European  artisi 
could  surpass  the  effect 

We  cannot  take  leave  of  this  remarkable  people  without  a  few  remarks  upon  the  state 
of  art  among  them. 

^The  Japanese  are  evidently  an  art-loving  people  Fond  as  they  are  of  the  grotesque 
in  axt»  they  are  capable  of  appreciating  its  highest  qualities ;  and,  indeed,  a  Japanese 
^orknoan  can  scarcely  make  any  article  of  ordinary  use  without  producing  some  agreeable 
combination  of  lines  in  colour 

Even  the  pen,  or  rather  the  brush,  with  which  they  write  is  enclosed  in  an  ingenioua 
.and  decidedly  aitistio  case,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  accompanying  illustration.    The  case  is 


DRAWING-BOOKS. 


m 


of  surprise,  but  that  they 


ibkU  of  VroBce,  ftnd  consists  of  a  hollow  stem  and  a  Sqnaxe  bowl  dosed  hf  a  lid.  The 
boirl  oontaiiis  Indian  ink,  and  into  the  hollow  stem  the  pen  is  passed.  When  not  in  nse 
di«  pen  if  slipped  into  the  stem,  and  the  lid  is  dosed  and  kept  down  bgr  twisting  over  it 
the  string  which  hangs  fkom  the  end  of  the  case,  and  which  is  decorated  with  a  ball  of 

One  reason  for  the  excellence  of  T^panese  art  is,  that  the  artists,  instead  <tf  copying 
(imn  each  other,  invariably  go  to  nature  for  their  models.  They  have  teachers  just  as  we 
ia,  bat  the  greai  c^tat  of  these  professors  is  to  teach  their  pupils  how  to  |noduce  tibe 
greatest  effect  with  the  fewest  lines.  Book  after  book  may  be  seen  entirely  filled  with 
itodiei  for  the  guidance  of  the  young  artists,  in  which  the  master  has  depicted  various  scenes 
with  as  bw  liiMS  aa  possiUa  One  of  these  books  is  entirely  fiUed  with  studies  of  felling 
nin,  and,  monotonous  as  the  subject  may  seem,  no  two  drawings  are  in  the  least  alike, 
lad  a  separate  and  fotdble  character  is  given  to  each  sketch.    Another  book  has  nothing 


OAirounnOK  ash  OaNSBaa    (Am»  sir  Bep$  anmfi  CMMNMb 


few  remarks  upon  the  state 


but  outlines  of  landscape  scenery,  while  some  are  entirely  filled  with  grass-blades,  soma 
bending  in  the  wind,  others  beaten  down  by  rain,  and  others  flourishi^  boldly  uprights 
llie  bfliiboo  is  another  fSavourite  subiect ;  and  so  highly  do  the  Japanese  prize  the  skill 
displayed  by  a  master,  that  they  will  often  purchase  at  a  high  price  a  piece  of  paper 
with  nothixtt  on  it  but  a  few  strokes  of  the  brush,  the  harmony  of  the  composition 
■ad  the  balanoe  of  the  different  lines  of  beauty  being  thoroughly  appreciated  bj 
tt  artistic  eye. 

Studying  as  the  Japanese  do  in  the  school  of  nature,  they  are  marvellously  apt  at 
expressing  ittitnde,  whether  of  man,  beast,  or  bird.  They  never  have  any  difi&culty  in 
disposing  of  the  arms  of  their  figures,  and,  no  matter  what  may  be  the  action,  there  is 
always  an  ease  about  it  which  betrays  the  artist'd  hand  even  in  the  rudest  figures.  Among 
Uying  oljjects  the  crane  appears  to  be  the  special  favourite  of  the  Japanese,  its  popularity 
being  shared,  though  not  equalled,  by  the  stork  and  the  heron. 

These  birds  are  protected  both  by  law  and  popular  opinion,  and  in  consequence  are 
W  tame  that  the  native  artiste  have  abundant  opportunities  of  studying  their  attitudes, 
which  they  do  with  a  patient  love  for  the  subject  that  is  almmt  beyond  praise.    No 

3l2 


I 


■it 


852 


JAPAK. 


rf 


(SVj 


;i''.  < 


1^  - 


;■ 

;i': 


1  r 


figure  if  80  freqaenthr  introduced  in  Japanese  art  as  the  erane,  and  so  tiionragUy  I 
the  bizd  understood,  that  it  is  scaioely  possible  to  find  in  ail  the  figures  of  cranes,  whethe 
oast  in  bronze,  drawn  on  paper,  or  embossed  and  painted  on  articles  of  Aimiture.  tw 
specimens  in  which  the  attitude  is  exactly  the  same.  With  us,  even  the  professioiu 
'animal  painters  are  apt  to  take  a  sketch  or  two,  and  copy  them  over  and  over  again,  ofte 
repeating  errors  as  well  as  excellencei^  while  the  Japanese  artist  has  too  genuue  a  lovi 
for  his  subject  to  descend  to  any  such  course.  Day  by  day  he  studies  his  living  modeL 
fills  his  book  with  sketches  taken  rapidly,  but  truly,  and  so  has  always  at  hand  a  suppl 
of  genuine  and  orighul  attitudes. 

In  order  to  show  how  admirably  the  Japanese  artist  can  represent  the  crane,  I  hav 
introduced  on  page  851  drawings  of  some  beautiful  specimens  in  Sir  Hope  Grant's  collection 
The  reader  cannot  faU  to  perceive  the  consummate  knowledge  of  the  bird  whidi  i 
displayed  in  these  figures,  while  the  perfection  of  the  work  and  we  ddicate  finish  of  tlu 
detail  are  almost  beyond  praise.  Nothing  can  be  more  true  to  nature  than  the  thiei 
attitudes  there  shown.    In  one  case,  the  bird  stands  upright  and  contemplative  on  one  1^ 

after  the  manner  of  its  kind.  Ii 
the  second  instance,  the  bird  ii 
standing  on  a  tortdw^  and,  as  th( 
neck  is  thrown  in(*  action,  botli 
legs  are  used  for  support  Then 
in  the  flying  bird,  whose  body 
serves  as  a  censer,  the  attitude 
of  the  outspread  wings  aid  out- 
stretched legs  is  just  as  true  to 
nature  aa  the  others,  all  the  atti- 
tudes having  been  undoubtedly 
taken  from  nature. 

The  beautiful  fire-screen  which 
is  shown  on  page  853  exhibite 
three  more  drawing^  of  this  fa- 
vourite bird,  neither  of  the  atti- 
tudes resembling  those  of  the 
figures  already  described. 

The  poToeiain  of  the  Japan&se 
is  singularly  beautiftil,  and  some- 
times is  adorned  with  ornaments 
which  may  be  reckoned  under  the 
head  of  "  conceits."  For  instance, 
a  cup  will  be  adorned  with  a  representation  of  pleasure-boats  on  the  river.  With  a  needle 
the  tiny  windows  of  the  boats  can  be  raised,  when  a  party  of  ladies  and  gentleinen 
drinking  tea  are  discovered  inside  the  boat.  Sometimes  a  little  tortoise  may  be  seen 
reposing  quietly  at  the  bottom  of  the  cup,  until  the  hot  tea  is  poured  into,  it,  when  the 
creature  rises  to  the  surface,  shaking  its  head  and  kicking  with  its  legs  as  if  in  pain  bom 
the  hot  liquid. 

In  Japanese  pictures  certain  curious  figures  may*  be  seen,  looking  as  if  human  beings 
had  been  wrapped  in  a  bundle  of  rushes.  This  strange  costume  is  the  snow-cloak  of 
the  ordinary  Japanese,  and  is  shown  in  detail  in  the  accompanying  illustration.  For 
mere  rain  the  Japanese  generally  wear  a  sort  of  overcoat  made  of  oiled  paper,  very  thin, 
nearly  transparent,  and  very  efficient,  though  it  is  easily  tern.  But  when  a  snow-storm 
comes  on,  the  Japanese  endues  another  garment,  which  is  made  in  a  way  equally  simple 
and  effective. 

A  sort  of  skeleton  is  made  of  network,  the  meshes  being  about  two  inches  in  dia2neter. 
Upon  each  point  of  the  mesh  is  tied  a  bunch  of  vegetable  fibre,  like  very  fine  grass, 
the  bundles  being  about  as  thick  as  an  ordinary  pencil  where  they  are  tied,  and  spreading 
townds  the  ends.  The  garment  thus  made  is  exceedingly  light,  and  answers  its  purposd 
in  tiie  most  admirable  manner.    The  bunobes  of  fibres  overlapping  each  other  like  the 


IROW4JL0AK.    (fhMMyCUlMMm.) 


iii- 


THE  SNOW.OLOAK. 


853 


me,  and  so  ihoioiighly  is 
)  figures  of  cranes,  whether 
i  articles  of  famiture,  two 
,  us,  even  the  professional 
over  and  over  a^aih,  often 
ist  has  too  genmne  a  love 
9  studies  his  living  models, 
I  always  at  hand  a  supply 

lepiesent  the  crane,  I  have 
Sir  Hope  Grant's  collection, 
ledge  of  the  bird  which  is 
d  we  ddicate  finish  of  the 
>  to  nature  than  the  three 
1  contemplative  on  one  1^, 
le  manner  of  its  kind,  hi 
cond  instance,  the  bird  is 
ig  on  a  tortduw^  and,  as  tbe 
s  thrown  iniiib  action,  both 
re  used  for  support  Then, 
I  flying  bird,  whose  body 
as  a  censer,  the  attitude 
outspread  wings  aid  out- 
led  1^  is  just  as  true  to 
I  a»  the  others,  all  the  atti- 
having  been  undoubtedly 
from  nature. 

e  beautiful  fire-screen  which 
wn  on  page   853   exhibits 
more  drawings  of  this  fa- 
bird,  neither  of  the  atti- 
resembling   those   of  the 
already  (uscribed. 
e  porcelain  of  the  Japanese 
[ularly  beautiAiI,  and  some- 
is  adorned  with  ornaments 
may  be  reckoned  under  the 
f  "  conceits."    For  instance, 
>n  the  river.   "With  a  needle 
of  ladies  and  gentleinen 
little  tortoise  may  be  seen 
poured  into,  it,  when  the 
L  its  legs  as  if  in  pain  from 


is 


ooking  as  if  human  beings 
tume  is  the  snow-cloak  of 
ipai^ing  illustration.  For 
e  of  oiled  paper,  very  thin. 
But  when  a  snow-storm 
le  in  a  way  equally  simple 

Dut  two  inches  in  dialneter. 
fibre,  like  very  fine  grass, 
hey  are  tied,  and  spreading 
t,  and  answers  its  purpose 
apping  each  other  like  the 


of  a  house,  keep  the  snow  far  firom  the  body,  while  any  snow  that  may  melt  simply 

niDS  along  the  fibres  and  drops  to  the  ground.  To  wet  this  snow-cloak  through  is  almost 
impossible,  even  ihe  jet  of  a  garden-engine  having  little  c^ect  upon  it  except  when  quite 
close,  ivhile  no  amount  of  snow  would  be  able  to  force  a  drop  of  water  through  the  loose 
texture  of  the  material 

The  Japanese  silks  have  long  been  celebrated,  but  there  is  one  kind  of  which  scarcely 
anything  is  known  in  England. 

Dunng  Lord  Elgin's  mission  to  Japan,  a  nimiber  of  rolls  of  silk  were  presented  to  the 
members  of  the  embassy.  They  were  all  in  strips  about  three  yards  lon^  and  one  wide, 
80  that  they  seemed  to  be  useless.  They  happened,  however,  to  be  exceedmgly  valuable ; 
in  fact,  absolutely  priceless,  as  no  money  could  buy  them.  They  were  made  by  exiled 
nobles,  who  were  punished  by  being  sent  to  the  island  of  Fatsizio,  where  they  spend  their 
time  in  making  these  peculiar  silks.  No  one  below  a  certain  rank  is  allowed  to  wear  the 
silk  which  has  been  woven  by  noble  fingers,  or  even  to  have  the  fabric  iu  the  house,  and 
in  consequence  not  a  piece  ever  even  found  its  way  to  the  shops. 

The  subject  of  Japanese  art  is  most  interesting,  but  we  must  now  close  our  notice^ 
and  proceed  to  the  next  people  on  our  list 


JAFANISB  F1RB8CBBBN. 
(fnm  Sir  Bop*  0«nrt*»  CdOtttUm,) 


I 


5  If 


■^^'M 


Tl 


I' 


I     1 


^nt 


i\ 


\ 


SIAM 


m: 


> 


V4 
'I 


u 


»f. 


DtKiRX  OOVRBNICRNT— PERSONAL  OBABAOTKB  OP  THB  KINO — THB  LATB  POUT  XINO  AMD  : 
ACC0MPLISHMBNT8— APPEABANCR  OF  THB  SIAMKBE — THR  MODB  OP  ABBAMGINa  THB  HAIB— DK 
OP  BOTH  8BXBS — CKBBH0NIR8  IN  BIAM — ACDIBNCBOF  A  NOBLB^AOTOBR  AND  THBIB^  C08TC1 
—AN  ACTRESS  IN  BOTAL  BOBBS — THE  ABI8T0CBATIC  BLBOW — PBEOAUTIONS  AOAINST  CBIMI 
8TSTEH  OP  PUNISHMENT — BBUOION  OP  8IAH — THB  WHITE  ELEPHANT,  AND  SEASON  OF  1 
HONOUBS  THAT  ABB  PAID  TO  IT — ^HAIBS  OP  TBB  TAIL — ABOBITECTUBB  OP  SIAH— THE  PUNXI 
PILB. 

In  the  empire  of  Siam,  and  its  dependent  kingdoms,  Laos  and  Cambodia,  "we  find  t 
principle  of  the  duplex  rule  which  we  have  already  seen  existing  in  Japan,  though 
these  cases  the  distinction  between  the  two  kings  is  merely  on^  of  dignity,  and  I 
nothing  to  do  with  the  secular  and  spiritual  element,  as  in  Japan.  In  Siam,  the  t 
kings  are  mostly  near  relations,  and  often  brothers ;  and  sometimes,  though  by  no  me! 
as  a  rule,  the  Second  King  becomes  First  King  on  the  death  of  his  superior.  Practical 
the  whole  of  the  royal  power  is  vested  in  tLe  First  King,  the  secondary  ruler  bei 
although  enjoying  royal  rank,  nothing  more  than  the  first  subject  in  the  land. 

In  China  and  Japan,  the  personal  character  of  the  king  seetns  to  exercise  but  lit 
influence  over  the  people.  This  is  not  the  case  with  Siam,  in  which  country  the  influei 
of  the  king  pervades  the  whole  of  the  realm,  and  is  of  infinite  importance  for  good  or  e^ 
The  Siamese  have  been  very  fortunate  in  the  king  who  lately  held  the  First  Throne, 
is  the  custom  with  the  Siamese  kings,  he  spent  a  series  of  years  in  a  Buddhist  monaste 
secluding  himself  from  all  society,  even  from  that  of  his  own  children.  During  twen 
seven  years  he  devoted  himself  to  the  studies  which  he  thought  would  fit  him  for 
future  office ;  and  when  he  mounted  the  throne  in  1851,  being  then  about  forty-se^ 
years  of  age,  he  astonished  every  xone  by  his  learning.  He  had  made  himself  master 
the  history  and  geography  of  his  own  country ;  he  was  good  enough  astronomer  to  ( 
culate  eclipses,  and  determine  the  latitude  and  longitude  of  a  place.  He  could  speak  t 
write  English  so  well,  that  he  was  a  valued  contributor  to  the  scientific  journals  of  H( 
Kong,  and,  on  account  of  his  writings,  was  elected  a  member  of  the  Asiatic  Society, 
was  a  fair  Latin  and  French  scholar,  was  thoroughly  acquainted  with  all  the  varii 
dialects  of  Siam  and  Indo-China,  and  was  also  learned  in  Stmskrit,  a  language  of  wh 
he  was  very  fond. 

He  was  always  desirous  of  attracting  to  him  any  English  people  who  could  give  1 
instruction,  and  showed  his  preference  fox  Great  Britain  by  invariably  wearing  a  Gleng 


THE  KINQ  OF  SUM: 


85ft 


cap.  iMwept  on  oocaaions  of  ceremony,  when  he  had  to  wear  the  heavy  national  crown  • 
«nd,  strange  to  say.  to  judge  from  several  photographic  portraits  of  the  King  in  vaSi 
costumes,  the  GlengWT  cap  amts  his  countenance  better  than  any  other  headniress.  The  fall 
Siamese  name  of  the  fon«  was  Phra  Chomk^u  chau  yu  hua ;  bit  the  Sansl^ibrm,  whSh 
he  always UMdwM  Wetch  Phra  Paramendra  Maha  Mongkut.  He  generaUy  signedS 
name  aa  a  P.  P.  M,  Mongkut.    His  name  before  he  came  tS  the  throni  wwoWrY^ 


■THS  LATB  VntST  KINO  ADD  1 
or  ABBAMOOIO  THB  Hiiia— DBBMl 
R — AOTOBS  AND  THEIB^  COSTDIIBsl 
— PBB0AUXI0N8  AOAINRT  CBDU— I 
ILBFHANT,  AND  BBASON  OF  TBI  I 
TBCTimB  or  BIAH— THB  rVNXBALl 


OS  and  Cambodia,  we  find  tbel 
existing  in  Japan,  though  inl 
erely  on^  of  dignity,  and  has! 
i  in  Japan.  In  Siam,  the  twol 
)metimes,  though  by  no  meansi 
:h  of  his  superior.  Practically,  I 
ig,  the  secondary  ruler  being,! 
lubject  iu  the  land.  I 

tg  seetns  to  exercise  but  little! 
in  which  country  the  influencel 
ite  importance  for  good  or  evil  I 
sly  held  the  First  Throne.  Asf 
years  in  a  Buddhist  monasterr,! 
wn  children.  During  twenty-l 
thought  would  fit  him  for  hisl 
,  being  then  about  forty-sevenj 
}  had  made  himself  master  ofT 
lod  enough  astronomer  to  cal.| 
■  a  place.  He  could  speak  and! 
the  scientific  journals  of  HongI 
ler  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  Hel 
ijuainted  with  all  the  variousl 
Sanskrit,  a  knguage  of  wMchl 

ish  people  who  could  give  himi 
invariably  wearing  a  Glengaiyl 


TUB  LATB  FIRST  KINO  OF  SIAIL 


The  death  of  this  wise  ruler  and  accomplished  gentleman  was  a  very  severe  loss  to  Siam, 
and  was  felt  even  among  the  scientific  societies  of  Europe. 

A  portrait  of  this  remarkable  man  is  here  given,  dressed  in  the  costume  which  he 
usually  wore.  The  Glengary  cap  gives  a  curiously  Europeanized  look  to  his  face ;  but  as, 
contrary  to  the  habit  of  the  bare-headed  Siamese,  he  constantly  wore  it,  he  is  drawn  with 
it  upon  his  head.  I  possess  portraits  of  him  in  several  dresses,  but  that  which  he 
generally  wore  is  selected  as  being  the  most  characteristio  of  the  man.  The  general 
appearance  of  the  royal  robes  of  a  Siamese  king  will  be  seen  in  the  portrait  of  an  actress, 
on  another  page.  * 


■  4 


Ml, 


') '. 


1.      ' 


»     3 


i', 


•  i 


866 


SUM. 


His  brother,  Chan  Fa  No!,  was  by  universal  consent  made  the  Second  King,  or 
Wanqua.  When  he  received  the  crown,  he  took  the  name  of  Somdetch  Piu  Klan  Chau 
yu  hua.  The  choice  was  in  both  cases  an  excellent  one,  the  brothers  resembling  each 
other  in  their  love  of  literature,  and  their  anxiety  to  promote  the  welfare  of  their  people 
by  the  arts  of  peace,  and  not  uf  war. 

We  will  now  turn  to  the  general  appearance  of  the  Siamesa 

They  are  rather  small,  but  well-proportioned,  and  their  colour  is  a  warm  olive.  The 
hair  of  the  men  is  shaved,  except  a  tuft  upon  the  top  of  the  head,  "which  is  kept  rathei 
short ;  and  tlie  hair  being  bla(;k  and  coarse,  the  tuft  looks  as  if  a  short  brush  had  been 
stuck  on  the  head.  According  to  Siamftfe  ideas,  the  tuft  resembles  the  closed  lotus  flower. 
This  tuft  is  held  in  the  highest  esteen. ;  and  for  anyone  even  to  give  indications  of 
approaching  the  head-tuft  of  a  great  man,  ia  considered  either  as  a  deadly  insult  or  a 
mark  of  utter  ignorance  of  manners.  When  a  ^ouug  Siamese  comes  of  age,  the  head- 
tuft  is  shaved  with  great  ceremonies,  the  relations  being  called  together,  priests  being 
invited  to  recite  prayers  and  wash  the  head  of  the  young  man,  and  all  the  family 
resotirces  being  drawn  upon  for  the  fea-st.  The  exact  moment  of  the  shaving  is  announced 
by  a  musket-shot.  After  the  tuft  is  removed,  the  lad  is  sent  to  the  pagodas  to  be  taught 
by  the  priests,  and  many  of  them  never  leave  these  quiet  retreats,  but  enter  the  ranks  uf 
the  regular  priesthood. 

Even  the  women  wear  the  hair-tuft,  but  in  their  case  the  hair  is  allowed  to  grow  to 
a  greater  length,  and  is  carefully  oiled  and  tended.  The  women's  head-tuft  is  said  to 
represent  the  lotus  flower  opened.  The  head  is  seldom  covered,  the  cap  worn  tpr  King 
S.  Phra  Mongkut  being  quite  an  exceptional  instance.  As  for  clothing,  the  Siamese  caie 
but  little  for  it,  though  the  great  people  wear  the  more  costly  robes  on  state  occasions. 
But  even  the  highest  mandarins  content  themselves  during  the  warmer,  months  of  the 
year  witlj  the  single  garment  called  the  Pa-nung,  This  is  a  wide  strip  of  strong  Indian 
chintz,  generally  having  a  pattern  of  stars  upon  a  ground  of  dark  blue,  green,  red,  or 
chocolate.  When  worn,  "the  Siamese  place  the  middle  of  this,  when  opened,  to  the 
small  of  the  back,  bringing  the  two  ends  round  the  body  before,  and  the  upper  edges, 
being  twisted  together,  are  tucked  in  between  the  body  and  the  cloth.  The  part  hanging 
id  folded  in  large  pleats,  passed  between  the  legs,  and  tucked  in  behind  as  before."  (See 
Bowring's  "Kingdom  and  People  of  Siam.") 

Sometimes  the  men  have  a  white  cloth  hangins  loosely  over  their  shoulders,  and 
occasionally  throw  it  over  their  heads.  When  walking  in  the  open  air,  a  broad  palm- 
leaf  hat  is  used  to  keep  off  the  sunbeams,  and  is  worn  by  both  sexes  dike. 

There  is  very  little  difference  in  the  dress  of  the  sexes.  When  very  young,  girls  wear 
a  light  and  airy  costume  of  turmeric  powder,  which  gives  them  a  rich  yellow  hue,  and 
imparts  its  colour  to  everything  with  which  they  come  in  contact.  Up  to  the  age  of  ten 
or  eleven,  they  generally  wear  a  slight  gold  or  silver  string  round  the  waist,  from  the 
centre  of  which  depends  a  heart-shaped  piece  of  the  same  metal,  and,  m  hen  they  reach 
adult  years,  they  assume  the  regular  woman's  dress.  This  consists  of  the  chintz  or 
figured  silk  wrapper,  which,  however,  falls  little  below  the  knees,  and  a  piece  of  lighter 
stuff  thrown  over  one  shoulder  and  under  the  other.  This  latter  article  of  dress  is, 
however,  of  little  importance,  and,  even  when  used,  it  often  falls  off  the  shoulder,  and  is 
not  replaced.  Even  the  Queen  of  Siam,  when  in  state  dress,  wears  nothing  but  these  two 
garments.  As  a  rule,  the  feet  are  bare,  embroidered  slippers  being  only  occasionally  used 
by  great  peopla 

The  appearance  of  the  king  in  his  royal  robes  maybe  seen  from  the  portrait  of /i 
celebrated  actress  on  the  following  page.  In  Siam,  as  in  China,  the  actors  are  dressed  in 
the  most  magnificent  style,  and  wear  costumes  made  on  the  pattern  of  those  worn  by 
royalty.  To  all  appearance,  they  are  quite  as  splendid  as  the  real  dresses,  for  gilding  can 
be  made  to  look  quite  as  well  as  solid  gold,  and  sham  jewels  can  be  made  larger  and 
more  gorgeous  than  real  gems.  The  reader  will  notice  that  upon  the  fingers  the  actress 
wears  inordinately  long  nail-preservers,  which  are  considered  as  indicating  that  the  naUs 
beneath  are  of  proportionate  length. 


THEATRICALS. 


85T' 


node  the  Second  Kiog,  or 
f  Somdetch  Piu  Klau  Chau 
e  brothers  resembling  each 
the  weiiare  of  their  people 


lonr  is  a  warm  olive.  The 
head,  which  is  kept  rathei 
s  if  a  short  brush  had  been 
bles  the  closed  lotus  flower, 
even  to  give  indications  of 
ler  as  a  deadly  insult  or  a 
se  comes  of  age,  the  head- 
illed  together,  priests  being 
1^  man,  and  all  the  family 
)f  the  shaving  is  announced 
to  the  pagodas  to  be  taught 
eats,  but  enter  the  ranks  uf 

hair  is  allowed  to  grow  to 
omen's  head-tuft  is  said  to 
red,  the  cap  worn  by  King 
r  clothing,  the  Siamese  care 
ly  robes  on  state  occasions. 

the  warmer  months  of  the 
wide  strip  of  strong  Indian 
)f  dark  blue,  green,  red,  or 

this,  when  opened,  to  the 
eiore,  and  the  upper  edges, 
lie  cloth.  The  part  hanging 
in  behind  as  before."    (See 

f  over  their  shoulders,  and 
he  open  air,  a  broad  palm- 
bh  sexes  alike, 
/hen  very  young,  girls  wear 
Jem  a  rich  yellow  hue,  and 
itact.  Up  to  the  age  of  ten 
round  tne  waist,  from  the 
letal,  and,  m  hen  they  reach 
I  consists  of  the  chintz  or 
nees,  and  a  piece  of  lighter 
I  latter  article  of  dress  is, 
ills  off  the  shoulder,  and  is 
(rears  nothing  but  these  two 
eing  only  occasionally  used 

seen  from  the  portrait  of  ^ 
la,  the  actors  are  dressed  in 
I  pattern  of  those  worn  by 
real  dresses,  for  gilding  can 
Is  can  be  made  larger  and 
ipon  the  fingers  the  actress 
as  indicating  that  the  nails 


The  actors  in  the  king's  theatre  are  all  his  own  women,  of  whom  he  has  8om« 
six  or  seven  hundred,  together  with  an  average  of  five  attendants  to  each  woman.    No 

I  male  is  allowed  to  enter  this  department  of  the  palace,  which  is  presided  over  by  Indies 
chosen  from  the  noblest  families  in  the  land.  These  plays  are  all  in  dumb  show,  accom- 
panied  by  music,  which  in  Siam  is  of  a  much  sweeter  character  than  is  usual  in  that  part 

I  of  the  world.    Besides  the  chief  actors,  at  least  a  hundred  attendants  assist  in  the  play, 


I 


S 


1 


ACTBE88  IM  BOTAL  BOBE& 


all  being  magnificently  attired.  The  play  is  continued  ad  infinitum,  "Whin  any  of  the 
spectators  become  wearied,  they  retire  for  a  while,  and  then  return,  and  it  is  thought  a 
compliment  to  the  principal  guest  to  aak  him  the  hour  at  which  he  would  like  the  play 
to  be  stopped. 

The  veritable  crown  is  shaped  much  like  the  mock  ornaments  of  the  actress.  The 
King  brought  for  the  inspection  of  Sir  J.  Bowring  the  crown  used  at  his  coronation.  It 
is  very  heavy,  weighing  about  four  pounds,  and  is  of  enormous  vah",  being  covered  with 
valuable  diamonds,  that  which  terminates  the  peak  being  of  very  great  size  and  splendour. 
The  King  also  exhibited  the  sword  of  state,  with  its  golden  scabbard  covered  with  jewels. 


85ft 


SIAM. 


When  the  sword  is  drawn,  it  is  seen  to  be  double,  one  blade  being  inserted  into  the  otl 
as  into  a  second  sheath.  The  inner  blade  is  of  steel,  and  the  outer  of  a  softer  me 
The  handle  is  of  wood,  and,  like  the  sheath,  is  proftisely  adorned  with  jewels. 

The  Siamese  are  among  the  most  ceremonious  people,  and  in  this  respect  equal,  e\ 
if  they  do  not  surpass,  the  Chinese  and  Japanese.  Their  very  language  is  a  seriea 
forms,  by  which  peivons  of  different  rank  address  each  other ;  and,  although  there  n 
be  no  distinction  of  dress  between  a  nobleman  and  a  peasant,  the  difference  of  rank 
marked  far  more  strongly  than  could  be  done  by  mere  dress.  It  is  an  essential  point 
etiquette,  for  exp'^iple,  that  the  person  of  inferior  rank  should  always  keep  his  head  bel 
that  of  his  Bupe.ior. 


AODuoroB  OF  A  suruuoa 


Should  a  man  of  low  degree  meet  a  nobleman,  the  former  will  stoop  at  the  distance 
thirty  or  forty  yards,  sink  on  his  knees  as  his  superior  approaches,  and  finally  prostn 
himself  on  his  faca  Should  he  wish  to  present  anything  to  his  superior,  he  must  do 
by  pushing  it  along  the  ground,  and,  indeed,  must  carry  out  in  appearance  the  fom 
mode  of  widress  in  which  he  likens  himself  to  a  worm.  Just  as  the  peasants  gto\ 
before  the  nobles,  so  do  the  nobles  before  the  king ;  and  if  either  of  them  has  a  petiti 
to  offer,  he  must  put  it  in  a  jar,  and  so  crawl  and  push  it  along  the  ground  as  nnml 
as  if  he  were  a  mere  peasant.  Siamese  artists  are  fond  of  depicting  the  various  modes 
approaching  a  superior,  and  never  forget  to  indicate  the  great  man  by  two  points.  lit  t 
first  place,  he  sits  erect,  while  the  oSiers  crouch ;  and,  in  the  second,  he  leans  on  his  I 
arm,  and  bends  the  left  elbow  inwards.  This  most  strange  and  ungraceful  attitude  ii 
mark  of  h^h  birth  and  breeding,  the  children  of  both  sexes  being  trained  to  reverse  t 
elbow-joint  at  a  very  early  age. 


THE  WHITE  ELEPHANT. 


8M 


eo: 


A*  may  be  expected  from  the  pro^w  of  civilization,  the  Siamese  have  a  tolemblv 
mplete  code  of  laws,  which  are  admmistered  by  regularly  appointed  officers.  The  laws 
are  rather  severe,  though  not  much  more  so  than  were  our  own  a  century  ago  Murder 
for  example,  is  punished  with  death  ;  and  in  every  case  of  murder  or  suicide,  the  housei 
within  a  circle  of  eighty  ywda  from  the  spot  on  which  tlie  crime  was  committed  are 
considered  responsible,  and  fined  heavily.  This  curious  law  forces  the  people  to  be  very 
cautious  with  regard  to  quarrels,  and  to  check  them  before  the  two  antagonists  become 
ittfflciently  irritated  to  seek  each  other's  life.  This  respect  for  human  life  contrasts 
strongly  with  the  utter  indiflTerence  with  which  it  is  regarded  in  China  and  Japan. 

Nobles  of  very  high  rank  are  exempt  from  capital  punishment  in  one  way,  i.e.  their 
blood  may  not  be  shed ;  but,  if  guilty  of  a  capital  offence,  they  are  put  into  sacks,  and 
beaten  to  death  with  clubs  made  of  sandal-wood.  Some  punishments  are  meant  to 
inflict  ignominy.  Such,  for  example,  is  that  of  a  bonze,  or  priest,  who  is  detected  in 
breaking  his  vow  of  chastity.  He  is  taken  to  a  public  place,  stripped  of  his  sacred 
yellow  robe,  flogged  until  the  blood  streams  down  his  back,  and  then  kept  in  the  king's 
stables  for  the  rest  of  his  life,  employed  in  cutting  grass  for  the  elephants. 

Another  similar  punishment  is  inflicted  on  laymen.  A  cangue  is  fastened  round  his 
neck,  his  hands  and  wrists  are  chained,  and  he  is  taken  round  the  city,  preceded  by 
drums  and  cymbals.  The  worst  part  of  the  punishment  is,  tlmt  he  is  compelled  to  pro- 
claim his  crime  aloud  as  he  passes  through  the  streets  ;  and  if  he  ceases  to  do  so,  or  drops 
his  voice,  he  is  beaten  severely  with  the  flat  of  a  sword.  Prisoners  are  mostly  employed 
on  public  works,'  and  at  night  they  are  all  fastened  together  with  one  long  chain. 

Of  the  religion  of  the  Siamese  it  is  impossible  to  treat,  because  Buddhism  is  far  too 
wide  and  intricate  a  subject  to  be  discussed  in  a  few  pages.  There  is,  however,  one 
modification  of  this  religion  which  must  be  mentioned ;  namely,  the  divine  honours  paid 
to  the  White  Elephant 

By  the  Siamese,  these  animals  are  thought  to  be  the  incarnations  of  some  future 
Buddha,  and  are  accordingly  viewed  with  the  deepest  respect.  The  fortunate  man  Vrho 
captures  a  white  elephant  sends  the  news  to  the  capital,  and  in  return  for  the  auspicious 
news  is  thenceforth  freed,  with  his  posterity,  from  all  taxation  and  liability  to  military 
service.  A  road  is  cut  through  the  forest,  and  a  magnificent  raft  is  built  on  the  Meinam 
river,  for  the  reception  of  the  sacred  animal.  When  the  elephant  reaches  the  raft,  he  is 
taken  on  board  under  a  splendid  canopy,  and  kept  in  good  temper  by  gifts  of  cakes  and 
sweetmeats.  Meanwhile,  a  noble  of  the  highest  rank,  sometimes  even  the  First  King  him- 
self, goes  in  a  state  barge  to  meet  the  elephant,  accompanied  by  a  host  of  boats  with  flags 
and  music,  and  escorts  the  sacred  animal  to  the  capital,  each  boat  trying  to  attach  a  rope  to 
the  raft.  When  arrived,  the  animal  is  taken  to  the  palace,  when  he  receives  some  lofty 
title,  and  is  then  led  to  the  magnificent  house  prep.ared  for  him,  where,  to  the  end  of  his 
life,  he  is  petted  and  pampered  and  has  everything  his  own  way,  the  king  himself 
deeming  it  an  honour  if  the  sacred  beast  will  condescend  to  feed  out  of  his  hand.  On 
£he  head  of  the  elephant  is  placed  a  royal  crown,  his  tusks  are  encircled  with  precious 
tings,  and  a  royal  umbrella  is  carried  over  him  when  he  goes  to  bathe. 

When  the  animal  dies,  the  hairs  of  the  tail  are  reserved  as  relics  of  a  divine  incar-  • 
nation,  and  the  body  is  buried  with  royal  honours.  The  hairs  of  the  tail  are  set  in  golden 
handles,  profusely  adorned  with  precious  stones ;  and  the  reader  may  possibly  remember 
that  the  First  King,  Somdetch  Pbra  Mongkut,  sent  one  of  these  tufts  to  Queen  Victoria, 
as  a  priceless  proof  of  the  estimation  in  which  he  held  her.  The  King  also  gave  thd 
Smbassador,  Sir  J.  Bowring,  a  few  hairs  from  the  tail,  as  a  gift  about  equal  to  that  of 
(he  Garter  in  England,  and  when,  to  the  great  grief  of  the  nation,  the  elephant  died  in 
1855,  the  King  sent  Sir  J.  Bowring,  as  a  further  mark  of  his  favour,  a  small  piece  of 
the  skin  preserved  in  spirits  of  wine. 

The  colour  of  the  elephant  is  not  really  white,  but  a  sort  of  pale,  brick-dust  red. 
Albino  animals  of  all  kinds  are  venerated  by  the  Siamese,  the  white  monkey  being  in 
rank  next  to  the  white  elephant  This  veneration  is  so  marked  that  a  talapoin — a  sort  of 
preaching  fakir — ^who  will  not  condescend  to  salute  the  King  himself,  bows  humbly  if  he 
should  see  even  a  white  cock,  much  more  a  white  monkey. 


'86u 


8IAH. 


The  urohiteotvTe  of  Siam  deseirei  a  brief  notioei.  It  poiMnet  101116  of  fhe  obiinctf 
istioi  of  Chinese,  Japanese,  and  Burmese,  but  has  an  aspect  that  belongs  peooliarly  1 
itselC  Ordinary  houses  are  of  comparatively  small  dimensions,  but  the  temples  are  oft« 
of  enormous  siie,  and  in  their  way  are  exceedingly  beautiful.    They  are  fuU  of  lofty  aii 

Ebled  rooft,  five  or  six  of  which  often  rise  above  each  other,  in  fantastic  beauty,  so  aa  1 
id  the  eye  upwards  to  the  central  tower.    This  is  always  a  sort  of  spire  or  pinnae 
which  ii  made  of  a  succession  of  stories,  and  is  terminated  by  the  slender  emblem 
■overeiffnty,  namely,  an  ornament  that  looks  like  a  series  of  spread  lunbrellas  placed  ove 
each  other,  and  become  less  and  less  as  they  approach  the  summit 

The  whole  of  the  tower  is  profuselv  adorned  with  grotesque  statues  in  strange  atti 
tttdes,  and  there  is  scarcely  a  square  foot  which  is  undecorated  in  some  waj^  or  othei 
The  general  appearance  of  these  splendid  ediflces  may  be  seen  from  the  illustratioi 
which  represents  a  reception  by  a  pnnce  (p.  8581  Through  the  open  end  of  the  court  _ 
seen  the  great  Temple  of  Bangkok,  situated  near  tue  bank  of  the  river,  over  which  it  towei 
much  as  does  St  Paul's  over  the  Thames. 

The  palaces  are  built  on  much  the  same  model,  and  Iheir  gates  are  often  guarded  b] 
gigantic  figures  carved  in  stone.  At  the  door  of  the  Hall  ot  Audience  at  Bangkok  an 
two  figures  made  of  granite.  They  are  sixty  feet  in  height,  and  represent  men  with  th( 
tails  of  fish  projecting  from  the  spina  In  fact,  they  are  dmost  exact  reproductions  of  th( 
Assyrian  Dagon,  as  it  ia  repi-esented  on  the  Nineveh  sculptures. 

The  funeral  pile  on  (or  rather  in)  which  is  burned  the  body  of  a  king  or  any  of  th( 
royal  family,  is  built  on  the  same  principle  as  the  temples,  and  is  in  fact  a  temple, thougl 
made  of  combustible  materials.  There  is  before  me  a  pbotocreph  of  the  funeral  pil^  Mrhicli 
was  made  for  the  body  of  the  First  Kinj^'s  son,  and  anotlier  of  a  pile  erected  for  th( 
purpose  of  consuming  the  body  of  his  wife.  They  are  very  similar  in  appearance,  l>eiii( 
teiuples  made  of  wood  and  canvas,  covered  with  gilt  paper.  They  are  about  a  hundred 
and  twenty  feet  in  height,  and  on  the  photograph,  where  the  nature  of  the  material  is  not 
shown,  look  like  magnificent  specimens  of  Siamese  architecture. 

The  central  spire,  terminated  with  its  roynl  emblem,  rises  in  the  centre,  and  round  it 
are  clustered  gables,  roofs,  pinnacles,  and  pillars,  in  bewildering  profusion.  The  door  is 
guarded  by  two  gigantic  statues,  and  the  lx)dy  lies  in  the  centre  of  the  building,  hidden 
by  curtains.  On  account  of  the  flimsiness  of  the  materials,  to  all  the  pinnacles  are  attached 
slight  ropes,  which  are  fastened  firmly  to  the  ground,  so  that  they  act  like  the  "stays" 
of  a  ship's  mast  Inflammable  as  are  the  wood,  paper,  and  canvas  of  which  the  edifice 
is  made,  they  are  rendered  still  more  so  by  being  saturated  with  oil,  tar,  and  similarly 
combustible  substances.  Vast,  therefore,  as  is  the  building,  a  very  short  time  sutKces  to 
consume  it,  and  the  intense  heat  reduces  the  corpse  to  a  mere  heap  of  ashes,  which  are 
gaUiered  together,  and  solemnly  placed  in  the  temple  dedicated  to  that  purpose. 


1 


6"  t 


■    1^    '<    I-  .  *■. 


ANCIENT    EUEOPE. 


THB  SWISS  LAKE-DWELLERS. 


DnCOTIST    OV    TB>  OWILLnrOS  AND  MLIOS — MODM  OV  BUTtDmO   TBI    BOVMI— rOVULAnOir   Of 
THI  LAKM— OBNBBAI.  OBABAOTBB  OF  TUB  BBUOIt 

• 

Many  of  my  readers  ma^be  aware  of  the  remarkable  discovery  that  wai  made  in  1863-4, 
showing  that  even  in  Europe  there  lived  at  one  time  a  race  of  men  having  exactly  the 
same  habits  as  the  swamp-dwellers  of  New  Guinea,  or  tlie  lake-dwellers  of  Muracaibr, 
oa  the  Amazoa  Daring  the  winter  months  of  those  two  years,  the  weather  in  Switze^ 
land  was  very  dry  tmd  very  cold,  so  that  the  rivers  did  not  receive  their  usual  supplies 
of  water.  Consequently,  the  water  in  the  lakes  fell  far  below  its  usual  level,  and  this 
disclosed  the  remarkable  fact  that  in  those  lakes  had  once  been  assemblages  of  human 
habitations,  built  upon  piles  driven  into  the  bed  of  the  lake. 

These  houses,  appropriately  called  "  Pfahlbauten,"  or  Pile-buildings,  were,  as  their 
name  implies,  built  upon  piles ;  and  it  is  a  mo?';  interesting  fact,  that  not  onlv  have  the 
piles  been  discovered,  on  which  the  houses  were  built,  but  also  tncy\i  *s  of  the  walls  of 
those  houses ;  many  specimens  of  the  weapons  and  implements  of  th«  liihabitants,  their 
ornaments,  and  even  their  food,  have  been  brought  to  light,  after  having  been  buried  for 
centuries  beneath  the  water.   . 

The  resemblance,  not  to  say  the  identity,  betWn  many  articles  found  under  the 
waters  of  the  Swiss  lakes  and  those  which  are  still  used  by  savage  tribes  of  the  Western 
hemisphere  is  absolutely  startling ;  and  not  the  least  remarkable  point  about  tlie  relics 
which  have  just  been  discovered  is,  that  several  of  them  are  identical  with  inventions 
which  we  fondly  deem  to  be  modem. 

The  chief  part  of  these  lake-dwellings  were  constructed  during  the  Stone  period, 
ie.  a  period  when  axes,  spear-heads,  &c.  were  made  of  stone,  the  use  of  Are  being  un- 
known. This  is  proved  1^  the  quantity  of  stone  weapons  and  implements  which  have 
been  found  in  the  lakes.  That  various  improvements  have  been  maae  in  the  architecture 
is  also  shown  by  the  difference  in  details  of  construction. 

From  the  relics  that  have  been  discovered, it  is  easy  to  see  vulitA  these  lake-dwellings 
mosi  have  been.  They  were  built  on  a  scaffolding  made  of  piles  driven  into  the  bed  of 
the  lake,  and  connected  with  cross-beams,  so  as  to  make  the  foundation  for  a  platform. 
Upon  this  pktform  the  huts  themselves  were  built.  They  were  mostly  circular,  and  the 
walls  were  made  of  wattle,  rendered  weather-tight  by  the  clay  which  could  be  obtained 
in  any  quantity  from  the  bed  of  the  lake. 


•'•t 


Mi 


862 


AKOIEITP  EUEOPE., 


\i 


i*^-  TV 


The  xeason  for  Vnilding  tlieie  ediflcet  ii  analogous  to  the  feeling  which  indn 
military  engineers  to  surround  their  forts  with  moats  filled  with  water.  In  th 
primitive  times,  man  waged  an  unequal  war  against  the  wild  animals,  such  as  the  b( 
the  wolf,  and  the  boar,  imd  in  consequence,  these  lacustriQe  habitations  proved  to 
strongholds  which  such  enemies  could  not  assault  It  is  natural,  also,  that  persons  tl 
threatened  should  congregate  together,  and  in  consequence  we  find  that  in  one  lake  alo 
that  of  Neufch&tel,  a  population  of  some  5,000  had  congregated. 

A  vast  number  of  relics  of  this  bygone  age  have  been  recovered  from  the  lakes,  ( 
are  of  absorbing  interest  to  the  anthropologist  In  the  first  place,  the  original  piles  hi 
been  discovered,  still  standing,  and  several  have  been  drawn,  in  order  to  ascertain 
depth  to  which  they  were  dnven.  Portions  of  the  wattled  walls  of  the  huts  have  a 
been  foimd,  together  with  great  numbers  of  stone  implements,  denoting  a  veiy  early  a 
Great  quantities  of  potteiy  have  also  been  found,  the  crescent  being  a  favourite  omam( 
and  several  utensils  of  a  crescentic  shape  havi^  been  discovered. 

Then,  as  time  went  on,  men  improved  upon  their  earlier  works,  and  took  to  n( 
instead  of  stone,  as  examples  of  which  may  be  mentioned  the  wonderful  series  of  meta 
objects  that  have  been  found  in  the  lakes.  Thero  are  axes,  spear  and  arrow-heads,  ne 
laces,  bracelets,  and  hair-pins,  and — most  remarkable — there  is  the  veiy  article  that  i 
patented  some  years  since  as  the  " Safety  Pin"  for  nurseries. 

As  \o  the  food  which  these  people  ate,  we  have  abundant  evidence  in  the  way 
bones  belonging  to  various  animals,  and — strangest  of  all — specimens  of  bread  hi 
been  discovered.  As  may  be  supposed,  the  bread  in  question  was  of  the  coarsest  possi 
character,  the  grains  of  com  being  roasted,  slightly  ground,  and  then  pressed  in^o  lun 
which  imy  by  courtesy  be  termed  cakes^  Even  fruits  have  been  found  ready  cut  a 
prepared  for  consumption,  the  apfde  being  the  most  plentiful  of  these  iruita  Seeds 
different  fruits,  such  as  the  plum,  the  raspberry,  and  the  blackbenr,  have  been  fou 
together  with  the  shells  of  hazel  and  beecn-nuts,  showing  that  all  these  different  fri 
were  used  for  food  in  the  olden  timet  now  lo  long  passed  away. 


IL 


THE  TRIBES  OP  ALASKA.* 


I  srVRBXlIT  KAOBfl — THB  ALETTriAlA — THBIK  CHABAOTERISncS — ^WHALB  OATCnmo—HOUnW— ICAllXKa 
'        OF  UFB — THE  IMHUIT  TBIBK8 — THB  KASIAOM UTB— CUbTOXS,  *0.— OTHBB  TBIBBS  OV  01 
DIDIAK  TBIBBS— THB  THLINKKTB  AKD  TIBKBH — ^HABITB,  AC. 


I  t  ■ 

Thb  inhabitants  of  Alaska  and  die  Aleutian  Isles  are  divided  into  two  eronps,  differ- 
ing so  essentially  in  their  characteristics  as  to  almost  satisfy  the  ethnologist  of  their 
I  distinct  and  separate  origin. 

One  of  these  classes  comprises  the  natives  usually  known  under  the  name  of 
I  Indians.   For  the  other,  the  term  Orarian  has  been  recently  proposed  by  a  distinguished 
traveller  and  author  as  the  most  proper  name  to  designate  it  by. 

The  Aleutians,  inhabitants  of  the  Aleutian  Isles  and  of  Aliaska  west  of  the  160th 
degree  of  longitude,  are  of  the  latter  race,  and  are  divided  into  two  tribes ;  the  Atkans 
and  Unalashluns,  differing  but  slightly  in  character,  habits,  or  language;  the  constant 
admixture  of  Bussian  blood  having  tended  to  obliterate  all  distinctions. 

The  Aleuts  have  a  light  brown  complexion,  verging  towurd  yellow,  from  a  great 
adipixture  of  Russian  blcmd,  and  their  features  are  intelheent  and  pleasing.  Their  hair 
is  coarse  and  black.  The  moustache  and  beard  are  also  black,  but  sparse.  Their  stat- 
nre  equals  that  of  civilized  races.  The  women  are  shorter  in  propoinon,  but  have  good 
fignres.  The  Aleuts  are  sprightly  in  their  natures,  and  once  were  fond  of  festivds  and 
dunces,  but  since  their  intercourse  with  the  Russians,  their  habits  and  mode  of  life  have 
mnch  changed,  and  their  religious  rites  and  festivities  have  passed  away.  At  the  advent 
of  file  Russians,  they  numbered  ten  thousand,  but  at  proaent  they  do  not  exceed  fit- 
teen  hundred.  Many  speak  Russian,  more  or  less  fluently,  dn«  m  the  Russian  style, 
and  belong  nominally  to  the  Greek  Church,  though  the  knowledge  of  Christian  princi- 
ples among  them  is  slight. 

Wealth  brings  no  esteem,  inasmuch  as  the  wants  of  the  people  are  few.  Reputa- 
[  tion  is  gained  only  through  skill  and  courage  in  hunting.  To  refuse  a  gift  trom  an 
Aleut,  however  small,  is  an  offence.  He  would  consider  himself  despised.  His  ideas  of 
modesty  differ  from  those  of  civilized  nations.  He  docs  not  like  to  address  Lli  wife,' in 
the  presence  of  strangers,  but  he  will  at  any  time  bathe  without  clothing  in  public 
with  her,  and  among  other  women.  Wives  are  at  all  times  willing  to  bathe  in 
public,  or  to  bare  their  breasts  openly  to  their  intiints,  but  they  will  neither  caress  their 
nnBlNrnds,  nor  speak  to  them  betore  strangers.  Aleuts  are  always  ready  to  receive  an 
nninvited  traveUer  to  their  homes,  and  entertain  him  without  compensation.  Parental 
and  filial  affection  are  strong  traits  of  these  people.  They  are  very  undemonstrative 
in  manner,  neglect  all  politeness,  and  are  slight  talkers.  In  transacting  public  business 
they  use  tew  words.  TThe  elder  explains  the  matter  in  question  to  them,  and  it  is 
settled  by  a  yes  or  no,  with  little  or  no  arguinent.    They  never  dispute,  even  if 'con- 

*  TUt  tad  tb«  fbUowtng  chapter  do  not  •ppew  in  the  IncUih  Edition.  For  mnch  of  the  material  contained  in  the  Snt 
tlw  writer  it  indebted  to  a  moat  Taloablo  work  recently  {mUiahed,  entitled  ••  Alaika  and  ita  Bawjucea."  By  Wb.  H.  Dau. 


.iir  i  I 


864 


TIIE  TRIBES  OF  ALASK^V. 


,"1 


J  -• 


•*■■■    I 


■m 


vinced  of  their  correctness,  and  if  offended,  do  not  revenge  themselves,  bnt  maintt 
an  absohite  silence  toward  tlie  offender,  until  he  has  repaired  the  wrong.  Notwithstar 
ing  that  they  wash  daily,  and  often  bathe,  their  habits  are  dirty.  Dirt  is  not  reniov 
from,  their  houses,  household  utensils  are  rarely  washed,  children  are  uncombed  and  i 
thy,  and  the  women  are  disorderly  and  careless.  All  eat  sour,  fermented  food,  and  j 
accustomed  to  its  nauseous  smell.  Their  olfactories  are  therefore  obtuse.  Clothing 
rarely  changed.  They  are  improvident.  Food,  when  plenty,  is  lavished,  and  ser 
starvation  often  ensues.  A  few  have  vegetable  gardens,  out  they  are  very  negligoni 
cultivated.  They  becomd  good  mechanics  and  sailors,  and  learn  quickly.  A  tenden 
to  drawing  and  painting  shows  itself  among  them,  but  they  possess  no  means  for  t 
proper  culture  or  these  arts.  Marital  obligations  are  lightly  held.  A  few  Aleut  dwt 
mgs  are  now  above  ground,  and  made  of  Togs,  but  the  majority  are  Iwlow  the  8urt'a( 
as  a  means  of  protection  against  winter  blasts.  A  hole  in  tlie  top  serves  for  a  chimnc 
and  for  ventilation.  The  few  villages  upon  the  various  Aleutian  Islands,  are  ve 
small,  and  consist  simply  of  nide  and  scattered  huts.  To  snuff  and  liquor  they  a 
greatly  attached,  but  crime  is  rare  among  their  number.    Their  principal  occupatio 

in  addition  to  ol)tai 
ing  the  flesh  of*  g 
animals  for  food,  ai 
raising  potatoes, 
hunting  tlie  sea  ott 
and  fur  seal  for  tlu 
skins,  and  ^n  wlia 
fishery.    For  this  pi 

Cose  they  use  bidf 
as,  or  skin  cana 
and  several  go  in  eoi 
panv. 

They  have  ha 
poonswith  short  lir 
to  which  they  atta 
bladders  or  sKin  ba 
filled  with  air. 
great  many  boats  si 
round  a  whale  a 
stick  him  with 
many  harpoons  as  p 
sible.  If  successti 
they  will  so  encuml 
him  that  his  stren^ 
is  not  equal  to  t 
buoyancy  of  the  bli 
ders,  and  in  this  c( 

dition  he  is  finished  with  a  lance.  A  grest  feast  is  sure  to  follow  his  capture,  a 
every  interested  native  indulges  in  whale-ste.ik  to  his  stomach's  content. 

The  above  description  of  the  Aleuts  applies  to  those  especially  tinged  with  E 
sian  civilization.  A  large  portion  retain,  to  a  greater  or  less  degree,  their  origii 
habits,  and  wear  a  long  and  loose  coat  of  fiir,  or  of  the  skins  of  birds.  Pantaloons 
breeches,  they  do  not  make  use  of;  but  their  high  fiir  boots  reach  above  the  knee, 
hood  of  fiur  is  thrown  over  the  head  in  bad  weather,  and  with  this  is  worn  a  kanil 
ka,  or  water-proof  shirt,  made  from  the  sea-lion's  entrails,  and  which  is  handsoim 
embroidered,  and  fringed  with  white  feathers.  Wlien  the  hood  is  not  worn,  a  hat  li 
a  triangular  pyramid,  elongated  at  one  comer,  to  shade  the  eyes,  is  employed.  It 
made  of  a  thm  strip  of  wood,  painted  w^ith  various  colors,  and  ornamented  with  can 
strips  of  bone.  A  carved  figure  of  a  bird  adorns  the  apex,  and  at  the  back  a  frii 
of  sea-lion's  whiskers  projects. 


ALEUTIANS  CATCUIKO  WHALES. 


THE  TRIBES  OF  ALASEL^ 


865 


»e  themselves,  bnt  maintain  | 
I  the  wron<?.    Notwithstand- 
dirty.    Dirt  is  not  removed  I 
ildren  are  uncombed  and  fil- 
sour,  fermented  food,  and  are 
lerefore  obtuse.    Clothing  jg 
lenty,  is  lavished,  and  semi- 
ut  t^iey  are  very  negligently 
I  learn  quickly.    A  tendencj 
ley  possess  no  means  for  the 
I V  held.    A  few  Alent  dwell- 
ijority  are  below  the  surface, 
tlie  top  serves  for  a  chimney, 
3  Aleutian  Islands,  arc  very 
Po  enuft'  and  liquor  they  are 
Their  principal  occupation, 
in  addition  to  obtain- 
ing the  flesh  of  gea 
animals  for  food,  and 
raising    potatoes,    ig 
hunting  tne  sea  otter 
and  fur  seal  for  their 
skins,  and    ^n  whale  I 
iishery.    For  this  pur- 

Eoso  they  use  bidar-l 
as,   or   skin  canoes, 
and  several  go  in  com- 
pany. 

They  have  har- 
poons with  short  lines 
to  which  they  attach 
bladders  or  slcin  bags 
filled  with    air,     A 
great  many  boats  sur- 
round   a   whale  and 
stick    him    with   as 
many  harpoons  as  pos- 
sible.     If  successfiil, 
they  will  so  encumber 
him  that  his  strength 
is  not  equal  to  the  I 
buoyancy  of  the  blad- 
ders, and  in  this  con- 
ire  to  follow  his  capture,  and 
nach's  content. 
3  especially  tinged  with  Eus- 
or  less  degree,  their  original 
kins  of  birds.     Pantaloons  or 
ots  reach  above  the  knee.    A 
with  this  is  worn  a  kamlay-: 
ils,  and  which  is  handsomely 
0  hobd  is  not  worn,  a  hat  like 
the  eyes,  is  employed.    It  is 
„  and  ornamented  with  caned 
)cx,  and  at  the  back  a  fringe 


Tboir  undorgrotind  houses  are  lined  with  upright  poles,  and  roofed  with  planks 
^rored  with  turf.  They  are  entered  by  means  of  holes  at  the  top,  and  ladders. 
I  j^h  dwolling  has  from  two  to  six  of  these  entrances,  and  can  accommodate  several  fam- 
iliei,  who  aro  divided  from  each  other  by  partitions  of  stakes.  Lamps  are  made  from 
boUowod  itonot.  The  parka,  or  loose  coat,  is  worn  by  night  as  well  as  by  day,  and  a 
loat  ii  uiod  for  additional  covering  during  sleep.  A  few  men  still  shave  their  heads, 
wkilo  tho  woinon  cut  off  the  front  hair,  and  tie  the  rest  in  a  knot.  Tattooing  is  still 
occasionally  practised,  and  also  the  eld  custom,  with  both  sexes,  of  making  three  holes 
in  tho  under  lip,  and  one  in  the  cartilage  of  the  nose.  In  tho  latter,  a  short  bone  is 
placed,  in  order  to  distend  the  nostrils.  In  the  middle  incision  of  the  lip  is  worn  a 
ring  oi  bono  or  light  stone,  and  from  the  side  incisions,  hang  bones  resembling  the 
rounded  bead  of  a  spear.  Bono  ornaments  aro  also  worn  in  tho  ears.  Some  of  the 
Uenpull  their  boards  out  by  the  roots. 

Tiio  Aleuts  do  not  limit  themselves  in  the  nnmber  of  their  wi\<;s,  but  these  seldom 
exceed  four.    No  marriage  ceremony  is  employed,  and  the  latter  are  at  the  disposal  of 

Cti,  or  bartered  away.  The  needles  used  by  the  women  are  made  of  birds^  wings 
•I,  and  tho  weapons  of  tho  men  aro  bows  and  arrows,  lances,  and  darts.  Tho 
t  darts  and  arrows  aro  both  feathered,  and  tipped  with  slate,  flint,  and  bone,  or  with 
Iron  obtained  from  tho  Russians.  The  only  metal  originally  found  on  the  islandsL 
WM  copper.  A  sliield  of  wood,  covered  with  layers  of  seaweed,  is  used  in  war,  and 
bAtcbots  and  chisels  of  stone  aro  employed  for  domestic  purposes.  Fish  are  caught 
with  bone  hooks,  and  linos  of  seaweed  or  seal-skin,  and  the  tough  flesh  ot  the  sca- 
ottcr  and  tho  furseal  aro  much  eaten,  together  with  the  blubber  of  tho  whale  and 
iNi'llon. 

Yogotablos,  snako-root,  berries  of  dificrcnt  kinds,  and  wild  parsnips  and  seaweed 
I  ire  eaten.  Young  children  are  oftcA  fed  with  raw  flesh,  and,  if  disposed  to  fret  and 
become  noisy,  are  liold  in  cold  water  until  they  become  quiet.  This  is  supposed  to  ren- 
der them  insensible  to  cold.  A  few  religious  dances  and  festivals  are  still  observed  in 
tho  month  of  Docomber,  as  a  relic  of  anto-Russian  days,  but  all  traces  of  the  idols  once 
died  liavo  boon  banished  by  the  Greek  priests,  who  have  dwelt  in  the  Islands  for 
nearly  one  hundred  years. 

The  Innult  tribes  which  form  another  branch  of  the  Orarian  cto"p  aro  numerous, 
ind  extend  along  the  coast  from  Mount  St.  Elias  on  tho  south,  to  roint  Barrow  on  tho 
north,  and  eastward  to  the  Mackenzie  River. 

Kaniaginnts,  who  form  the  largest  and  most  powerful  Innuit  tribe  on  the  Alaskan 
eowt,  occupy  the  island  of  Kadiak,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  peninsula  of  Aliaska, 
from  Iliamna  Lake,  to  tho  169th  degree  of  west  longitude.  A  century's  intercourse 
with  the  Russians  has  somewhat  changed  their  customs,  but  to  a  less  degree  than 
imong  the  Aleutians  proper,  whom  they  much  resemble.  Their  complexions  are  slightly 
more  rod  than  those  of  the  islanders,  and  thoir  figures  are  stout  and  of  the  middle  height. 
[  ThoIr  faces  and  features  aro  largo  and  broad,  and  their  hair  coarse,  black,  and  straight. 
It  is  often  cut  short  by  the  men,  but  rarely  shaved,  and  the  women  cut  their  front  hair, 
ind  gather  tho  remainder  in  a  bunch  liehind.  Both  sexes  pierce  the  nose,  ears,  and 
lipi,  and  omaraont  them  with  bones,  as  is  customary  among  the  Aleutians;  and  the 
drMscs  of  each  aro  similar  to  those  of  tho  islanders.  Then:  food,  dwellings,  and  general 
habits  are  tho  same. 

Marriage  coromonies  aro  rarely  performed,  and  have  only  been  introduced  by  tho 
RuMians.  On  the  wedding-day,  both  groom  and  bride  wash  in  hot  water,  and  tho 
liktlier-in-law  gives  a  feast.  . 

Tho  Ijodios  of  the  dead  aro  buried,  and  stones  are  piled  upon  tho  grave.  Iheir 
nesr  relations  blacken  thoir  faces  and  shorten  their  hair,  and  the  survivor  of  a  married 
couple  retires,  temporarily,  to  another  settlement.  When  a  child  dies,  tho  mother 
1  lechidcs  horsoif  for  a  fortnight  in  a  hut  built  for  the  purpose.  She  also  secludes  herself 
In  tho  same  manner  while  giving  birth  to  a  child.  At  the  end  of  twenty  days,  bolji 
•ho  and  tlio  child  are  washed,  and  holes  are  bored  in  the  nose,  lips,  and  ears  ot  the  lat- 
ter  for  future  ornaments. 


m 


THE  TRIBES  OF  ALASKA. 


1     t 


m 


fi- 


ll 


A  f. 


m 


i"^ 


,,) 


The  Kaniagmiatfl  are  very  fond  of  gambling,  and  have  varions  devices  for  g) 
Their  bidarkas,  or  canoes,  like  those  ot  the  Aleutians  and  neighboring  tribes,  a 
skin,  and  are  decked,  in  order  to  exclude  water.  They  have  one,  two,  or  three  1 
as  may  be  needed,  for  the  sitters.  Their  dwellings  resemble  those  of  the  Aleut 
The^  trace  their  ancestrjr  from  a  do^.  Many  of  them  profess  the  Greek  religion 
retam  their  old  superstitions. ;;.  In  mtelligence  and  morality  they  do  not  equa 
Aleutians. 

The  remainder  of  these  tribes,  some  twelve  in  number,  differ  bnt  little  fron 
Eaniagmuta ;  some  of  them  excel  in  carving  ivory,  of  which  many  of  their  tool 
made.  Many  of  their  ivciy  weapons  are  vety  beautiful,  and  some  of  their  car 
equal  any  in  the  world.  In  some  of  the  tribes  blue  eyes  are  sometimes  seen,  with  1 
hair  and  light  beards.  They  are  all  filthy  to  the  extreme ;  fond  of  ornaments,  pai 
larly  glass  ones,  and  tobacco  is  held  in  high  estimation  by  all. 

There  are  two  stocks  of  Indians  in  the  territory  of  Alaska,  the  Thlinkets  anc 
Tinneh.  The  former  are  found  on  the  coast,  and  the  latter  in  the  interior. 
Sitka-kwans,  a  branch  of  the  Thlinkets,  are  on  Sitka  Bay,  near  New  Archangel,  an 
the  neighboring  islands.  These  Indians  have  relinquished  their  original  dress,  and 
sexes  wear  a  long  cloth  or  fur  shirt,  covered  with  a  blanket  ornamented  with  but 
They  paint  their  faces  with  lampblack  or  vermilion,  and  perforate  their  noses,  in  \i 
they  wear  a  ring  adorned  with  feathers.  Perforations  are  also  made  by  them  t 
the  edges  of  their  ears,  which  are  filled  with  scarlet  thread,  shark's  teeth,  or  pieces  of  i 
Like  the  Innuits,  they  live  upon  fish,  but  also  hunt  deer,  mountain  sheep  and  e 
From  the  wool  and  hair  of  the  two  last,  their  clothing  is  partly  made.  Their  dwel 
are  massively  constructed  of  square  logs,  being  several  feet  thick,  eight  feet  high,  and 
forty  feet  square.  The  roof  is  of  bark.  In  it  is  a  round  hole,  reached  by  steps, 
door,  and  a  square  one  for  the  passage  of  smoke.  Some  of  the  houses  are  flo 
Polvgamy  is  conomon  among  these  people,  extending  sometimes  to  forty  wives  foi 
husband. 

On  arriving  at  the  age  of  puberty,  a  girl  is  strictly  confined  to  a  small  hut 
year,  perfectly  secluded ;  her  lower  lip  is  pierced,  and  a  silver  pin  inserted.    Oi 
release,  a  great  feast  is  given ;  she  being  richly  dressed,  while  all  her  old  clotlu 
destroyed. 

They  have  great  req>ect  for  their  ancestors  whose  memories  they  treasure  up 
fully.     Their  marriage  ceremonies  are  very  peculiar ;  the  bride  and  groom  fastin 
several  days,  and  then  waiting  for  four  weeks  before  consummating  the  marriage. 

Upon  the  marriage  of  the  woman,  the  silver  pin  in  the  lip  is  removed  and  a 
inserted  in  its  stead.    A  wife  may  be  sent  back  to  her  father  at  the  will  of  tlie  husl 

Women  are  treated  with  httle  kindness  during  childbirth,  and  the  child  is  bi 
in  the  sea  daily,  while  quite  yoimg.    Duelling  is  in  vogue  among  them,  and  is  i( 
with  knives.    Bodies  of  the  dead  are  disjointed,  the  remtains  burned,  and  the 
preserved  in  boxes  kept  near  the  house. 

The  Thlinkets,  generally,  have  certain  indefinite  ideas  regarding  spiritual  Ix 
and  believe  in  inmiortality,  and  the  transmigration  of  souls  from  one  human  bo 
another.     Their  priests,  or  wise  men,  are  called  Shamans. 

The  Tinneh  stock  comprises  a  large  number  of  North  American  tribes,  extci 
from  near  the  mouth  of  the  Mackenzie,  along  the  fianks  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  s 
to  the  borders  of  Mexico.  The  Apaches  and  Comanches  belong  to  it.  The  AL 
tribes  of  the  stock  range  from  the  delta  of  the  Yukon,  eastward,  to  the  mountains  \ 
divide  tlie  watershed  of  Hudson's  Bay  from  that  of  tlie  Mackenzie  and  Atha 
Rivers.  They  may  be  divided  into  three  natural  groups,  the  Eastern  Tinneh 
Eutchin  tribes,  who  principally  occupy  the  Yukon  and  its  tributaries  above  Nukli 
yet,  and  the  Western  Tinneh,  who  range  through  the  region  west  of  the  Yukon 
upon  tlie  banks  of  that  river,  below  Nuklukaliyet.  They  resemble  in  all  partic 
the  other  races  of  Lidians,  although  possessing  some  characteristics  peculiar  to  theins< 
They  are  generally  cowardly  and  treacherous,  but  soi  e  of  the  tribes  are  warlike 
possessed  of  great  intelligence,  and  are  bold  and  enterprising. 


[A. 


have  varions  devices  for  gamegi 
and  neighboring  tribes,  are  of  I 
have  one,  two,  or  three  holes,! 
Bemble  those  of  the  AlentiaiisJ 
profess  the  Greek  religion,  bntl 
lorality  they  do  not  equal  the 

iber,  differ  but  little  from 
'  which  many  of  their  tools  aiel 
iul,  and  some  of  their  carvings  I 
I  are  sometimes  seen,  with  black  I 
le ;  fond  of  ornaments,  pardca-f 
by  all. 

Alaska,  the  Thlinkets  and  tliel 
le  latter  in  the  interior.  The! 
y,  near  New  Archangel,  and  on  I 
ed  their  original  dress,  and  both  I 
iket  ornamented  with  bnttons.! 
[  perforate  their  noses,  in  which  I 
are  also  made  by  them  round  I 
[,  shark's  teeth,  or  pieces  of  Bhelll 
;er,  mountain  sheep  and  goats.  | 
I  partly  made.  Their  dwelli  ^ 
t  thick,  eight  feet  high,  and  often! 
ind  hole,  reached  by  steps,  for  a  I 
>me  of  the  houses  are  floored  | 
metimes  to  forty  wives  for  one) 

confined  to  a  small  hut  for  si 

a  silver  pin  inserted.    On  her  I 

ed,  while  aU  her  old  clothes  are! 

lemories  they  treasure  up  care- 1 
the  bride  and  groom  fasting  fori 
isummating  the  marriage, 
the  lip  is  removed  and  a  pWl 
ither  at  the  will  of  the  husband.  I 
Ibirth,  and  the  child  is  bathed  I 
>gue  among  them,  and  is  fought  I 
I  remains  burned,  and  tlio  ashes  I 

eas  regarding  spiritual  beings, 
souls  from  one  human  body  to  | 
as. 

rth  American  tribes,  extending! 

of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  soiitli,  I 

hes  belong  to  it.    The  Alaskan 

istward,  to  the  mountains  which  I 

the  Mackenzie  and  Athabasca  I 

oups,  the  Eastern  Tinneh,  thol 

its  tributaries  above  Nuklukah-f 

region  west  of  the  Yukon,  i 

hey  resemble  in  all  particulanj 

Mteristics  peculiar  to  themselvei| 

I  of  the  tribes  are  warlike,  i 

•rising. 


THE  ABORIGINAL  INHABITANTS  OF  SIBERIA. 

BY  TUOMAS  W.  KNOX, 

Avihor  of  "  Overland  through  Aita." 

I  BiCEB  OF  BIBEBIA — KAHCHADALB — ORIGIN — DRESS — ^POOD — DWEIXIKOS — ^HABITt — BALUOK  FISHWO— 
TBAVBLLINa  IN  KAMCHATKA— CHUCKCBBE8,  TRIBUTE  PAID  BY  THEU — ^BEIHDBBB — CANOES— 
IDOIiS — PRIESTS  OB  SHAMANS — KORIAK8 — MODE  OV  LIFE — TASUTS — REUQION,  *C. — 8AHOTBDBS— 
SKILL  IN  WORKING  IVORY — OSTIAKS — DRESSES — GILYAKS — SUPERSTITIONS,  *C. — OOLOBES— DOGS — 
HOUSES — OBOCHONS — BIBAB8 — FUR  TRADE— BOXmiATB — GENERAL  CHARACTERISTICS  OF  TBB 
TRIBES. 

It  is  difficult  to  estimate  accurately  the  number  of  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of 
Northern  Asia.  No  census  has  ever  been  taken  and  in  many  instances  the  official 
estimates  are  mere  guess  work.  Beginning  at  the  Eastern  part  of  the  Asiatic  continent 
there  are  the  Kamchadales  and  Chuckchees,  the  Koriaks  and  Lamuti,  with  a  few  other 
small  tribes.  When  Russia  pushed  her  conquest  eastward  toward  the  Pacific  Ocean  she 
I  encountered  considerable  resistance  from  the  natives  of  Kamchatka,  and  conquered 
them  after  some  sharp  fighting.  Since  the  conquest,  they  have  been  peaceable  subjects 
of  the  Emperor,  and  nave  never  shown  the  slightest  disposition  to  rebel.  The  Kam- 
chadales have  the  Mongolian  features  and  are  of  low  stature ;  their  origin  is  generally 
ascribed  to  China  or  Japan,  and  according  to  some  of  their  traditions,  their  ancestors 
came  from  Japan,  along  tlie  chain  of  the  Kurile  Islands,  five  or  six  hundred  years  ago. 
At  the  time  of  the  Russian  conquest  they  were  much  more  numerous  than  at  present. 
About  ninety  years  ago  the  small-pox  was  introduced  among  them  by  a  Russian  soldier 
from  Yakutsk,  and  thousands  of  the  people  died.  The  remains  of  many  villages  may 
be  seen  at  this  day  where  the  entire  population  was  swept  away  by  the  pestilence. 

The  dress  ot  the  Kamchadales  is  very  simple,  consisting  of  a  short  frock  and 
trousers  of  fur,  generally  the  skin  of  the  reindeer,  and  the  frock  is  called  in  the 
native  tongue  a  Aoilcmka,  and  is  put  on  and  off  in  the  same  way  as  the  masculine 
shirt  of  cn'ilized  countries.  It  has  a  hood  of  fur  attached  to  the  collar,  and  so 
arranged  that  it  can  be  worn  on  or  oft'  the  head,  at  the  wearer's  convenience.  Many 
of  the  natives  wear  the  same  dress  summer  and  winter,  though  some  of  them  have 
summer  garments  made  of  skins  which  have  been  stripped  of  their  hair.  The 
KoUanka  is  much  liked  by  the  Russians,  who  have  occasion  to  travel  in  Kamchatka, 
and  many  of  them  in  winter  don  the  entire  dress  of  the  natives,  and  pronounce  it 
&r  more  comfortable  than  their  own. 

The  Kamchadales  live  in  two  kinds  of  dwellings,  yourts  and  balagans.  The 
balagan  is  a  light  framework  of  poles,  coveied  with  grass,  moss,  turf,  bark  or  skins, 
and  is  mtended  for  summer  use ;  while  the  yourt  is  a  more  substantial  structure  made 
of  logs,  covered  with  dirt,  and  partly  sunk  in  the  earth.  The  name  yourt  is  frequently 
appUed  to  both  summer  and  winter  dwellings.  By  contact  with  the  Russians  the  na- 
tives have  learned  that  their  own  dwellmgs  are  imperfect,  and  have  adopted  m  nearly 
all  instances  the  Russian  isha  or  hut,  so  that  it  is  very  difficult  to  find  a  genuine  yourt 
on  the  peninsula  of  Kamchatka. 

The  Kamchadales  live  by  hunting  the  sable,  fox,  and  ermine,  and  by  fishing.  Ihey 
pay  very  little  attention  to  agriculture.  The  sable  is  caught  in  a  variety  of  ways ;  some- 
times  in  traps  and  sometimes  shot  with  rifles  or  arrows.    When  a  native  has  tound 


868 


THE  ABORIGINAL  INHABITANTS  OF  SIBERIA.' 


ill- 


I  ' 


■  i 


;* 


r »/  ' 


m 


4 


%'lS 


m 


iff  i 


f^ 


XAKCHADALB  T0X7BT. 


the  retreat  of  a  sable  he  will  sometimes  watch  for  hours  to  capture  it,  and  so  persist 
and  cautious  is  the  hunter  that  he  rarely  loses  his  game.  Beiars  are  abundant  in  Ki 
chatka,  and  they  hunt  the  natives  quite  as  often  as  the  natives  hunt  them.  Frequen 
men  are  eaten  by  them,  and  the  capture  of  a  large  black  bear  is  always  atteiK 
with  danger.  One  mode  of  capturing  them  is  bylying  in  wait  in  a  tree  above  tb 
paths  and  shooting  them  as  they  are  walking  along.    !But  it  is  desirable  to  select  a  la 

tree,  as  the  bear,  when  he  discovers  his  assaila 
may  shake  him  off,  as  a  man  would  shake  fi 
from  an  apple  tree. 

Great  numbers  of  salmon  ascend  the  riv 
of  Kamchatka,  and  in  the  month  of  July 
the  natives  are  employed  in  catching  a 
curing  them  for  winter  use.  The  ^m  i 
dried  and  form  the  food  of  men  and  dogs,  a 
when  the  iisheiy  fails,  as  it  sometimes  do 
there  is  great  suffering.  While  ascending  t 
rivers  the  fish  are  densely  crowded  and  th( 
are  stories  of  people  crossing  on  them  as 
a  corduroy  bridge.  Bears  and  dogs  at  t 
time  will  catch  their  own  fish,  and  the  bei 
are  so  fastidious  that  they  will  eat  only  t 
heads  and  backs.  In  winter  the  country  is  c( 
ered  with  snow  for  several  months,  and  the  on 
way  of  travel  is  by  means  of  dogs.  The  Ka 
chadale  dogs  are  much  like  the  Esquimaux  in  appearance,  character,  and  qualiti 
The  natives  breed  them  with  great  care,  though  they  are  less  attentive  to  their  go 
qualities  than  formerly.  When  the  puppies  are  a  few  months  old  they  are  tied  to  poi 
with  thongs  of  reindeer  skin  soaked  in  water.  Their  food  is  placed  so  that  they  mt 
stretch  these  thongs  in  order  to  reach  it,  and  in  this  way  their  muscles  are  strengtheni 
and  they  are  taught  to  pull.  When  two  years  old  their  education  bemns,  and  tney  a 
harnessed  in  teams  and  made  to  travel.  They  are  driven  without  reins,  and  the  be 
and  most  intelligent  dogs  are  selected  as  leaders.  A  good  leader  always  keeps  on  tl 
alert  for  the  voice  of  his  master,  and  turns  to  the  right  or  left,  as  he  directs.  The 
dogs  will  travel  fifty  miles  a  day  for  a  week  or  more,  or  they  can  go  a  hundred  mil 
without  stopping.  There  are  no  roads  in  Kamchatka,  but  travel  is  perfoimed  in  givi 
directions  and  by  following  known  landmarks. 

North  of  Kamchatka  is  the  country  of  the  Ghuckchees  and  Koriaks.  The  form 
have  long  been  at  war  with  Russia  and  even  now  many  of  them  are  not  tributar 
The  govfjmment  requires  an  annual  payment  of  yessak,  or  tribute,  from  all  the  nativ 
in  its  au'.hority ;  among  the  Ghuckchees  and  Konaks  it  is  one  fox  skin  for  each  perso 
and  whenever  a  native  comes  to  a  Russian  town  or  fair  he  is  required  to  pay  his  yesss 
before  he  can  t  -ade.  For  many  years  the  Ghuckchees  were  openly  hostile  to  Kussi 
and  near  the  close  of  the  last  century  they  had  several  battles  near  Anadyrsk.  Tl 
Ghuckchees  are  nomads :  they  own  large  droves  of  reindeer,  and  are  obliged  to  raoi 
from  place  to  place  to  obtain  food  for  their  animals.  Their  dress  is  similar  to  that  -( 
the  Kamchadales,  and  in  general  appearance  they  resemble  them,  though  their  fram 
are  larger  and  less  compact.  They  nave  slight  beards,  and  their  toilet?  arc  never  i 
careftilly  attended  to  as  to  make  them  desirable  visitors  in  polite  society. 

The  reindeer  is  a  very  important  animal  for  this  people.  They  use  him  as  a  bea 
of  burden  when  living,  and  when  they  have  killed  him  they  eat  his  flesh  and  conve 
i  }  skin  into  garments.  In  preparing  a  reindeer  for  eating  they  generally  stew  hi 
tire,  except  his  hide  and  horns.  The  meat  is  chopped  up  and  goes  into  the  pot  aloi 
wii'h  the  intestines  and  their  contents.  A  favorite  dish,  and  one  that  is  reserved  for  tl 
honored  guest,  is  the  half-digested  moss  that  is  found  in  the  deer's  stomach.  The  gue 
generally  shares  it  with  his  host,  and  if  the  guest  is  an  European  he  hadrather  sufl 


>F  SIBERIA. 

)  capture  it,  and  so  persistent 
Bears  are  abundant  in  Kara- 
lives  hunt  them.  Frequently 
ack  bear  is  always  attended 
[  in  wait  in  a  tree  above  their 
it  is  desirable  to  select  a  lai^, 
hen  he  discovers  his  assailant 
f,  as  a  man  would  shake  fruit 

\  of  salmon  ascend  the  rivers 
id  in  the  month  of  July  all 
employed   in   catching  and 
winter  use.      The  fiSi  are 
le  food  of  men  and  dogs,  and 
fails,  as  it  sometimes  does, 
jring.    While  ascending  the 
5  densely  crowded  and  there 
pie  crossing  on  them  as  on 
e.    Bears  and  dogs  at  this 
leir  own  fish,  and  the  bears 
that  they  will  eat  only  the 
In  winter  the  country  is  cov- 
several  months,  and  the  only 
7  means  of  dogs.    The  Kam- 
ice,  character,  and  qualities, 
less  attentive  to  their  good 
iths  old  they  are  tied  to  posts 
i  is  placed  so  that  they  must 
eir  muscles  are  strengthened 
ucation  be^ns,  and  they  are 
without  rems,  and  the  best 
I  leader  always  keeps  on  the 
or  left,  as  he  directs.     These 
ley  can  go  a  hundred  miles 
travel  is  perfoimed  in  given 

9  and  Koriaks.    The  former 
of  them  ai-e  not  tributary. 

•  tribute,  from  all  the  natives 
one  fox  skin  for  each  person, 
is  required  to  pay  his  yessak 
ere  openly  hostile  to  Kussia, 
attles  near  Anadyrsk.  The 
jer,  and  are  obliged  to  move 
r  dress  is  similar  to  that  of, 

them,  though  their  frames 
id  their  toiletp  ar.:  never  so 
polite  society. 
.  Thej  use  him  as  a  beast 
fy  eat  his  flesh  and  convert 
ing  they  generally  stew  him 

•  and  eoes  into  the  pot  along 
I  one  that  is  reserved  for  the 
deer's  stomach.  The  guest 
iiropean  he_had  rather  suffet' 


THE  ABORIGINAL  INHABITANTS  OP  SIBERIA.  869 

the  pangs  of  incipient  starvation  than  come  within  smelling  distance  of  a  Chuckchee 
stew. 

The  Chuckchees  do  a  little  hunting  and  some  fishing,  and  many  of  them  go  every 
year  to  the  Russian  fair  at  OstroMmove  to  buy  goods,  which  they  carry  across  Bering^} 
Strait  to  the  American  continent.  Their  voyages  are  made  in  frail  boats  or  laidm-a 
which  consist  of  seal  or  walrus  skins  sewn  together  and  drawn  tightly  over  a  light 
frame  of  wood.  I  remember  stepping  into  one  of  these  boats  and  feeling  about  as  rafe 
as  though  in  a  clothes-basket.  I  would  not  have  ventured  half  a  mile  from  shore  in  it 
for  any  consideration,  but  was  assured  that  the  natives  would  not  hesitate  to  go  fitly 
miles  to  sea  in  it.  When  the  water  is  rough  these  boats  toss  very  uneasily,  and  when 
storms  arise  it  becomes  necessary  to  lighten  the  craft.  In  such  case  if  a  Chuckchee 
merchant  has  a  cargo  of  goods  on  board  he  reserves  them  to  the  last,  and  throws  his 
men  into  the  water.  They  are  pagans  and  drown  themselves  with  a  resignation  which 
is  peculiarlv  oriental.  Custom  of  long  standing  sanctions  this  mode  of  lightening  a 
boat,  and  the  men  believe,  as  they  step  over  the  side,  that  they  are  simply  mschargmg 
their  duty  to  their  employer. 

•  The  Aamchadales  have  been  generally  converted  to  Christianity,  but  the  Chuckchees 
are  pagans.  They  have  idols  made  of  the  tusks  of  walrus  and  the  bones  of  whales. 
Their  priests  or  shamans  practice  sorcery  to  drive  away  evil  spirits.  When  a  man  falls 
sick,  the  shaman  is  called,  and  proceeds  to  drive  the  bad  spint  out  of  him.  He  is  fan- 
tastically dressed  with  decorations  of  shavings  and  small  bells,  and  he  beats  a  tambour- 
ine and  dances  about  the  tent.  If  the  man  recovers,  the  doctor  gets  the  credit,  but  if 
he  does  not,  the  shaman  declares  that  the  spirit  was  one  over  which  he  had  no  control. 
But  he  never  neglects  to  collect  his  fee. 

The  Koriaks  are  of  two  kinds,  wandering  and  settled. ,  The'^wandering'  Eoriaks 
are  owners  of  reindeer,  and  they  move  about  for  the  same  reason  that  the  Chuckchees  do. 
The  settled  Koriaks  are  those  who  for  some  reason  have  lost  their  deer,  and  are  obliged 
to  settle  on  the  rivers,  where  they  subsist  by  catching  fish.  Some  of  the  owners  of 
reindeer  are  very  wealthy ;  one  man  is  the  possessor  oi  fortv  thousand  deer,  and  there 
are  other  individual  owners  of  ten  to  twenty  thousand.  The  dress  of  the  Koriaks  is 
like  that  of  the  Kamchadales,  and  cannot  be  distinguished  from  it.  These  natives  associ- 
ate with  the  whalers  along  the  coast,  and  some  of  them  have  learned  to  talk  English. 
On  one  occasion  a  Russian  oflicial  wished  to  hold  an  interview  with  a  Chuckchee, 
and  called  in  a  Koriak  as  an  interpreter.  Neither  could  speak  a  word  of  the  othoi-'s 
language,  and  the  Chuckchee  did  not  know  a  word  of  Russian.  There  was  an  awkward 
pause,  till  it  was  found  that  both  of  them  could  speak  English,  and  the  interview  was 
conducted  in  that  language. 

West  of  the  region  occupied  by  the  Koriak  and  Chuckchees  is  that  of  the  Yakuts 
and  Samoyedes.  They  are  of  the  same  general  tvpe,  and  have  the  Mongolian  features, 
strongly  marked.  The  Yakuts  are  hunters  and  fishermen,  and  carry  on  a  small  trade 
in  ivory,  which  they  gather  on  the  shores  of  the  Arctic  Ocean,  or  purchase  from  the 
Tunguzi,  who  dwell  to  the  north  of  them,  but  not  in  large  numbers.  Most  of  the  Ya- 
kuts have  embraced  the  religion  of  the  Russian  Church  and  have  been  baptized ;  they 
are  devout  in  observing  its  forms,  but  they  still  cling  to  many  of  the  pagan  supersti- 
tions that  their  religion  cannot  eradicate.  Before  starting  on  journeys  they  go  through 
a  variety  of  ceremonies  to  secure  them  against  danger,  and  some  of  them,  while  adher- 
ing to  the  Church  and  following  the  directions  of  the  priests,  take  the  precaution  to 
secure  the  favor  of  the  shamans  or  medicine  men.  There  is  a  story  that  on  one  occa- 
sion a  Russian  priest  applied  to  a  shaman  and  asked  him  to  practise  his  ceremonies  and 
secure  him  from  harm  on  a  journey  he  was  about  to  undertake. 

The  Samoyedes  wander  on  the  coast  of  the  Arctic  Ocean,  and  in  the  region  extend- 
ing five  hundred  miles  to  the  south  of  it.  They  have  herds  of  i-eindeer,  and  like  the 
other  deer-keeping  tribes,  their  wanderings  are  for  the  purpose  of  procuring  food  for 
their  animals.  Every  year  a  few  of  them  go  to  St.  Petersburg  and  camp  on  the  ice  of 
the  Neva,  not  far  from  the  Imperial  palace.  They  are  devoted  subjects  of  the  emperor 
and  willingly  pay  the  tribute  which  is  demanded  of  them.    Some  of  them  are  very 


870 


THE  ABORIGINAL  INHABITANT^  OF  SIBERIA. 


Ml   ff    i. 


I       i 


A. 


It 


'\ 


■Xi 


sldlfhl  in  fashioning  articles  ont  of  wood  or  ivonr.    In  the  mnsenm  at  l§t.  Petorsbu 
there  is  a  miniature  representation  of  a  camp  of  oamoycdes,  in  which  the  tents,  de 
men,  trees,  sledges  and  other  things  are  carved  in  ivory.    It  was  sent  as  a  present 
the  emperor  some  years  ago  by  a  Samoyede  chief. 

The  Samoyedes  are  supposed  to  have  emigrated  from  the  eastern  shores  of  the  C 
pian  sea  five  or  six  hundredyears  ago.  The  songs  and  stories  that  have  been  preserv 
oy  tradition  contain  many  Turkish  words,  and  make  frequent  allusions  to  palm  trei 
and  other  semi-tropical  productions  that  are  never  seen  in  the  far  north,  and  are  qu 
unknown  to  the  people  who  sing  about  them  now. 

Another  tribe  or  race  of  people  in  the  northern  part  of  Siberia  is  the  Ostial 
They  are  much  like  the  Samoyedes,  though  many  of  their  manners  and  customs  a 
different.  Their  dresses  are  rars  and  skins,  like  those  of  the  Samoyedes,  but  they  a 
more  settled  in  their  habits.  The  women  are  constantly  veiled  in  the  presence  of  ai 
biit  the  members  of  their  own  households.  Like  all  the  northern  people  the  Ostia 
are  superstitious,  and  when  they  start  on  hunting  excursions,  they  nrst  consult  t 
shamans  and  observe  the  position  of  the  stars,  in  order  that  everything  may  be  t'av( 
able.  Any  man  among  them  who  kills  a  bear  is  considered  a  hero ;  they  have  a  who 
some  fear  of  the  beast,  and  only  attack  him  when  they  feel  pretty  certain  of  succei 
The  Ostiaks  are  found  mainly  on  the  lower  part  of  the  Obi  and  Yenesei  rivers.  Th 
come  frequently  to  the  Russian  settlements  and  occasionally  they  may  be  found  workii 
for  the  Russians  and  performing  all  the  usual  duties  ot  house  or  out-door  servan 
The  Yakuts  are  also  good  servants,  and  are  praised  for  their  honesty  and  jfidelity. 

The  most  populous  part  of  Siberia,  po  far 
the  uncivilized  mhabitants  are  considerkl,  is 
the  valley  of  the  Amoor.  The  number  of  a 
originals  there  is  estimated  at  twenty-five  tho 
sand,  and  if  the  south  bank  of  the  river  is  i 
eluded,  the  enumeration  would  be  nearly  doubl 
They  are  scattered  all  the  way  from  the  mou 
of  the  river  to  its  source ;  part  of  them  a: 
nomads  or  semi-nomadic,  but  the  most  of  the 
are  settled  in  villages.  At  the  mouth  of  tl 
river  are  the  Gilyaks,  who  live  almost  entire 
by  fishing.  Tliev  have  the  Mongolian  feature 
and  wear  the  Chinese  hat,  and  a  frock  wln( 
closely  resembles  that  of  the  Celestials.  The 
garments  are  made  of  Chinese  cloth,  but  often 
of  fish  skins,  which  they  prepare  by  drying  ai 
then  beating  till  they  become  soft  and  flexibl 
A  garment  of  this  material  properly  made  ar 
decorated  is  by  no  means  an  ugly  anair. 

The  Gilyaks  hunt  the  fur-bearing  anima 
of  the  Amoor  and  in  some  years  they  cariy  ( 
quite  a  trade  with  the  for  merchants,  llie 
are  many  bears  and  some  tigers  in  their  countr 
They  hunt  the  former,  and  when  they  can  tal 
him  alive,  they  shut  him  in  a  cage  and  fatt( 
him  on  fish.  When  a  great  day  arrives,  th( 
lead  or  push  him  in  a  procession,  and  at  the  end  of  their  ceremony  they  kill  and  e 
him.  Ills  flesh  is  supposed  to  give  strength  and  courage  to  those  who  eat  it,  and  L 
skull  and  bones  are  preserved  as  charms  to  ward  off  evil  spirits. 

The  Gilyaks  believe  that  the  spirits  of  those  who  die  among  them  remain  abo 
the  premises  and  preserve  them  from  harm.  Out  of  this  belief  there  grows  a  custo 
that  is  not  a  very  pleasant  one  to  a  lonely  traveller.  When  a  man  comes  amonp;  the 
of  whom  they  are  very  fond,  and  who  apponrs  ircHnH  to  (V)  t^^Tr.  '-"r^'l,  ^■'•.'■•- 1  ;"]  ]■'. 


eiLTAK  HAK 


1.1  c: 


F  SIBERIA. 


THE  ABORIGINAL  INHABITANTS  OF  SIBERIA, 


871 


OILTAK  WOHAK. 


nndcslrable  piece  of  furniture  to  have  in  the  house,  he  is  not  luilf  so  likely  to  bo  mo- 
lested as  one  of  an  angelic  disposition. 

The  Gilvaks  row  their  boats  with  a  hand-over-hand  motion,  pulling  their  r  alter- 
nately, while  another  people  next  above  them, 
cflllea  the  Goldees,  pull  their  oars  sinniltuneously. 
The  Goldees  dress  very  much  like  the  Gilvaks,  and 
they  live  almost  entirely  upon  fish.  Both  peoples 
keep  a  great  many  dogs  of  a  miscellaneous  breed, 
and  in  winter  they  are  used  for  drawing  sledges. 
When  not  thus  occupied,  they  are  encouraged  to 
fight  and  worry  each  other.  The  houses  of  the 
Goldees  are  built  low  and  plastered  with  mud. 
They  are  kept  warm  in  winter  by  means  of  pipes 
running  under  a  raised  bench  that  extends  around 
three  sides  of  the  interior  of  the  building.  The 
temperature  is  generally  pretty  high,  and  the  oc- 
cupants sleep  naked  or  very  nearly  so.  If  visi- 
tors call  durmg  the  night,  the  head  of  the  house 
dresses  in  reception  costume  byputting  on  his 
shirt,  and  is  as  polite  as  he  can  afiord  to  do  when 
waked  from  a  sound  sleep. 

The  Gilyaks  and  Goldees  follow  the  system 
of  medical  practice  that  I  have  previously  de- 
scribed among  'he  Chuckchees.  Among  the 
Goldees  there  is  a  superstition  that  when  any 
part  of  the  body  is  anected  a  cure  may  be  wrought  by  wearing  a  wooden  represen- 
tation of  the  diseased  portion.  Thus  a  man  with  a  lame  arm  wSl  have  a  wooden  arm 
lumg  to  his  neck,  one  with  a  sore  leg  will  have  a  miniature  leg  in  wood,  and  so  on  for 
all  parts  of  the  body.  A  Goldee  hypochondriac  will  bo  decorated  very  fantastically 
and  bear  a  strange  resemblance  to  a  museum  of  anatomy  on  its  travels. 

On  the  upper  part  of  the  Amoor,  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  consist  of  the  Oro- 

chons,  Birars,  and  one  or  two  other  insignificant  tribes,  com- 
posing the  Tunguzian  race.  They  live  more  by  hunting  than 
by  fishing,  and  are  nomadic  in  their  habits.  They  kill  elk, 
deer,  bears,  squirrels,  and  other  animals,  and  show  a  great 
fondness  for  the  chase.  The  furs  are  sold  to  the  Cbmese 
and  Russian  merchants,  and  one  article  they  seek  is  the  soft 
horns  of  deer  and  elk  taken  just  as  the  animals  are  shedding 
their  antlers.  These  horns  are  sold  to  the  Chinese  and  bring 
a  high  price.  They  are  considered  a  specific  for  several  dis- 
eases, and  occupy  a  high  place  in  the  Cninese  pharmacopoeia. 
Between  the  Yablonoi  mountains  and  Lake  Baikal  there 
are  the  Bouriats,  who  emigrated  three  hundred  years  ago  from 
Mongolia.  They  have  large  flocks  of  sheep,  and  are  settled 
in  villages.  They  are  subjects  of  Russia  but  retain  most  of 
their  Chinese  customs  and  dress. 

The  tribes  who  inhabit  Siberia  bear  the  same  resem- 
blance to  each  other  that  the  difierent  tribes  of  Indians  do 
in  the  United  States.  Diflfering  in  many  pomts,  their  gen- 
eral characteristics  and  habits  are  the  same. 

They  are  almost  without  exception  pagans  at  heart  and 

governed  by  the  same  superstitions.    They  are  addicted  to 

polygamy,  and  have  as  many  wives  as  they  can  afford.    As 

les  of  Siberia  are  a  degenerate  race,  Uve  in  filth  and  dirt,  and 

1  M-:".rll!:'j  ?.s  the  North  American  Indians,  are  in  some 


HXfOCHOfiDKIAO. 


a  whole,  the  aboriginal  tribes 

V  i  '  ;'  c  "  r"' '  '"  *■.  f  cr 


t 


INDEX. 

VOLUME  II 


#' 


4h 


.iri 


■> » 


'■'■\ 


I' 


Aeeawaio*.  South  America,  580. 

Admiralty  Islanden,  803. 

AaRiccLTCBR  among  the 
Fuegiani,  631.     Uuianans,  608, 
New  Hebrides,  804. 

Ahitaa,  PhiUiplne  iBlands,  243. 

Ahts,  Vanooaven  Island,  733. 

Aiitaa,  Phillipine  Islands,  343. 

Alapn-ches.  Chill,  S.  A..  648. 

Alaska.  868. 

Alfoers,  New  Onlnea,  238. 

Amaionian  Tribes,  S.  America,  673. 

AMcasHBirrs  among  the 
Ahts,  787.  Araucanians,  660. 
Australians,  03-67.  Dory,  240. 
Dyaks, 489-408.  Esquimaux,  717. 
Iljians,  388-286.  Ouianans,  616 
-619.  Indians,  N.  A.,  661,  669, 
687,688.  Japanese,  886, 840.  Ma- 
ories,  187.  Marqnesans,  889. 
Pelew  Islanders,  460.  Tartars,  798. 
Samoans,  868.  Sandwich  Islands, 
487-441.  Tahitans,  404-406. 
Tasmania,  67.  Tongans,  826- 
838.  886-840.  W  raus,  636. 
Zealanders,  New,  184-187. 

Ancient  Europe,  861. 

Andamaners,  310. 

Aneitnm,  New  Hebrides,  806. 

AniMALS  of 
Australia,  9.  Guiana,  681.  Fond- 
ness for,  in  Ouiana,  634.  Dogs 
of  Esquimaux,  716.  of  India, 
786,  793. 

Araucanians,  S.  A..  643. 

Arawaks,  Ouiana,  681. 

Architbctubb  of 
Ahts,  740.  Ancient  Europe,  861 
Andamaners.  216.  Australians, 
99-101.  Bomabi,  446.  Britain, 
New,  801.  Caledonians,  New, 
204.  Dory,  289.  DyakB,498,499. 
Esquimaux,  609.  Fijians,  287. 
Fuegians,  616.  Ouianans,  606, 
686.  Guinea,  New,  236.  Hervey 
Islanders,  874.  Ireland,  New, 
801.  Japanese,  846.  Eingsmill 
Islanders,  878.  Maories,  186, 
Mapuches,  646.  Marqnesans,  887, 
Mexico,  6.38.  Nicobarians,  220. 
Niuans,  896.  Outanatas,336.  Pat- 
agonians,  639.  Pelew  Islanders, 
450.  Samoans,  868.     Slam,  800. 


Society  Islanden,  418.     Warau, 

633. 
Armor  or  the  Japanese,  845. 
Art  of  Japanese,  860. 
Aurora,  description  of,  730. 
Australia,   Polynesia,  1. 
Ayhuittisah,Vancouvers  Island  738, 


Barber,  Chinese,  801. 

Bathing,  Japanese,  835. 

Blackfeet,  North  America,  641. 

Bomabi,  Caroline  Islands,  446. 

Bouka,  Polynesia,  803. 

Brahmins,  India,  773. 

BriUin,  New,  Polynesia,  801. 

Brumer's  Island,  New  Guinea,  230. 

Burial  of  thb  Dead  among 
Ahitas,  346.  Ahts,  746.  Ajitas, 
246.  Alfoers,  339.  Araucanians,  eo.*). 
Australians,  87-91.  Dory,  241 
Dyaks.  613.  Esquimaux,  719. 
Fijian.  394-396.  Of  Fijian  chief, 
297.  Indians,  N.  A.,  693.  Kings 
mill  Islanders,  883.  Marquesan, 
893.  Mincopie,  218.  Nicobar, 
220.  Niuans,  897.  Patagonians. 
643.  Pelew  Islanders,  462.  Sia- 
mese, 860.  Sioux,  604.  Society 
Islands,  438.  Sowrah,  749.  Ton. 
gans,  833.  Zealand.  New,  190- 
194. 

Button,  Chinese,  804. 


Caledonians,  New,  203. 

Camanchees,  N.  A.,  667. 

CANKrBAiiiSH  among  the 
'  Ahts,  744.  Andamaners,  215. 
Australians,  62.  Caledonia,  New, 
207.  Caribs,  603.  Fijians,  371 
274.  Fuegians,  620.  Isle  of 
Pines  Men,  209.  Kingsmill  Is 
landers,  883.  Maories,  163-164, 
Marquesans,  891.  Niuans,  896, 
Papuans,  334.  Samoans,  860 
Sandwich  Islands,  436.  Society 
Islands,  418.  Soloman  Islands, 
800.    Tanna,  805. 

Canob  Makhto  (and  management 
of,  among  Andamaners,  318.  Ad- 
miralty Islanders,  303.  Ahts,  7.33 
Australians,   26.      Bouka,    803. 


Bmmer  Islanders,  281.  Caledi 
nians.  New.  208.  Dyaks,  48 
Esquimaux,  713.  Fijians,  251 
Fuegians,  630.  Guinea,  Neii 
337,  Indians,  N.  A.,  600.  M&i 
ris.  143.  Marquesans,  801.  Ni 
obarians,330.  Niuans,  806.  Oa 
anatas,  337.  Papuans,  234.  Pi 
lew  Islanders,  440.  Hntaoana.SSI 
San  ChristoTsl,  303.  JDciety  li 
lands,  410  Soloman  I>»1and8, 80( 
Waraus,  036.  Zua^an'l.  New,  17 
-175. 

Caribs  Ouiana,  680. 

Caroline  Islands,  444. 

Cabtb  among  the 
Khonds.751.    Sowrah,  748.  Zei 
landers.  New,  107. 

Catlins  portrait  of  Indian  dand; 
646. 

CERRr.fO'^TBS  connected  with 
Bat'  ir  before  and  after  New  Zet 
land  l69.  Becoming  men,  Am 
tralians,  7G-79.  Birth,  Fijian! 
288.  New  Zealanders,  181.  Bu 
rial  of  King  Fijians,  298  Deat 
of  King  Tongans,  836.  Drinitin 
Kara,  Tongans.  818-332.  Falle 
in  war,  Caledonians.  Nuw,  20f 
Feast  of  first  fruits,  Tongau8^32 
-824.  Funeral  of  Flnow,  •  "" 
836.  Homage  to  Manono,  0 
moans,  859  Kangaroo,  Austra 
ians,  70.  Making  Brotherhocx 
Australians,  81.  Making  Brotl 
erhood,  Araucanians,  561.  Ma 
riage,  Samoans,  808.  Sowralii 
749.  Mourning,  Australians,  8' 
Reception  into  Mides,  N.  A.  Ii 
dians,  681  Religion,  Esquimaw 
717.  "  Rupack,"  Pelew  Islander 
448.  Sacrificial,  Society  Iblander 
420.  Setting  apart  Piai  mei 
O  uiana,  628.  Shedding  of  bloo 
Dyaks.  611  Sickness,  Ton^n 
881.  Society  of  hunters,  Austr 
lians,  77.  Sprinkling  of  wate 
New  Zealand.  133.  Tow  To\ 
Tongans,  830.  Visiting  Fijians,  26 

Charms  among 
Australians,  86.    Dyaks,  60&.  I 
dians,  N  A.,  683. 

Charming  Serpents,  India,  785. 

Chickasaws,  N.  A.,  686. 


Bramer  lalanden,  281.  Caledo. 
nians,  New,  208.  Dyaka,  484. 
Eflquimaux.  712.  Fijians,  2m. 
Fuegians,  B20.  Guinea,  New, 
237,  Indians,  N.  A.,  000.  Mao- 
ris,  142.  Marquesans,  801.  Nlc- 
obarians,  220.  Niaans,  806.  Oat 
anatas,  227.  PapuanB,  224.  Pe- 
lew  Islanders,  440.  Ho  moans,  850. 
Pan  ClirlstoTal,  303.  Jociety  Is- 
lands, 410  Soloman  Inlands,  800. 
Waraus,  026  Zua^ao'l.  New,  170 
-175. 

tribs  Qniana,  R80. 
proline  Islands,  444. 
Kwra  among  tlie 

Khonds,  751.    Sowrah,  748.  Zet 
landers.  New,  107. 
atlins  portrait  of  Indian  dandy, 
646. 

EUKMO'^iES  connected  with 
Bat'  i.'  before  and  after  New  Zea- 
land l69.    Becoming  men,  Aus- 
tralians, 7G-70.     Birth,  Fijians, 
288.    New  Zealanders,  131.    Bu- 
rial of  King  Fijians,  208     Death 
of  King  Tongans,  825.    DHntiing 
Kava,Tongans.  818-322.    Fallen 
In  war,  Caledonians,  N«w,  208. 
Feast  of  first  fruits,  TongauB,323 
-824,     Funeral  of  Flnow,  -83?- 
886.      Homage  to  Manono,  Oa- 
TOoans,  859     Kangaroo,  Austral- 
ians, 70.     Making  Brotherhood, 
Australians,  81.    Making  Broth- 
erhood, Arabcanians,  561.    Mar' 
riage,  Samoans,  808.     Sowrahs, 
740.    Mourning.  Australians,  87. 
Reception  into  Mtdes,  N.  A.  In- 
dians, 681    Religion,  Esquimaui, 
717.  "  Rupack,"  Pelew  Islanders, 
448.  Sacrificial,  Society  lolanders, 
420.     Setting    apart   Piai  men, 
O  uiana,  628.    Shedding  of  blood, 
Dyaks.  511     Sickness.  Tongans, 
831.    Society  of  hunters,  Austra- 
lians, 77.     Sprinkling  of  water, 
New  Zealand.  132.     Tow  Tow, 
Tongans,820.  Visiting  Fijians,  268, 
JnARMS  among 
Australians,  86.    Dyaks,  606.  In. 
dians,  N  A.,  682. 
Jharming  Serpents,  India,  785. 
;blckasawB,  N.  A.,  686. 


CHttDMQf  among  the 
Andamanem,  217.    Arawaks,  610. 
Australians,  72,  Eaqnimaui,  710. 
Fijians,  288.      Flat-heads,   686. 
Indians,  Oran  Chaco,  672.     In- 
dians, N.  A ,  686.    Mapuche.  S40. 
OutanaUs,  225.       Patagonians, 
640.    Saraoans,  844.    Zealanders, 
New,  131. 
Chinese,  China,  800. 
Chlnooks,  N.  America,  686. 
Choctaw,  N.  America,  686. 
Chopsticks,  Chinese,  808. 
Cleanliness  among 
Esquimaux,  S06.    Fuegiana,  622. 
Waraus,  624. 
Complexion  of 
Ahitas,  242.    Ahta.  724.    Auatra- 
lians,  2.     Bouka,  808.     Caledo- 
nians, New,  203.      Dvaks,  454. 
Esquimaux,  600      Fyians.    246. 
Fuegians,  614.     Hebrides,  New, 
804.    Herrey  Islanders,  870.    In 
dians,  Qran  Chaco,  669.    North 
American,  640.      Isle  of  Pines 
m^n,  200.  Japanese,  881.  Rings 
milllBlandera,877.    Marqueaans, 
885.    Mundnracus,678.     Nicoba- 
rians,218.    Outanatas,  224.   Pap- 
nans,    222.      Patagonians,   624 
Pelew  Islanders,  447.    Samoans, 
843.     Sandwich  Islanders,   428. 
Siamese,  856.  Solomon  Islanders, 
800.    Tahitans,  899     Tanna  Is 
landers,  306  Tongans,  809.  Vate 
IslaLders,   804.       Waraus,   681 
Zealanders,  New,  106. 
Cooks  Islanders,  Polynesia,  870. 
Cree  Tribe,  North  America,  682. 
Crow  Tribe,  North  America,  640. 
Crudfixion,  Chinese,  817, 
Crucifixion,  Japanese,  84(3. 
Crueltt  to  aged  among 
Fijians,   204.        Indians,   North 
America,  687.    To  prisoners,  Fi 
jians,  282. 
Customs,  curious,  of 
Alfoers,  220.    Araucanians.  661 
Caledonians,  New,  208.     Dyaks, 
484.    Fijians,  loluku  of  the  sail, 
208.    Guianans,  600.    Herrey  Is 
landers,  874.    Kingsmlll  Island- 
ers, 881.    Marquesans,  888.  Ton 
gans  816.     Tahitans,  408. 
D. 

Dacotahs,  North  America,  677. 

Dances  of 
Ahts  Doctor's  nook,  787.  Roof, 
739.  Arawaks,  puris,  614.  Aus- 
tralians, corrobboree,  67,  frog,  65. 
kari,  63.  palti,  68.  Kangaroo, 
67.    pedeku,  66. 

Dances  of 
Damaras  head,  402.  sword,  402. 
war,  402.  Esquimaux,  717.  Fi- 
jians. 285.  Guianans,  Maquarri, 
616.  Indians,  N.  A.,  scalp,  654. 
bufllalo,  660.  ball  play,  688. 
Marquesans,  889.  New  Guinea 
war,  240,  New  Zealand  war  162. 
Nioana  war,  805.  *  Pelew  Island- 


INDEX. 


en,  480.     Samoana,  868.  Tasma- 
niana,  68. 
Dog  eater.  Initiation  of  Ahta,  744. 
Dory,  New  Guinea,  287. 
Dress  among  the 
Aecawaios,  581.     Admiralty  Is 
landers,  802.    Ahts,  724.    Anda 
manera,  211.     Auatraliaaa,   14. 
Bomabi,  446.  Bouka,  808.    Brit- 
ain, New,  801.    Brumer'a  Island- 
ers, 280     Caledonians,  New,  208. 
Cariba,  622,    Chinese,  804.  Dory 
239.      Dyaka,  454-458.     Eaqui 
maux,  607.      F^lana,  249-268. 
Fueffiana,  616.    Guianana,  618- 
624.    Hebridea,  New,  804.    Her- 
rey Islanders,    870.       Indians, 
Gran  Chaco,  660.    Indians,  North 
America,  644.  Ireland,  New,  801. 
Isle  of  Pines  men.  209.     Japaa 
ese,  kami-samo,  881-884.    Kings 
mill  Islanders,  878.      Mapuche, 
643.    Marquesans.  888.    Nicoba- 
rions,  218.    Niuans,  808L    Outa- 
natas, 225.     Papuans,  228.    Pat 
agonians,  625.    Pelew  Islanders. 
447.    Romanzoff  Islanders,  445 
Samoans,  847-361.    Sandwich  Is- 
landers, 428.    Siamese.  856.    Sol 
omon  lalandera,  800.     Sowrahs, 
748.     Tahitans,  400.     Tongans, 
ffuatoo,  800.    Vate  Islanders,  804 
Waraus.  084.    Zealanders,  New, 
114-121. 

Drinks  Intoxicating  of 
Araucanians,  657.     Chinese,  821 
Dyaks,  495.  Guianans,  618.  War- 
raus,  684. 

Dust,  signals  of,  Outanatas,  226. 

Dyaks  Land,  Borneo,  458. 

I^aks  Sea,  Borneo,  454. 


E 


Eastern  Islands,  444 

Economy  of  Chinese,  828. 

Elephant,  white,  Siam,  859. 

Errumanga,  New  Hebrides,  806. 

Esquimaux,  N.  A.,  606. 

Etiquette  among 
Araucanians,  661.    Fijians,  267- 
260.      Japanese,  842.     Maories, 
141,  168.     Mapuches,  647.     Sa- 
moans, 344.    Siamese,  858.    Ta- 
hitans, 402.    Waraus,  625. 

Europe,  Ancient,  861. 

F 

Fans,  Chinese,  806. 

Fans  war,  Japanese,  845. 

Feasts  of  the 
Ahts,  734.  Arawaks,  plwarri, 
614.  Chinese,  of  Lanterns,  808. 
Fijians,  given  to  Gods,  269.  Fue- 
gians, 520.    Waikato,  144. 

Feet  of  Women,  Chinese,  803. 

Fijians,  Australia,  240. 

Fire  makino,  among 
Australians,   102.     Dyaks.  602 
Fuegians,  622. 


89.  Chinea^  with  eormoranto, 
824.  Dyaks,  462,  478.  Eaqni- 
maux,  710.  Fljiaaa,  turUe,  967. 
Fuogtana,  618.  Guinea.  New. 
287.  Henrer  lalandera,  878.  Ma- 
oriea,  160.  Marqueaana,  801.  Sa. 
moans,  804>  Sandwich  lalandeia. 
481. 

Flat-Heada,  North  America.  686. 

Food  or,  and    modes   of  eating 
among 

Ahta,  788.  Andamanera,  916. 
Araucanlana,  657.  AustraHana. 
turtle  and  anakea,  11,  24.  Cale. 
doniana.  New,  207.  Chinese,  810. 
Dyaka,  462,404.  Eaquimanx.  701. 
Fijiana,  269, 270.  Fue|riana,  618, 
620.  Guianans,  610.  Hervey  la- 
landers,  875.  Maoriea,  148.  164. 
Mundrucns,  678.  Patagonians. 
638.  Samoans,  806.  Sandwich  Is- 
landers, 482.  Swisa  Lake^lwel- 
lers,  862l    Waraus,  684. 

Fuegians,  Ttrra  del  Fuego,  618. 

Funerals,  see  Burials. 

Fdrniturb, 
Japanese,  846  See  Architectom 
0 

QAMSBOf 

Araucanians,  660.  Aras,  661. 
Dyaks,  489-492.  FHiana  288. 
Indians,  N.  A.,  661,  688,692.  Jap. 
anese,  840,  847.  New  Zealand, 
134.  Society  Islands  406. 

Ghoorkas,  India,  759. 

Gilbert  Islands,  444 

Government,  mode  of,  among 
Ajitas,  244  Alfoers.  229.  Dory, 
289.  Fijians,  268  Fuegians, 
523.  Indians,  N.  A.,  648.  Kings- 
mill  Islanders,  881.  Mapuches, 
648.  Tasmanians,  69.  Tongans, 
812. 

Guiana,  So.  America,  680. 

Guinea,  New,  Australasia,  221. 


FronTwa  fttnono-  Hebrides,  rnew,  roiynrai*,  uvrj. 

Ahts.  TOWsf.    Australians,  18,  Hervey  IsUnders.  Polynesia,  870. 


Hair  DRESsiNO-mode  of,  among 
Ahts,  724.  Australians,  14  Bra- 
men  lalanden.  231.  Chinese, 
800.  Esquimaux,  608.  Fiiians, 
246.  Fuegians,  616.  Indiana, 
Gran  Chaco,  669.  Indians,  N.  A.. 
640.  Japanese,  882-834.  Khonds, 
751.  Mandans,  642  644.  Mapu, 
ches,544.  Niuans,  895.  Papuans, 
221.  Samoans,  848.  Sandwich. 
Islanden,  429.  Siamese,  856- 
Sowrahs,  748.  Tahitans,  401, 
Zealanders,  New,  129. 

Hamoa,  Navigators  Island,  848. 

Hnraforas,  New  Guinea,  228. 

Harakira,  Japan,  845. 

Hbad-Db'  -vfis  of  the 
Ahts,  736.    Fijians,  249.    Guian- 
ans,  618.    Indians,  N.  A..   644. 
Mapuches,  545.  Marquesans,  387. 
SamoanB,  347. 

Head,  hunting  Dyaks,  477. 

Hebrides,  New,  Polynesia,  804. 


t 


If 


% 


#  1    ■'J 


T 


.^  hi% 


874 

nindoM,  Indlft,  780. 

HOMBtTT  of  ^ 

Auitr»llaM,8.  CUadoiitaM,  New, 
SOe.  EKtuimaox,  719.  Indiam, 
OhoorkM,  789.  OaUMtM,  S97. 
Btni'my,  848.  Bodety  bUnden, 
419. 

HOUMMOf 

IndlMia,  N.  A.,  M6-M8. 
BOWnUfANSHIP  of 

AmucanUnt,  (MO.  CunaneliM, 
057.  Crows,  641.  lDdiMM,Ormn 
ChMO,  080.  indtani,  N.  A.,  890, 
JapwaeM,  888.    Patagoiilai»,S28. 

HOfPITALITT  of 
AJltu,   248.      EMtnlmAnx.   719. 
Faefflanii,  S89.  MmtIm,  144.  Ssp 
moMM,  848.    TahlUns,409.  Zea 
land,  Nfiw,  148. 

HuiU-ohea,  South  America,  S48. 

HuNTiMO  among  the 
AhU,  78||5.  Araoeaniana,  B88 
Aaatralians,  26-86.  Dyaks.  477. 
Eaqoimaux,  7U8-711.  Qhoorkas, 
761.  Oulanana,  682-626.  In 
dlant.  N.  A..  661-666.  Indians, 
Asia,  78S-708.  Pataffonians,  520 
-im.  Bamoant,  869.  Tasma- 
nians,  68. 


niinoans,  Borneo,  487. 
India,  Asia,  747. 
Indians,  Qran  Chaco,  S68. 
Indians,  North  America,  640. 
Ihddstrt  of 

Dyaks,  462.  Oaianans,  581.    Zea- 

landers.  New,  148. 
Ireland  New,  Australaaia,  801. 
Isle  of  Pines  Men,  209. 


Japanese,  Japan,  881. 


Kingsmili  Islanders,  Polynesia,  877. 
Kamschatka,  867. 
Koriaks,  Siberia,  869. 


Pijians,  267.    Fue- 
Zealand,  New,  178 


Lavouaob  of 
Ajitas,  244. 
ffians,  522. 
Siamese,  858. 

Lanterns,  Chinese,  806. 

Lasso,  Araucanians,  552. 

Lasso,  N.  A.,  Indians,  667. 

Laws,  code  of,  among 
Alfoers,  220.  Australians, 
BritiOn,  New,  801.  Fiji,  268.  Ire- 
land. New,  801.  Niuans,  806. 
Samoans.  352.  Siamese,  859.  Zea- 
landers.  New,  112. 

LBaBHDS  of  the 
Chinese,  804.    Fijians,262.    Gui 
anans,  630.    Indians,  N.  A.,  683. 
Mandans,  671.       Maories,   179. 
New  Zealanders,  147.     Niuans, 
898.    Society  Islanders,  409. 


INDEX. 

Lloyds  aooount,  AuaUmllang,  104. 

M 

MaeonaUea,  Otdana.  B.  A.,  580. 

Mah-to  tohpa  explolu  of,  654. 

Malleolo,  New  Hebrides,  807. 

Mandans,  North  America,  671. 

Mantchu  TarUra,  TarUry,  794. 

Mamctactcbbs,  skill  in,  among  the 
Ahts.  724-726.  Araucanians, 661 
Arawaks,  694-696.  Australians, 
88.  Dyaks,  008,  607.  Esqui 
manz,  716.  Fijiana,  254-261 
Guinea,  New.  288.  Hervey  Is- 
landers, 872.  Maooushles,  581. 
Maories,  200.  Samoans,  849. 
Swiss  Lake  dwellers,  862.  Ton- 
gans,  810. 

Maories,  New  Zealand,  106. 

Mapu-clies,  South  America,  548. 

ManMihes,  South  America,  548. 

Marksmen  of  Arawaks,  598. 

Marquesas  Islands,  888. 

Mahriaob  among 
AJltas,245.  AlToers,220.  Anda- 
maners,  216.  Araucanians,  655. 
Arawaks,  600.  Australians,  70. 
Dory,  240.  Dyaks,  480-480.  Es- 
quimaux, 716.  Fijians,  285. 
The  Fijian  bride,  286.  Indians, 
N.  A.,  685.  Khonds,  758.  Pata- 
gonians,  586.  Samoans,  808. 
Sowrahs,  740.  Zealanders,  New, 
183. 

Marshall  Islanders,  444. 

Medicine,  see  treatment  of  sick. 

Medicine  bag,  N.  A.,  Indians.  679. 

MsDtciNR  Men  of 
Ahts,  748.    N.  A.,  Indians,  681. 

Mendana  Islands,  883. 

Mexico,  North  America,  037. 

Minatarees,  641. 

Mincopie  girls,  217. 

Mincopies,  Andaman  Islands,  211 

Mongolians,  Asia,  704. 

Monkey  men,  New  Guinea,  224. 

Mourning  among 
Australians.  87.    Dyaks,  512.  Es 
quimaux,  710.  Fijians.  204.  Flat 
heads,  687.    Indians,  N.  A.,  003. 
Zealand,  New,  190. 

Muchlahts,    Vanconrers    Islands, 
723. 

Mundurucus,  South  America,  578. 

lilusio  of 
Chinese.  827. 

MusiCAii  Inbtrttmbnts  of 
Chinese.  827.    Dory,  240.    Esqui- 
maux,  710.    Quiaaans,  630.    Ta- 
hitans,  405.      Zealanders,  New, 
137. 


New  Rebridst,  Polynesia,  804. 
New  Ireland.  Australasia,  801. 
New  Zealand,  Australasia,  106. 
Nga.te-kahnbnna,    New   ZealaD< 

110. 
Nioobarians,  NIeobar  Islands,  218. 
Nine  Polynesia,  808. 
North  Amariean  Indians,  640. 

O 

Ohyahts,  Vancouvers  Islands,  728. 

OJIbbeways,  North  America,  OO; 

Omens,  see  Superstitions. 

Ordeals  of  the 
Caribs,  602.  DacoUhs,  677.  D; 
aks,  511.  Mandans,  674.  Mun 
durucus,  075, 

Ornaments  of 
Admiralty  Islanders.  302  Ahti 
724.  Araucanians,  553.  AuRtn 
lians,  11.  Bomabi,  440.  Cuh-do 
nians.  New,  208.  Dyaks,  460 
Fijians,  240-250.  Fuegians,  616 
Ghoorkas,  702.  Hobrldes,  New 
805.  Hervey  Islanders,  873.  In 
dians,  N,  A.,  047.  Isle  of  Pina 
Men,  200.  Japanese,  884.  Khondi 
751.  Mapuches,  545.  Marque 
sans,  880.  Outanatas,  235.  Pe 
lew  Islanders,  447.  Ronianzoff 
Islanders,  445.  SandWich  Is 
landers,  428.  Soloman  IsJanden 
800.  Sowrahs,  748.  Swiss  Lake 
Dwellers,  861.  Tongans,  811 
Vate  Islanders,  304.  Zealanden, 
New,  127-130. 

Otalieitans,  Society  Islanders,  808. 

Outanatas,  Now  Guinea,  224 


N 


Names  among 

Araucanians,  564.  Zealand,  New, 

132 
Negritos,  Phillipine  Islands,  242. 
New  Britain,  Australasia,  801. 
New  Caledonia,  Australasia,  203. 
New  Ooinea,  Africa,  22L 


Pain,  indifference  to,  of  the 

Guianans,  017. 
Papuans,  New  Guinea,  221. 
Patagonians,  South  America,  534. 
Patagonians,  life  among,  537. 
Pehuenclies,  South  America,  543. 
Pelew  Islands,  447. 
Penalties  or  Punishments  amoni; 

Caribs,  603.     Chinese,  814-810. 

Japanese,  845-846.    Patagonians. 

540.    Niuaus,  306.  Samoans,  860 

Siamese,  859. 
Phillipine  Islands,  242. 
Pipes  of 

Australians,    8-      Chinese,   831 

Crees,  calumet  of,  683.   Japanese 

847.    Seo  Smoking. 
Poison,  upon  arrows  of 

Ajitas,  243.    Guianans,  580-.')99 

Dyaks,  465.    Macoushies,  689. 
PoLTGAMT  among 

Australians,    7l.      Fijians,   263 
aianans,  608-000.    Niuans,  890 
P(  celain,  Japanese,  852. 
Pntchards,  adventure  with  a  will 

boar,  865. 


B 

Races,  causes  of,  and  reflection 
upon  decay,  and  extinction  of 


't 


ew  HabiMat,  PoIjumU,  804. 
ew  Irvlaad.  Aiutralula,  801, 
ew  ZMland.  Aottnlul*,  100. 
m-te-kahnhna*,    Maw   ZuUmuI, 

loobftrians,  NIeobw  IiUndi,  218. 

lae  Polyneala,  808. 

orth  American  Indiana,  040. 


iTahto,  VaneonTert  Mandi,  728. 
Ibbewa/s,  North  America,  003, 
none,  eee  Buperetltione. 
«DRAL8  of  the 

Caribe,  008.  DacoUhe,  077.  Dy. 
ake,  Sll.  Mandane,  074.  Mud- 
durucue,  070, 

INAMENT8  of 

Admiraltj  Iilanden.  803  Aht«, 
724.  Araucanlane,  003.  Austra, 
liane,  11.  Bomabl,440.  Calt-do- 
niane.  New,  203.  Dyake,  400. 
Fillane,  240-200.  PuejfianB,  516. 
Ghoorkaa,  702.  Hebrides,  New 
800.  Hervej  Islandera,  873.  In- 
diane,  N,  A.,  047.  Isle  of  Pine» 
Men,  200.  Japanese,  834.  Kliondi, 
781.  Mapuchee,  045.  Marque-, 
lane,  880.  Outanatas,  22.'}.  Pe. 
lew  Islandera,  447.  Ronmnzoff. 
Islanders,  445.  8and^vich  I^ 
landers,  428.  Soloman  hlanden, 
BOO.  Sowrahs,  748.  Swiss  Lake 
Dwellere,  801.  ToDffanB,  811. 
Vato  Islandera,  804.  Z«alanden. 
New,  127-130. 

aheitans,  Society  Islanders,  308. 
itanatas.  New  Guinea,  224. 


LIN,  indifference  to,  of  the 

Quianans,  017. 

ipuans,  New  Guinea,  221. 

itagonians,  Soutli  America,  .524. 

itai^onians,  life  amongr.  037. 

ihuen  ches.  South  America,  543. 

ilew  Islands,  447. 

ENALTIE8  or  Punishments  among 

Caribs,  003.     Chinese,  814-819. 

Tapanese,  845-846.    PatagoniaDs, 

540.    Niuaus,  306.  SamoaD8,300. 

Siamese,  859. 

lillipine  Islands,  243. 

PES  of 

Australians,    8-      Chinese,   821.' 

C'rees,  calumet  of,  883.   Japanese,' 

347.    See  Smokinff. 

•isoN,  upon  arrows  of 

Ajitas,  243.    Ouianans,  nSO-TM. 

Dyaks,  405.    Macoushies,  589. 

tLTOAMT  amonfr 

Australians,    7i.      Fiiians,   203. 

alanans.  608-600.    Nluans,  390. 

celain,  Japanese,  852. 
itchards,  aaventure  with  a  wild 
boar,  805. 

R 

ICES,  causes  of,  and  reflectioni 
upon  decay,  and  extinction  of 


Anstrallanf,  104-100.  Zealanden, 
New,  209. 

Ranirltlri,  New  Zealand,  110. 

Rank,  distinction  of,  amonu 
Jspaneee,  841.    Polew  Islanders. 
447,    Tahitana,  404. 

RBr.iniON  of 
Alits,  743.  AJItas,  240.  Arauca- 
nlans,  004.  Australians,  1)2. 
Britain,  New.  801.  Dyaks.  kW, 
008.  Esquimaux,  717.  Fijians, 
200.  Fueffians,  038.  Guianans, 
638.  Hervey  Islandera,  876.  In- 
diana, East,  773.  Indiana,  N.  A., 
671.  Ireland,  New,  801.  Mao- 
rles,  170.  Patagnnians,  541.  Pe- 
lew  Islandera,  401.  Sandwich 
Islandera,  441.  Siamese,  850 
Society  lelanden,  408-410.  Ton 
gans.  840. 

Rewards  honorary,  Chinese,  810. 

Romansoff  Islandera,  444. 
B 

Sacriticbs  amontr 
Araucanians,  565.  In  India  sut- 
tee, 778,  sacred  noose,  777,  jug 
gemaut,  778,  drowning  In  Qan 
ges,  781,  beasts  substituted  for 
human,  781.  Indians,  N.  A.,  079 
683.  Khonds  meriah,  751-754, 
Society  Islandera,  430.  Sowrahs, 
750.  Tahltans,  430.  Tongans, 
820,  882. 

Salutation,  mode  of,  among 
Brumera  Islandera,  330.    Esqui- 
maux 717.  Zealandera,  New,  138. 

Samoans,  Polynesia,  848. 

San  Christoval,  Solomon  Islands,803. 

Sandal  wood,  Aneitum,  800. 

Sandwich  Islands,  437.     ' 

Savage  Islands,  808. 

Scalping,  mode  of,  053. 

Sea  Dyaks,  454. 

Senecas,  North  America,  057. 

Siam,  Asia,  854. 

Siberia,  807. 

Sick,  treatment  of,  among 
Araucanians,    603.     Australians, 
82-84.   Maories,  183.     Munduru- 
cus,  577.   Patagonians,  587.  Ton- 
gans, 330. 

Sims  of  Japanese,  858. 

Singing,  see  amusements. 

Sioux,  North  America,  041. 

Blavbut  among  the 
Dory .  239.    Zealandera,  New,  111. 

Sledges  of  Esquimaux,  718. 

Shokinq  among 
Ahts,  741.  Australians,  8.  Clii- 
nese  opium,  821.  Crces  calumet, 
683.  Indians,  N.  A.,  682.  Japa- 
nese, 847.  Mundurucus  enchant- 
ed cigara,  677.    Patagonians,  536. 

"  Smoking  horses."  Indians,  659. 

Snake  cooking  and  eating,  Austra- 
lians, 25. 

Snake  charming,  India,  785. 

Snow-shoes  of  N.  A.,  Indians,  668. 

Society  Islands,  398. 

Soloman  Islands,  200. 

Songs  of  Esquimaux  amna-aya,  719. 


iNDn. 

New  Zealand  eaaoe,  178.  tattoo, 
110.  Bee  amusements. 
Sownhs,  India,  747. 

SntKNOTH  of 

Dyaks,   458.      Eaquimaux,   007, 
Fuegians,   017.      AVaraus,   030, 

Succession,  law  of:  among 
Arawaks,  «U».     Fillans,  308.    In- 
dians: N.  A..  048. 

BuPKiiBTiTiON  among  the 
Ahts,  743.  Araucanians,  004 
Australians,  00,  03-07.  Caribs, 
008.  Dyaks,  477.  008-511.  Ks 
quimaux,  717.  Fljians,  300-905 
Ouianans,  030.  Maories,  170- 
178,  184.  Pelow  Islandera,  451 
Society  Islands,  434.  Tahltans, 
809.    Tongans,  842. 

Swimming  among 
Alfoen,  234,    Marquesans,  809 
Sandwich  Islandera,  489, 488, 487 
Tongans,  840. 

Swiss  Lake4wellera,  801. 


Taboo,  see  Tapn. 

TahiUns,  Bociet/  Islands,  808. 

Tanna  Island,  New  Hebrides,  808. 

Taranakis,  Now  Zealand,  100. 

Tapu,  of  Maories,  188-180. 

Tartara  Mantchu,  Asia,  704. 

Tasmanians,  Van  Dieman'*  Land, 
07. 

Tattooing  among 
Arawaks,  581.  Australians,  19, 
Bomabi,  440.  Brumera  Islands, 
231.  Dyaks.  454,  401.  Esqui- 
maux, 608.  Fijians.  340.  In  (Jul. 
nea,  234.  Among  Japanese,  889, 
Kingsmill  Islandera,  8*8.  Mar 
quesans.  388.  Mundurucus,  678. 
Nluans,  395.  Polew  Islandera, 
447.  Romansoir  Islandera,  440, 
Samoans,  845-347.  Tahltans,  401 
Zealanden,  Now,  114-130. 

Tea  of  Chinese,  810. 

Tea-houses,  Japanese,  849. 

Te  Ohu,  a  native  priest,  178. 

Theatres  of  Japanese,  840. 

Thieves,  the  Ghoorkas,  708. 

Thugs  of  India,  777. 

Tikis,  New  Zealand,  170. 

Tobacco  among 
Mundurucus  snuff  parioa,  078, 
Zc^alandera,  New,  168. 

Tools,  see  Manufactures, 

Tongans,  Polynesia,  808. 

Toquahts,  Vancouvera  Island,  798, 

ToRTCBES.  mode  of.  among 
Chinese,  814.    Hindoos,  783.  N, 
A.,  Indians.  0.10 

Tbainino  by  East.  Indians 
of  Antelopes.  7li2,  elephants,  788, 
falcons,  785,  stags,  701. 

TuAMBMioitATioN,  belief  in  by 
AustralianLV  07. 

Traveling,  mode  of.  in  Japan,  880 

Trees  of  Aneitum,  sanaal  wcmnI, 
306  Australia  grass,  85,  Bor 
neo  nipa  palm,  5U0,  upas,  400. 
Uuina  ita  palm.  038.    Terra4el 


876 

7a«go,  AAtortie  beeeli,  OM, 
V 

Vaneouren  Island,  N.  A.,  7M. 

Vate,  New  Hebrides,  801 
W 

Walkatoa,  New  Zealand,  110, 

VITaraus,  Guiana,  OHO 

War,  see  Haorifloe  Bongs,  Warikra. 

WAiirAM  among 
Araucanians,  054.  Australians, 
OH.  Caledonians,  Now.  800.  Ca. 
rilM,  001-008.  Chlnose.  811.  Do. 
n.  930.  Dyaks,  404,  477-481. 
Kl)lans,  980,  9N1.  Fuegians,  617. 
Ghoorkaa,  70O,  Hervey  Island* 
en,  874.  Illlnoans,  467.  Indians, 
Gran  Chooo,  670.  Indians,  N.  A. 
040.  Kingsmill  Islandera,  878. 
Mantchu  Tartan,  704.  Maories, 
155, 104-100,  Marquesans,  800. 
Pelew  Islanden,  440.  Bemoans, 
859-860.  Handwich  Islanden; 
480.  Society  Islanden,  418.  Ton- 
gans, 810,  817. 

Watertons  story  of  Arawaks,  008. 

WiiArOMe  of 
Ahts,  796.  AJItas,  948.  Anda. 
manen;  919,  Araucanians  bolas, 
669.  Australians,  98-67.  Bouks, 
808.  Britain,  New,  801.  Caledo- 
nians, New,  906.  Cliineee.  811- 
814.  Dyaks,  404-477.  Esqul. 
maux,  707.  FIJIans,  S75-280. 
FueglanB,  617.  Ghoorkas,  760. 
Guianans,  089-688.  Guinea, New, 
980.  Hebrides,  New  806.  Her- 
yny  Islanden,  878.  Illlnoans, 
460.  Indians,  East,  78S-771.  In- 
dians, G  ran  Cliaoo,  808.  Indians. 
N.  A.,  060-069.  Ireland,  New, 
801.  Japanese  sword,  848  Khonds, 
axe,  700.  Kingsmill  Islanden 
878.  Mantchu  TarUra,  790.  Mao- 
ries, 166-109.  Marquesans,  880. 
MInooples  bow,  913.  Nicoba, 
rians,  990,  Nluans,  898.  Outa- 
natas, 996.  Papuans,  338.  Pat- 
agonians bolas,  688-683.  Pelew 
Islanden,  440.  Samoans,  858. 
Handwich  Islands,  484.  Society 
Islands,  418.  Bowrahs,740.  Swiss 
Uko-dweller«,801.  Vate.  804. 
Waraus,  034. 

Wedding,  see  dances  and  marriags. 

Western  Islands,  444 

WiTOitciiArF  among 
Araucanians,  60S.    Caribs,  608. 
Maories,  180. 

Women,  condition  ot,  among 
A  ustral  lans,  8.  Bmmen  Island- 
era,  881.  Dyaks;  468.  Fljians, 
987.  Guianans,  608.  Indians; 
G  ran  Cliaco,  678.  Indians,  N.  A. 
OMO.  Isle  of  Pines  Men.  309. 
Patagonians,  840.  Samoans,  848. 
Baiidwich  Islanden,  428.  Tahl- 
tans, 809.  Tongans,  816. 
Z 

Zealanden  New,  Australasia,  100. 


